《Gossip Ex-wife》


 Chapter 1 Great Humiliation

    In the Phoenix City.


    After spending half an hour in the AY Jewelry Store, Sherry Xu finally decided to buy a necklace the shop assistant had suggested.


    However, before she could give her bank card to the shop assistant, an arrogant female voice came from behind her.


    "This necklace doesn''t look very striking. However, it''s unexpectedly a limited edition... I''ll take it then!"


    The woman''s voice was sweet and feminine, but it had an arrogant tone to it that was enough to make anyone feel annoyed.


    The woman walked over to the shop assistant, her high heels clacking on the marble floor, and stood beside Sherry Xu. The smell of her perfume gently wafted into the air.


    Hearing this, Sherry Xu was stunned for a moment, and wrinkled her nose with distaste. Without casting a mere glance at the woman, Sherry Xu handed her credit card to the shop assistant. "Wrap this up, please," she said.


    "A woman like you doesn''t need a necklace like that,"


    the woman beside her sneered. This time, her voice was even more offensive and discriminating. Before Sherry Xu had time to react, the woman rudely pushed her aside with her hip.


    It was not until then that Sherry Xu looked at the woman''s direction. At one glance, she instantly recognized who that woman was -- Jessie Liang.


    What a small world!


    "Can you take back your credit card? I still have other urgent matters awaiting me," Jessie Liang scoffed. Sherry Xu''s other hand balled up into a fist at her side as she glared angrily at Jessie Liang. ''There was no way this woman could be serious!'' Meanwhile, the shop assistant looked at the two women, unsure whether or not she should take Sherry Xu''s credit card.


    Seeing that Sherry Xu did not move a muscle, Jessie Liang looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I just said?" she said arrogantly.


    Having no patience for Sherry Xu''s stubbornness, Jessie Liang raised her hand to hit the back of Sherry Xu''s hand.


    The slap was so hard that Sherry Xu''s hand immediately turned red. It didn''t help at all that Sherry Xu''s skin was quite fair, making the slap mark even more highly noticeable.


    The way Sherry Xu looked shocked made Jessie Liang feel even more dominant and cocky. "I''m telling you. Don''t try and challenge my patience. Otherwise..."


    Jessie Liang then turned around and gave a hard look at the shop assistant. It was obvious that the shop assistant was terrified of her, and didn''t want to get on her bad side.


    "In case you don''t know yet, my husband is rich! He can buy this entire jewelry store without blinking an eye, let alone these two measly limited editions!"


    Her words were like a threat. A smile crept up her face as she saw the shop assistant draw back her hand from taking Sherry Xu''s card.


    With a sigh, Sherry Xu looked helplessly at the frightened shop assistant. ''Poor girl... She was only trying to do her job, '' Sherry Xu thought. Then, she looked down her hand that Jessie Liang had slapped and frowned. It was as red as a tomato now.


    ''Do I really look so weak to be pushed around like this?''


    At a moment of courage, Sherry Xu raised her head and was about to confront Jessie Liang. When all of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice. "What happened


    ?"


    Looking back, Sherry Xu was stunned. ''It''s... Jeremy. I never thought I''d ever see him here.


    He has always treated me like a stranger and now he''s--''


    But just before Sherry Xu could think it over, Jessie Liang walked up to him, all the aggressiveness from earlier suddenly vanishing into thin air.


    With a smile, Jessie Liang grabbed onto Jeremy Ou''s arm like child.


    ''Oh, yes. Of course, '' Sherry Xu thought bitterly, ''How could I be so stupid?''


    "Oh honey, I wanted to buy that necklace over there but that awful woman wouldn''t let me have it! No matter how nicely I''ve asked her for it, she talked back to me so arrogantly!" Jessie Liang said with a pout.


    At this point, Sherry Xu was at a loss for words, her mouth hung open in shock. Her grip on her card tightened as her body trembled with anger.


    It turned out that the man Jessie Liang called as her husband was Jeremy Ou... but in fact he was Sherry Xu''s husband by law. ''Can this day get any worse?'' she thought disdainfully.


    ''On second thought... This is pretty amusing.''


    Jeremy Ou just stared at Sherry Xu as Jessie Liang clung tightly to his arm. Although Jessie Liang had made her complaint, Jeremy Ou didn''t make a move to do anything.


    There were so many things going through Sherry''s thought at that moment.


    She could just imagine herself walking up to them and pushing Jessie Liang aside. How she wished she could have Jessie Liang know how shameless she was! That the man she claimed to be her husband was already married!


    Even though Sherry Xu was screaming inside, she showed no emotion on the surface.


    Even though she never truly found out the reason, Sherry Xu knew that the love between her and Jeremy Ou had ended when they started their married life together.


    What right did she have now?


    It was as if her heart had been stabbed by a thick knife. With her stomach tying up into knots, she turned around and handed the card in her hand to the shop assistant as if nothing had happened.


    After a quick swipe, the shop assistant packaged the necklace and handed it to Sherry Xu.


    "Thank you," she mouthed to the shop assistant, and turned around to leave. The shopping mood she had earlier was now gone. All she wanted to do now was to leave that place as soon as possible. "Who told you that you could buy that? It''s mine!" Jessie Liang called after her.


    The tone she used for Sherry Xu was so much different from the one she used when she was talking to Jeremy Ou.


    Sherry Xu stopped dead on her tracks. "There are two necklaces here. If you want it so badly, maybe you should ask your husband to have jewelry reserved for you next time," said Sherry Xu dryly without even casting once glance at the two.


    She emphasized on "your husband", her tone having a hint of sarcasm, making Jeremy Ou frown deeply.


    Jessie Liang ground her teeth and glared at Sherry Xu with hatred.


    She was well aware what Sherry Xu was trying to say as she knew that the man on her arm was not her husband.


    Unwilling to give up, Jessie Liang looked up at Jeremy Ou with big, innocent eyes. "Honey, aren''t you going to do anything? I wanted to buy the necklace first, but she just got it ahead of me!


    Can''t you see? She''s doing this on purpose!"

 Chapter 2 Just a Game

    It was obvious that Jessie was in the wrong here, but she pleaded to Jeremy as if she wasn''t guilty at all.


    With her red lips turned into a pout, Jessie''s voice rang so sweetly, which made Sherry cringe.


    ''What a flirt!


    So this is the kind of woman Jeremy likes.


    Should I just give her the necklace and be done with it?''


    There was a bitter smile on Sherry''s face, and the jewelry box in her hand was a little deformed from how tightly she was holding it. Just as she was ready to give the necklace to Jessie, Jeremy suddenly spoke up, "You go first, Jessie."


    She looked at Jeremy, in disbelief at what he had just said. ''What has gotten into him? Is he joking?''


    But upon seeing the undeniable look on his face, she immediately understood that the man was serious with what he had said.


    Not getting what she wanted, Jessie stared coldly at Sherry as she walked out the jewelry store. Then, she smiled and stood on her toes to kiss Jeremy on his lips. "Honey, I''m waiting for your good news."


    But Jeremy wasn''t paying attention to her. He turned his head to look back at Sherry, making Jessie kiss on the edge of his jaw instead.


    Rolling her eyes, Sherry kept on walking away from the two as her lips curled up in disdain.


    Just when Sherry was able to hail a taxi, Jeremy pulled her into his strong arms.


    The familiar and pleasant smell of cologne filled her nose in an instant, making her heart tremble.


    ''What is he doing!''


    Without a word, Jeremy led her down the sidewalk and pushed her into his sleek, black Lamborghini.


    Sherry did not have any interest to stay another second there and tried to leave. But Jeremy acted quicker.


    With a click, he locked all doors, trapping Sherry inside.


    ''What on earth does this man want!'' Sherry scolded. Turning to face him, she looked at Jeremy coldly. "Mr. Ou, if you have anything to say, please just say it now. It''s easy for people to misunderstand what had just happened, with you shoving me in your car like that."


    The man frowned, apparently surprised by Sherry''s words, but soon his eyes flashed with a bit of empathy.


    He smacked on his lips and gave a quick glance out the window before looking straight into Sherry''s eyes. "You''ve misunderstood. I have nothing to do with that woman,"


    Jeremy said casually, although there was a firmness in his tone.


    As much as Sherry did everything she could to keep calm, she hid the hint of pain that flashed in her eyes.


    "Fine," Sherry said flatly.


    Her answer did not put Jeremy at ease. In fact, he couldn''t help but worry about Sherry.


    At that moment, memories of the past started to flood his thoughts, and he felt disgusted. Even so, he kept his demeanor calm. "I''m just playing with those women, you know."


    Despite his placid voice, it was as if his words had stabbed through Sherry


    ''s heart an icy dagger.


    ''Just keep calm... Don''t let him get to you, '' she told herself.


    But then, when she thought about it some more, she couldn''t help but let out a cold laugh. "It''s all just a game for you. Is that it, Jeremy?"


    There was a bitter smile on her face as she stared at Jeremy with an accusing look in her eyes.


    "I''m not so sure you understand the game you''re trying to play. When you said that you were just playing with other women, did that also mean it was fine for you and Jessie to call each other ''husband and wife'' so publicly?" Sherry spat, her words running like poison.


    There was still so much hurt pressing down in her chest, so many things she still wanted to say but just couldn''t. ''Why are you so sweet with her? Why have you never called me as sweetly as you called her? After all these years we''ve been married... why...''


    Looking into her watery eyes, he frowned, but soon shook his head as if nothing had happened. "Just don''t worry about it, okay? No matter who I toy around with outside, I won''t let them threaten you,"


    Jeremy said matter-of-factly, as if his explanation was the most mundane thing in the world.


    Hot tears started to surface on Sherry''s eyes, but she blinked them away as she swallowed the lump on her throat.


    Sherry couldn''t stand to listen to another word Jeremy had to say. With a forced smile, she pretended to sigh with relief. "I see..."


    Squinting his eyes, Jeremy tried to see what was going through her mind. Not being able read the expression on her face, he just shrugged. "I have something I need to do," he said as he raised his arm and glanced at the time on his watch.


    Then, he paused, and looked at Sherry. "How about calling a taxi for you?" he added, like an afterthought.


    Although his voice was polite and gentle, it sounded like mockery in Sherry''s ears.


    All she wanted to do was to cry out loud and yell at his face, but she knew well enough that wouldn''t help with anything. If it did, they wouldn''t be in this situation in the first place.


    "No need. Go and do whatever it is you have to do," Sherry said stiffly as she waved her hand. The door clicked open, and Sherry opened the door and left.


    "Don''t forget the dinner party at the old mansion tonight," Jeremy said before Sherry closed the door behind her.


    She glanced at him and took a deep breath before giving him a prompt nod.


    The car soon drove away as Sherry stood on the side of the road. It stopped a few meters down, and Jessie walked out of a shop and got onto the passenger seat. Soon enough, the car disappeared out of Sherry''s sight.


    Sherry hailed another taxi and got inside the backseat.


    After telling the driver where she was going, she looked out the window, a pitiful smile appearing on her face as tears steadily streamed down her cheeks.

 Chapter 3 Being Flirted

    All the lights at the Ou Family''s old mansion were on. Outside, Sherry patiently waited for Jeremy''s arrival.


    Although it was summertime, the wind was cool all year round because it was near the sea. Wearing only a long dress, Sherry trembled from the chill.


    But as soon as she saw the familiar Lamborghini roll up to the driveway, her heart suddenly flooded with warmth.


    The cold and indifferent attitude she had towards Jeremy earlier had suddenly disappeared. When Jeremy came out of the car, he came up to her and took her hand. The two of them entered the mansion, as Jeremy''s grandfather greeted them at the door.


    There was a tenderness on Jeremy''s face as he greeted his grandfather. "Grandpa, I''ve brought Sherry back to see you."


    When she heard this, there was a trace of sadness in Sherry eyes that disappeared soon after it came. With a smile, she snuggled up to Jeremy lovingly in a way that would have made other couples jealous.


    They always pretended to be a loving couple whenever they came back to the old mansion. "I''m very glad to see you two back. You''re always welcome here!" Jeremy''s grandfather replied with a nod.


    "By the way, you two better hurry up! I can''t wait any no longer to get a grandchild!" he added with a chuckle.


    Sherry stiffened a bit, the smile on her face trembling uneasily.


    It was a good thing Jeremy was able to react quickly. "We don''t have to rush these things, Grandpa. Plus, Sherry and I want to spend some more alone time together for couple more years or so!"


    Sherry sighed with relief in her heart. Even though she felt sad about it, she flashed a dazzling smile and acted a bit embarrassed. "Grandpa, we have our own plans on these things. Don''t worry about it."


    Seeing both of them were like this, Jeremy''s grandfather didn''t say anything more. He simply waved his hand. "Fine. Every time I tell you this, you tell me the same old thing! No worries. I know that my future grandchild would be worth the wait."


    Afterwards, they walked over to the other end of the mansion to the open-air banquet.


    As soon as Jeremy sat down on the chair, his phone rang.


    Although Sherry didn''t know who it was, she could only guess that it was most likely some woman he was seeing.


    Looking at the phone screen, Jeremy frowned and stood up. "Excuse me. I have to leave for a while." Before Sherry could say anything, Jeremy had already turned and left.


    As she watched him walk away, Sherry tried to force a smile, but her heart was overflowing with sadness.


    ''He can''t even spare some time with me even when we''re here...


    Before we got married, he would constantly tell me how much he wished that he could spend every second with me.''


    "What''s with that face? You don''t want him to leave?"


    A gentle and playful voice suddenly called out at Sherry. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll keep you company while he''s gone."


    Looking up, Sherry s


    aw a handsome man standing in front of her. The corner of his lips turned into a sly smile.


    It was Steve Song, the son of the Song Family. His family was the second richest family in the city--the first one being the Ou Family.


    "Mr. Song, please don''t joke around!" Sherry said lightly. She knew that Steve Song was not only a distinguished guest of the Ou Family, but also a good friend of Jeremy''s. And for that, she instantly hated him a lot.


    Standing up from her seat, she took a few steps back, looking at him nonchalantly.


    But Steve Song paid no attention to her indifference. He drew in closer to her and put his hands on her shoulders.


    "I know for a fact that Jeremy is a playboy. But I didn''t expect he would like to play with a woman such as yourself,"


    Steve Song said in a slow and low voice. There was a devious look in his eyes as he carefully scanned her face. Sherry looked away, feeling as if she was bare naked.


    She could feel his eyes looking up and down at her so aggressively, and felt a shudder run down her spine.


    "Please be more respectful,"


    she finally said as she pushed away Steve Song''s hand in anger.


    "Oh, but I do respect you!"


    Steve Song said matter-of-factly. From the way Sherry acted, he knew just how shy she was. "You see, Jeremy and I are like brothers," he continued. "We share everything. Even women. Didn''t you know that?"


    The words hit Sherry hard.


    She could not believe what Steve Song had just said to her! But after thinking about it for a while, she realized that he was right.


    Those two men treated women as if they were material possessions and not like real human beings. Despite the fact that she was Jeremy''s lawful wife, he had never talked publicly about it.


    She was even less popular than those socialite divas who had connections with him.


    Gritting her teeth, Sherry took another step back. "Excuse me, Mr. Song. I have something else to do now," she said, making up an excuse.


    But before she could turn around, Steve Song stretched out his arm, blocking her way.


    "Come on! If you stay with me tonight, I can promise you that Jeremy would take you with him tomorrow," he offered, his gaze never leaving Sherry.


    A quick, exasperated laugh erupted from her mouth. ''So it has come to this now? Selling yourself to get an opportunity to spend some time with Jeremy. How did it get to this!'' she scolded herself in heart.


    Sherry took another step back and tried to keep polite, "Mr. Song, I think you''re getting ahead of yourself. I don''t intend on having a meaningful relationship with Mr. Ou."


    Despite her explanation, Steve Song still wouldn''t let her leave.


    Steve Song raised his eyebrows, growing more interested at her. At this point, Sherry had her back to the corner. "That''s even better," he crooned, a shrewd smile playing on his lips. "You can have a meaningful relationship with me."

 Chapter 4 Dont Touch Her

    Just as she had gotten immersed in her own thoughts, Jeremy suddenly entered the room.


    As Jeremy scanned the room, he caught sight of Sherry backed up into the corner by Steve.


    Frowning, he quickly pulled Steve aside and stood in front of Sherry. "Steve, don''t be silly. Grandfather can''t see you like this! Are you crazy? Don''t you know where you are?"


    Jeremy and Steve were merely joking with one another.


    Steve raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought you were going to let me be since you left me with her?"


    As Jeremy and Steve continued to talk to each other, they had no idea how much discomfort Sherry was already feeling from behind them.


    When Sherry caught sight of Jeremy, her mind started racing.


    She didn''t expect him to be angry. In fact, she had expected him to defend her by saying that she was his wife. At the very least, he should have changed his tone even by just a little bit.


    But she didn''t expect that they would talk to each other like this.


    The discomfort she was feeling was out of this world.. Unfortunately, things only got worse from hereon.


    Obviously, Steve was interested in her and he wasn''t planning on giving up.


    "You can''t do anything to her for the time being," replied Jeremy.


    For the time being?


    Sherry stumbled and almost fell down, her face white as a sheet.


    She accidentally bumped into Jeremy''s back. He just frowned and ignored her.


    "Well, it seems that she''s not happy about this!" Steve gave in and shrugged. "Jeremy, I think I''m going to have to ask you to drink with me tonight."


    In response, Jeremy smiled and nodded.


    The two men then quickly found a place to drink.


    All the while, they had been ignoring Sherry as if she wasn''t even there.


    It wasn''t until they were already inebriated and Steve had already left with a woman that Sherry had a chance to get close to Jeremy again. It was her responsibility to take care of Jeremy since he was her husband after all.


    "Slow down."


    While Sherry was pretty tall in her own right, next to Jeremy, she always looked so small and petite.


    The car entered the villa. She quickly got out of the driver''s seat, opened the door, and helped Jeremy get out of the passenger seat.


    "I''m not drunk."


    He put his hands on Sherry and almost put his entire weight on her. Still, he stammered, "Steve, let''s have one more drink. No, I can''t. I


    can''t drink anymore..."


    Sherry was already used to this. She carefully helped him walk as they headed for the villa. She made sure to comfort him as well. "You''re not drunk. You can still have one more drink."


    Her voice was soft as she spoke as if she was afraid that she would irritate Jeremy.


    With that, Jeremy relaxed as he followed Sherry.


    When they arrived at the door, he said, "Let me open the door. Just hold me." Then he took out the house keys.


    Sherry didn''t refuse¡ªshe held him up as she waited for him to open the door.


    One minute...


    Two minutes...


    Three minutes had passed.


    Finally, with great difficulty, he managed to insert the key into the lock. He tried to open the door but it wouldn''t budge.


    Sherry was still supporting his body. Her legs were already numb, and beads of sweat were rolling down from her forehead.


    She then reached out in an attempt to help him. When she finally got a hold of the keys, she saw that attached to the keys was a pendant that looked like a pocket watch where a woman''s photo was embedded in.


    Jeremy was using the wrong keys this entire time.


    Her heart was filled with envy. She quickly lowered her head and pretended not to see anything. At that moment, Jeremy had seemingly realized that he had taken out the wrong keys.


    He tightened his grip on the keys.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. He instinctively turned to look at Sherry who had a blank expression on her face.


    A sinking feeling enveloped Jeremey''s chest as he placed the keys back in his pocket. Then he said angrily, "Why aren''t you opening the door? What are you waiting for?"


    Irritated by his words, Sherry didn''t even have the strength to snap back.


    She merely nodded as she took out her own keys from her bag. Gritting her teeth, she helped him lay on the sofa in the living room.


    "Just lie down here. I''ll go make some soup to help you sober up."


    She went back to the door and changed into slippers. She lowered her head and went straight into the kitchen.


    It seemed that Jeremy took everything she did for him for granted, even his unfaithfulness.


    While she was tall, she didn''t exactly have a slender body. Still, she was very charming.


    As Jeremy watched her from behind, he suddenly realized how long it had been since they were intimate with each other. He suddenly felt his entire body go hot.

 Chapter 5 Look Calm Alone

    A few moments later, the soup was ready.


    Jeremy tended to be sleepy whenever he got drunk but this time around, he made sure to be energetic. He sat up on the sofa. Despite being a little dizzy, he tried to be alert.


    Silence filled the air as Sherry brought the soup and placed it on the table. He picked the bowl up and drank the soup.


    The soup was sweet and warm much like Sherry was who had her head lowered at that moment.


    They didn''t talk to each other until Jeremy had finished the soup.


    Sherry bent over to clean up. She put away the bowl and wiped the table clean. Just as she was about to get up, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her waist.


    "Ah!"


    she yelped, startled.


    Consequently, she dropped the bowl she was holding on the carpet.


    She could feel her heart beating a mile a minute. Before she could even realize what was happening, she was already lying on the sofa with Jeremy''s body pressing down against hers.


    He looked at her seductively as his hot breath swept her neck.


    He planted a kiss on her skin, leaving a kiss mark.


    She could feel the warmth of his weight against her body.


    They hadn''t been intimate like this in a long time. Despite having been married for three years already, she still felt her cheeks flushing.


    She lowered her eyes in shyness. All of a sudden, she caught a whiff of perfume that bothered her. The perfume was another woman''s.


    "Achoo!"


    Her face turned pale. She tried her best to restrain herself but in the end, she still sneezed.


    Jeremy suddenly turned stiff, a little angry. Not long after, he lowered his head once more and started kissing her.


    The strong scent of the perfume filled Sherry''s nose. She tried her best to tolerate it but she couldn''t ignore the pain that enveloped her heart.


    "I''m not feeling well. How about another time?"


    Suddenly, the image of Jeremy leaving to answer a call popped in her mind. As much as she wanted to be intimate with him, she just wasn''t in the mood.


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy was


    visibly stunned.


    He had never thought that Sherry would refuse him on something like this.


    She was his wife after all. Being intimate with each other was a given. Why would she refuse him?


    "I''m going to take a shower!"


    Jeremy was seething. He stood up from the sofa and glared at Sherry before heading to the bathroom.


    As he went inside the bathroom, he slammed the door shut, a loud bang thundering across the villa.


    As Sherry watched him walk away, she felt her chest tighten. She clutched her chest as she made her way upstairs to her room.


    She took a quick shower before lying in her bed. She looked up into the darkness, her mind seemingly numb.


    While she wanted to be intimate with him, she just couldn''t bring herself to tolerate what had just happened that day.


    Bang!


    The door thundered once more throughout the villa.


    From the distance, she could hear the car engine starting and eventually whizzing away.


    Jeremy had left.


    She knew that Jeremy definitely wasn''t happy after what had just happened.


    He was going to retaliate by being cold to her and sleeping with another woman that night.


    Silence filled the villa. Sherry couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh.


    When they had first gotten married, Sherry made sure that the servants weren''t always lingering around the two of them so she could get close to Jeremy.


    She learned to take care of all the housework.


    She was no longer the spoiled girl she once was but it seemed as if she was even worse off than she was before.


    She turned on the lamp by her beside and got out of bed. Then she headed to the study upstairs barefoot.


    There was nothing more exhausting than having to pretend to be happy.


    She was done hiding her misery.


    In the study.


    She turned on the lights in the study and opened a drawer which was empty save for a single folder.


    Her hands trembling, she opened the folder and slid out the piece of paper inside it.


    Printed across the piece of paper were two words: Divorce Agreement

 Chapter 6 It Was Over

    Sherry took a deep breath, gazing down at the document in her hands. It wasn''t the first time she had seen this divorce agreement.


    Jeremy had given this to her a year ago. But she was stubborn and determined to stay in this marriage, so she refused to sign it. Without her signature, the agreement could not be implemented.


    However, she thought with a pang that she had been hurt more than once by this agreement over the past year.


    Jeremy was truly a gentleman, and anyone who had just met him would describe him as a perfectly kind, nice person. However, he was also a businessman. His rivals knew the core of steel beneath the pleasant facade. He was seldom sharp or cruel but he was more than capable of being ruthless with his competitors.


    Patience was one of his many virtues.


    He knew how to bide his time and wait for the right chance to strike. Sherry thought unhappily that he had done just that with her and this divorce agreement.


    She held the document so tightly that she crumpled the edges. Tears rose in her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she smoothed out the divorce agreement, laid it on the desk, and picked up the pen. She hesitated a moment longer. Finally, she touched the tip of the pen to the paper and signed her name.


    She gulped back her sobs as she tugged open the drawer and slipped the divorce agreement back inside.


    She had fought so hard to maintain this marriage, but she couldn''t do it alone. It was finally over.


    The second day.


    The early morning sun was shining over the villa when Jeremy returned, as though nothing had happened.


    Sherry saw him enter. There was no surprise in her eyes. Carefully she set down the plate of breakfast that she had been holding when he walked through the door. There was a stain of lipstick on his collar, but her gaze passed over it without any discernible emotion.


    "Oh, you''re back.


    Go get washed, then you can eat." She turned her back on him, going to the cabinets to fetch another plate and set of utensils. Jeremy watched her. She was behaving more like a dutiful servant than a passionate wife.


    He raised an eyebrow, wondering at the change. He felt something stir inside him, but he quickly tamped it down. "Go ahead and eat. No need to wait for me."


    He went up the stairs without bothering to look at the breakfast laid out on the table.


    In fifteen minutes, he came back to the dining room, clean and elegantly dressed.


    Sherry still stood where he had left her, as though she hadn''t moved at all.


    He walked towards the front door, and she asked, "Won''t you be having breakfast?" She consciously avoided looking at him.


    Jeremy was also not looking at her. He bent to put on his shoes. "Not now. Just enjoy your meal. I have something I need to deal with." His lips curled as he waited for her reaction.


    He thought that she had always been good at pretending.


    When his shoes were on, he glanced at her with a cold and superior air, and opened the door to leave.


    "Wait,"


    Sherry said, going around the table. She went to him as he stood by the open front door. He was silent. Sherry stopped in front of him, then reached up to straighten his tie.


    He thought she was just inventing an excuse to keep him here longer. He looked down at her fumbling fingers and thought that his tie looked a little disheveled.


    For a few seconds, neither of them spoke. The only sound was the brush of her fingers on his clothes.


    She had always had lovely hands. They were perfectly shaped, with long, slender fingers, clean nails, and soft skin. No matter how much housework she did, she managed to take care of her hands.


    A warm feeling filled the air between them. Jeremy was not immune to it. He gazed down at her bent head and raised one hand to touch hers.


    But she seemed to sense what he was going to do. Before he could touch her, she stepped back, moving out of his reach. "That looks better. By the way, remember, your birthday is coming up. Let me know how you want to celebrate."


    "All right..." Jeremy felt a strange uneasiness gnawing at his heart.


    It was his birthday in a few days. Before, she had carefully planned an elaborate secret party so that she could surprise him. It seemed this year would be different, as she had already revealed that the plans were up to him.


    And she seemed to dodge his touch earlier.


    "Sherry, don''t make trouble out of nothing. Just play the part of Mrs. Ou!" His eyes were cold, and he deliberately injected a hint of warning into his tone.


    He hated the feeling that somehow, his control over her was slipping away.


    Sherry nodded absently. She didn''t care about his veiled threats. She put on a bland, dignified smile and said, "All right, go ahead! I thought you were in a hurry. Be careful and see you later!"


    Jeremy stared at her a moment longer, but finally left the house. He got into his car and drove away.


    As he drove through the gates of the villa, he glanced up at the rear-view mirror. Sherry had not left the spot where she stood. As soon as he realized she was watching him leave, his sense of control returned, and he laughed aloud.


    He thought she had been deliberately acting strange to try and confuse him.


    As soon as Jeremy''s car was out of sight, the phone rang. Sherry closed the door and hurried to answer. It was her best friend, Linda Mu.


    Linda Mu wanted to meet up for drinks and conversation. Sherry was inclined to turn her down, as she felt drained and exhausted. She wanted nothing more than to nurse her wounds privately, alone in this large, empty villa. But it was Linda Mu, after all. With a sigh, she headed upstairs to get dressed.


    It was a hot day. By the time Sherry met up with Linda Mu, the burning sun had roasted the pavement until she could feel the heat of the sidewalk through her shoes.


    The two young women rushed into the coffee shop to escape the sun. They basked in the coldness of the air conditioned establishment, and sat down at a quiet table in the corner.


    "It''s so hot!"


    They wiped the sweat off their foreheads and ordered cold drinks. As soon as the waiter was gone, Linda Mu leaned forward and began complaining to Sherry.


    Sherry listened for a few minutes, then cut her off with a glare. "Do we really have to go shopping?"


    "We haven''t seen each other in a while, and I''m so excited to hang out with you again! That''s why I called you," said Linda Mu, grinning.


    Sherry chuckled reluctantly. "Well, coffee is more than enough for me. I don''t have the energy to shop."


    As they exchanged jokes with each other, their conversation was interrupted. Someone inside the coffee house let out a squeal. Their eyes widening, Sherry and Linda Mu turned their heads to see what had prompted the squeal. Everyone was staring raptly at the TV mounted on the wall. Sherry glanced at the screen and gasped as she suddenly understood.

 Chapter 7 Getting Drunk in a Bar

    An entertainment news program was being shown on the TV. Almost everyone in the coffee shop was watching.


    It was just a talk show, and normally no one would be paying any attention to the uneventful interviews. Today, however, the show featured a special on notorious businessman Jeremy Ou. They were airing footage that had been taken in secret.


    The video was not of very high resolution. Still, Jeremy was clearly visible as he visited Jessie''s house at night. They embraced each other at the doorway and entered the house with their arms wrapped around each other.


    The video even showed the time he entered, and how many hours passed before he finally left.


    The segment wasn''t a long one. Before long, it had been replaced by other gossips about someone else. Still, even after the video ended, Sherry kept visualizing how Jessie had jumped so passionately into the arms of Jeremy. It felt like the scene had been imprinted into her brain.


    Linda''s mouth formed an "o" of surprise as she watched. As soon as it was over, she turned to her friend. Sherry was sipping at her drink with a dejected expression on her face.


    Linda sighed and bit her lips. She toyed nervously with her straw.


    She was close to Sherry, and had known her for a long time. She was one of the few people in the world who knew that Sherry had married Jeremy. Linda was probably the person who knew the most about the true nature of the relationship between Sherry and Jeremy.


    She reached out and gently touched her friend''s hand. "Sherry, don''t overthink this. You know how the paparazzi are. They invent so many stories just to get viewers to watch. I know you two, and I know how nice he was to you before you got married..."


    In fact, Linda was certain that the video shown on TV was true. But she couldn''t say that to her best friend. She could only comfort her.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," said Sherry. She forced a smile and shook her head.


    Like Linda, she fully believed that the video had shown the truth.


    The media did like to sensationalize, but in this case, she knew in her gut what had happened.


    Sherry kept her expression and her words as casual as she could, but Linda was unconvinced. She felt worried about Sherry, fearing that she had taken the video very hard.


    "Please, there''s no need to play tough for me," she said softly. "I''m your friend no matter what, and I''ll always be on your side."


    At those words, Sherry''s expression broke, and she looked down quickly. Linda saw how upset she was and decided it was time to leave the coffee shop. She left enough money on the table to pay the bill, then stood up and ushered her friend outside. Sherry didn''t resist. Half an hour later, Sherry and Linda found themselves inside a small, dimly lit bar.


    "Sherry, come on, forget about Jeremy for a moment. Let''s have some fun!"


    said Linda brightly. She waved her hand in the air. "Order what you like! It''s my treat."


    Sherry knew that Linda came from a wealthy family, and she appreciated her friend''s generosity. Some warmth finally returned to her heart, and she gave Linda a small smile.


    No matter what, she was fortunate to have a friend like Linda.


    "I''m fine, really. And it''s a little dark in here, isn''t it? Let''s just go," Sherry suggested. She looked around her nervously. There were a lot of men drinking. Sherry didn''t frequently go to bars, so this was unfamiliar to her.


    Linda rolled her eyes. She leaned forward and gripped Sherry''s hand.


    "Relax! There''s nothing to be afraid of. Are you still thinking about Jeremy? If it''s true t


    hat he''s out there seducing women, what''s stopping you from having some fun of your own?"


    Linda said, glaring at Sherry, willing her to be more bold and adventurous.


    Sherry pressed her lips together, knowing she would never be able to dissuade Linda. Maybe it was true that she was too uptight, she thought to herself. She sat without moving, unsure what she should do.


    A waiter arrived, bringing plates of food and glasses of wine. Soon the table was crowded with all kinds of dishes. Sherry saw the drinks and realized that most of them had low alcohol content. She was secretly relieved.


    To her embarrassment, several more waiters came to serve them, bearing bowls of fruit and fancy cocktail glasses. Each of them was tall and handsome.


    "Linda!" she hissed. "What''s with the parade of hot men? Are you crazy?" One of the handsome waiters came and stood very close to Sherry. She almost jumped up from the sofa.


    Linda sighed and pushed her back into her seat.


    "Sherry, listen to me. There''s nothing to worry about. Please try and enjoy yourself, okay?" she said. There was a look of determination in her eyes.


    "You''re right, I did ask them to make sure the good-looking guys would be assigned to our table," Linda continued. "But what''s wrong with that? Look, forget what I said earlier about Jeremy. The truth is that a lot of gossip has been circulating about him, and it''s clear he doesn''t care how you feel. You''ve been married to him for three years. You''ve tolerated his infidelity and felt inferior to him for three years. Don''t you ever get tired of it, Sherry?"


    Sherry hunched her shoulders. Her heart felt like it was being gripped and squeezed tightly.


    Yes, she was tired. She was so tired that she had signed the divorce agreement yesterday. She wanted nothing more to do with Jeremy.


    "You''re right!" she exclaimed impulsively. "Okay, let''s go, let''s get drunk!"


    She blinked her eyes against sudden tears and stood up to give Linda a hug. Then she sat back down, picked up one of the colorful cocktails on the table, and started drinking.


    As the two young women got drunk, they invited some of the waiters to sit down and join them. The waiters obliged to keep them happy.


    In the dim light of the bar, it was hard to tell whether the smiles on everyone''s faces were real or fake.


    Sherry downed one drink after another. She felt her face getting flushed. She could hear herself laughing loudly even when no one had said anything particularly funny.


    She knew she must be drunk, otherwise she would be crying instead of snorting with laughter. But the dull ache was still there, pressing on her heart. She resolved to get even drunker.


    The waiters were quick to refill their drinks. Sherry felt like every time she reached out her hand, there was a full glass waiting to be consumed.


    She had passed the giddy stage and was beginning to get a little nauseous when a new voice spoke up. "Stop, she''s had enough! She might get alcohol poisoning." The moment Sherry picked up a cocktail glass, it was snatched away from her.


    The voice came from one of the waiters, who had been sitting quietly at the far end of the table. He had come towards her to take the latest glass from her hands.


    Sherry hadn''t even noticed him until now.


    She turned angrily on him. "Hey, it''s none of your business! If I want to drink, then..."


    She had planned to say, "Then you have no right to stop me," but instead she trailed off. Her eyes met his, and she was so surprised that she forgot what she was about to say.


    That pair of eyes...

 Chapter 8 Blaming Sherry

    Sherry was captivated by the stranger''s eyes. It felt like it had been forever since anyone looked at her that way.


    He had told her it wasn''t a good idea to keep drinking, and she decided it was time to take his advice. She switched from cocktails to water and sodas. Eventually, Linda said that she needed to leave because she had urgent matters to deal with. She asked Sherry if she wanted to leave, too. Sherry hesitated for a moment, then said she''d rather stay.


    When Linda left, Sherry thanked the waiters for keeping them company and said they could get back to work now. But when the waiter who had told her to stop drinking stood to go, she blurted out, "Please stay and have a few more drinks with me." He flushed and sat down next to her. Now it was just the two of them.


    The handsome young waiter seemed rather shy, and he didn''t say much. Sherry did most of the talking. She had no interest in talking about anything serious, so she chatted about inane things like the weather, sports, and celebrities. He just sat there, listening and occasionally responding to her comments. It made her smile. His name was Jeffrey Xia, and he had beautiful eyes.


    She realized that those warm, intense eyes reminded her of a younger Jeremy.


    Back then, Jeremy had also looked at her in that way, with warmth and concern and interest. Once, Jeremy''s eyes had made her giddy¡ªhe had made her feel as though nothing in the world was more important than looking at her.


    As Sherry and Jeffrey Xia chatted, they didn''t realize that someone was watching them.


    It was none other than Steve. Beside him sat Jeremy, who maintained an indifferent and dignified air.


    "Jeremy, your woman seems to be in a good mood!" jibed Steve. He arched his eyebrows at Jeremy and grinned, deliberately trying to provoke him.


    Jeremy held a glass of scotch, which he downed in one gulp. He glanced sternly over at where his wife was smiling and laughing with a young man he''d never seen before.


    He scowled as he remembered how distant and stiff Sherry had been earlier today. But for this random waiter, she was all smiles.


    That smile was familiar to Jeremy. The way she used to smile at him¡ªas though nothing in the world gave her more pleasure than being with him¡ªwas imprinted in his memory.


    Jeremy turned away, his slender fingers toying with his empty glass. He gave Steve a cool look. "What are you trying to say?"


    Steve was not intimidated. "I''m not trying to say anything. I''m directly telling you that Sherry looks like she''s enjoying herself," he said with a grin.


    Steve thought that Jeremy might be feeling suspicious about what Sherry was up to. Jeremy did care, but he maintained a calm and aloof expression. He was an expert at pretending not to care.


    Anyway, there was no point in being so emotional about Sherry.


    "About an hour ago Sherry was with a group of people, one of her girl friends and several waiters," said Steve. "I saw them when I went to the bathroom earlier. But now I think everyone''s left and it''s just Sherry and that guy." Steve spoke casually, lighting a cigarette, but he was keeping an eye on Jeremy''s reaction. To his disappointment, Jeremy still looked bored.


    Steve plunged on, "What''s up with that waiter, anyway? He looks like a womanizer. Is he getting her drunk on purpose? If this goes too far they might end up kissing!"


    Jeremy said nothing, so Steve let the matter drop for a few moments. He waited until he saw Sherry leaning very close to her companion, whispering something in his ear, and then he nudged Jeremy. "Look, why don''t we just go over there and say hello? She is your woman! You are wasting what you have with her!"


    Jeremy felt a burst of annoyance at the sight of his wife''s lips so close to that stranger''s ear, but he kept his poker face on. He refused to answer Steve''s comment.


    With a sigh, Steve gave up and began looking around at the rest of the people in the bar. He stood up to search for anything that would catch his interest.


    Suddenly, Sherry''s companion stood up too. He went to the small stage on one side of the bar and whispered something to one of the musicians setting up their instruments for a performance later tonight. After a few minutes, the lights came on over the stage, and the strains of a romantic s


    ong began playing. The man took the microphone and started to sing. He was singing for Sherry! He was looking straight in her direction, and his eyes were clear and kind. He actually had a nice singing voice.


    At first, Jeremy was genuinely nonchalant. But when he stole a glance at Sherry, he saw that she was watching with a rapt expression, looking entirely absorbed in the song. He felt a burst of irritation.


    She was so focused on the singer onstage, and she still had that soft, affectionate smile on her face.


    Concealing his anger, Jeremy lit a cigarette. Then he gave in to his impulse and took out his phone to call Sherry.


    Sherry was seated at her cozy table, feeling the warmth of her earlier drinks and the pleasure of being with a kind person like Jeffrey Xia, when her phone began ringing. She casually took it out. When she saw who was calling, all the light disappeared from her face. She felt like someone had thrown cold water over her. She debated just letting it ring, but with a sigh, she answered. She didn''t bother saying hello. "What''s the matter?"


    Her abrupt answer made Jeremy even more annoyed. "Where are you? Why aren''t you home?" Jeremy''s voice was low and controlled.


    She could feel his displeasure, and for an instant she almost hoped that he was worried about her. However, she couldn''t deceive herself. He was probably in a bad mood and blaming her for not being available at his beck and call. Jeffrey Xia was still singing, but she could no longer enjoy it.


    She hated how uncomfortable it felt to have such mixed feelings about her husband.


    "I''m out with friends," Sherry said vaguely. She lowered her head, feeling self-conscious, but her tone was calm.


    Jeremy scowled at her evasive answer. He almost snapped, "Do you happen to be friends with a bar waiter?" But he kept his thoughts to himself.


    Rudely, he ended the call without saying anything further.


    "Hey, Jeremy! Time to have some fun of our own, don''t you think?" At that moment, Steve returned to the table, accompanied by several beautiful waitresses. They giggled and blushed as Steve urged them to sit down.


    Jeremy had not expected this, and his mood darkened as two scantily-dressed women sat on either side of him, pressing their bodies up against him. He could smell their cheap perfume.


    He kept his face blank, but he felt a twinge of disgust. He was about to tell them to leave when he realized that Sherry''s attention had been drawn by the commotion at their table. She was staring straight at him! He quickly draped an arm around each of the girls, drawing them closer to him.


    Sherry''s face froze. She remembered his angry call and realized that Jeremy must have known she was in the bar with him. And now he was having the time of his life with those sexy waitresses.


    Her initial reaction was despair. However, as he turned away from her to talk and laugh with the women at his table, she suddenly felt an unexpected sense of relief.


    There was nothing she could do if that was the kind of woman that caught his interest.


    She could only be herself. Anyway, it was clear that he didn''t love her. It was honestly a relief that it was now all out in the open.


    She raised her glass with its non-alcoholic contents and finished it off. She determinedly refused to give Jeremy the pleasure of seeing her watching him. Instead, she kept her eyes focused on Jeffrey Xia, who was now singing an upbeat song with a couple of other waiters onstage. She reminded herself to keep her attention on the kind young man who was making such an effort to entertain her.


    Meanwhile, at Jeremy''s table, Steve eventually realized that something was wrong. Jeremy nodded and smiled as the waitresses flirted with him, but his eyes were stone cold. Steve motioned for one of the waitresses to move away so he could talk to Jeremy.


    Steve realized that something serious was going on between Jeremy and Sherry.


    "Jeremy, I know Sherry can be a complicated woman. That keeps things interesting, doesn''t it?" he said lightly, trying to get his friend to talk about Sherry.


    Steve knew that while a lot of women were attracted to his friend, Jeremy had never felt any strong emotions for any of them. Except maybe Sherry.


    Jeremy ignored his question. He was in a very bad mood.

 Chapter 9 Cheat On Me

    Sherry kept all of her attention on Jeffrey as he sang another romantic ballad onstage, determined not to look at her husband as he flirted with waitresses. When the song ended and Jeffrey walked offstage, she couldn''t resist glancing over at Jeremy. But their table was empty. He and his friend Steve had already left.


    Jeffrey returned to sit with Sherry, smiling shyly, but she was no longer in any mood to chat with him. She looked at his handsome young face and had an idea. Impulsively, she opened her bag, taking out a wad of cash, and tried to press it into Jeffrey''s hands. She was literally handing him tens of thousands of dollars.


    He looked stunned. "Sherry, what are you doing? I can''t accept all this money!" He had never seen such a large sum before in his life. His face flushed with embarrassment. He firmly pushed her hand away. "No, Sherry, I won''t take it."


    Sherry stood up. "Jeffrey, listen to me. It was very kind of you to keep me company. But I hope I don''t see you here again. I''m giving you an opportunity to leave here. Go to school, and don''t work in these kinds of places in the future, all right?" Before he could stop her, she dropped the cash in his lap and turned to leave. Sherry moved quickly through the crowded bar, hoping Jeffrey wouldn''t try to return the money again.


    Some of the patrons of the bar had seen the amount of money she gave Jeffrey, and they stared as she left. Some were laughing and speculating, but others shook their heads and frowned.


    Some envied the romance and glamor of being rich, while others were annoyed at their carelessness with their wealth.


    Sherry ignored all of them. She hadn''t spent too long with Jeffrey, but she had spoken with him long enough to know that he had a genuinely kind heart and good nature. After all, she had met him because he tried to stop her from drinking too much. She hoped he would make good use of the money.


    When Sherry emerged from the bar, it was dark. She had been drinking for hours. A cool breeze struck her, and she stopped on the sidewalk, feeling slightly nauseous. She was still a little drunk.


    She had decided to go home when she saw a familiar Lamborghini parked on the side of the street. It was Jeremy''s car. She moved tentatively closer, but saw that there was no one inside the vehicle.


    She frowned. Had Jeremy really left the bar, or was he still somewhere inside?


    Sherry sighed and flagged down a taxi, and then got inside.


    It was none of her business where Jeremy was. He had clearly and repeatedly shown that he didn''t care about her.


    She was about to close the door when someone placed a hand on top of the taxi. To her surprise, she heard Jeremy''s voice. "Sherry, come with me. We''ll ride home together."


    Sherry hesitated, and then apologized to the taxi driver and got out. She turned to Jeremy, who was gazing at her coolly. "Where have you been?" she asked. He shrugged and gestured towards some benches near the bar entrance, and she realized that he must have seen her leave the bar.


    Without saying another word, Sherry walked to the Lamborghini. Jeremy got into the driver''s seat. He slammed the door hard enough to make her wince.


    She leaned her head back against the car seat and closed her eyes involuntarily. Her head ached. She wasn''t used to drinking so much.


    Inside the car, the neon lights outside the bar were dimmed, and the loud noises of the city were silenced. She felt Jeremy moving beside her and opened her eyes. He was leaning over her, his face very close to hers.


    Sherry blinked and placed a hand on his chest, gently pushing him back. "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well. We should just go home now."


    She tried to be kind in dodging his kiss, but she couldn''t help feeling a hint of disgust. She remembered that just mom


    ents ago, those lips had been whispering sweet nothings into the ears of the pretty young women at the bar. She quickly turned to look out the window so he wouldn''t see her expression, but Jeremy had recognized the disgust in her eyes.


    He smiled coldly and started the car, glancing down at Sherry''s wrist.


    There was a faint scar on the soft skin, from where Sherry had slit her own wrist.


    As he began driving, he said acidly, "I saw you having fun inside with that waiter. Looks like you''re not unhappy anymore, right? Good for you!"


    Sherry was distressed. Unconsciously, she ran her fingers over the scar. She said softly, "Time can change a lot of things."


    Her calm response to his sarcastic retort made him even angrier for some reason. Suddenly, he laughed grimly.


    He reflected that maybe he should be happy about this turn of events.


    If she had truly gotten over her depression and was no longer at any risk of committing suicide, then he could divorce her without any pressure.


    Neither of them said another word on the drive home. It was almost midnight by the time Jeremy pulled into the driveway of the villa. Sherry was tired, but she went to the kitchen to prepare some soup for Jeremy. She knew he had been drinking for hours, too, but she hadn''t seen him eat anything.


    Jeremy sat at the dining room table and lifted an eyebrow when Sherry placed a single bowl of steaming soup in front of him. He glared at her.


    "Why is there only one bowl?" he asked curtly.


    Sherry shook her head in confusion, not understanding what he meant. "It''s for you..."


    His eyes darkened. He picked up the bowl of soup and drank half, then shoved the remaining soup into Sherry''s hands.


    "Finish that," he ordered. His tone left no room for disagreement.


    Sherry paused, then lifted the bowl of soup to her lips and finished it.


    Then she placed the bowl into the kitchen sink, thinking tiredly that she would wash up tomorrow. She went upstairs and lay down on their enormous, comfortable simmons mattress. Her eyes were wide open. Although her body was tired, her mind was racing, and she didn''t feel sleepy yet.


    Jeremy was acting strange tonight. What was his problem? What was he planning? She heard the sound of running water coming from the bathroom, and a wave of uneasiness washed over her.


    As she had feared, as soon as the water stopped, Jeremy emerged from the bathroom and climbed into bed with her. She felt him place his hands on her waist and grip her tightly.


    Sherry had no interest in any kind of physical intimacy tonight. She grabbed his hands and tried to push him away.


    "Jeremy, not tonight, all right? I think¡ª"


    She had been about to say, "I think I''d rather just rest. I drank too much and I''m not in the mood." She hoped he would understand and respect her wishes.


    But before she could finish her words, he suddenly pulled her pajamas off and moved his body over hers. She was startled and had to hold back a scream.


    He was pressing down on her like a heavy weight. He pulled his own bath towel off and tried to kiss her.


    Sherry had a splitting headache, and she turned her head to the side, avoiding his lips. She tried to push him off. "I''m not feeling well! I don''t want to do this!"


    Jeremy placed his elbows on either side of her so that he supported his own weight, easing the pressure on her body. But she was still trapped beneath him.


    He was also slightly drunk. In his mind''s eye, he saw her smiling face in the bar, as she leaned closer to that handsome waiter to listen to what he was saying. It made him unaccountably furious with her. He lowered his head and bit her neck lightly, fighting back the urge to squeeze her tight. Harshly he said, "You don''t want this? What do you want, then? Do you want to cheat on me?"

 Chapter 10 I Dont Want To Tolerate You Anymore

    He immediately put down his hand after realizing that he shouldn''t have said that. However, he still left bruises on Sherry''s neck.


    Sherry opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. She stared at him, her eyes bright as she let out a laugh.


    He had slept with countless other women. She just merely went to the bar for a few drinks and chatted with some waiters to relax. How could he accuse her of cheating on him?


    How ridiculous!


    He''d probably never seen this side of Sherry before.


    Throughout their three-year marriage, she''d always stayed by his side and submitted to his every whim like a doll.


    At that moment, as Jeremy''s eyes glazed over Sherry, he seemed to realize that he was about to lose this tenacious woman.


    "Sherry, you..."


    His hands still gripped her wrists; he didn''t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, the smile on Sherry''s face had disappeared and her eyes were sharp as knives. "Me? Why? What am I doing wrong?


    Jeremy, I can''t stand you anymore. I don''t like you anymore. If you need sex, you''re free to sleep with other women. I don''t care. Maybe, you can stay in those women''s houses."


    As she spoke, she was very calm which was what made it even more hurtful for Jeremy.


    "What? Sherry, you''re making me so mad!" After staring at her for a long while, he finally put on his coat and turned to leave, slamming the door shut.


    In an instant, everything fell into a thick silence. She then took out the medicine box so she could apply some ointment to the bruises on her neck and wrists. The expression on her face was unreadable.


    Sherry was already used to this kind of treatment.


    The next day, Sherry got up at noon.


    She quickly washed up and forced herself to prepare lunch. Just as she was about to enter the kitchen, she suddenly remembered that Jeremy had left the previous night and still hadn''t returned yet.


    He used to come back and get dressed in the morning.


    Ding dong! Ding dong! Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    Sherry rushed out of the door only to find Jeffrey standing outside the gate, sweating. It seemed that he had rode his mountain bike coming here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    She didn''t expect that she would see Jeffrey today. For a while, she remained frozen in place. After collecting herself, she said, "Let''s go inside. It''s too hot out here."


    Jeffery nodded his head and parked his mountain bike aside. He then followed behind Sherry.


    As soon as Jeffrey stepped inside the grand villa, he felt embarrassed. "Sherry, I just


    came here to give you your ID."


    He took out a small box from his backpack and handed it to Sherry.


    When Sherry opened the box, she found her ID inside it along with her watch and two of her credit cards.


    "Thank you so much! I wouldn''t have known that my ID was even missing in the first place if it weren''t for you!" Putting the box on the coffee table, Sherry expressed her heartfelt gratitude.


    Seeing that Jeffery was sweating, she stood up quickly and made tea for him.


    She was still a little bit drunk that as she walked, she felt as if her head was spinning. When she walked out of the kitchen with the tea pot in hand, she suddenly felt dizzy that she fell forward.


    "Ah!"


    Sherry yelped as the hot tea spilled on her feet.


    The searing pain made her feel as if her skin was being peeled off.


    Upon hearing this, Jeffrey immediately rushed over to her.


    He frowned when he saw the shattered tea pot and her swollen, red feet.


    "What happened? Why are you so careless? Come on, let''s get an ice pack for your feet." In a panic, he had forgotten how initially embarrassed he was to be in such an elegant villa.


    Sherry couldn''t help but be reminded of Jeremy with how concerned he was.


    Despite the burning sensation in her feet, she was still left stunned.


    It wasn''t until she felt the sudden wave of coolness on her feet that she came to her senses. She had realized that Jeffrey had placed an ice pack on her feet and was gently patting it to help soothe her burned feet.


    "You... No, I can do it myself... "


    She''d never been this close to another man before. Flustered, she felt the urge to withdraw her feet.


    "Sherry, I''m just helping you soothe the burning or else, you''ll have a blister!" Jeffery held her feet for a while, rubbing the ice pack gently on them. After a while, he helped her sit on the sofa.


    He then grabbed the ointment and slowly applied it on her feet with a cotton swab.


    The sunlight shining through the window hit his face, his eyes looking serious.


    As Sherry stared at Jeffery, memories of her childhood suddenly came flooding back to her. Jeremy was taking care of her in the same manner.


    Meanwhile, they had no idea that Jeremy had just arrived.


    The sound of the door opening rung in Sherry''s ears as she quickly turned to look towards the door.


    Jeremy stood in the doorway in his black suit.


    He could see Sherry sitting on the sofa, her beautiful legs exposed.


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey was on his knees in front of her, his hands on her feet.

 Chapter 11 Remember Your Identity

    Jeremy stared at the two, a fist clenched tight by his side, as he resisted punching Jeffery''s face.


    He stepped forward, his hands itching to separate them, but he stopped at the last minute. Thankfully, nobody seemed to notice that.


    "What are you doing?" His voice was calm and firm, but his eyes betrayed the anger that flared within him.


    No outright sign of his anger could be observed, but Sherry still noticed it, as not much could escape her keen senses. She moved away from Jeffery immediately as if she was burnt.


    "Jeremy..." She breathed his name out like a prayer. "Please don''t misunderstand." Jeffery straightened behind her, feeling her tension and discomfort in the face of Jeremy''s sharp eyes. He explained in a low voice, a voice that could be used for a wild animal that was about to spring out.


    "She got scalded. I was just treating the burnt feet."


    That was clear and concise.


    And even though Sherry didn''t have the chance to introduce Jeremy to him, who else had a key and could open the door so comfortably except for the owner?


    ''Was she burned?''


    Jeremy wondered, as his eyes scanned Sherry''s body. He frowned when he noticed her instep, which looked red and painful.


    As he walked further inside the room, he saw the broken fragments of the teapot on the ground, and his eyes lit up in recognition.


    It was the tea set that Sherry loved, her favorite blue and white porcelain that he had given her as a gift. She loved it so much and treated it with such care that she would go to great lengths not to use it at home, but today, she used it to make tea for a mere waiter in a bar.


    He didn''t like it, but the seed of doubt in him grew bigger and bigger. ''Isn''t it dirty?''


    Jeremy asked with a sneer, and an obnoxious laugh escaped his mouth.


    He walked inside with determined steps and didn''t stop until he was standing close to Jeffery. Sherry''s heart thudded faster with every step he took because she thought that he would hit Jeffery, but he turned at the last minute and settled beside her instead.


    The sofa suddenly felt too small for the two of them, and as it sank deeper. She felt her heart sink at the same time.


    Jeremy was behaving so strangely at that moment, and as Sherry looked at him, she felt like she didn''t know him at all. She couldn''t even tell what he was thinking or feeling anymore.


    She held her breath when he moved in the next second.


    Jeremy laid a heavy hand on her shoulder and manhandled her, so she could face him. And when he raised his hand, she couldn''t help but flinch, terrified that he would hit her.


    But he only cupped her cheek gently, then his hands traveled to her chin, and his hold tightened until it almost hurt.


    Sherry''s mind shut down when he suddenly pressed his thin lips against her without hesitation, and he devoured her lips in a fierce kiss.


    Jeremy deepened the forceful and unexpected kiss until her lips were reddened, and her chin stung from his tight grip. Still, she endured, as she was too frightened to resist his advances.


    It seemed like hours, but it was probably just a few minutes later when he finally let go of her. Her lips were tingling and swollen, and a small red mark, about the size of his thumb, was left on her chin.


    "Sherry, don''t push your luck. Do you


    think I will fall in love with you if you keep playing these dirty tricks?"


    Jeremy said in a cold and distant tone, as he looked at Sherry like her very presence offended him.


    His voice was low, almost like a whisper, but Sherry still heard him as if he had whispered the words directly into her ear.


    She couldn''t stop the bitter laughter that escaped her, as she realized that Jeremy had only pretended to be gentle, so he could hit her where it would truly hurt.


    "You..."


    Jeffery kept silent, as the tall man had approached Sherry, and now, he could only keep on watching, as he kissed Sherry in front of him, like he was going to devour her whole. It stung that he seemed to have been forgotten in the face of this man''s passion.


    And when he saw the obvious red bruise on her chin, his protective instincts roared inside him, but he couldn''t do anything but watch and gnash his teeth.


    He opened his mouth to talk, but before he could speak, the taller man suddenly stood up and walked toward him.


    Jeffery was 1.8 meters tall, but he still appeared short and ungainly like a kid with Jeremy''s presence.


    The pressure he felt as the man approached him made his heart pound hard in his chest, and his face turned ashen and sickly.


    Jeremy smiled, his teeth showing threateningly, and asked, "Do you want this woman?" He pointed at Sherry, who sat still and pale on the sofa behind him.


    Jeremy took Jeffery''s shock and anxious look as a testament to his guilt and scoffed at him. "Sorry, but she got married. She is my woman now," Jeremy continued.


    "You''re wrong. There''s nothing like that between us."


    Jeffery could only deny and speak peacefully, but inside, he was so angry that he felt like he would burst into flames at any second.


    Jeremy answered him with a laugh in his face.


    "That''s good because she is taken already. Even if I don''t love her, I won''t allow her to have a lover at the side." With these parting words, he turned away from them and walked to his bedroom without a backward glance.


    He changed his clothes which only took a short while, and when he came out this time, he found Sherry alone and sitting in the living room. She lowered her head but didn''t dare to meet his eyes, and as he looked around, he confirmed that Jeffery had already left.


    He was about to leave as well, but he hesitated by the doorway and returned to loom in front of Sherry like a malevolent guard.


    With his great height, he towered over her like the shadow of a great mountain against a child, but he didn''t seem to notice this.


    He stood in silence for a few minutes, waiting for her to raise her head and meet his eyes. And when she did look up, he said in a cold and menacing tone,


    "You can be shameless on your own, but I will not forgive you if my family is dragged to through the mud because of you."


    The words tore Sherry apart, and it felt like Jeremy had reached inside her and squeezed until her heart was torn and bleeding.


    She looked at him sharply, like the lion inside her was done being frightened and had now decided to rear its head, and she said, "Don''t worry. Nobody knows that I married you, so even if I lose face, I won''t disgrace your family."


    Her calm and indifferent tone angered Jeremy, and he stepped closer to her once more.

 Chapter 12 Give Her to Me

    Pressing his lips together, Jeremy stared at Sherry for a long time. At that moment, it seemed that he had figured it out. After coldly glancing at her, he turned around and left.


    Was she trying to publicize the fact that she was the daughter-in-law of the Ou family? How ridiculous!


    The door slammed shut as Jeremy drove away.


    Once she was completely alone, Sherry immediately collapsed on the sofa.


    ''How could he talk to me like that?''


    Her body slowly slid down to the floor.


    After a long while, her eyes lit up. She was now angry. Having sat on the cold floor for a considerable amount of time, she felt as if her legs had turned to jelly when she stood up.


    After reluctantly pulling herself up to the sofa, she rubbed her numb legs and forced a wry smile on her face.


    ''Jeremy, from now on, we''re done. I''m cutting off.''


    In the afternoon, Sherry left the house and went to the barber shop.


    "Could you please make my hair wavy?"


    It didn''t take long for the hairdresser to turn Sherry''s long and black hair into curly waves.


    "Wow, you look completely different!"


    the hairdresser praised when Sherry turned to look at herself in the mirror.


    Sherry merely gave a polite smile before she turned and left.


    She needed this change.


    It didn''t take long for her to spot Steve standing from a distance. She tried to avoid him but it was too late¡ªhe had already approached her.


    "Oh my God!"


    He looked at Sherry in disbelief as he had to confirm if it really was Sherry in front of him.


    "Miss Xu, we haven''t seen each other in a while but I have to say that you look amazing!" It really was a rare thing to be pure and charming at the same time.


    Sherry slapped away the hand he had placed on her shoulder as she walked past him, a cold look on her face.


    However, Steve was persistent. He caught up with Sherry and blocked her from going any farther.


    "Miss Xu, you should at least greet your friend." He smiled flirtatiously. "How would you like it if I treat you to a meal?"


    It was obvious that he was quite interested in Sherry.


    Just then, his phone rang. He continued to use his a


    rms to block her from leaving as he took his phone out from his pocket.


    "Where are you? Why aren''t you here yet?" Jeremy''s voice came.


    Just as Steve was about to respond, Sherry took advantage of the situation by hurriedly attempting to leave.


    "I... Hey!"


    Before he could finish his words, Steve stretched out and grabbed her arm to stop her from leaving.


    Sherry''s scent filled his nose as he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    "What do you want?" Sherry said sharply, eyes widened. She tried to push him away with all her strength.


    He roared at her in his anger. Undeniably, Jeremy could hear what was happening over the phone.


    When Steve yelled at Sherry, Jeremy had heard it.


    Thus later when Steve met up with Jeremy, Jeremy had a strange look on his face. Steve suddenly laughed and made strange expressions from time to time, which further annoyed Jeremy.


    Jeremy couldn''t shake off the feeling that the reason for the strange look on Steve''s face was Sherry.


    "What? Do you have a new target?" asked Jeremy casually.


    Jeremy lowered his head to hide the displeasure in his eyes. However, when he did this, his eyes fell on Steve''s hand.


    Steven''s hand seemed to have been bitten as it was purplish.


    Jeremy opened his mouth but in the end, he decided against saying anything.


    Still, he was unable to calm himself down.


    He knew for a fact that only a woman could have left that bite mark.


    There was no other possibility but Sherry.


    This made him even more upset. He looked down at the cigarette in his hand, his eyes as cold as ice.


    Meanwhile, Steve''s mind was still racing¡ªhe was still so busy thinking about Sherry that he had failed to notice the shift in Jeremy''s mood.


    "Jeremy, she''s so interesting."


    Steve then explained in case Jeremy didn''t know who he was talking about. "It''s the same woman who came to the old mansion with you that day. She''s so adorable, almost like a wild cat.


    Look at my hand. She''s the one who bit me. Wow! It was so exciting! Well, Jeremy, since it seems as if you''re not interested in her anymore. Why don''t you just... give her to me?"

 Chapter 13 Despair

    Jeremy had been listening to him for a while, so now, his muscles were all bunched up with tension, as the other man''s voice grated against his ear.


    The words coming from the man''s mouth made him want to shove his hand in there and pull out his tongue.


    With a scoff, he crushed the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray, almost grinding it into powder, and then threw it aside.


    Steve was a blockhead who couldn''t get a clue, so he still approached Jeremy and said, "Jeremy, can you help me ask her out tonight? I can''t wait anymore! In return, I will give you a virgin, okay?"


    When he heard that, Jeremy was struck dumb, and his face turned sickly pale in an instant.


    Even before, Steve often made fun of him to test how much he cared about his women. However, this time, it made him think.


    Had he treated Sherry so badly that Steve couldn''t notice the difference?


    "Steve, I want to tell you something later, but let me make a call first," he said to pacify Steve.


    Then, he took out his phone and called Sherry.


    In his mind, the least that he could do for her was to keep her identity confidential. After all, she had been his wife for so many years. But then, he determined that it was probably okay to let Steve know.


    Between the choice of telling Steve or not, he decided that this was better since he didn''t want Steve to keep thinking about her all the time.


    "Sherry, I''m in the bar where we met last time. Can you please come here? Steve is here too. I..." Jeremy trailed off into silence when he thought of Jeffery all of a sudden.


    His voice, which was originally polite and kind, suddenly turned icy and domineering, and as Sherry listened to him, it felt like ice-cold water was poured over her head.


    "Sorry, I can''t. I''m busy right now."


    Sherry''s trembling voice replied before she quickly ended the call.


    Her hands shook, as she held her cellphone tightly, her fingertips whitening with too much pressure.


    Steve''s voice rang in her head.


    "I will ask Jeremy to give you to me. He will agree!" He had said this with so much conviction at that time, that she could not help but begin to doubt, but then, she didn''t think that Jeremy would agree at all. After all, she was his wife. He didn''t love her, but it would still be shameful for him.


    Unfortunately, the phone call she just received shattered her only hope, and she began to cry in despair.


    Her newly manicured nails embedded into her palm, and it made crescent-shaped indents that were deep enough to bleed.


    There was nothing in this world that could hurt her as much as the pain that Jeremy brought her.


    She stood forlornly in front of the familiar villa and had just taken out her keys, but she didn''t open the door. Instead, she turned away and left.


    This was not her home.


    She didn''t want to go inside, so she hailed a taxi out of the blue, and half an hour later, she had finally arrived at her destination.


    Sherry looked up at the window through which she could still see the curtain inside, and she couldn''t help the brittle smile that escaped her lips.


    She had decided to come back to this place, the apartment that she had bought with her hard-earned salary. Who knows? Maybe she could live here in the future!


    She shook her head to clear her thoughts, as she reminded herself not to think too much, and then she went to the nearby supermarket to buy the toiletries she needed to spend the night.


    She was about to go upstairs when a strange sound came f


    rom the roadside, and she couldn''t stop herself from investigating.


    She followed the sound and found a slightly long-haired young man, who was squatting against a tree and vomiting. The hair on her arms stood on their ends from the repeated sound of retching, and she couldn''t help but pity the young man.


    The strong smell of wine and alcohol assaulted Sherry''s nose, and even though she was used to smelling it frequently, she still frowned in concern.


    She was about to approach the man, but she stopped in her tracks, and disbelief and surprise overtook her face. The man who was retching on the sidewalk looked up, and he looked very familiar to her. It was Jeffery.


    ''Why is he here?''


    Her mind felt like a jumble of thoughts at that moment, and she didn''t know what to do.


    It was weird if she helped him because she had just met Jeffery twice. "Don''t forget who you are."


    She straightened up suddenly, as Jeremy''s words came unbidden unto her mind.


    She strode forward determinedly, away from Jeffery, and her shoulders and neck were stiff from the effort of not looking back. By name, she was still Jeremy''s wife, so it would be better for her to mind her own business.


    However, before she could fully leave his presence, the sound of retching echoed once again. A pained groan echoed like a noose that pulled her toward him, close enough to touch him.


    He looked up from the ground he was slumped against and whispered, "Sherry..."


    Her eyebrows lifted in surprise because he still recognized her, even though he was so out of it.


    Their eyes met, her clear orbs filled with worry, and his eyes were glazed and unfocused. That pair of eyes stirred a sweet memory in her mind that softened her heart.


    It was too late for Sherry to stop now.


    As if someone had taken control of her, she moved on autopilot and lifted his tall and thin body until he was standing upright, and then she put his hands around her shoulders to support him as he walked.


    He appeared very drunk, and he stumbled as they walked, and he kept mumbling words that she couldn''t understand. She could hear name peppered all over his sentences, but aside from that, she couldn''t recognize any word.


    But at that moment, she didn''t have enough energy to care about that.


    She couldn''t even stand properly, as Jeffery kept on tripping on his feet.


    "Hey, Jeffery!" she called out, lightly tapping his cheek. "Where do you live? How do I get you home?"


    Jeffery couldn''t even recognize where he was. He raised his finger and pointed aimlessly, but he didn''t point to any accurate location that could give a clue to where he lived.


    Sherry blew a deep breath, as she was getting frustrated and tired from her long day. Jeffery had his eyes closed and was muttering to himself,


    "I live here..."


    "Here?" Sherry asked in surprise, as she didn''t know that he was from around here. "Do you mean this apartment or this block?" She asked again, shaking him slightly to get his attention. After all, what else could she do? She couldn''t just support him and knock on each door one by one, so she could ask each family if he lived with them.


    Besides, she didn''t have enough strength!


    She sighed deeply again before she gathered the things she had bought earlier, and then she took Jeffery''s arm and guided him upstairs with great effort.


    As soon as they arrived inside her place, she threw him on the sofa, as her arms and legs felt like jelly from the effort of carrying his weight.

 Chapter 14 Talk About Divorce

    When they were done drinking the wine, Jeremy and Steve headed back to the villa since it was already getting dark. At that moment, the villa was so quiet that he felt so empty and could not help feeling a little uneasy.


    Taking off his shoes, he lounged on the sofa and yelled out, "Sherry! Sherry! Come out!"


    Truth be told, he was rather displeased with what Steve had said earlier. Apart from that, Sherry hung up on him without saying a word. Because of that, he was in such a foul mood and wanted to let off some steam.


    However, there was no other sound other than his loud roar in the empty villa.


    With the alcohol''s effects kicking in, he suddenly kicked the door to Sherry''s bedroom open, leaned against the door and shouted, "Show yourself, Sherry! Don''t think you can get away by hiding here!"


    After waiting for quite a while, Jeremy finally realized that Sherry, who always waited for him at home, didn''t come back.


    Faced with this empty villa, a sudden feeling of solitude rose from deep within his heart.


    Although fleeting, there was a tinge of pain in his chest. But for some reason, he could still feel it clearly.


    What did she usually do at home to kill some time?


    With his eyebrows deeply knit, he lay on the sofa. Even though he didn''t really have too much to drink, it felt so strange not being able to sip the sober-up soup that he always drank every night.


    Even after trying several times, he just couldn''t fall asleep. In the end, he decided to just let Sherry come back.


    When he gave Sherry a call, he was a little bit expectant deep down. During the past three years, not once had he ever felt like this¡ªhoping that Sherry would pick up her phone right away.


    Thinking of that clear and sweet voice in his ear, his heart couldn''t keep its calm and became filled with excitement.


    At this moment, Sherry was climbing the stairs, holding some sober-up pills in her hand.


    Jeffery was so inebriated that he wouldn''t be able to clear his head right away if he didn''t take sober-up pills. Although he would wake up tomorrow morning, she had no intention of letting him stay over for the night.


    The walls of the old apartment were not soundproof.


    The moment she arrived at the door, Sherry heard that her phone was ringing. The familiar ringtone had been especially designed for Jeremy. That call in the afternoon suddenly cropped up in her mind again. This made her hand shake, causing the key to fall to the ground.


    ''What is he calling for this time?


    Is he still planning to introduce me to Steve?''


    Sherry''s eyes felt a bit sore. After closing them hard, she quickly picked up the key and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, the sound of the ringtone suddenly disappeared. Then, she heard Jeffery answering the call, "Hey!"


    She stood at the door, with the blood all over her body suddenly running cold.


    Caught in a daze for a second, she rushed toward Jeffery and snatched the phone from his hand. "Jeremy, don''t misunderstand and get angry. Jeffery is wasted. I just happene


    d to bump into him. I''m here now..."


    The phone was hung up. Left utterly dumfounded, Sherry stopped explaining all of a sudden.


    Then, she burst out laughing, shook her head, and fell to the ground cross-legged.


    For the first time in her life, she realized that she could actually speak so fast. However, it seemed that it made no sense explaining to him. ''He doesn''t even love me at all, so why would he get angry?


    Wait, angry?''


    At the thought of this, she picked up the phone and checked the call log with her trembling hand.


    There was only one second before the call got connected. Clearly all her explanation wasn''t heard. So, could Jeremy really be angry?


    "Hahaha..." A self-mocking smile crept up on her face. She remembered the call in the afternoon. Suddenly, the feeling of satisfaction from revenge started brewing in her chest.


    The phone rang again. Pausing for a while, she pressed the answer button.


    "Hand over the phone to Sherry!" Jeremy''s voice protested from the other end of the line.


    Seldom did he lose his temper before. But today, he was roaring furiously over the phone.


    "It''s me,"


    Sherry answered, her voice so gentle and composed.


    Clean hands want no washing, so she had nothing to fear. The reason why she was in such a hurry to explain her relationship with Jeffery was because of his fierce reaction to Jeffery.


    Jeremy sneered and said in a cold tone, "Come back to the villa right now so we could discuss the divorce."


    Sherry''s hand trembled in fear. With a tight grip on the phone, she mustered up the courage and answered, "Okay."


    She should have thought about the possibility of divorce. Considering that he was about to send her away, of course he would have to divorce her first!


    As though he got the answer he wanted, Jeremy hung up the phone without saying anything else.


    Left at such a loss, Sherry stared blankly at the phone for a long time. Then, she raised her arm and threw the phone onto the floor out of frustration.


    Putting her hands over her head, she bit her lips hard. The tears began rolling down her face, yet she didn''t make a sound.


    ''Divorce... Couldn''t he wait for just two more days?''


    With bloodshot eyes, her body began cramping. She kept crying for a long while, so much so that the tears could now be seen clearly on the floor. It was only then that she finally stopped.


    Since Jeremy seemed to be raring to get this things over with, she... Just let it be!


    She got up, went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. After freshening up and putting on a delicate makeup, she proceeded to change her clothes and was just about to head out.


    When she went over to the sofa to grab her handbag, she felt her wrist tighten all of a sudden. Turning around to check, she saw a pair of familiar eyes filled with sadness as they looked straight at her. Jeffery begged Sherry like a dog who was about to abandoned, "Don''t go."


    The look in the man''s eyes overlapped with Jeremy''s in her memory, causing Sherry''s heart to soften in an instant.

 Chapter 15 Something Had Changed

    Sherry didn''t return to the villa until the next morning.


    She had looked after a drunken man for a whole night, staying up to make sure he was comfortable, and then she had left to get some much needed alone time at the mall. She had gone shopping. It took a while to find a phone that was exactly the same model as her previous one. As soon as she arrived home, she wanted nothing more than to shower and have a good, long sleep.


    She had just entered and was changing her shoes when she saw Jeremy walk out of the living room. She paused, for she hadn''t expected him to be here.


    Shouldn''t he be at work?


    She quickly recovered and went back to slipping on her home shoes. When she looked at him again, her expression was pleasant, as though it was nothing unusual for him to be home at this time of day. "Good morning." He stopped at the doorway to the living room, watching her with a faint smile on his face. She thought there was an air of self-deprecation in his smile.


    She thought rather sourly that he probably couldn''t wait to get divorced from her.


    Jeremy was also surprised to see her, but he didn''t let his surprise show in his expression.


    Her straight hair had been curled, and the long locks fell in soft waves down her back, perfectly framing her beautiful face. She looked absolutely lovely. Something about her gleaming hair and glowing skin made him want to drag her up to bed right now, where he could have his way with her.


    But the impulse only lasted for a second. He remembered that she hadn''t returned last night, and that her phone had been turned off. He could only imagine what she had been up to! A trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s nine o''clock. It''s a bit early, isn''t it? I would have thought you''d stay for longer with that waiter. You seemed really reluctant to leave."


    For a moment, Sherry was stunned at his accusation. Then she shook her head and let out a short laugh.


    It didn''t matter what he said now. She''d already gotten used to hearing such things from him. This was only a sarcastic remark, and actually pretty mild, all things considered.


    "You''re right, I think it''s still early. But it''s late for people who should already be at work," she said pointedly. Jeremy frowned, because her answer had just completely ignored the most important part of what he said. It was as though she didn''t understand what he was implying.


    He said nothing. A shadow passed over his face.


    A part of him felt like arguing with her, taking offense at her cavalier manner. But another part of him was still stuck on how beautiful she looked, and just wanted to hold her.


    Sherry walked past him. "I know you''re eager to finalize the divorce. I''ll just take a shower and then we''ll iron out all the details," she said without meeting his eyes. She walked upstairs. He heard her entering their bathroom.


    That last remark left Jeremy even more uneasy. He stood where she had left him, feeling strangely indecisive.


    Something had changed. Sherry was different. It honestly made him uncomfortable.


    He considered what she had said about divorce and quickly strode into his study. He sat down at his large, ornate desk, pulling open the drawer where the divorce agreement was kept.


    He saw the document lying unobtrusively inside, face-down, but he made no move to look at its contents.


    Jeremy couldn''t believe how anxious he felt. Wasn''t divorce the outcome he had always wanted? He placed a hand on the divorce agreement, and saw with self-disgust that his hand was trembling.


    He scowled and took out the papers, then forcefully shoved the drawer closed. He laid out the divorc


    e agreement on top of the desk. There it was¡ªSherry''s signature, clear and feminine.


    When he was about to go to the living room, the door was pushed open. Raising his head, he saw Sherry walk in.


    She was still wearing the old set of home wear. The pastel pink fabric set off her fair skin. She looked luminous. Her long curly hair had not been blow-dried, and it hung in damp waves down her shoulders, leaving drops of water on her clothes. The wet spots clung to her skin.


    "Why..." He wanted to ask, "Why are you showering so quickly today?"


    But he couldn''t forget the signed divorce agreement in his hands, and his words got stuck in his throat.


    Sherry gave him a look, wondering why he was behaving so oddly. She decided to go straight to the point. "All right, you want to talk about the divorce now? Tell me what I should do, Mr. Ou."


    The formal way she addressed him made him irrationally angry. "Sherry, don''t forget, we''re not divorced yet," he warned.


    She pressed her lips together. What was the difference?


    After all, she had already signed the agreement.


    She said calmly, "Mr. Ou, don''t be angry, it''s bad for your heart. You have to take care of your health! Don''t place any unnecessary burdens on your next wife." Her tone was polite, as though she was giving advice to a stranger. It stung him deeply.


    "Sherry," he began, not knowing what he was going to say.


    He pointed at her. There was rage and hurt in his bloodshot eyes. He didn''t finish his sentence. He was losing his balance as he staggered into the living room and collapsed on the sofa.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sherry stepped forward. A worried look appeared in her eyes, which she immediately concealed.


    She reached out tentatively and placed a hand on his forehead. She winced. His skin was so hot she could fry an egg on it.


    She went to the medicine cabinet and took out some pills. Then she got a glass of water and made him drink the medicine. She forced him to get up from the sofa and supported his weight, half-dragging him to the nearest bed. As soon as he was lying down, she went to wrap ice in a towel, then returned and placed it on his forehead to help lower his temperature.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, pressing her lips together. Curtly she said, "Your sober pills are in the cupboard on the right side of the kitchen. Try to remember that for when you get drunk in the future."


    Jeremy stiffened. He turned his back on her and closed his eyes, saying nothing.


    As soon as he moved, the ice cubes dropped on to the bed sheet.


    She picked up the cold towel and thought about placing it back on his forehead, but she thought it was dirty so she decided against it.


    Every time he drank, he needed soup or sober pills to sober him up, or else he would get a high fever. That was why she always waited for him, night after night, no matter how late he came back.


    Well, that was no longer her problem. She had done everything she could. How he took care of himself in the future was none of her business.


    She got up to place the towel in the sink, then returned with pen and paper. She sat on one side of the bed, not touching him, and began writing.


    She wrote down a list of things that Jeremy would need to take care of, once she was gone.


    The task took all her focus, as she was worried that she might omit something important. She was so engrossed in her writing that she didn''t notice that Jeremy had shifted on the bed to watch her work. He was staring at her intently.


    Even though they were bloodshot, his eyes still held that magnetic quality. They were as deep and impenetrable as the sea at midnight.

 Chapter 16 Shameless Jessie

    Ding-dong... ding-dong...


    At this moment, the doorbell broke the rare tranquility that had covered the room like a silk blanket, and Sherry was taken away from her thoughts.


    She stopped writing and got up to open the door, her brows furrowed, wondering who would come at this time. The door opened to the sight of a stunning woman who was dressed in an enchanting and coquettish way. It was Jessie.


    "It''s you!"


    Evidently, Jessie didn''t expect to see Sherry either, as she appeared stunned and out of place, her mouth wide open in surprise.


    But she recovered at once and straightened her posture, her chest puffing out like a prize cock. Without waiting for Sherry''s response, she pushed her way inside and said, "Yes, it''s me, you tramp! You slept with my husband after you met him once, didn''t you?"


    Sherry startled at the blunt accusation, but she immediately gathered herself and answered icily, "Please show some respect. This is not a den, so please don''t flounce here like a rabid animal."


    Jessie was speechless because when she came in, she was expecting a cowardly girl who was afraid of her, but she definitely didn''t expect this.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. It was a long moment before she could rally all the anger inside her and talk.


    "Respect? You don''t deserve my respect!"


    With one hand on her waist, she thrust a finger at Sherry''s chest sharply and shouted in her face, "You didn''t respect my marriage when you seduced my husband, you harlot! And you even dare to enter my house? Do you have no decency left in you, or are you proud that you are just a mistress?"


    Meanwhile, Sherry kept her silence and didn''t bother to argue with her.


    She appeared so calm and composed that it took Jessie off-guard, and her strong confidence almost overwhelmed Jessie too. Physically, Sherry was intimidating as well, as she seemed to be a foot taller than Jessie, even in her house slippers.


    Of course, when a woman is faced with her shortcomings, hatred is the easiest reaction. So the face of this woman, who seemed confident in her skin despite Jessie''s repeated verbal assault, filled her with anger.


    "I''m telling you, even if you''ve taken my husband''s body, you will never get his heart.


    He loves me above anyone else, and in the end, after he is tired of you, he will go back to me. He provides for me everything I need and all that I can ever I want. He will even buy me the moon if I want it."


    Despite the insults, Sherry could only look at her with pity.


    She wondered, with a trace of bitterness in her mind, had she been like Jessie in the past? She had always thought that this man, who had shown her so much kindness, would be kind to her all her life, but she was wrong. Oh, what a ridiculous and stupid girl she was then!


    "Mr. Ou, please take care of your business!" Sherry said aloud and retreated to the side, and Jessie startled at her words. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a man that was lying on the bed.


    Jessie stiffened for a second, and she wondered how much the man had heard, but she quickly recovered as if nothing happened.


    She rushed toward him, all the bitterness and anger wiped from her face lik


    e she was a new person, and she grasped his hand gently. With a sweet smile, she said,


    "Honey, I was worried about you. Let me take care of you, okay?"


    But Jeremy didn''t mind her at first, as his eyes were trained on Sherry, observing her reaction. And when he saw that she didn''t seem the littlest bit upset, his face darkened at once, and he turned the brunt of her anger toward Jessie.


    "Who said you can come in here?" His deep voice boomed around the room, as he pulled his hand from hers.


    "Get out! Get out of my house!"


    The ruthless voice made Jessie tremble with fear, and a glimmer of doubt flashed through her eyes. ''Why did he brush my hand away like my very touch burned his skin? And how could he ask me to leave while that vile woman was allowed to stay?''


    These thoughts were like daggers that stabbed her mercilessly, but she forced a stiff smile on her face, as she stepped forward and clung to his waist.


    "Honey, please let me stay here. I''ll take care of you," she said in the sweetest tone that she could manage, and she lowered her head so that she could look at him through her eyelashes, a technique that men were particularly weak to. "You know how well I can make you happy," she continued coquettishly, leaving no doubt what she was talking about. Despite her vulgar proposal, a light blush spread on her cheeks, her eyes widened on purpose so that innocence, however fake it was, seemed to emanate from her.


    She glanced at Sherry slyly, as if in a challenge, and Sherry could understand that look very well.


    There was no doubt that it meant, "I will stay and kick you out!"


    ''How childish,'' Sherry thought and held back an eye-roll with astonishing effort on her part.


    "Mr. Ou, since Miss Liang is so sincere, why don''t you ask her to take care of you?" Sherry offered indifferently, and her eyes looked blank and apathetic. Jeremy''s face darkened even more at this, and he stared at Sherry with his piercing dark eyes.


    ''Impossible! Don''t you mind at all?''


    He thought, astonished. He stared at the woman in front of him, who was both familiar and strange.


    His lips pressed together over gritted teeth, as he wondered how much she had changed. How did he not notice it, when this woman he barely recognized, replaced the Sherry that he knew?


    "Fine. You may stay, Jessie."


    He spat out the words one by one in a fit of pique, while his eyes lingered on Sherry''s face, hoping for a reaction.


    Meanwhile, Jessie was so happy that she grabbed Jeremy''s face with both hands, and she was about to kiss him, but he swiftly avoided it by turning his face upward.


    Jessie''s efforts left a red lip print on his chin, which stood out like a bright beacon to all the occupants in the room.


    "Since you want to spend more time with your wife, I''m going now!" Sherry announced with barely a hint of emotion, and her eyes looked upon them, uncaring.


    Jeremy couldn''t even stop her, as he barely opened his mouth while she put her shoes on.


    She left without a backward glance, but Jeremy couldn''t bear to take her eyes off her. It felt like she carried with her a thread tied to his heart, and the further she moved, the more painful it tugged against him.

 Chapter 17 Living Together Forever

    "Honey, this is so kind of you!"


    Jessie was elated, thinking that she had finally defeated Sherry. She jumped up and wrapped her arms around Jeremy. Now, at last, nothing could get in the way of their happiness. She put one hand on the back of Jeremy''s neck and with her other hand tried to unbutton his shirt, wanting to embrace him skin to skin.


    "Be quiet," he snapped.


    His face had gone cold. He suddenly felt as though her touch burned him. He unwrapped her arms and pushed her aside, then turned and entered the bedroom. He slammed the door shut so hard that the picture frame on the wall rattled.


    Jessie stood silently, her mouth open with shock. She thought about knocking on the door and trying to calm him down, but she didn''t dare. She felt tears threatening to stream down her cheeks.


    She enjoyed being with Jeremy because he was so wealthy, generous, and handsome. But he had such a bad temper! He would buy her the nicest things, but she never knew when his anger would flare up. She worried that if she said the wrong thing, he would throw her out.


    Quietly, Jessie backed away from the closed door, deciding not to disturb him for now.


    She went to the living room and sat on the sofa. After a while, she began to get bored, so she got up and began exploring the enormous villa. She thought smugly to herself that this villa could very well become her home soon.


    However, even a cursory exploration of the first floor made her restless and uneasy.


    The living room was strewn with items of women''s clothing, such as shoes, earrings, and hats. There were pastel-colored toothbrushes and towels in the bathroom, as well as pots and plates in the kitchen that bore floral, feminine designs.


    All of these painted the clear impression of a woman who had lived her and left her mark on the household.


    She remembered how many times she had tried to persuade Jeremy to take her to his house. Now she knew why he always refused.


    She knew she was not his only lover, but she had not expected this. He actually lived full-time with another woman!


    Her cheeks flushed, and tears pooled in her eyes again. She realized that Jeremy never stayed the night at her house because he had someone else to come home to, someone else to keep him company. She felt a wave for hatred for him and gritted her teeth.


    She forced herself to keep looking around.


    She went through all the drawers in the living room, one by one. Then she moved on to the TV cabinet. She opened the door and peered inside, and then saw the vase placed on top of the cabinet.


    Jessie examined the vase. It was made of white porcelain, and had an unusual, flowing shape. It was obviously handmade. Several verses had been inscribed on the surface of the vase.


    It only took her a second to realize that it was a love poem.


    She felt furious. She lifted the vase from its perch and examined it carefully. There were three words on the bottom of the white porcelain vase: "Happy birthday, honey."


    "Bitch," Jessie muttered to herself. Anger was building up inside her at Jeremy and at this woman. How dare she call him honey?


    Had they been in love with each other?


    She bit her lower lip. Thinking about Jeremy in love with some other woman, she felt her body trembling with emotion.


    "What are you doing?" said a voice behind her. She had not heard Jeremy leave the room. She was so startled by his sudden appearance that she lost her grip on the vase. It broke as soon as it hit the floor, shattering into several pieces.


    "I''m sorry!" she said automatically. "Honey, it was an accident..."


    The look of rage on Jeremy''s face scared Jessie, and she trailed off, shrinking from him in fear.


    "Get out of here!" he yelled. He reached out, grabbed her by the arm, and began pulling her none too gently towards the door.


    The vase was a birthday present, given to him by Sherry.


    He had never indicated that he found it valuable, but he kept it in that spot for several years. He couldn''t believe Jessie had been reckless enough to mess with his personal belongings, and to break an irreplaceable item.


    He pushed Jessie outside and closed the door behind her, ignoring her crying face. He heard her pound on the door and collapse to the ground, but he walked away.


    Jeremy returned to the living room, staring at the shards of the broken vase. He felt dazed.


    He still remembered the shy way that Sherry had presented the vase to him. She had covered the poem on the vase with her hands so he couldn''t read it immediately, blushing because she was worried he wouldn''t like it.


    He bent down and picked up one of the white porcelain shards. He couldn''t shake the superstitious feeling that the broken vase symbolized the broken, irreparable state of their own relationship.


    It was nearly midnight of the next day by the time Sherry finally returned to the villa.


    Jeremy was seated in the living room, where he had spent almost the entirety of the past thirty hours, leaving only to get food or to go to the bathroom. He refused to admit to himself that he had been waiting for her to arrive.


    She was wearing a tailored white coat and high heels that did marvelous things for her hourglass figure.


    Holding a cake in her hand, when she saw him sitting on the sofa in a mess with his black hair, she was a little stunned and said, "It is your birthday today."


    She spoke in such a detached voice that she might as well have said, "Hi. Good weather today."


    His unwilling pleasure at her appearance was replaced by disappointment.


    Every year, she had always made an effort to prepare a surprise, and she was always the first to greet him, but now...


    "I''ll make you a bowl of noodles," she offered, putting down the cake on a nearby table. She hesitated, giving him a strange look, then went to the kitchen.


    As soon as her back was turned, he stared at her unabashedly. He couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    She removed her coat and folded it neatly, placing it over the back of a chair. Her waist was so slender, and she had such perfect curves, her cleavage shown off by the low-cut top. The way her clothes clung to her sexy body, and the way she moved around the kitchen in those heels, with those long legs, were extremely tempting.


    She was busy in the kitchen preparing food for him, and he felt a surge of satisfaction.


    An unexpected thought suddenly crystallized in his brain. He thought to himself, what if they lived together forever? What if things could always be this way?


    His usual reaction to the idea of being tied down to any woman was aversion and contempt. But this time, neither of those feelings surfaced in him. He was surprised at how pleasant he found the prospect of continuing to live with Sherry. He snapped out of the fog of jumbled thoughts when he heard the sound of Sherry chopping something in the kitchen.


    She was focused on the movement of the knife over the vegetables, her hands moving gracefully and expertly. The fluorescent light above her head shone down over her bent head, creating a faint halo on her shining hair.


    Her face was so serene, while his thoughts were in such turmoil, that Jeremy felt as though everything had been turned upside down.


    Moreover, something else was upsetting him. He couldn''t figure out what it was until she came to him with a bowl of delicious long-life noodles that she set down carefully on the coffee table in front of the sofa.


    For his birthday, this was it. This was all she had prepared: a single bowl of noodles and that box of store-bought cake.


    The difference between the effort she had made today and in previous years was very stark. He felt a pang of something like jealousy in his heart. He couldn''t believe it¡ªhe was jealous of his own past self.

 Chapter 18 Have You Slept With Him

    In the past, his birthdays were always celebrated with rich and delicious birthday dishes that Sherry prepared days in advance. From Chinese food to Western food, all his favorite dishes would be served at the table.


    However, this year was different.


    Sherry had quickly removed the cake''s package, and then she decorated it carefully with the candles she had prepared.


    "Do you want to make a birthday wish?" She asked indifferently like she couldn''t care less about his answer, and she was just going through the motions of what was expected of her.


    Her calm and apathetic facade filled Jeremy with so much anger that he was afraid he would go crazy from it. It was the same as he had felt the other day when Steve wanted to have sex with Sherry.


    Every year, she used to badger him to make his wishes, and her wide, innocent eyes would stare at him excitedly as he did.


    ''Where did that Sherry go?'' he wondered in despair.


    He looked down at the cake, where a single candle was burning and slowly melting. It was a long time before he could talk, and only a single hum escaped his lips, but he immediately backtracked because not saying anything would only worsen the atmosphere between them.


    He cleared his throat and suggested, "Why don''t you make a wish for me instead?"


    Sherry was visibly stunned at his request, and then she opened her mouth to talk. But instead, the only sound that came out of her lips was, "Hmm."


    And then it was her turn to be awkward, as the room was engulfed in silence once again.


    Jeremy looked at her in the silence, as rage built up inside him like waves that were crashing nearer and nearer to the shore. She barely said a word! Where was the Sherry from years before, when she would''ve cheered by his side and showered him with enthusiastic kisses? The thoughts in his mind clouded his eyes, and the tension built between them, thick as the purest honey.


    The candles gradually burnt out. Jeremy did not make a wish, and Sherry did not ask again.


    They only sat in silence until the last bit of candle was extinguished, and then she stood up and said, "You eat the noodles first. I''ll go get your birthday gift."


    "You have a gift for me?" He internally winced when his voice sounded thick and rough like the gravel in their driveway.


    "What is it?" he asked, as he felt somewhat uneasy. He didn''t know why, but her announcement gave him a bad feeling.


    Sherry stopped at his words, but she didn''t even turn her head. "You will find out what it is in just a little while. It''s a special birthday present, and I think you''ll like it."


    When Sherry returned to the living room once again, she was stunned that Jeremy had already finished his bowl of noodles. It was the first time that he ate so quickly.


    "Where is your present?"


    Jeremy asked, and his voice startled her to her senses. At first, Sherry felt a burst of happiness, but it was quickly clouded by doubts, as she thought,


    ''So what if he liked the noodles that I made? Why should I feel lucky? Maybe he was just hungry!''


    She shoved all these thoughts to the side, as she smiled bitterly at Jeremy. Then she finally gave him the present hidden behind her back. "Happy Birthday!"


    "You..."


    Jeremy looked down, and his eyes widened as he read over the papers in his hand. He put down the chopsticks on the table with a crash, unmindful of the glass that he managed to sweep aside and off the table. ''D


    amn it! These are divorce papers!''


    He slowly looked up from the papers, his dark eyes burning with rage, and his forehead was scrunched and peppered by veins that seemed ready to pop.


    In front of him, Sherry sat quietly, a picture of cold indifference. She said calmly, "I think this is the gift that you wanted the most."


    He opened his mouth, but his tongue felt thick in his mouth, and the words refused to come at his bidding.


    Indeed, he had been looking forward to divorce Sherry, so why did he feel like this now? He should be pleased, but he felt like ice was flowing in his veins, and like the floor had been pulled from under his feet.


    "Sherry, what trick are you playing now?"


    He hissed as he stood up and walked toward her with heavy steps, trying to understand the expression on her face.


    He grasped her face harshly, hurting her, and said, "Don''t be stupid!" However, there was no trace of worry in her eyes.


    Instead, Sherry only felt happy and free, a feeling that seemed so unfamiliar to her now. Laughter bubbled up from inside her, and she said,


    "Mr. Ou, we have come this far, and I''m getting tired of this. What else can I do?" If he thought that she was defeated, he was wrong! And the least she could do was make him angry.


    Jeremy stepped back a few steps as if he was struck by lightning, surprised by Sherry''s sudden tenacity.


    But when he realized what he had done, he stood his ground and sneered at her. "Are you tired? Or maybe you have another reason that you''re not telling me?"


    He stared at her intently, his dark eyes burning her skin in its wake, and deathly silence filled the big living room once again.


    The tension between them shattered when her phone rang out of the blue. Jeremy took it from the sofa and handed it to Sherry.


    And when he saw who was calling her, all hell broke loose.


    When Sherry reached her hand to get her phone from him, he suddenly pulled her over. He didn''t even stop when Sherry knocked into the tea table, scattering everything to the floor.


    Then, Jeremy''s heavy body pinned her down on the sofa. His eyes were manic and bloodshot, as he shoved the phone in her face and asked,


    "Sherry, do you want to explain to me what this means?"


    The icy words were squeezed out of his throat painfully, as he acted like a husband who had caught his wife cheating on him, while Sherry, pinned by his weight, was helpless beneath him.


    She looked at the phone, and on it was a message from Jeffery. "It''s late. Turn off the light and go to sleep. Don''t stay up late!"


    At the sight of the message, laughter tumbled from her lips uncontrollably. Did such a short and senseless message drive this man mad?


    "Are you out of your mind? Do you need me to remind you about the disgusting things you have done?" There was a mockery in her eyes, as she spoke in a low but firm tone.


    However, Jeremy didn''t hear a word that she said, as he was lost inside his own mind.


    Her sharp eyes made him extremely uncomfortable, but it also showed him that she was serious about this divorce. She truly wanted him gone.


    This thought spurred his anger deeper, and he encircled her slender neck in a tight grasp. And then he spoke with gritted teeth, so tense that she could barely make out his words, "Do you want to divorce me because of this man, a measly waiter in a bar? You slept with him, didn''t you? Are you satisfied with the service he provided?"

 Chapter 19 Im Your Man

    Sherry frowned when she heard what he said, and at the same time, Jeremy tightened his grip on her neck, until her face was reddened from lack of breath. She hissed and grappled with his hand, but it didn''t budge. She screamed hoarsely, "Let me go!"


    He didn''t want to choke her to death, so he loosened his grip but didn''t let go, his palm barely grazing the delicate skin of her neck. He asked, "Is it because I haven''t touched you in a long while? Is that why you are so eager to find another man?"


    Sherry slapped his hand away and said in disgust, "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Jeremy squinted at her, not understanding what she meant at all. "What are you talking about?"


    Sherry sneered, "Isn''t it you who is always looking for women outside?"


    Her words brought a bit of joy into Jeremy''s heart, as he thought that she was finally showing jealousy, but what she said next wiped the pleasure completely.


    "Anyway, we are getting divorced, so let''s not interfere with each other. If you want to marry again, go ahead."


    It seemed that she really wanted to divorce him, and it ignited the rage that he was suppressing.


    However, he changed tactics, and his touch turned gentle and kind. He swept his fingers through Sherry''s long hair and spoke softly and tenderly, "Is this your trick again? Are you trying to irritate me and make me sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible?" Suddenly, Sherry felt so tired from everything, and it was like his gentle touch was sucking her energy away.


    "Jeremy, I''m feeling tired, and I really want to rest now. Can we talk about this tomorrow?"


    After she said that, she pushed him away and tried to stand up, but Jeremy was looming over her like a beast that was about to explode.


    After all, he had treated her gently, but she still wouldn''t back down. The gentle expression his face twisted into a macabre version that was filled with rage, and he shoved her roughly back down on the sofa.


    "Tired? Have the men outside exhausted your energy that you have none to spare for me?" He lifted his hands and grabbed her shirt with so much force that it tore like paper from her body.


    Sherry gasped in shock and hastily tried to cover her body with her hands.


    "What are you doing, Jeremy?" she asked with no little amount of alarm. "What am I doing? Can''t you see it?"


    His voice was hoarse with barely suppressed anger, and no matter how hard Sherry struggled, he wouldn''t budge. She looked at him with anger, but there was also fear hidden in her gaze.


    "Enough! Don''t touch me. Please, let me go. I don''t want to do this, Jeremy, please."


    But he wasn''t listeni


    ng to her pleas, and he grasped her chin in a bruising grip and leaned down to whisper into her ear. "Remember, you are mine. I don''t care what tricks you are playing. I want you now, so I will take you. Do you think you can escape?"


    He said in such a cruel and cold voice that Sherry couldn''t help but shiver, and then he kissed her, sloppy and wet.


    But he was suddenly overwhelmed with a wave of images, of different men that must have touched Sherry in the same way, and it filled him with a burst of anger that made him bite her lips as punishment.


    Sherry cried out in pain and hit his knees uselessly, but he didn''t move an inch.


    "Let go! Please, you''re hurting me, Jeremy!"


    Fear was slowly taking hold of her, and she couldn''t help but wonder, ''Did he touch his other women like this too?'' She started struggling harder, kicking out, but Jeremy still wouldn''t let go of her.


    Instead, his grip tightened all the more, heedless of the pain he was inflicting on her.


    He began to wonder, ''Since when did she start hating him? Was it because of another man?''


    His eyes sharpened further, dark orbs eyeing her intently. "Sherry, remember who you belong to. You are mine and no one else''s."


    He was unwilling to admit that his heart was still filled with so much care and envy. Sherry eyed him with anger, her eyes wet with unshed tears.


    "If you do this, I will hate you forever, Jeremy!" If he forced her into having sex with him, no matter how much she loved him in the past, she would hate him forever.


    But even though her eyes were burning with anger, she was still powerless to resist his stronger grip.


    Minutes later, her strength was exhausted, and her body was wet with her sweat, which made her hair stick to her pale skin. It highlighted the contrast between her jet black hair and ivory skin and made her look more feminine.


    After he had filled the tub with hot water, Jeremy exited the bathroom and went to the sofa barefoot, where he removed the belt from Sherry''s wrist. When he saw the bruise on her wrist, he suddenly felt sorry for her.


    "Does it hurt?" He said in an uncharacteristically gentle voice, but she didn''t answer him. He frowned but didn''t say anything more, as he carefully lifted her and brought her to the bathroom.


    When they were inside, Sherry suddenly said, "You can go. I can take a bath by myself."


    However, Jeremy''s arms only tightened around her, and he walked toward the bathtub with her in tow. He said in a cold and deep voice,


    "Sherry, as long as my signature isn''t on those divorce papers, you will stay my wife and you will never be able to leave my family."

 Chapter 20 Getting Hurt

    Sherry couldn''t keep the exasperation from her voice. "Jeremy, have you forgotten that you''re the one who prepared that divorce agreement? You keep telling me to leave you alone, and now I''ve done just that, so what''s the problem?" She had no idea how to interpret his changing, inconsistent attitude towards the idea of divorce.


    He had been responsible for drawing up the divorce agreement, yet he was acting now as though the failure of their marriage was her fault.


    Illogically, the sight of Sherry''s aggrieved face put Jeremy in a better mood. He ignored her question and ushered her into the bathtub, then took off his towel and got in with her. The hot water overflowed over the edge of the tub.


    "I don''t want a divorce," he said calmly.


    Sherry was stunned. "What?"


    She stared at his face, blurry through the clouds of steam rising from the hot water, and hoped he couldn''t see that her own face had turned red. He leaned towards her and placed a hand on her cheek. Looking at her flushed lips, still swollen from their kiss, he couldn''t resist the urge to lower his head and gently bite her small, delicate nose.


    "Ow!" she exclaimed. She pushed him away, but Jeremy grasped her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. He rubbed his nose against hers. She pulled away, more forcefully this time, and sneered at him. "Are you having fun playing with me like this?"


    There were light teeth marks on her nose. He was shocked and slightly guilty. He hadn''t realized how hard he''d bitten her.


    But she wasn''t talking about the bite on her nose. Her voice rose. "Nothing you do makes sense! You want to control me when you feel like it, but then you throw me away when you don''t want me. You humiliate me with the nasty things you say. You publicly get involved with other women to mock me!"


    However, she didn''t say that he wanted to give her to his best friend at will.


    Sherry glared at Jeremy. She had put up with so much, for so long, and now that she was finally trying to break free by divorcing him, he wanted to keep her chained to him!


    "I''ve told you that those women mean nothing to me. It''s only for fun. Why is it such a big deal to you?" He felt impatient because every time they argued, she never failed to bring up his infidelity.


    "I know you don''t understand. So please, just leave me alone," she said. She firmly pushed his hands away and stood. Water droplets trickled down her warm skin, glossy with moisture from the bath. She looked beautiful and very, very angry.


    She was getting out of the bathtub when Jeremy closed a hand around one ankle. He tugged, and she had no choice but to clamber back in to avoid losing her balance. He pulled her down and wrapped his arms around her. "I can''t leave you alone. I don''t want you to cheat on me."


    "What are you talking about?" she snapped.


    "Sherry, don''t play innocent with me! I saw you flirting with that waiter at the bar. I was there, remember?" In his agitation, his arms tightened around her, and Sherry struggled to break free. "Let me go!"


    But her struggle to get loose was in vain. He was holding her too tightly. Angrily she cried out, "Why are you such a hypocrite? Even if there was something between me and that waiter at the bar, well, so what? I know all about you and Jessie!"


    He paid no attention to her remark about Jessie, focusing on the fact that she hadn''t denied her relationship with the waiter. He felt furious. "You used to say you''d never agree to a divorce. I know what changed! You want to be free and clear to go out with that man."


    Sherry couldn''t believe this. She was trapped in a bathtub with her crazy husband, who was making wild accusations and might actually be angry enough to hurt her physically. She gathered all her energy and wrestled with him until she succeeded in breaking his hold on her. In their struggle, they knocked over one of the expensive decorations on the bathroom shelf¡ªa large, solid piece of coral mounted on a slab of marble.


    Sherry gasped. As though in slow motion, sh


    e watched the piece of coral fall through the air, until a corner of the marble base struck Jeremy straight in the head.


    He let out a shout of pain as the coral fell into the bathtub. Blood trickled from the wound on his head. He felt dizzy, and started gasping for breath. Sherry was frightened. She looked at the blood dripping down the side of his face. "Jeremy! How bad is it?"


    Jeremy was unconcerned about his injury. He was more annoyed by the fact that he had lost control with Sherry again. He fought back his temper and reached out to grasp Sherry''s hand. He asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sherry scowled and pulled her hand away. She went to get a hand towel and pressed it to Jeremy''s head. "Put pressure on your wound!"


    He was beginning to feel the pain of the head injury, so he didn''t resist. Sherry stood back, waiting for a few moments, but the blood continued to flow. She got more and more anxious. Eventually she coaxed him into getting out of the tub and pressed the towel more securely against his wound.


    The pain was getting worse, but he was delighted at her show of concern. He put on a suffering expression and leaned against her body, one arm draped over her slender shoulders.


    "We have to stop the bleeding. Let me fetch the medicine kit so I can clean and bind that properly." She helped him get comfortable on the sofa in the living room. Then she left to go to the medicine cabinet.


    Her hair was still wet, and the bath towel was loose around her body. She was too worried to notice. She returned to the sofa carrying the medicine kit and let Jeremy rest his head on her lap.


    She tentatively lifted away the blood-stained towel. Her face paled when she saw that the wound was deeper than she''d thought. "Oh my God! You''re badly hurt, Jeremy. We have to go to the hospital," she said.


    His vision was getting blurry, and he wanted nothing more than to rest here with his head on her legs. He curled up on the couch, flinging an arm over her knees to prevent her from leaving. "No. Just put a bandage on; it will be fine."


    Sherry was irritated at his stubbornness. She thought that he just never listened, and she could never win. When she said she didn''t want to take a bath with him, he forced her. When she said he should go to the hospital, he refused.


    She was very careful with her comfortable and soft hands to help him bandage. After a while, she asked, "is it still painful?"


    His lips curved in a wry smile. Of course it did.


    However, he was a male chauvinist through and through, and he would never complain about being hurt in front of his wife. He said in a light tone, "It doesn''t hurt too much."


    Soon she was done cleaning and bandaging his wound, and she nudged his shoulders. "All right, you can get up now."


    He sighed and stood up. Sherry also stood, about to return the medicine kit to the cabinet, when he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.


    She said in a frustrated tone, "Will you stop? You might have a brain injury. Get some rest, all right? You have to go to work tomorrow." She tried to extricate herself from his embrace.


    "You forget how well I know you, Sherry. For example, I know this is all an act. You''re pretending not to care..." There was a strange tone in his voice that she couldn''t identify.


    Sherry frowned. "I told you, you win. I''ve signed the divorce agreement. Now you can womanize as much as you like without a wife to drag you down. You''ll find a new woman soon enough. I know I''m entirely dispensable."


    Her petulant tone made Jeremy grin. He enjoyed that she was jealous even if she tried to conceal it. "And I told you, I don''t want a divorce. Does that make you happy?"


    Sherry couldn''t tell if he was serious or not. But she was sick and tired of his games. She needed some rest, and so did he, so it would be best to drop the matter for now.


    She didn''t answer his question. Instead she said coldly, "I''m going to bed now. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    Jeremy nodded agreeably. "Okay, let''s sleep together."

 Chapter 21 Its Getting Trickier To Deal With You (Part One)

    "No, I''ll be sleeping in the guest room." From the moment Sherry got off his arms, Jeremy pressed his lips together into a thin line. His mood shifted to gloom and seemed as though he was trying hard to restrain himself. "You''re getting better at playing this game of mouse and cat."


    "You think too much."


    ''Does he really expect that things could just turn back into the way it used to be? How ridiculous!''


    Sherry thought with exasperation. She couldn''t grasp the reason why he would have such an idea.


    She went straight to the guest room, without uttering a single word. Her hair was soaking wet and water dripped down her back as she walked away with her slender legs wrapped with nothing but a bath towel.


    "You should fulfill your duty as a wife." He was stern and said this while his eyes were fixated to her body. He tried to stand up but was hit with lightheadedness, so he fell heavily back onto the sofa.


    Sherry jolted and looked back when she heard the thump. She found Jeremy rubbing his head and hastily walked towards him. "Does it hurt again?" she asked in a soft panic as she checked out his wound. "Try to be more careful. You know you''ve hurt your head."


    ''She clearly still cares. Why does she keep pretending that she doesn''t?'' Jeremy brushed her hand away and coldly said, "It''s none of your business."


    He stood up, while he felt a bleak heaviness coming from his head. Sherry held his arm and said, "Let me help you back into your room."


    It wasn''t possible for Sherry to escape from the love she had for him. It didn''t matter how Jeremy would treat her; she would never turn a blind eye to him.


    His beady eyes glared at her before he slowly started to lean his body towards her. After he bled, he had only applied a simple bandage, so it wasn''t a surprise that he still felt dizzy from the pain.


    However, he only found Sherry''s stubbornness irritating, aggravating his headache all the more.


    ''She''s still using the same old tricks until now. Huh! Women are such strange creatures,'' Jeremy thought.


    After Sherry helped him walk towards his room and laid him carefully on his bed, she went towards his closet and picked up a pair of pajamas. Sherry placed them on his bedside and said with a firm tone, "Put it on!"


    He complied and went on to remove his bath towel, revealing his well-built body. Despite how much Sherry tried to focus on the closet and avoided looking at him, her heart was still beating fast.


    Jeremy watched over her and found joy and amusement from the fact that she was still so timid despite having been married for three years. After he changed into his pajamas, he leaned back with a deep sigh and lay comfortably on his bed.


    He glanced over Sherry and patted the bed beside him and said in an alluring voice, "Come here."


    She walked slowly towards him but she only covered him with a quilt. She turned her back to walk away when she heard Jeremy''s hoarse voice. "Don''t you ever go to sleep?"


    She took her pajamas from the wardrobe and said, "I''ll be sleeping in the guest room tonight. Rest well."


    "Do you really still want to sleep in the guest room?" Jeremy asked her with a stone cold expression as he leaned towards his side. He continued, "Sherry, are you doing this because you think it will make me want you more?"


    He was obsessed with the beauty of her body, but he still couldn''t stand her cold and avoidant attitude towards him.


    Throughout their relationship, it was only Jeremy who could act indifferent towards her. Why did she suddenly change?


    "Well, if you want to sleep in the guest room, just go ahead. And don''t you dare come back to this room again!" he uttered through his gritted teeth.


    His words reverberated through the room, while the sharp sound of his voice made Sherry feel an aching inside her heart. She calmly took her pajamas and so


    ftly said, "I know, I won''t disturb you, Mr. Ou."


    She turned her back and switched off the lights before she walked away.


    The moment she left, a deafening silence lingered in the room. He sat on his bed with a blank expression as his estranged eyes slowly gazed around the room. The muscles in his arms twitched but he managed to pick up the pillow beside him and harshly slammed it into the window.


    "Sherry, it''s getting trickier to deal with you!"


    She proceeded to walk downstairs and noticed the bowl of noodles sitting on the dinner table. She walked towards the table and peered inside, and found that Jeremy had finished the noodles¡ªthere wasn''t even any soup left.


    Her eyes gazed slowly towards the divorce agreement that lay on the table all alone.


    "Don''t be silly, Sherry," she mockingly whispered to herself. "It''s been three years and if he truly loved you, he would never have done all those things to hurt you."


    She had to stop expecting that he would ever change. After she cleaned up the table, she went to the guest room and took a shower. She picked up her pajamas, put it on and proceeded to dry her hair. After cleaning up, she walked towards the window and solemnly dazed outside as she was heavily in thought.


    ''How could I even continue to live after the divorce?'' She had spent their whole relationship sacrificing so much for his happiness, but in return he repaid her kindness with his cold attitude and the many women that constantly appeared in their lives.


    He didn''t even hesitate to give her to his good friend as if she were some prize. For years she endured everything he had done, but by this point, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    The words that came out of his mouth were toxic like poison, but with the divorce coming up, it didn''t matter anymore. She could finally put her hatred towards him to rest.


    Then she walked towards the table, turned on her computer and searched the website of every company she could find. An advertising company called SZ caught her eye as she was scrolling.


    She had a popular reputation in the advertising industry, and her clients were frequently satisfied with her work ethic.


    Sherry continued to read up on it and found that SZ Advertising Company wanted to recruit new employees. She had always heard that everyone in the industry wanted to be a part of this company, so she knew that this would have been an amazing opportunity for her. Despite having very high requirements, she submitted her resume with great confidence.


    She turned off her computer and gazed through the window to watch the stars twinkle in the night. The corners of her lips raised a little bit with high hopes and anticipation.


    The next morning came and Jeremy had woken up very early.


    He hadn''t been able to sleep properly and spent the night tossing his body left and right. He was in complete discomfort from the pain coming from his head and found it very inconvenient to lie on the bed for long periods of time, so he thought to ask Sherry to have his head properly bandaged.


    He got up and went downstairs to find that Sherry had already prepared his breakfast. She was sitting patiently on the sofa waiting for him to come down.


    When Sherry heard his footsteps, she turned to her back and glanced at him. In a gentle voice she greeted him, "Good morning, Jeremy."


    "Good morning."


    He walked to the table and found the medicine box already there for him. Sherry seemed to be a little concerned and asked, "Have you already washed your face and brush your teeth? Come here and I''ll bind up your wound. What do you think about going to the hospital to have it checked?"


    "There''s no need for that. It''s not a big deal," he said as his eyebrows slightly furrowed together. He walked towards Sherry and sat on the sofa next to her and placed his head carefully on her lap.

 Chapter 21 Its Getting Trickier To Deal With You (Part Two)

    He looked up and fixated towards her eyes as he was enraptured with her captivating beauty. He was really tantalized whenever he saw her long hair fall over her shoulders.


    Whenever he was injured in the past, Sherry would be constantly worried about him and checked up on him often. However, last night she had failed to come see him at all throughout the time. It had even seemed the she had a comfortable night of sleep as she looked so lively this morning.


    The thought of this quickly made him feel upset and a look of anger was seen from his eyes.


    Sherry finished wrapping his head with a bandage and said, "Okay, time for breakfast!"


    ''That was fast?'' Jeremy thought. Jeremy touched his head lightly as he got off her lap and stood up. All of a sudden, Sherry passively mentioned, "Oh, and I forgot to mention that I had invited a maid here."


    By that time Jeremy was drinking a glass of milk. He was so surprised that he almost spat it out and asked her, "Housemaid? Why would you suddenly hire a maid?"


    Why didn''t she tell him about it? She never asked his opinion!


    Besides, she always hated the idea of having a maid.


    In the past, Sherry had disliked having a maid in their household because she thought it would be a nuisance to their two-person world. She also feared that one of them might seduce and steal her husband.


    "Well, there''s so many things going on that I''m having a hard time taking care of this home by myself and I wanted to hire a maid to help," Sherry answered ambiguously.


    Jeremy took a bite off the fried egg and thought of how Sherry had always been reliable with supplying him a good nutritious meal each morning. He nodded in agreement and said, "Okay. At least when you''re home alone, you''ll have someone to accompany you."


    ''If she has company at home, then at least I would know she wouldn''t bring those men back into our home again,'' thought Jeremy.


    "You should go to the hospital and get a check-up. You never know if there are any more underlying issues that could affect your health," Sherry said in a detached manner.


    He could see right through her and knew that she was truly concerned. Jeremy couldn''t help it as a faint smile appeared on his face. Sherry could never resist this smile in the past, but now she thought it seemed a bit sarcastic.


    "Like I said, there''s no need for that. You can bind up my wound again once I get back home tonight." He gulped down his drink and wiped his mouth. "I have to go to work."


    He walked towards the door and wore his shoes with his hand carrying his weight on the doorknob. He looked back to take one last look at Sherry, who was now standing by his side. "Just stay at home and don''t go anywhere," Jeremy said firmly to her.


    Sherry was stunned at the thought of him caring way too much.


    Soon after, before Sherry could even speak a word, he had already closed the door and left.


    Sherry walked towards the window and watched as the iron gates slowly opened. The moment that Jeremy''s car had been driven out, she heaved a sigh of relief and her body was finally relaxed.


    All this time she had felt that she was always under his control. Now she could finally take all that weight off her shoulders, and she could finally escape.


    After a short while had passed, the doorbell suddenly rang. Sherry speculated that it might be the maid she had invited and opened the door to find her there.


    "Good morning! My name is Vicky Fang. It''s nice to meet you, Ms. Xu." The maid looked like she was a few years older than her. She carried a bag in her hand as she stood by the doorstep giving Sherry a big smile.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Sherry said, "Hello, plea


    se come in."


    Vicky Fang removed her shoes and as her eyes gazed in astonishment around the villa. Sherry brought her straight to the servant''s room and said, "This will be your bedroom."


    Vicky Fang nodded and placed her bag in her room. Sherry then told Vicky Fang to follow her so she could have a look around the house.


    The plates from the breakfast hadn''t been cleaned. Vicky Fang had noticed everything in the plates were finished up. She smiled and said, "Ms. Xu, your husband must love you very much and treat you well. You two must be very happy to be living in such a beautiful house."


    She had worked as a maid with several wealthy families already and always noticed that rich men seldom have breakfast with their wives.


    These men would rarely return home at night and would take a new woman home whenever their wives were away. Although Vicky Fang had never met Sherry''s husband, she was certain that they had a strong relationship with one another.


    "It''s just okay," Sherry replied in a soft voice, with eyes that looked lost in thought.


    Vicky Fang simply assumed that Sherry was just too shy and embarrassed to share about her personal life. She asked, "Ms. Xu, has your husband gone to work?"


    Sherry nodded and said, "Yes, he had just left for work and will come back in the evening."


    Unfortunately, some nights he would not come home. The thought of this made Sherry feel shivers all over her body and in her heart.


    However, this time it didn''t matter to her anymore if he would still come back home to her. Sherry brushed off her thoughts and said, "Vicky, I''ll be out later this afternoon, so I hope you could take care of the housework today."


    "No problem." Vicky Fang was already cleaning up the table instinctively without being asked.


    When Sherry got back to the master bedroom, she looked at the quilt in a mess and gave off a timid smile. She had worked hard to make that quilt. Then she opened the wardrobe, took out all her clothes and then took out a suitcase.


    ''I need a change. I need a fresh start.''


    After compiling all her clothes, she then took some daily necessities and pulled out a note from the shelf that she had already prepared.


    ''There''s no shame in doing this after celebrating his birthday,'' she thought.


    When she carried all her belongings downstairs, Vicky Fang was busy planning on what to prepare for lunch and stared in thought inside the fridge for a long period of time. However Sherry had butted in and said, "Oh, Vicky, you won''t be needing to cook lunch for today. I won''t be home for lunch."


    Vicky turned and said, "Oh, you will be out the whole day!"


    Sherry couldn''t bear to give a response and instead handed her a piece of paper and said, "My husband''s name is Jeremy Ou. This is a list of his daily habits and things that he needs to remember. He''s frequently busy and would forget to remember these things. Please keep an eye on him for me."


    Vicky Fang took the note in perplexity and asked, "What..."


    "I have to go now. I''m sorry for the troubles," said Sherry in a rush.


    Vicky Fang watched as she walked out the kitchen and found a blue box in the living room. In that moment she finally understood that something was wrong with Sherry and worried that she had quarreled with her husband.


    "But, Ms. Xu..." Vicky Fang wanted to say more but saw that Sherry had already taken out a pair of sunglasses. "I have to go now. Goodbye," she said as she pulled her suitcase out of the door.


    Vicky Fang stood still as she stared the closed door, clutching the note tightly in her hands. However, she didn''t take her seriously as it was normal for young couples to quarrel once in a while.

 Chapter 22 Do You Think You Can Get Rid of Me (Part One)

    Sherry hailed a cab to the apartment she used to live in. Once she stepped out of the car, she took a look around.


    If she remembered correctly, Jeffery told her that he lived in this apartment. Although she didn''t really know him that well, her memory of the boy''s clear eyes was still vivid.


    That silly boy. She had advised him not to work in the bar, but he just didn''t listen. Last time, he was throwing up like that.


    Sherry took the elevator to her room. From the moment she tied the knot with Jeremy, rarely did she get the chance to come to this apartment and have it cleaned. Right now, it seemed as if it was all covered with dust.


    Without delay, she started cleaning the room; she mopped the floor, and wiped the windows. Time flew without her noticing, and it was already two in the afternoon. Wiping the beads of sweat on her forehead, she felt a little tired but very contented and happy.


    Although the entire house seemed squeaky clean, and even the air was fresh and comfortable, she still felt that something was missing. After thinking about it for a while, she remembered that she had given a vase to Jeremy, but it was nowhere to be found.


    There was nothing inside the fridge. Now that she had made up her mind to stay here once the divorce was finalized, she thought she should have the room decorated. Moreover, she would have to cook for herself in the future.


    Grabbing the key and her wallet, she went to the nearest supermarket to buy a new vase and some flowers, as well as some fruits and vegetables. But when she walked out of the supermarket carrying these heavy items in her hand, she immediately felt so out of breath after taking just a few steps.


    "Sherry?" A strange yet familiar voice called out to her.


    Standing behind her, Jeffery reluctantly called out her name.


    When Sherry turned around to check, she saw a tall and thin man, whose eyes were looking at her in surprise.


    He casually walked over and smiled, "It really is you!"


    They had bumped into each other here a few times before, and Sherry was also aware that he lived in the same apartment as her. Last time, after getting hurt by Jeremy and Jessie, she came back to the apartment and ran into Jeffery by chance.


    Every time she saw this pure big boy, her heart just couldn''t help but soften, just like how she used to feel about Jeremy in the past.


    "Hey, are you done with your classes?" she asked. There were beads of sweat on Sherry''s forehead. Noticing the stuff she was carrying, Jeffery quickly took it from her. Then, he told her, "Yes, I only have a few classes in the afternoon. Looks like you bought a lot of stuff. Here, let me give you a hand."


    Sherry didn''t want to turn down his kind gesture, so she reminded him, "Then please be careful. It''s a bit heavy."


    "Don''t worry. I may not look like it, but I''m quite strong!" he proudly stated, as he patted himself on the chest.


    Judging from her reaction, Sherry seemed to be quite pleased. She gave most of the items she was carrying to Jeffery and decided to carry only a small plastic bag. Then, she said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. Sherry, what brings you here today?" asked Jeffery.


    The smile on Sherry''s face faded a little. Seeing this, Jeffery said, "Did your husband embarrass you last time?"


    It seemed that Jeffery never failed to notice the embarrassed look on her face. Sherry still continued smiling, although it was rather stiff. "No, he didn''t really embarrass me. He has always been like that, so I''m already used to it."


    Seeing the expression Sherry was wearing, Jeffery suddenly felt so irritated. Truth be told, he wanted to punch her hateful husband so hard.


    However,


    deep down inside, he knew full well that he had no right to do so. After all, Jeremy was still her husband!


    When they took the elevator to her floor, there were only the two of them in it. Remembering how much Jeffery had thrown up last time, Sherry had to ask, "Are you still working in that bar?"


    As he heard this, Jeffery''s face turned red in embarrassment and he stammered, "Yes, I still haven''t found the chance to leave yet."


    "Is it because you need the money?" She ended up regretting asking him about this.


    Hearing such a straightforward question, a college student like Jeffery must have felt so upset, thinking that she was looking down on him.


    As expected, Jeffery''s face turned even redder. Pursing his lips, he replied, "I''m going to pay you back in the future." He said that with a straight face.


    Hearing this, Sherry shook her head and said at once, "No, you should focus on your studies first. It''s not too late for you to earn money before you graduate."


    There was still a strange look on Jeffery''s face. How could she say that to a boy with such a strong self-esteem?


    Sherry couldn''t help sighing deep inside. Moments later, the elevator stopped at the floor where she was living. So, she stepped out of the elevator, walked toward her unit, and let Jeffery come in.


    "Where should I place the vase?" Jeffery asked as soon as they walked in.


    Sherry pointed toward the TV cabinet and said, "You can just put it there!"


    Jeffery did as she asked and put it down then he shook his hand. Sherry poured a glass of water for Jeffery and said, "Thank you so much. It must have been tiring. Come on. Take a seat and have a rest."


    "Not at all. I''m glad that I can be of help to you," Jeffery said with a smile as he took the glass of water.


    "You are such a sweet talker, aren''t you? You must be very popular with the ladies at school." "Yes, I guess that''s true,"


    Jeffery said in a loud voice as he sat on the living room. Then, he went on and added, "Yes, some girls liked me, but I didn''t really like them. They were so annoying."


    In the kitchen, a smile crept onto Sherry''s face as she put the food she had just bought in the supermarket in the fridge. After taking a look at the time on the clock, she said to Jeffery in the living room, "Jeffery, why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Hearing this, he smiled again, revealing his beautiful pearly whites. He stood up right away and walked toward the kitchen, asking, "Really?"


    "Well, you helped me out a lot today. So, I thought I should prepare a meal for you as a sign of my gratitude. What would you like to eat? I don''t mean to brag, but I''m actually good at cooking!" Sherry said, turning to look at him.


    "I''m not a picky eater. So, I''ll eat whatever you''re going to cook." Leaning against the kitchen door, Jeffery looked at Sherry who was wearing an apron and had her hair long hair tied. At that moment, she looked like such a virtuous wife.


    "Then I''ll do my best. You can''t say no, okay?" Taking a fish out of the fridge, she began to peel the scales right away.


    Nodding his head, Jeffery walked over to give her a hand.


    It was time to get off work. Jeremy felt so drained after all of the heavy work. The bandage on his head was a bit annoying for him. Although it seemed to be something unseemly, it was still a symbol of manliness on his head.


    As soon as he arrived at work in the morning, the female employees began to chatter how he got the wound on his forehead. Every day, those women seemed to enjoy gossiping about him. He had already gotten used to it. From time to time, he would hear some gossips, saying that he got injured while fooling around with his mistress.

 Chapter 22 Do You Think You Can Get Rid of Me (Part Two)

    ''Well, these women are really amazing and have quite the imagination.''


    As soon as he was done with work and walked out of his office, his secretary, Barry Jing, followed him closely behind and told him the words he had prepared earlier, "Mr. Ou, we''re going to have a dinner meeting with the senior executives of T Company later tonight..."


    Before he could finish what he was trying to say, Jeremy cut him off and said in a cold tone, "Help me come up with an excuse."


    This dinner was a very serious matter as Jeremy had always considered the collaboration with T Company to be of great importance. With that in mind, Barry Jing was a bit surprised that Jeremy wanted to turn down their invitation today.


    Pausing for a while, Barry Jing said, albeit hesitantly, "Okay. But Miss Liang..."


    "I''ll be coming home tonight." The elevator arrived at the basement level. Jeremy got out of the elevator and walked towards his car.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it right away," replied Barry Jing.


    In fact, Jessie had visited the hospital once today. At that time, Jeremy was currently in a meeting, and the meeting had lasted for quite a while. Since she had been waiting for so long, she left feeling so displeased and asked Barry Jing to let Jeremy know that she had come to see him.


    Unfortunately for Jessie, she never thought that Jeremy would ignore her today. For that reason, Barry Jing was somewhat happy for Sherry.


    Only a handful of people knew that Sherry and Jeremy were actually married. As Jeremy''s secretary, he found out about these things early on. Over the past few years, he more or less had an idea of what his boss had done to Sherry.


    For a long time, Barry Jing had been feeling sorry for Sherry. A proud woman like her ended up turning into an obedient and submissive woman in front of Jeremy.


    On the other hand, Jeremy, who had always been a playboy, never changed for anyone.


    Jeremy drove straight home.


    He knew that Sherry would be there waiting for him in the villa.


    At the thought of this, a cold smile appeared on Jeremy''s face. After parking the car, he opened the door and stumbled upon a busy figure. His face turned into a frown; he thought that this figure did not look like Sherry at all.


    Vicky''s eyes instantly lit up at the sight of Jeremy. He was really a handsome man. How lucky Ms. Xu was to have him!


    Looking at him, she politely said, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Ou. I''m the new maid. My name is Vicky Fang."


    Sherry told him this morning that she had hired a maid to look after the villa. Seeing the cold expression on his face and the intimidating aura he gave off, all Vicky could do was stand aside in silence without saying anything else.


    Even if she hired a maid, wasn''t she supposed to go out to welcome her husband when he came back from work?


    This wasn''t how she used to act.


    "Where is Sherry?" he asked.


    "This morning, Ms. Xu went out and brought her luggage with her. She told me that she wanted to go out for a while," Vicky replied, keeping her voice low as she looked him up and down from the corner of her eyes.


    "She left? And she brought her luggage?"


    "Yes," Vicky answered, nodding her head.


    "Did she tell you anything about where she is going?"


    "Well, Ms. Xu didn''t mention anyth


    ing about it." Jeremy seemed to be as cold as an iceberg. When he spoke, his face was devoid of any emotion. Because of this, Vicky felt that it was rather depressing to talk with him.


    Jeremy went upstairs and opened the bedroom door. The room was still as tidy as it was before and the pillow he had thrown on the floor had been arranged.


    When he opened the wardrobe, he was surprised to find out that it was empty!


    This woman had really gone, taking away all of her clothes with her.


    Jeremy squinted his eyes and thought, ''Do you seriously think you can get rid of me like this? I know everything about you!


    Where else could you possibly go to other than the apartment you had bought?''


    Without thinking twice, he immediately went downstairs and drove out. Vicky was standing behind him, wanting to ask whether he was going to come back for dinner, but all she heard was "Snap!" The door was slammed shut.


    He was driving at full speed. After driving for a long time, he suddenly realized that he forgot the exact location of her apartment. Once he got off the viaduct, he pulled over by the side of the road and called Barry Jing.


    When it came to phone calls coming from his boss, Barry Jing would surely answer it right away. "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "I want you to check the location of the apartment Sherry bought before. Once you''re done, send the address to me right away." After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Jeremy had always been a man of few words.


    However, when Barry Jing heard the tone he was speaking in, he couldn''t help feeling worried for some reason. Did his boss have another argument with Sherry?


    As soon as he found the exact address, he sent a message to Jeremy without delay.


    With that, he started the engine again, and quickly drove toward the apartment.


    In the apartment.


    "Just go back to the living room. You don''t have to do anything. Dinner will be ready soon," Sherry helplessly said.


    Jeffery was trying his best, but he was a bit clumsy. The shell of the egg got mixed in. In spite of that, he kept insisting, "I can cook. I swear. I don''t know what''s wrong with me today, he-he!"


    He rubbed the back of his head, wearing a sheepish grin.


    Perhaps he was just a bit nervous. Only he was clearly aware of it deep in his heart, but he dared not say it out loud.


    This made Sherry chuckle, and she said, "Well, we can have dinner now."


    All the dishes had been served on the table. Looking at the sumptuous dinner in front of him, Jeffery could smell the tempting aroma that filled the room. He couldn''t help but say, "Sherry, you''re so talented. You''re probably even better than the cooks in big hotels!"


    How many times had she cooked these dishes when she had nothing to do? She had already lost count.


    Everyone seemed to lose their sense of taste whenever they eat dishes they had prepared themselves. Truth be told, when she served these dishes to Jeremy, she felt that they tasted terrible.


    That being said, his husband could never see her efforts. At this moment, Sherry looked at Jeffery, who was merrily eating the food she cooked, and smiled contentedly.


    Somehow, that was enough for her.


    They were having a good time talking and laughing. After a few bites, the doorbell suddenly rang.

 Chapter 23 A Good Show In The Kitchen

    Jeffery heard the doorbell ring, his heart grew heavy because of the lesson he had received before.


    Sherry heard the doorbell and immediately stood up to get the door.


    Once she had opened the door, she was shocked.


    Jeremy was standing outside in his black suit and white shirt; he was very tall in stature. He managed to instantly block the door.


    His was wearing his usual serious face, stern and cold. She couldn''t help but be captivated by his appearance. Even though she had decided to leave him, she was still having feelings for him.


    "Why won''t you just go home?" Jeremy walked in after he had said this. He caught sight of Jeffery eating in the living room.


    He stopped eating and put down the chopsticks in his hands. He stood up and stared at Jeremy.


    The two men stood there, one a simple student, and the other the president of a company.


    "Care to explain why he¡¯s here?" Jeremy stared at Sherry as if waiting for an explanation.


    "I ran into him on my way back from the grocery store. He offered to carry my bags and I obliged. To thank him, I offered him to stay for dinner," Sherry explained.


    "Is that so?" Jeremy saw that her clothes were dirty and decided that she might not have been lying. He then glanced back at Jeffery.


    He looked at Jeffery from head-to-toe. He knew he had come from a poor family.


    He then caught sight of the slippers he wore. Those were the slippers that Sherry bought for him!


    She bought him those slippers after they got married. She had bought several couple¡¯s themed items, such as couple¡¯s pajamas, tea cups, and the slippers.


    She nodded and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    She saw how bothered Jeremy was and followed the direction of his eyes.


    She saw that he was eyeing the slippers Jeffery had on, and then she noticed that he was wearing leather shoes. "Oh! You should remove your shoes before heading inside," she then grabbed a pair of men¡¯s slippers from the bottom cabinet. They were brand new men¡¯s slippers. "You can use these."


    Although Jeremy was angry that she let Jeffery wear the slippers but he decided to dismiss it since now was not the time to act out.


    After he had put on his slippers, he held Sherry¡¯s shoulder and moved her to the dining table.


    "Hello, Mr. Ou." He and Jeffery stared at each other for a long time. It was enough of a response to the other.


    Jeremy then seated himself near Sherry. "Honey can you get me a bowl of rice?"


    The atmosphere grew tense. Sherry hesitantly went to fill a bowl of rice for him. When she left the room, Jeremy looked at Jeffery. "Why don''t you take a seat?"


    After hearing what Jeremy had said, he awkwardly sat back down.


    She filled a bowl with rice and brought a pair of chopsticks. She passed them down to Jeremy and then sat down.


    "So, you live in this apartment?" Jeremy asked. Sherry noticed the change in the tone of his voice; it was deeper.


    Jeffery nodded and replied, "Yes."


    He realized that the two could possibly have the same encounter again soon. "How¡¯s your job at the bar?"


    Jeffery''s face grew dim and didn''t reply.


    She looked at Jeremy, displeased that he brought up that question. "You should just eat, don¡¯t talk so much." Then she placed more dishes in Jeremy''s bowl.


    The air of silence was thick. Sherry began to regret letting Jeremy in. She knew he would ask all these questions that would make Jeffery uncomfortable.


    She cared so much for Jeffery and that upset Jeremy. He continued, "Since he is your friend, isn''t it normal to care about him?"


    "Thank you for your concern. I have been doing good in my job," Jeffery said timidly.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t be ashamed of his work. A man like Jeremy who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth could never understand.


    "Hurry up. The dishes are getting cold." Sherry interrupted Jeremy again before he could say anything.


    He nodded. "I don¡¯t usually get guests often, so please, eat more."


    Jeremy entertained Jeffery as the host here. Sherry sat opposite to him and ate beside Jeremy. They were indeed a sweet couple.


    All they could hear was the sound of chewing meals, and Jeremy telling Sherry to eat more.


    Sherry felt that Jeremy was trying to flaunt by being too nice and she was amused by it. She just wished that he could find another way to show affection instead of placing more food in her bowl. ''Don''t you think it''s naive?'' she thought.


    After dinner, Jeffery was feeling anxious. "I need to leave, Sherry. I have work to do so I should go first," he said as Sherry poured water into his glass.


    "Isn''t it a bit too late to be heading to work?" Jeremy interrupted again saying, "Oh


    right, your job is in the evening. I almost forgot."


    Jeffery''s eyebrows wrinkled when he heard Jeremy''s remark. He clenched his fists.


    Sherry shouted, "Jeremy, can you please stop!"


    "It''s not often we have guests. Why don''t you stay a little longer. Could it be Sherry''s fault why you ''re leaving in such a hurry? Did she mistreat you this evening?"


    Jeffery saw how unhappy Sherry was and explained, "No, it''s not like that."


    "Did you like the meal? My wife is a very good cook," Jeremy said.


    "Yes, she''s a very good cook." Jeffery smiled weakly


    Sherry poured water into each of their glasses and then collected the bowls and headed to the kitchen to clean them off.


    Jeremy stared at Jeffery with sneering eyes, which made Jeffery restless. Before Jeremy could say something to mock him, his phone rang.


    He reached for his phone in his bag. It was a text message from Sherry, which read, "Don''t cross the line, Jeremy."


    He placed the phone in his back pocket, and then got up and made his way to the kitchen.


    Jeffery sighed in relief as he left.


    Sherry scrubbed off the remaining traces of food on the bowls, her hands covered in soap bubbles. She kept her long black hair tied loosely and wore an apron that was tightly wrapped around her slim waist. Although her attire was plain, she still looked beautiful.


    Too busy with the dishes, she didn''t notice the man creeping up on her. She felt hands grasping her waist. She turned around and saw Jeremy''s shadowy eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" "Where is Jeffery?" she asked. She rushed to the kitchen door.


    From where she was standing, she couldn''t see Jeffery.


    "Why are you so nervous?" He spoke in a low voice.


    "Well...." she stammered. "Can you please let me go!" She tried to push him away, but her hands were slippery from the soap, making it hard to remove his grip.


    "You came here just to meet him?"


    "No, I did not!" She quickly washed her hands while his grip maintained on her waist. Her wet hands marked his chest as she tried to escape.


    "Then why did you leave all of a sudden?" She could feel his body heat on her chest; it was as hot as an iron wall. He put his arms over her slender waist, and spoke in a low voice.


    "I thought you wanted a divorce." Her voice was gentle but strong. She looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    He suddenly lifted his hand and held her chin. "I know what you''re trying to do. Now stop the excuses!" he said impatiently.


    He saw through her and knew she was captivated by him. He knew she was trying to seduce him by playing hard to get.


    "I''m not making up excuses." She caught sight of the injury on his forehead. "Did you remove the gauze?"


    Jeremy had removed the gauze, and that part was red and swollen, which looked hilarious.


    "Yes." He wasn''t bothered by her question. He leaned in closer to her and then started kissing her.


    "Wait a minute ..." He continued to kiss her. She tried to push him away, but she was overpowered. His arms grasped her tightly, trapping her.


    She didn''t want to push his head for fear that she might inflict pain on the bare wound on his forehead.


    "Don¡¯t wait. I want it now," he murmured.


    Jeffery sat in the living room for a long time. He didn''t see them come out of the kitchen but since he could hear them talking, he decided not to disturb.


    Sherry felt very uncomfortable. Suddenly, she felt that her body was lifted up by him. Jeremy carried her in his arms and let her sit on the kitchen counter.


    Jeremy lifted her up again to change the position, this time facing the door. She had gone numb and leaned on him; her cheeks were flushed cherry red and her lips swollen from his bites.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Jeremy''s face, which was reflected in Sherry''s eyes. She felt extremely embarrassed. Biting her lips, she said, "There is still someone outside. Please stop!"


    Once she spoke, she noticed how rough and alluring her voice was.


    She wondered if he acted this way because of Jeffery.


    After he was done, he held her hair with his finger tips and twirled it around. "Don''t worry. I''ll tell the poor boy he has no chance."


    Once she heard this, she came to her senses. She clenched her fists and started hitting his chest. "I hate you! How could you do this? I hate you!"


    She was tired of being humiliated by him like this.


    He knew she was thinking about Jeffery, who was still outside.


    "Why do you hate me?" He leaned in closer. "Is it because of what I did?" he whispered in her ear with his charming and sexy voice.


    Even if she tried to muffle the sound of her voice, it was still loud enough to be heard from the living room.

 Chapter 24 Divorce (Part One)

    Jeremy suddenly stopped, his hands still on her hot skin. Sherry squirmed and pushed him away so she could get down from the kitchen counter, feeling breathless and shy. Her clothes were disheveled. She hurriedly straightened them.


    Jeremy touched his forehead, feeling dizzy. His head was throbbing.


    "Let''s do it later," he said. He sounded like he was gasping for breath.


    Sherry quickly buttoned her clothes, rolling her eyes. She had no plans of being intimate with him later. Jeremy''s recent behavior was very confusing and irritating.


    She turned her back on him and began washing the bowls on the counter, just to have an excuse to ignore him. She was in no mood for his weird ideas and inexplicable actions.


    After a moment of thought, she said, "I''ll sleep here tonight."


    "Sure, I''ll stay too and sleep here with you," he said agreeably.


    Sherry frowned. Wiping her hands on a dishtowel, she said coldly, "Mr. Ou, I''m afraid that my small apartment is too humble to accommodate you. I''d prefer it if you would leave."


    She thought that if Jeremy stayed overnight, it was inevitable that they would end up arguing again.


    These days, it seemed like she quarreled with him all the time. They had endless ways of irritating each other.


    Jeremy was quite hot-tempered, and she did not like to see him angry.


    Jeremy studied Sherry. He was sure that just now, she had enjoyed being close to him. But in an instant she had changed into this aloof and arrogant woman. He sighed to himself. Women were so changeable.


    "Why can''t I stay? Is it because your boy toy is staying here?" he retorted, his tone full of contempt.


    Sherry''s eyes widened, and she let out a soft gasp. Until now she had completely forgotten that Jeffery was in the apartment. She pulled off her apron and rushed to the living room.


    It was empty. Jeffery was no longer seated on the sofa, and the glass of water on the table had not been touched. It was so quiet she could hear the clock ticking on the wall.


    Sherry flushed, feeling a surge of annoyance as she realized that Jeremy had distracted her on purpose so that Jeffery would leave. He had purposely teased her and carried her to the counter so that Jeffery could see everything from the living room! She turned even redder as she remembered how loud she had been. Jeffery had heard everything too!


    She couldn''t imagine how she would face Jeffery in the future. It was all very embarrassing.


    She scowled, and anger appeared in her eyes as she thought that Jeremy had manipulated her again.


    Jeremy had followed her to the living room. He leaned against the door with his hands in his pockets, looking pleased with himself. Sherry tried not to look at his strong arms revealed in his shirt with its rolled-up sleeves. Jeremy said casually, "So the boy is gone? Good, he has some sense in him."


    "Will you stop? You humiliated him! Surely he''d leave," Sherry said coldly.


    He smiled broadly, enjoying her irritation. But then his glance fell on the TV stand, where a bouquet of flowers had been placed.


    The flowers were a soft, delicate pink, and each one had five petals, darkening to red in the center. The elegant flowers were fresh and newly bought, and displayed beautifully in a vase. He moved closer and smelled the faint fragrance.


    He didn''t know much about flowers, but he could guess that these symbolized love!


    Instantly, the smile dropped off his face, and his expression turned black. The flowers were obviously from Jeffrey, and he felt as though she had displayed them in


    such a prominent place on purpose, so that he would notice them.


    "So now he''s sending you flowers," he said coolly. "Where does he learn all these?"


    Sherry had gone to the table to pack the bag, and when she heard what Jeremy said, she looked up. "What nonsense are you talking about now?"


    "Jeffrey has probably worked in that bar long enough to see how people hook up girls," Jeremy said.


    Sherry followed his glance and saw the flowers on the TV stand. She sighed as she realized what he was talking about.


    The truth was that the flowers hadn''t come from Jeffrey. He was just a university student, and he didn''t have much extra cash to spend.


    She thought to herself glumly that Jeremy was the one who had money to spend on things like flowers, but he would never think of surprising her like that.


    "Mr. Ou, I really have no idea what you''re so angry about. Anyway, since you''re here, you clearly don''t have any other appointments for tonight. I think it''s time we sit down and talk about our divorce," Sherry said calmly. She finished putting everything away and sat down on the sofa.


    Jeremy''s face suddenly froze. For a few seconds he was silent, then he stood up, walked to the sofa, and sat beside her.


    "Divorce? I already told you. I don''t want one." The sofa sank down beneath his weight. She listened to him with a kind of dread. His tone was light, but it contained a note of determination that she was familiar with. She knew that it would be almost impossible to change his mind.


    Sherry frowned as she looked at his implacable face. She was getting more and more confused. He was so changeable and unpredictable!


    "Haven''t you always wanted to divorce me? Now I''m giving you what you want! You''re free! From now on, you won''t have to put up with me asking where you''ve been and what you''ve been doing. You can go out with as many women as you want,"


    she said. The eagerness in her voice made Jeremy raise his eyebrows. He said, "Sherry, you don''t have to keep trying to get my attention in this way."


    "Trying to get your attention? You''re overthinking this. It''s very simple, we both want a divorce, so we''re getting one. I won''t change my mind," she answered. On one hand, Sherry was angry at him, but on the other hand, she couldn''t help finding some humor in the whole situation.


    Jeremy leaned forward. His face was very close to hers. He smelled the detergent on her hands and asked, "Why? What made you change your mind about getting divorced?"


    Before she met Jeffrey, she had been a firm believer in marriage, and wanted to do everything to stay true to her wedding vows. So he suspected that this change was because of him.


    Sherry felt a sudden, unexpected burst of rage. How dare he ask that question? Her heart was already broken. She was so tired of loving him. If he wanted to know why she wanted a divorce, all he had to do was think of how he''d treated her.


    He had dared to joke with her in front of Jessie. He''d called Jessie his "honey"! He''d planned to give Sherry to his good friend as a gift. Wasn''t that enough to make any woman change her mind?


    Sherry had finally accepted that she was dispensable to him, and that his friend was someone he valued more than her. So it was true that rich men exchanged their wives casually. Wives were no more than property to them.


    She said, slowly and clearly, "I don''t love you anymore, Jeremy. I want a divorce!" She didn''t want to account these past things. Perhaps a reason that she didn''t love him anymore was more useful than any other reasons.

 Chapter 24 Divorce (Part Two)

    "I don''t believe that," Jeremy said simply. "You''ll have to come up with some other excuse, because I know you still love me." He leaned back on the sofa, stretching out his arms over the back. One of his arms was draped behind her.


    His confidence was absolute.


    She had tried to commit suicide because of him a year ago. It was impossible that it was all just his fantasy!


    "It''s not an excuse, it''s the truth. I want a divorce," she said for what felt like the hundredth time. "We''ve been married for three years, and it''s time to end it. I won''t ask you for anything. The money, the villa, they''re all yours. You can give it all to your next wife." Sherry''s voice was cold and firm.


    Jeremy scowled, thrown off by her words. "You don''t want anything from me?"


    Usually the wife was entitled to half the husband''s property in a divorce, and half of Jeremy''s wealth would be enough for Sherry to live in luxury for the rest of her life.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry that I''ll take anything from you," Sherry said, nodding vigorously.


    "Impossible!" he said curtly. "I''ll never agree to any of this. You want to get a divorce so you can be with that poor waiter in that bar? Dream on!"


    Sherry was upset at his repeated insistence that she wanted Jeffery. Why couldn''t Jeremy understand that this was about him, not any other man? She wanted a divorce because Jeremy had treated her badly, not because she wanted to be with someone else.


    Jeremy had refused to publicly announce that she was his wife. He had treated her like a plaything. He had made it clear that while he could do whatever he wanted with other women, she was not allowed to do the same thing with other men. She was forced to stay alone, feeling disrespected and useless. She''d had to watch him have his fun, while she had no new friends of her own.


    "I''ve told you repeatedly that there''s nothing between me and Jeffery. What can I do to get you to finalize the divorce?" she asked loudly, fighting to suppress her growing anger. She was determined never to place herself at Jeremy''s mercy ever again.


    "Nothing you say will change my mind. I won''t divorce you. It doesn''t matter if I don''t touch you or disclose your identity, you''re my wife and you must stay faithful to me,"


    he replied, in a tone full of a frightening anger.


    Jeremy was beginning to lose his cool. He had never seen Sherry so upset and determined before. He wondered if she was just trying to protect that waiter. His expression became gloomy.


    Without warning, he stood up. His tall body towering over Sherry''s petite frame gave her a feeling of oppression.


    He strode out of the room, slamming the door behind him. The door closed with a loud bang.


    Sherry sat alone on the sofa. It was deathly silent. She looked at the flowers on the TV stand and smiled bitterly to herself. She murmured, "How can you be so cruel, Jeffrey?"


    Just when she''d finally gathered enough courage to get rid of him, he suddenly didn''t want to let her go. Why had he changed his mind?


    She rubbed her eyes tiredly and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She decided she would go to bed early and get some well-deserved rest. However, as soon as she emerged from the bathroom¡ªwearing nothing but a towel¡ªshe heard a key rattling in


    the doorknob.


    For a moment she froze, worried that a thief was attempting to break in. She looked around, wondering what she could use as a weapon to defend herself, when the door opened. It was Jeremy.


    She was relieved but also perplexed. Why had he returned?


    Then she realized that he had used a key, and she gave him a surprised look. "Is that my key? Did you take it?"


    He was still wearing his new pair of slippers. He casually pocketed the key and said, "I just had the key copied."


    Sherry was outraged. This man was really something else!


    She rushed to him, water dripping from her wet hair, and reached into his pocket to snatch the key back. As soon as she turned, she heard Jeremy yawning behind her. "I made more than one copy, you know."


    Sherry let out an exasperated sigh. She didn''t want to talk to him. Impatiently she walked into her bedroom, deliberately closing the door behind her. She took out a pair of pajamas from the cabinet and was about to change into them when the door opened. Jeremy walked in as though he owned the room.


    "Get out!" she snapped at him.


    He ignored her, walking leisurely around the room, examining her belongings. When he reached her wardrobe, he opened it to take a look, paying no attention to her scowl. Then he went to the bed and sat on it. He lifted the doll on the pillow and placed it on his lap.


    For a moment, a trace of embarrassment appeared on Sherry''s face, which she quickly concealed.


    "Please get out! I need to get changed," she said, almost shouting at him.


    He carelessly waved a hand in the air, the universal gesture for "go ahead, please."


    Sherry was clutching the pajamas in her hands so tightly that they had become wrinkled. She stormed into the bathroom and locked the door, changing into the pajamas.


    Jeremy looked around the room, running a hand over the bed sheets. The large doll on his lap easily took up almost half the bed space.


    He thought ruefully that it would be difficult to roll around on such a small bed.


    Without any further consideration, he took out his phone and pressed the quick dial key. He held the phone to his ear.


    The person on the other end answered almost immediately.


    "What do you need, sir?" said Barry respectfully.


    "I''ll need you to do something for me. Place an order right now for a king size double bed. Then go to my house and fetch some of my clothes. Bring them to me here in Sherry''s apartment. By the way, I''ll also need the bed to be delivered here tonight. Offer to pay any additional fee to make sure it''s done," Jeremy ordered.


    Barry had just taken a shower and had in fact been headed to bed when his boss called. When he heard Jeremy''s orders, Barry was surprised.


    He wondered if he had heard Jeremy right. It was the first time in his life that he had doubted something Jeremy ordered him to do. "A king size bed, sir? At this time of night? And delivered tonight as well?"


    "Yes, exactly." Before Barry could ask any further questions, Jeremy ended the call.


    Barry drew his brows together, feeling speechless. Still, he had to admit the order was interesting. He was a dutiful secretary, and he''d always been quick and efficient in carrying out Jeremy''s instructions.


    However, this request was an unusual one!

 Chapter 25 Reach An Agreement

    After getting dressed into her pajamas Sherry dried her hair before going to bed. When she returned to her room she was unsettled by the sight before her. Jeremy lay comfortably in her small bed quite happily.


    Sherry peered over at her Hello Kitty doll that was tossed aside on the bed. Noticing her observation, Jeremy picked it up and placed it on the floor, in an attempt to make room for Sherry.


    "Why don''t you just go home? It''s getting awfully late." Sherry strolled to her doll lying on the ground and almost caringly picked it up and placed it on a nearby chair.


    "No it''s okay, I''m fine to stay here," said Jeremy confidently.


    He was lying down with his long limbs almost dwarfing Sherry''s small bed. It made her feel like her bed was comical to say the least.


    "Who said that you can sleep here? This is my home and my bed!" demanded Sherry angrily.


    "I thought your home was my home. Aren''t we a couple?" Looking at Sherry, he gave a playful smile.


    "Don''t you have a wife? Jessie? I''m pretty sure that she is your wife," said Sherry in a sharp voice.


    Sherry would always have the memory of Jessie calling him "honey" and clinging onto him like an octopus


    The mere sound of Jessie''s name seemed to upset Jeremy. However this didn''t bother Sherry, if anything it amused her even more.


    However her amusement was short lived as Jeremy''s cold shout of "Sherry" stopped her dead in her tracks.


    His shout seemed to not be for any other purposes other than silencing her. After a moment of stunned silence Sherry built up the courage to ask him what was wrong.


    "Remember, only I have the right to ask for a divorce! You don''t have that right," he said, his voice cold and dominating.


    "No way!" she very nearly blurted out.


    Sherry bit her lower lip to hold her tongue back from saying anything. She was fed up with fighting with a man that was just too hard headed and narcissistic to talk to.


    "It''s fine. You can sleep here, I''ll sleep on the sofa." Sherry ignored the prospects of sleeping in the bed and decided to leave the room. Suddenly there was a strong grasp on her and in an instant was flung towards the bed. She was lying on her bed before even realizing what was happening.


    Jeremy had pinned her to the bed with a furious look in his eyes.


    "No, stop it, Jeremy..." She squirmed and refused Jeremy''s advances but to no avail.


    At that moment the doorbell rang.


    No matter how hard she tried to fend Jeremy off and escape his clutches, his hold was too powerful for her.


    "Someone is here, Jeremy. Go open the door," gasped Sherry.


    It would have been inappropriate for Sherry to get the door in her state, so Jeremy begrudgingly answered the door.


    Sherry hurriedly got changed into more presentable clothes suitable for welcoming guests. It didn''t matter who was at the door; she would be quite embarrassed wearing pajamas


    Standing at the door was Barry and several workers with mysterious, large suitcases behind them.


    Barry unexpectedly saw that it was Jeremy who opened the door for him. "Sir, I''ve bought the bed," he quickly said.


    Barry was also carrying a suitcase filled with Jeremy''s clothes.


    He knew that Jeremy very clearly wanted to live here. Hence, he had packed many suits and other clothes for his boss.


    Sherry entered the living room and much to her surprise she found that there was an array of items. "What''s this?" she asked amazed.


    "Mrs. Ou," said Barry politely.


    Sherry cast a confused look at Barry. Jeremy took his pajamas and strolled into the bathroom.


    She excitedly walked over to Barry and in an almost indecipherable manner asked, "What are you doing with all this? I didn''t buy a new bed!"


    "The boss asked me to buy a king size bed and bring his clothes here," said Barry.


    Sherry was lost for words. She realized that Jeremy was being serious when he said he wanted to stay there.


    Did he not love Sherry? Why would he do such a ridiculous thing?


    Seeing that Sherry was stunned, he felt like he had to say something and indeed said, "Mrs. Ou, Mr. Ou was supposed to be at a dinner tonight but instead declined and came here."


    He didn''t reveal to her that Jessie was in the company earlier today. As a smart man, he knew that sometimes it was better to say nothing.


    "Why did you tell me?" asked Sherry, puzzled.


    There seemed to be a lull between them so Barry decided to break the silence.


    With a worried look, Barry said, "I think he didn''t care about the dinner and only wanted to come to see you. He did this even though the dinner was with a very important partner that he thinks highly of."


    Sherry understood what Barry was insinuating but didn''t know what to say. She softly only mustered, "Oh."


    "The boss cares about you a lot. Spectators can see more than players. I assure you that his feelings for you are more than you think Mrs. Ou," Barry continued.


    Through a wry smile on Sherry''s face she explained, "You don''t understand. Spectators do indeed see most of the game. However if I didn''t ask for a divorce first, he wouldn''t have done these things. I don''t feel comfortable talking about this anymore."


    Everything he did bitterly disheartened her. She didn''t expect much from Jeremy anymore.


    It felt like a beautiful bubble that was just too fragile and easily broken.


    "Mrs. Ou..." Barry still felt that his boss'' actions were still misunderstood and wanted to further explain. Sherry comforted him by saying


    , "Don''t worry Barry, I understand his feelings deep in my heart."


    Understand? Barry didn''t really understand what was happening between them.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sherry just let the workers do whatever they wanted. When she heard the faint sound of running water coming from the bathroom, her heart sank deeper and deeper thinking of Jeremy.


    ''Didn''t he feel humiliated when I filed for divorce in the first place? Maybe he only acted as if he cared about me.


    Maybe he has a plan to make me regret doing this. Maybe he will make me fall in love with him only to break my heart and dump me all as a sick act of revenge.


    You don''t have to play games with me anymore, Jeremy,'' Sherry thought.


    The workers had finished setting up the new bed and Barry had asked Sherry what to do with the old one.


    Sherry was about to tell the workers to put it in the storage room but at that moment Jeremy''s powerful voice shouted, "Throw it away!"


    "Don''t!" she ordered. Sherry stood up and opened a door to a small room. "Put it here," she said.


    The workers looked at Jeremy, and then looked at Sherry. Noticing that Jeremy didn''t say anything to refute, they followed her instruction and put it in the room.


    After Barry and the workers left, the room fell awkwardly silent again.


    It was already late. She didn''t like when Jeremy stayed in her home uninvited but there was no point in making a fuss anymore. She thought it was better to just get used to it now.


    Before long the divorce would be finalized. She only had to tolerate this for a couple days.


    "How long are you planning on staying here?" asked Sherry hesitantly.


    "How long? I''ll live here as long as you live here," he replied calmly.


    She knew his intentions before asked the question came out of her mouth, but she was still flustered when the words actually came from him.


    "It''s far from your company and there''ll be so much traffic along the way. I think you''d better go back," she shyly suggested.


    "I can go wherever I want. You don''t need to remind me. If you want to drive me away, you can try some other way."


    "What?" questioned Sherry shyly.


    Jeremy went into the bedroom first. Looking at the big bed, Sherry was a little hesitant.


    Her bedroom was not big, and now it seemed to look smaller with the bed taking up so much of it.


    "Come sleep," said Jeremy inviting her by lightly patting the bed next to him.


    "Okay." Although she was hesitant she had no other bed to sleep in. She begrudgingly edged towards the bed. As soon as she lay down Jeremy held her in his arms again.


    "Stay in bed!" he demanded. Even though she knew he''d do this it still scared her. Her heart pounded and she sheepishly asked with a deep breath,


    "What are you doing?" He very quickly put his hands on her and said, "Don''t move or I''ll have my way with you right now."


    His hoarse voice rang powerfully in her head, so she refused to move.


    Seeing that she was listening Jeremy was about to kiss her. But before he could do that, Sherry turned her face away and shouted, "Don''t touch me!"


    "I don''t want to do this." He kept kissing her and sucked on her neck. Sherry became incredibly uncomfortable and helplessly pushed his face away. After a while, she suddenly said, "I have a condition."


    Did she have any power here?


    "What is it?" Jeremy asked intriguingly.


    "We can discuss the divorce later and work this out, but we can''t have sex without my permission in future," Sherry said firmly.


    He frowned and confusingly asked, "Why? We are a couple. Why can''t I do this? Why can''t I have sex with you when I want to?"


    There are so many women that want him.


    This woman in front of him used to do anything to get him. Now however she was trying everything to distance him.


    He always got what he wanted and now that he wasn''t getting this, it frustrated him to no end.


    Sherry confidently said through a smile, "If you don''t want to do this then you can leave now. I can just directly file for divorce then."


    "File for divorce?" Jeremy said slightly bewildered.


    Jeremy''s eyes narrowed in terror.


    He didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, just as Sherry was about to sleep and she felt that Jeremy wouldn''t compromise, he suddenly broke the silence and said, "Okay."


    Then he got off her body and slept beside her.


    After a while Sherry realized what was happening and felt a sense of relief overcome her body. To her surprise she felt a hand on her waist.


    He put his arm around her waist and glared at her. "Sleep!"


    The simple and clear instruction stunned Sherry.


    "Okay," she said nervously. She turned over with her back to him and inadvertently opened her eyes. She just could not fall asleep.


    Jeremy''s arm stayed around her waist. When he occasionally moved, it sent fear down Sherry''s spine. She feared that Jeremy would break his promise and defile her.


    It seemed he had no such intention however. Sherry slept, petrified in that position the whole night.


    The smell of her hair just made him want to lovingly hold her in his arms. It made him want to make love to her right there and then.


    But since he had just made a promise, he couldn''t go back on it immediately. He thought that if he ever did go against his promise, it would not be now.


    She was extremely stiff while she slept, which worried Jeremy. It saddened him that she didn''t feel comfortable with him around. Could she not sleep peacefully in his arm?

 Chapter 26 Back To Work (Part One)

    Sherry was awakened by the ringing of her phone. As usual, she turned over to her side, and found that no one was there.


    When she opened her eyes, she realized that there was nobody there beside her. Jeremy had gone to work early this morning.


    The phone continued to ring so she proceeded to grab her phone that was sitting on the desk. She looked at the screen and noticed that it was coming from an unknown number. She picked it up and heard a woman with a clear and pleasant voice from the other side of the phone. "Hello, is this Miss Xu?" the woman asked.


    "Yes, this is she," Sherry answered with slight hesitation.


    "Two days ago, you sent a resume to our SZ Advertising Company. I''m calling to inform you that we have viewed your resume and would want you to come for an interview."


    Sherry was still feeling drowsy as she had just woken up. She pulled her hair back, stood up and walked towards the bed. "Okay. When will the interview be?"


    "Your interview is set for 9 o''clock this morning. I will text you the address after this call."


    Sherry''s sluggish eyes suddenly lit up as adrenaline rushed through her body. She responded and said, "Okay, great. Thank you!"


    When the call ended, she ran to her wardrobe and frantically rummaged through her clothes.


    She had just been a housewife for a long period of time, so she didn''t have much suitable outfits in her wardrobe for an office setting. She did, however, find a few pieces that she could use to improvise a quick outfit. She decided to go shopping for more clothes if she succeeded on passing the interview.


    After a few minutes of contemplating, she finally decided on a fine white suit. She was naturally inclined towards it as the suit was well-tailored and matched perfectly with her long hair that draped to the back. She stood in front of the mirror in delight and proceeded to put on some light make up.


    She barely recognized herself in the mirror anymore because of how sharp she looked. She hadn''t worked professionally since she married Jeremy three years ago.


    Underneath her thick black hair was a face as small as her own palm. Her skin was fair and pale like snow; she had pretty thin lips under her stubby little nose. She stood in front of the mirror confidently, and felt like her previous identity had been recovered.


    ''Great. This is what it means to change!''


    Sherry thought with enthusiasm as her lips curved into a confident smile.


    She arrived at the head office of SZ Advertising Company ten minutes before 9 o''clock.


    Her heels clanked against the bright floors and it created a crisp sound that echoed in the space. The people working in the company buzzed all around her in a hurry that Sherry couldn''t even ask anyone where she needed to go.


    "Are you here for the interview?" A woman in a black suit appeared next to her and proceeded to inspect Sherry as she looked at her up and down.


    "Yes, I rushed here as soon as I got a call this morning for the interview," Sherry said with a polite smile.


    The woman that stood in front of her was tall and had an aura that was unwaveringly strong. Despite the woman''s outstanding temperament, Sherry did not feel inferior to her even though she had not worked for quite some time.


    "Come with me."


    The woman that stood in front of her was the manager of the planning department. Her name was Maggie Lin and the company was planning to recruit more people to help with her work.


    Maggie Lin looked through the resumes, and was shocked when she came across Sherry''s name.


    Sherry had been well recognized in the industry and her name could definitely attract the attention of anyone who was familiar with the field.


    She brought Sherry to the conference room and as soon as Maggie Lin entered the room, she walked directly towards her chair to take


    a seat. There were five other interviewers who sat patiently waiting in the conference room. The moment they saw Maggie Lin, they said something to her in a soft voice and then shifted their glances towards Sherry.


    "Miss Sherry Xu?" asked an older interviewer.


    Sherry politely bowed her head and faced everyone, "Hello, everyone. I''m Sherry Xu."


    One of the interviewers took a quick look at her resume and put it aside. She calmly said, "I see. Miss Xu, I will get someone to take you to see Mr. Gu."


    Right after she said that, someone had pushed the door open and called her. "Miss Xu, please follow me."


    Sherry''s eyes widened with bewilderment. She wondered what this meant. Had she passed the interview already? Or was there another reason for this?


    She had applied for a position with the planning department, but now she was called in to meet the Mr. Gu.


    But when she arrived at the CEO''s office at the top most floor, it was suddenly clear to her.


    Chester Gu, the CEO of the SZ Advertising Company was an old acquaintance of Sherry''s. She remembered that he and Jeremy were the most popular ones back in the school.


    "Sir, Miss Xu is here," a woman respectfully said to Chester Gu, who was busy working at his desk at that moment.


    "Yes. Tell her to come in," he replied lightly.


    When the secretary had left his office, Chester Gu lifted his head up from a huge pile of documents on his desk.


    He looked at Sherry as she sat on the sofa, and Sherry quietly stared back.


    "Mr. Gu," Sherry called him politely, standing up. She was surprised to find that he was now a CEO of a successful company.


    When Chester Gu stood up, he revealed his slender legs under his expensive trousers. He walked towards her as he rolled up his sleeve effortlessly and tucked his tie into his front pocket, making him look like a refined gentleman.


    "Miss Xu, you must be surprised to see me, aren''t you?" He smiled and poured a glass of water for her.


    "Yeah, it''s quite unexpected. So you''re the CEO for this company?" She took the water and placed it on the table next to her.


    "Perhaps you haven''t heard of this company. This was just a small company a few years back, and I was lost, struggling to keep it alive," he said in a low voice that resonated like a cello.


    "You were always a high achiever in H University, and was always very popular too. It doesn''t come as a surprise to find that you turned out to have such high achievements in the advertising industry."


    "I don''t know if you remember, but I had once tried to invite you to my company," he said this as he sat down on the sofa and leaned on his back casually.


    Sherry tried to recollect her memories but couldn''t seem to remember. "I apologize, but I haven''t been in this industry for quite some time, so I can''t seem to remember."


    "I see. Why did you quit so suddenly? Your skills have gotten you so far, establishing your name as a legend in the advertising industry!" he said with a smirk that caused Sherry to feel unsure if he was harboring resentment towards her for rejecting his offer back in the day.


    "Well, it was because of personal reasons." Sherry brushed her fingers across the glass of water on the table.


    "For emotional reasons?" he continued to ask.


    Sherry brushed it away and instead asked him, "Didn''t you say that I needed to be here for an interview?"


    Chester Gu discerned that she didn''t want to press on the topic, so he couldn''t be bothered to meddle with her private affairs any longer. "Three years ago you had a striving profession with Eternal Love when they released their jewelry line. Most particularly the classic diamond rings. Your expertise had caused acclaim, unfortunately, the company was ineffective in producing a large amount of the products and the diamonds were quickly sold out."

 Chapter 26 Back To Work (Part Two)

    When Sherry heard this, it sounded like an aged old story that she had already left behind. However, she realized that she had seemed to have forgotten her glory days in only a span of three years.


    "Your series with Eternal Love caused you to become a luminary and many companies rushed to employ you with high salaries. However, your decision to suddenly quit and leave the advertising industry came as a surprise for many,"


    he said inquisitively and Sherry could tell that he was very curious about this matter. The air was still and the only sound that could be heard was the tapping of his fingers along the edge of the sofa.


    The smile on Sherry''s face that she was trying to keep up throughout the conversation had gradually stiffened. She simply repeated herself and said, "Like I said, it was because of personal reasons."


    Not a lot of people knew that she had spent the last three years trying to save a hopeless marriage.


    "Well, your reappearance is also quite sudden. I won''t probe you any further, but I would like to give you a task." Chester Gu couldn''t seem to get through her.


    He sat upright and this meant that he was finally ready to move to the next step, which relieved Sherry.


    "What is it?" Sherry found it strange that the interview had not even started, yet Chester was already assigning her a task. Questions started rummaging through her head.


    "I''ve recently signed a contract with a beverage company and I will be assigning you to this case. If you manage to execute a unique and flawless plan that will catch the eyes of customers, I will make an exception and directly promote you as the manager of the planning department."


    Sherry was taken aback from this agreement that her pretty eyes widened with doubt. "A plan for beverage?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    However he did not mention that this specific beverage producer was known to be troublesome to deal with. He hadn''t originally planned to sign the contract with them, but the they recently persuaded for a negotiation between the two companies. Since he remembered coming across Sherry''s name when he looked through the resumes, he decided to sign the contract with the beverage producer.


    Manager!


    Sherry found this agreement very tempting.


    She saw this as opportunity to prove that she still had the same skills. Even if she would be a little rusty, as she hadn''t worked for over three years, she thought it would not be a difficult task because she had spent all the more years working in this industry before she got married.


    "Okay, I''ll take over this case," said Sherry in a serious and firm tone.


    Chester Gu''s grin had gotten bigger and deeper as he heard this.


    He had his secretary, Beisy, take Sherry to the planning department. When she arrived, all eyes were glued to her with initial curiosity.


    Soon after, Maggie Lin stepped out of the office while talking with another woman. They also cast a glance at Sherry.


    "This is Maggie Lin and she is the manager of the planning department. The creative director is currently at a business trip. So she will be handling you, from now on," Beisy carefully informed Sherry.


    Sherry nodded. and watched as Beisy muttered a few inaudible words to Maggie Lin before she walked out of the planning department.


    Maggie Lin walked towards her with a smile and said, "You must be important to pass the test without a real interview."


    Maggie Lin was currently manager of the planning department, so if Chester Gu sought to promote Sherry to her position directly, did that mean she would lose her role?


    Sherry shook her hand as she examined these thoughts through her mind. However, when th


    e employees had overheard what Maggie Lin had said, they started to give her looks of contempt and underestimation.


    This woman must have a strong background, they believed.


    "Attention everyone! We have a new colleague and her name is Sherry Xu. She used to be well renowned legend in the advertising industry. Everyone could take this time to learn from her."


    There were mumbles and whispers amongst the colleagues and they looked at Sherry with such incredulous expressions. However, when they saw Sherry smiling back at them with a natural and strong posture, they were easily convinced.


    Maggie Lin showed Sherry to her desk and she slowly walked towards to take a seat. Maggie Lin proceeded to give her some materials and all the necessary files on the beverage company. As she sat down on her seat, she looked at the materials on her desk with a gratified smile on her face.


    She was going to do everything in her power to prove she was still the same legendary Sherry.


    Just before she was about to focus on her work completely, her cellphone started to ring from her bag. She took it out to look at the screen as saw that the call was coming from Jeremy.


    She hesitated for a few seconds and worried that he was trying to mess with her momentum, but chose to pick up the phone and said, "Hello? What''s up?"


    "I left an important file at home. Can you please come here and send it to me?" said a familiar voice from the other end of the line.


    File? A look of disappointment fell over Sherry''s face as she heard this, and was unsure if what he had said was true. Jeremy had never asked her to visit his company, fearing that her presence would only be misunderstood. Why would he ask her to go there so suddenly?


    Besides, he had a personal secretary who could take care of these things. Why couldn''t he order Barry instead?


    She quickly realized that Jeremy was just teasing her. She replied in a cold tone, "I''m not going there."


    "But I need that important file right now..."


    Before he could even finish, Sherry had already hung up the phone.


    It was her first day at her job and she couldn''t be bothered by his same old tricks.


    On the other side of the line, Jeremy looked at his phone. His eyebrows furrowed together and his eyes darkened with displeasure. The damn woman dared to hang up the phone on him!


    Most importantly, she refused his order for the first time. He wondered if this was really the Sherry that he had married.


    At around noon after a busy morning, Sherry had just finished reading the contract and files, when everyone was about to head to the company canteen to have lunch. A female colleague approached her and said, "Sherry, would you like to join us for lunch?"


    "Of course, I''ll join you guys in a bit." Sherry organized her desk and proceeded to walk out. Before she reached the door, she heard heels clanking on the floor. When she turned around, she saw that Beisy was walking towards her.


    "Miss Xu, Mr. Gu is inviting you to have lunch with him," said Beisy.


    That same moment, the elevator had just arrived at their floor, and everyone was busy chatting and entering the lift. No one paid direct attention to Sherry and since she was just a new comer; they barely even noticed her presence.


    "Mr. Gu wants me to eat lunch with him?" Sherry repeated with a stupefied expression.


    Beisy nodded. Sherry thought for a while and came to a conclusion that he was inviting her to because they were schoolmates. It was reasonable for him to host her on her first day at work.


    At the thought of this, she followed Beisy towards the special elevator for the CEO on the other side of the room.

 Chapter 27 Sherry Belongs to Him

    When they arrived downstairs, Chester''s car was already parked in front of the building, and Beisy was waiting by the back seat, the door already opened for Sherry. Once Sherry was seated inside, Beisy walked around to the front seat and sat on the passenger seat.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu," greeted Sherry.


    Chester smiled and nodded at her before he started the car. Once the car was cruising steadily, he glanced at her through the rear-view mirror and said,


    "Hello to you too. How did your work go this morning?"


    "It went great, and my colleagues are nice and enthusiastic. I also managed to look through the contract and the materials," Sherry said with a happy smile, as she was quite satisfied with how her day went.


    He nodded at her answer. He was a sharp contrast to Sherry''s stiff posture because while she was sitting properly with her back ramrod straight, Chester was sitting lazily on his seat. Her figure was on vivid display by the stark white suit that she wore.


    "If you encounter any problem, don''t be afraid to ask Beisy."


    From her seat in front, Beisy was listening quietly to their conversation, and she was a little surprised to hear how much her boss seemed to care about Sherry. Since she was well aware of what kind of person her boss was, it was a big surprise to see him treat Sherry this way, and in front of her too!


    "Thank you," Sherry answered shyly.


    Before long, the car stopped in front of a grand hotel, and Sherry couldn''t help but admire the view. She was a little bit confused because it was supposed to be a simple lunch, so was this high-end place really necessary?


    The way he did things was starkly different from what she was used to.


    They entered the hotel, where an usher led them to their reserved room, and when the door was pushed open, Sherry stopped in her tracks, stunned.


    In the room, several waitresses in cheongsam were serving tea with pleasant smiles on their faces, and the round table in the middle of the room was already occupied by at least a dozen other people!


    The men were all well-dressed in suits and accessories, while the women were painted with heavy make-up and dressed in decent dresses. Their clothes and postures screamed elegance and luxury.


    Sherry looked around the room awkwardly, but she found the last person she wanted to see.


    Just a few feet from her sat Jeremy, his simple white shirt fitted over his wide shoulders, and his eyes trained in her intensely.


    He seemed to have drunk a little wine, as she noticed that his face was slightly red. His hair looked a little longer, but it just made him look more handsome.


    ''Why was he here?'' Sherry''s mind was running in circles, distressed and she was hoping to be anywhere but there.


    It was not a simple lunch, as she had originally thought. She couldn''t believe that Chester had taken her here to have lunch with his business partners!


    "You are always late, Chester! You''d better drink!" An old man stood up and walked up to Chester, a glass of wine in his hand.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Despite his words, there was no trace of apology in Chester''s voice.


    "Hey, who is this beautiful lady?" At this statement, the rest of the guests shifted their attention to Sherry, and in an instant, they seemed to have forgotten all about Chester''s tardiness.


    Sherry''s beauty made her stand out from the others, and her professional image impressed the others and attracted a lot of attention.


    Chester moved away from the old man, who had rushed over with a glass of wine, and introduced her, saying, "This is Sherry Xu, an employee of my company''s planning department."


    She cast a subtle glance at Jeremy, but she quickly looked away before anybody noticed. She put on her trademark smile and greeted them cheerfully.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Sherry Xu."


    Jeremy kept looking at Sherry, but


    you tell me? Why did you choose SZ Advertising Company?" His tone was unhappy, and Sherry knew him well enough to know that this was a prelude to his anger.


    So, she went past him to return to their table.


    However, Jeremy reached out and grabbed her shoulders with his hands and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Sherry wanted to push his hand away, but he was holding her so tightly that she would be surprised if her shoulders would not develop bruises. "What are you doing?! Can''t you be more careful in public?"


    "Now that you mentioned it, this is a public place, and still you were shamelessly making eyes at Chester. Do you take me for a joke?" He hissed at her and grabbed her face with his bruising grip.


    "No!" She struggled to free herself, but she could only follow his steps until she was forced into a corner.


    Jeremy''s alluring masculine scent filled her nose, while his muscled body pressed her hard against the wall.


    He hid her from curious eyes with his right hand against the wall, and his other hand comfortably sat on her waist. He rubbed the tip of his nose with hers and said in a calming voice, "Resign!"


    Sherry was struck dumb, amazed by his audacity to ask her to resign on the very first day of her work!


    "No way!" She gritted her teeth stubbornly.


    "What?" Jeremy asked although it was obvious that he had heard what she said, as his hand on her waist tightened painfully. She repeated, her voice shaking, "I said I won''t resign. Go away. Don''t touch me--"


    She couldn''t finish her words because he had pulled her close and devoured all the words from her mouth.


    "Please, stop it." His hand on her waist started to run gently through her side, caressing her gently until Sherry''s knees shook weakly. She panted as somehow, she found it hard to breathe.


    "If you resign now, I''ll let you go." His voice was deep and sexy, as he whispered into her ears.


    "No way! I won''t resign!" Sherry shouted back angrily. He was such a child!


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" Sherry immediately replied.


    But her braveness disappeared when he stepped closer, and her throat tightened in fear. She frowned and said, "You promised me that you wouldn''t touch me if I didn''t agree!"


    She looked so cute when she was wronged, that Jeremy couldn''t help but kiss her. He whispered to her darkly, "Don''t use my indulgence as a bargaining chip for you. You are my wife. You belong to me!"


    He put his finger on her lips, chest, and heart. "And these things, they are mine, and mine alone." Indeed, no one could take her away from him!

 Chapter 28 His Consideration

    Chester frowned at the two empty seats beside him.


    He noticed that Sherry had been gone for a long time, while on his other side, Jeremy''s seat was also notably empty.


    He couldn''t ignore the worry in his gut, so he stood up and walked out of the room, looking around for the two of them.


    However, he was surprised to see Jeremy smirking at him, as he walked towards the washroom.


    He looked the same as before, but now, he seemed like his mood had been lifted and a smug smile was firmly on his face.


    Chester was about to greet him, but he was surprised for the second time when he saw the woman who was walking behind Jeremy.


    Sherry stared at Chester with wide eyes, surprised that he came out after them. She smiled and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Gu."


    Chester''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, and he noticed that lips were slightly red and swollen, her hair was a little messy, and there was a lingering embarrassment in her expression.


    He glanced at Jeremy once more, and the smug look on the man''s face suddenly made sense.


    He understood then why the two of them took so long to return.


    "Sherry, get ready now. We are going back to the company." He had a small frown on his face, and he failed to mask the disapproval in his voice, so it sounded lower and colder than usual.


    But Sherry seemed lost in a daze and didn''t realize it.


    She nodded, watching helplessly, as Chester walked into the washroom.


    She was about to go back when Jeremy rudely pulled her back and said,


    "As for that resignation, you''d better do it as soon as possible."


    "No way!" Sherry pouted in irritation and rolled her eyes at him.


    Jeremy¡®s face darkened, but he couldn''t do anything more, and he finally let her pass in case anyone else noticed their disappearance.


    After the lunch, Chester and Sherry walked out of the hotel together, while Jeremy walked behind them. He could only watch like an outsider, as they walked side by side, and when he looked at Chester, he felt inexplicably disgusted.


    "Mr. Ou, we are going first," Chester said to Jeremy when they were ready to leave.


    Jeremy nodded at him, and then he cast a casual look at Sherry and replied, "Go ahead."


    Beisy opened the car door for Sherry and Chester, said goodbye to Jeremy, and got into the car.


    The Land Rover roared away and left Jeremy standing at the gate of the hotel, but he didn''t take his eyes off the car until it was just a dark spot on the horizon.


    Even when it was gone, he still stood there, feeling bereft, until Barry called his attention from his own vehicle and opened the rear door for him.


    "Sir," he called out in greeting, but he immediately noticed that his boss wasn''t in a good mood. Since he didn''t follow his boss into the hotel, he didn''t know what had happened inside, but it was pretty impossible not to notice when it looked like his boss wanted to kill someone.


    Meanwhile, inside Chester''s car, the atmosphere was filled with tension.


    "Sherry, do you know Jeremy?" Chester asked casually like he was just asking carelessly, but the truth was that he was dying of curiosity, and his eyes studied Sherry''s reaction carefully.


    It was subtle, but he saw how Sherry stiffened minutely and bit her lip in hesitation.


    Sherry knew that if she said that she didn''t know him, it would be more suspicious, so she had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "Yes. Jeremy also graduated from H University, so we''ve met in the past," Sherry answered vaguely.


    "He is a playboy, who is often surrounded by countless women. No woman can stay with him for a long time," Chester told her sagely.


    ''I know,'' she thought.


    her mind.


    Maggie was the manager of the planning department. She was a very nice lady, and the other employees admired her very much, so if Sherry was recognized by the clients and was promoted as the planning manager, what would Maggie do?


    She looked at Chester, but he didn''t seem bothered by this at all.


    But then, he was the boss and the salary came from his pockets, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    Sometimes, the law of the jungle was one of the reasons that employees did not last in an industry.


    "What are you saying? Even if I succeed with this particular project, I am still a newcomer who hasn''t been in the advertisement industry for three years. Why would you promote me?" Sherry suddenly asked.


    He opened another can of beer and handed it to her. "You''ll find out someday," he answered cryptically.


    She wanted to ask more, but he didn''t seem interested in talking about it anymore. The truth was that if not for Sherry''s kindness in the past, he would not be the company''s CEO now.


    At that time, his parents'' business went bankrupt and they lost a large sum of money, so they couldn''t even afford the tuition of his university at that time.


    His mother also fell sick because of all their problems, and they needed a large amount of money for her operation, so in the end, Chester had to drop out of school.


    At that time, he thought that he would never know a better life, so he worked everywhere to raise money, and someone advised him to ask the rich for alms.


    He did what the man told him. He tried his best, but he still didn''t get much money, and when he was finally losing hope, Sherry suddenly appeared.


    Sherry funded a large amount of money that helped his family turn their life around, and he was also able to continue studying.


    However, it seemed that Sherry didn''t know whom she helped, maybe because she didn''t care about that money at all, and the help that she gave was such a small thing for her. But for him, that small thing had saved his life.


    Sherry sipped her beer, and the cold liquid felt refreshing for her tired body. She gave a happy sigh and asked, "Why did you take me to lunch earlier?"


    "You will be my company''s chief planner from now on, so it''s natural that I take you out to meet them on occasion," he said matter-of-factly.


    A capitalist was good at exploiting a person''s potential, and there was no doubt that Chester would use her wisely.

 Chapter 29 Sleeping In The Lounge

    Sherry and Chester had already been chatting for a while and still, the client hadn''t replied yet. When they had finished eating the roast chicken, they started drinking beer.


    Chester had brought several cans of beer and he quickly went through all of them as he started talking about his college days.


    "I heard you were quite popular back in the day. The professors said you were very popular with the girls. Everyone wanted to date you. You were practically everyone''s dream guy!" Sherry''s cheeks were already flushing as she was already a bit drunk.


    Chester could see that. Still, he gazed at her with a smile on his face.


    This was a completely different from Sherry from how she normally acted.


    "Are you saying that you had a crush on me during that time?" he asked with a smile.


    Stunned for a moment, Sherry shook her head. Then she said frankly, "No, I liked someone else back then."


    Chester raised his eyebrows, seemingly surprised at Sherry''s honesty. "Really? Who did you like back then? Who could you possibly have a crush on?"


    Sherry narrowed her eyes and smiled. She put her index finger against her lips and whispered, "That''s a secret."


    After she spoke, she raised her head and downed a big gulp of beer. Then she clicked her tongue as if to say that she wanted more.


    The beer he had brought was imported and it tasted very good. However, Sherry couldn''t drink much as she didn''t really want to get drunk again.


    As Chester looked at Sherry, he couldn''t help but wonder to himself if Sherry was the type to get crazy whenever she got drunk. He didn''t really like taking care of people like that.


    Still, he didn''t stop her from drinking more. Sherry was already tongue-tied just from finishing her first can. By the time she had finished drinking her second, she was already leaning on the table.


    "Sherry," he called softly.


    She merely mumbled in response, still not budging.


    As Sherry lay her head on the table, her hair fell consequently covering her entire face. Chester then reached out to lift her hair away from her face, showing her lovely face.


    Staring at her for a while, he suddenly stood up.


    Upon checking, he saw that there was still no new e-mail¡ªthe client still hadn''t responded. He then turned off the computer and bent down to pick up Sherry.


    It was already 11 at night. He had gotten her address from her resume but he didn''t want to drive her home.


    So he went up to the elevator to take her to the lounge behind his office.


    Suddenly, Sherry groaned, giving a loud burp. Chester merely smiled to himself upon hearing this. She was so different to how she normally acted.


    "You said it yourself. I''ve already signed my name..." she said in a daze.


    After a few moments of silence, Chester asked, "What did you just say?"


    "Don''t, don''t leave me. I can change myself for you..."


    He fixed his gaze on her face.


    She pouted her lips, looking upset.


    What was going on? Who was she dreaming about? Even in her dream, she was begging this person not to leave.


    He grabbed a blanket to cover her with. As he was placi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    "Got it." She then gathered her hair in a pony tail hurriedly.


    Needless to say, everyone was taken aback at how Chester had behaved.


    "The toiletries are in the right washroom. Clean yourself up," he added.


    "All right," she answered in a low voice.


    Since he was so tall, he had blocked Sherry from everyone else''s view. Thus, the rest of the men in the room could only hear them talking.


    "Go back inside," Chester said.


    Sherry was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself in it. She quickly turned around and went back inside the lounge, closing the door behind her.


    "Mr. Gu, who was that lady?" someone asked.


    Only two men in the room knew who Sherry was and that was Jeremy and Barry. As Barry glanced at Jeremy, he knew how difficult his situation must be right now.


    Chester smiled apologetically. It wasn''t surprising at all that he was quite popular with women.


    "Sorry for the interruption. Let''s continue." Chester returned to his seat and glanced at Jeremy from the corner of his eye.


    Jeremy had kept his composure which led Chester to assume that he didn''t care.


    Jeremy was a playboy by heart. He was acting as if nothing had happened even though deep inside, he was hoping that Sherry wouldn''t fall in love with Chester.


    Leaning against the door, Sherry clutched her chest and took a deep breath.


    Her heart sank when she saw the look on Jeremy''s face.


    The anger in Jeremy''s eyes were obvious. She was terrified to see his burning anger.


    "What do I tell him?" She stood in front of the mirror in the washroom and looked at herself. Her cheeks were flushed and her clothes were disheveled. It looked as if she had slept with Chester.


    Everyone in the conference room must have been thinking the same thing¡ªincluding Jeremy.


    Even if Jeremy had thought so, would he think how he had cheated on her on more than one occasion?


    Sherry widened her eyes as her mind raced. She decided that she was going to be honest with him no matter what.


    Suddenly, she heard the door opening.

 Chapter 30 What Did You Do With Chester

    The lounge was inside Chester''s office.. Other than Chester and Beisy, no one else could possibly get in.


    After coming out of the washroom, Sherry thought that she would see either Chester or Beisy. However, all she saw was an angry man, Jeremy.


    "What are you doing here?" Sherry couldn''t help but frown. Seeing the look on her face, Jeremy became even more upset. He was still holding the clothes in his hand, which had been prepared by Chester just now.


    "Your clothes." He walked over, tried his best to hold back his anger and say that as calmly as he could.


    "Just put them down on the sofa," she flatly replied, pointing at the sofa and turning around to walk into the washroom.


    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of something falling on the ground behind her. When she looked back to check, she saw that Jeremy threw her clothes directly on the ground.


    "You..." Her face turned red and seemed to be very displeased. Jeremy sneered, "What''s the matter?"


    Feeling quite furious, she walked over and bent down to pick her clothes up. "Well, thank you for bringing me clothes."


    As soon as she was done saying that, she turned around and was about to walk toward the washroom. But her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. Jeremy had a tight grip on her wrist. Because of this, Sherry felt a sharp pain on her wrist and frowned. "Why haven''t you gone out to attend the conference?"


    ''This man was so irresponsible that he dared come only to talk nonsense with me in the middle of the conference!''


    "You interrupted the meeting, so it was adjourned right away. Tell me, what did you do with Chester last night?" He still had a tight grip on her wrist.


    Feeling as though her hand was about to be crushed, she raised her head and looked him straight in the eyes. "You''re hurting my wrist. How do you expect me to speak like this?"


    Her cheeks were burning red, which showed that she was indeed in a lot of pain. Seeing this, Jeremy loosened his grip on her wrist. That being said, the moment he noticed that Sherry was about to step back, he quickly grabbed her wrist again although he had just released it.


    The frightened expression on her face soothed Jeremy''s foul mood. "Have you thought about what kind of explanation you''re going to give me?"


    "What explanation?" Sherry was clueless as to what he was referring to, but since she was still under his control, she was stuck in a difficult position.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you had found a job? Why didn''t you come home last night? What did you do with Chester?"


    As his body got closer, Sherry''s heart started racing. She stared at him and replied, "I just really wanted to find a job. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    As far as she was concerned, there was no need to explain anything to him. He wanted to keep her in the palm of his hand, thinking that she was still the weak lamb he always pushed around!


    "There are many other companies to choose from. Why did you have to choose his?" Taking a deep breath, Sherry let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she told him, "I saw that his company was recruiting, so I sent a resume. I didn''t think too much about it."


    "Is that so? Are you sure you didn''t deliberately send a resume to his company, knowing that Chester is the CEO?" With his gaze fixated on her, Jeremy moved closer and closer.


    Sherry stretched out her other hand to push his shoulder away and said, "Why would I lie to you? Is there any point in doing that?"


    She was deeply hurt after falling in love once, but now she was calm and composed. All she really wanted was to find a stable and decent job to find her o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    arm and powerful arms were wrapped around her waist, and his chin rested on her shoulder. Taking in the pleasant scent of her body, he said, "Well, we have all the time in our hands. I can take it."


    Sherry was left dumbfounded by his unusual behavior. So, she patted on the back of his hand and blurted out, "Let go of me!"


    He might have lost his mind before, but right now, he was sober enough to know what he was doing. Wrapping his arm tight around her waist, he said, "No, I won''t let you go. Why don''t you give it a try and see if there''s any other way? I''ll let you go if it makes me happy."


    Sherry sneered. Why was he acting like this? Did he want her to beg for his love like she used to do before?


    No matter how hard she tried to push his hands away, he just wouldn''t budge, so she had to dig her nails deep into his skin.


    "If you don''t go out now, I''m afraid that Chester might get suspicious when he comes back," she said, keeping her voice low.


    The lower her voice was, the more charming she looked in his eyes. As a smile crept onto his face, he simply replied, "So what?"


    "Stop talking to me in such a strange way. It may start making me feel that you''ve fallen in love with me. To prevent that incident a year ago from happening again, would you please take back your pity on me?" Sherry demanded.


    She started putting more strength into it. Feeling a sharp pain, Jeremy loosened his grip on her wrist. With that, Sherry managed to break free from him.


    She reminded him not to forget that a year ago, she had to do something so extreme just so she wouldn''t have to divorce him.


    That time, he really gave up the idea of getting a divorce, but now, she suddenly brought it up again, which was totally different from how it was a year ago. This time, she quickly made up her mind.


    "Then you don''t have to avoid me." Looking so down in the dumps, Jeremy walked up to her and wanted to wrap his arms around her again.


    However, Sherry rushed to the door and opened it. "I want to get changed. Please go out right away!"


    As his face turned dark, Jeremy approached her and looked straight into her eyes.


    "Mr. Ou, please get out!" She bit her lips and carefully said.


    Hearing the way she addressed him made him feel even more depressed and irritated. "Sherry, I won''t let you go!"


    He would never agree to divorce her no matter how many years passed, be it twenty or thirty years!

 Chapter 31 Gossips

    "If you continue to disregard my feelings, I''m going through with the divorce. Even if you refuse, you have no choice." Raising her head, Sherry looked at Jeremy coldly.


    "Are you sure about that? You can try but I have a lot of means to stop this divorce." He raised his eyebrows like he normally did.


    Sherry pursed her lips as Jeremy eyed her callously. She then turned around, picked up the clothes on the floor, and ran to the bathroom. The next thing Jeremy heard was a loud bang. Sherry had slammed the door behind her.


    For some reason, watching Sherry leave softened Jeremy''s heart.


    Still, that wasn''t enough for him to back down in the face of divorce.


    Sherry took a deep breath as she leaned her weight against the sink. More than anyone, she knew what kind of person Jeremy was and he never went back on his word.


    Nothing scared him. If he didn''t want the divorce, nothing in the world could make him change his mind. It was extremely cruel of him to hold her to their marriage just so she could be at his disposal.


    Sherry splashed some water on her face in an attempt to wash away her exhaustion.


    She knew she needed to change in order to start anew.


    After washing her face, she came out of the bathroom. There was no one in the lounge. The blanket was still haphazardly thrown on the sofa.


    She folded the blanket, put it aside, and walked to the office connected with the lounge.


    Chester was sitting in front of the desk, reading through some documents as he drank a cup of coffee.


    Hearing the footsteps, Chester raised his head. The suit he wore made him look elegant. When he smiled, it was fresh as a spring breeze.


    "Have you cleaned up?" he asked.


    Sherry walked up to his desk and nodded. She looked a little embarrassed as she spoke, "Thanks for taking care of me last night. I''m sorry to barge in like that this morning."


    "Really? You''re done?" He looked at his watch and said, "It took you quite a while to clean up."


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart skipped a beat. She forced a smile as she couldn''t tell him that Jeremy had held her up which was why it took so long for her to clean up.


    "Breakfast is on the desk. I''ve asked the staff to prepare it for you." Chester then went back to reading the documents that he was reading before Sherry came in.


    Sherry turned her head and found the milk and sandwich sitting on the desk in front of her.


    "It''s about the proposal you made yesterday. We already have some results," Chester said indifferently.


    Upon hearing this, Sherry immediately put down the sandwich and looked at him nervously. "What did they client say?"


    He raised his head and said, "Take it easy. We can talk while you''re eating."


    However, Sherry didn''t really feel like eating. She absolutely hated it when Chester kept her on the edge like this. It was obvious that he was deliberately teasing her. "Just tell me already!" she demanded.


    He knew she would react like this. Grinning, he said, "The client... was very satisfied."


    While he liked keeping up the suspense, he never held it in for too long. Still, Sherry couldn''t believe her ears. "Really?"


    He nodded.


    Sherry heaved a sigh of relief. She was glad that she wasn''t behind and she was actually still as skilled as she had been.


    She wanted to jump in joy but she restrained herself.


    ay? I tried to look into her but I couldn''t find anything about her!" one of the women said.


    "I bet she''s untouchable. Did you see the luxurious clothes she was wearing?" another woman added.


    Beisy couldn''t help but think back to earlier that day when Chester had asked her to buy a few clothes for Sherry. She could confirm that the clothes Sherry was wearing were indeed expensive.


    "That Sherry''s obviously a big shot. The CEO personally introduced her to Langston," another commented.


    "Who knows! We should just stay out of her way. We can''t afford to offend her," one of the women said decisively.


    "She definitely has Mr. Gu eating at the palm of her hand. Why else would a busy man like him take the time out of his day just to send her off to her first day of work?" one of the women said.


    "I agree. She looks so young and yet she''s the manager already. I bet she only got that position through Mr. Gu."


    "Also, we don''t even need to refer to her as our manager. Perhaps we should call her Mrs. Gu."


    At this point, Beisy finally came out of one of the stalls. They all looked back and immediately recognized Beisy.


    It''s a well-known fact that any secretary of the CEO holds much power. Beisy was the person that Chester trusted the most. Needless to say, the women who were gossiping were immediately taken aback as they knew that Beisy had heard everything they had just said.


    With an unreadable look on Beisy''s face, she said coldly, "If you have the time to gossip then surely you have the time to go back to work. If I catch any of you doing this again, don''t blame me for what happens to any of you."


    The women were startled. They nodded quickly and promised they''d never do it again. They scurried out of the bathroom in shock.


    As Beisy watched them leave, she shook her head, thinking of Sherry.


    As Sherry was leaving the office, she spotted a familiar car parked just out front.


    She had to look twice. The people next to her didn''t seem to find anything unusual about the luxury car that was parked out front.


    However, the minute someone got out of the car, everyone couldn''t help but stare.


    It was Jeremy. He was walking towards Sherry with everyone''s eyes glued on him.

 Chapter 32 Scheming Man (Part One)

    As Jeremy approached her, she could hear the sound of his breath getting louder. Sherry felt like her chest tighten into a knot and her heart began to beat rapidly.


    ''What is he going to do?'' He had given her a forewarning earlier in the morning and Sherry began to suspect if he had come to humiliate her.


    Without thinking about it any further, she swiftly turned around and walked towards the other direction.


    Jeremy squinted his eyes underneath his dark sunglasses. Without a warning he strode in front of her and blocked her way with his tall body as the passersby all gazed in wonderment.


    "Mr. Ou, what are you doing here?" Sherry said in a cold tone, pretending to be oblivious that she knew he was following her.


    Sherry had been wanting to distance herself so desperately, but the more she tried, the more persistent Jeremy tried to get closer to her in front of everyone.


    "I''m here to pick you up," he said casually, as he placed his right hand on her shoulder.


    Public displays of intimacy never bothered Jeremy at all. In actuality, he found pleasure in seeing the unprepared reactions of the audience around them.


    "What? We''re at the lobby of the company. Don''t you want to act a bit more professional and stay away from me?" Sherry said in puzzlement as she couldn''t understand his intentions.


    It wasn''t that she was too stupid to comprehend. However, she had already grown accustomed to his coldness and distance in the last three years. She would suffocate to death if they tried to get along all of a sudden.


    "Stop being a tease. In fact, you should be kissing me by now." The cool-headed expression on Jeremy''s face was getting on her nerves. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and brought her to his car.


    "You''re not allowed to park here. Didn''t you get a ticket?" Sherry said in self-satisfaction as she sat on the passenger seat.


    "Is that so?" As a matter of fact, he had already gotten a ticket when he parked his car earlier but didn''t want her to know.


    However, he didn''t care about the money. The only thing he truly cared about and the true intention for his visit was to make sure


    s too raddled to comment on his foolish behavior, so she took the pair of slippers that Jeremy handed her, stomped her feet hard on the floor and went straight to the kitchen with the bag of food in her hand.


    Unlike Sherry, Jeremy was completely satisfied with what he had done and had a big grin on his face as she walked away.


    As soon as Sherry got home, she went straight into the kitchen and prepared the food without taking a rest from her day. While Jeremy waited for her, he loosened his tie and went to the bathroom. He wanted to take a nice, hot shower.


    Around this time, a phone started ringing from the living room. Sherry rushed out to check if it was coming from her phone, when she found Jeremy standing there without his shirt, exposing his strong muscular body. Her face flushed red and shifted her eyes quickly towards the phone on the tea table.


    There were two phones on the table: a black one that was Jeremy''s and the white one was Sherry''s. She realized that it was the black phone that was ringing.


    "Yours," Sherry timidly muttered and proceeded to walk back into the kitchen to continue cooking.


    Jeremy witnessed Sherry''s shy and avoidant reaction and laughed. He strolled lazily to the tea table and looked at the name on the screen.


    ''Steve Song? Why is he calling me right now?''


    Jeremy thought that he was probably calling to ask him to drink at the bar and hang out with women again!

 Chapter 32 Scheming Man (Part Two)

    Steve was known to enjoy playing around. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had been good friends for years, Jeremy would have hung up the phone without a thought.


    He pressed the answer key. "Hello?"


    "Jeremy, I have good news and bad news. What would you like to hear first?" Steve said eagerly on the other side of the phone. However, Jeremy couldn''t care less about how thrilled Steve was.


    "I''m going to hang up," Jeremy said indifferently.


    "Stop! You''re so humorless! I have gotten some new information about that wild kitten," Steve immediately said in a rush as he was afraid that Jeremy would really hang up the phone.


    ''A wild kitten?'' The wild kitten that Steve was talking about was Sherry! Jeremy glanced carefully at Sherry as she worked around the kitchen, held the phone in his hand and quietly walked to the balcony. "I''m more interested in hearing about the bad news."


    He couldn''t bother to listen to Steve wanting to covet his woman. It would''ve been ridiculous for him to want to hear what that good news was.


    "The bad news is that it is pitiful that I got only a tiny bit of information," said Steve.


    Jeremy''s expression began to soften a little. "Okay... Can you please move on now?" he asked.


    "I haven''t even finished my piece! I haven''t told you about the good news yet. The good news is that I was able to find her phone number!" Steve said excitedly.


    A shadow of gloom cast over Jeremy''s face again. However, Steve was full of confidence and arrogance and continued to brag, "I can get any woman I want. Jeremy, have you been with the kitten for a long time?"


    "So what?" Jeremy said as he was getting a little impatient.


    "If so, can you tell me what she likes? What does she like to do or eat? What does she do for fun?" In reality Steve didn''t expect that Jeremy would give a proper answer, because he typically never cared about such detai


    d.


    "Come on, Jeremy. You''re not a kid anymore. Can''t you hold a phone properly in your hand? Have you been strengthening your muscles all in vain? Are you really that weak?" Jeremy found Sherry''s extreme condemnation to be ridiculous.


    She reprimanded him as if he were a child.


    "What can I do to make you believe me?" he said as he shrugged his shoulders hastily.


    ''How could he say something like that!'' she thought. Sherry was so upset she bit her lip and her shoulders started to tremble. Her phone had fallen into a tub full of water. It would make no sense to even try to retrieve it by now.


    As long as Jeremy was there, trouble always followed.


    Immediately after, an idea came across Sherry''s mind.


    She sneered quietly before she turned around, ran to the living room and back into the bathroom.


    She held a black phone on her hand with a cunning look on her face. "What are you going to do, Sherry?" Jeremy asked in confusion.


    Moments after, Sherry threw his phone in the air while Jeremy watched as it flew down into the bathtub.


    The force was strong that the water splashed all over Jeremy.


    He looked at the two phones inside with a bewildered expression. Her white phone and his black phone both died in the bathtub together.

 Chapter 33 I Wont Be Pushed Around By You Anymore (Part One)

    Sherry showed an entirely different side of her. This left Jeremy stunned, but only for a while as he found the new Sherry more amusing than infuriating.


    "Let me make something clear," she said. "I''m no longer that kind-hearted girl who lets herself be tricked and manipulated by others. This time¡ªthis time, if you think that you can keep fooling around with me, I will fight back!"


    Sherry was shouting at Jeremy, enraged and overflowing with emotion.


    Her eyes were flaring with anger, but he didn''t notice any of this.


    Even with all this anger being thrown at him, Jeremy smirked as if amused by Sherry''s words.


    "Are you laughing? This is not a joke!" Seeing him unaffected by anything she said left her speechless.


    "Sure, I understand." Jeremy suddenly reached out and rubbed her hair. There was a sense of intimacy there but Sherry didn''t realize it due to her anger. "Don''t touch me!" she shouted, slapping his hand away.


    She then took her phone and stormed out of the room.


    Sherry used to be a kind and tender girl, never getting angry and just laughing everything off. The person who faced Jeremy today wasn''t that person; she was tougher, hardened by her past and prepared to fight back.


    Sherry didn''t say a single word during dinner. It was clear that she was still very angry at Jeremy.


    That night, before sleeping, Jeremy entered her room.


    "Get out now!" shouted Sherry. "You''re not allowed here!" She started pushing him out the door.


    "There''s only one bedroom in this apartment. Where do you expect me to sl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ned his eyes to see Sherry glaring at him. He broke out a big smile and said, "Good morning!"


    She got up from bed and realized he''d been sleeping beside her the entire time.


    "How the hell did you get in here?!" she asked. ''I knew I locked the door from inside. He couldn''t come in even if he had the key,'' she thought to herself.


    Jeremy held her tightly and said, "I have my ways."


    "Let me go! I need to get to work!" She was struggling to get away from him so she kicked him off the bed and away from her.


    Jeremy thought to himself that the night was too short. He wanted to hold onto her longer.


    But he needed to get to work too, so he took his clothes and went to take a shower.


    Sherry was preparing her clothes when she noticed the open window beside the wardrobe.


    She realized that she left the window unlocked and half opened. This was how Jeremy got inside the room.


    That was very reckless of him, she thought to herself. Even though the roof outside their window wasn''t very high, it was still dangerous.

 Chapter 33 I Wont Be Pushed Around By You Anymore (Part Two)

    Fortunately, nothing bad happened.


    She could hear the shower from outside and she fell into her thoughts.


    "Why did he do that? Why didn''t he just sleep on the sofa?" Why did he have to put himself in harm''s way just to climb through the window?


    He did all that just to hold me in his sleep?" He had done quite a lot of odd things recently, she thought.


    The doorbell suddenly rang so she got out of her head and quickly changed. She rushed to open the door and saw Barry standing outside.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Ou." Barry had always been very respectful, always standing straight with a smile on his face.


    "Morning. It''s so early. Why are you here? What''s the matter?" she asked with a dull look on her face.


    "Here are the two new phones the boss asked me to get. I also placed new phone cards inside each of them," Barry replied.


    Sherry snapped out of it and took the phones from him. "Thank you," she said with a smile. "Please come inside and have a seat. I''ll make some coffee for you."


    "Oh, I need to head to the office now. No need to bother yourself Mrs. Xu," he nicely declined.


    Barry waved goodbye and headed to the elevator.Sherry closed the door and went back to the living room holding the two phones.By this time, Jeremy had already gotten out of the shower and saw her holding the phones.


    "I already told you that I''d buy you a new phone, didn''t I?" asked Jeremy.


    Sherry shrugged him off. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore and went straight to the bathroom.


    She did her makeup and changed into her work clothes. When she went outside the room, she saw Jeremy waiting for her on the sofa holding the car keys.


    "What ar


    remy, still holding Sherry tightly, said, "I have something to tell you."


    Sherry was still struggling to get away from him, but he was too strong. "If you have something to say, why do you have to do it like this? Let go of me and we''ll talk," she said to him.


    In her head, she was thinking of how embarrassing this will be for her. She was new to head office, and now she might just be the talk to the town if her colleagues saw her.


    "No," he replied firmly. "This is the only way." There was firmness in his voice. His warm breath sprayed on her forehead, which made her feel itchy.


    "Aright! Please just say it quickly and let go of me already," Sherry replied in a hurry. She was getting impatient.


    "You have two days to quit your job." Jeremy''s deep and sexy voice resonated inside Sherry''s head and it made her angry.


    He''d said this too many times and she certainly had enough of it."In your dreams!" she blurted out.


    Jeremy hadn''t let her go yet, and he held her even closer as he whispered into her ear, "If you don''t do this, I will make sure everyone knows that we have a relationship."

 Chapter 34 You Have No Right to Interfere With Me

    After all, Jeremy was her husband. But in the three years since they''d gotten married, they''d told very few people about it.


    Sherry thought it was ridiculous to let other people know she was his wife. Her expression turned cold and she opened her lips, as though to speak, but she didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll give you some time to consider it. You can go to work now," said Jeremy. He withdrew his hand.


    As soon as he pulled away, Sherry turned and practically ran into the office building.


    Jeremy watched her go. As soon as she was out of sight, he glanced at Chester, who was staring at him.


    It usually didn''t matter to Jeremy what others thought of him. But he wanted the people he cared about to see that, especially Chester.


    Sherry worked in the advertising department. When she reached her desk, she dropped her bag, and then went straight to the tea room. She couldn''t stop thinking about what Jeremy had just done, and it made her angrier with him. She was so annoyed that she would have bitten him if he was there right now, to show her displeasure.


    She got a glass of water and returned to her desk. She had just gotten settled in her seat when she saw Beisy entering the office.


    Beisy went to greet Langston, who suddenly looked over at her. He called, "Sherry, come here for a moment."


    Sherry put down the glass and went to them. "Director Langston, Beisy, good morning," she greeted them.


    "Mr. Gu is going to meet a client. Can you come with us?" Beisy asked.


    Langston was quite capable of handling the meeting on his own. However, the fact that Chester wanted to take Sherry along to meet the client showed that he attached great importance to her.


    Sherry nodded heavily. "Good, get your files and let''s go. We''ll start right now," Langston instructed.


    Sherry and Langston arrived at the conference room. The room was full of staff who were busy setting up a projector and placing bottles of water on the table. As soon as they finished, Langston and Sherry went to their seats and brought out their own files, ready to listen and take notes on the meeting.


    Langston was relatively young, not even forty years old, but he was very calm and trustworthy. Sherry knew that from her experience in working with him. He would patiently explain things and answer questions about the matters she didn''t understand.


    However, Langston had not yet discovered all that she was capable of, apart from the jewelry design he''d seen three years ago.


    In general, his attitude towards her was neither too cold nor too warm, but Sherry didn''t mind. They were deep in discussion about the upcoming meeting when they heard footsteps coming closer.


    They glanced towards the door and saw Beisy enter, followed by a familiar face. It was Steve Song!


    Langston stood up to give the client a warm reception. But Sherry remained seated, staring at Steve in a daze.


    Steve looked totally different from how she remembered him. For this business meeting, he was dressed neatly in a sharp gray suit; his hair was combed back instead of tousled, and his face was bright and alert. There was no trace of the leering playboy she''d met before.


    After Steve, Chester entered, followed by senior executives from both companies.


    Sherry took a deep breath. Now was not the time to fall apart. She stood up and forced a welcoming smile onto her face.


    "Mr. Song, good to see you," Langston greeted politely. Sherry''s face was stiff as she repeated, "Mr. Song."


    Steve had not noticed her yet, but when he heard that voice, he knew it sounded familiar. He turned his head quickly and saw Sherry standing behind Langston, on the opposite side of the table.


    His eyes lit up. He said, "Miss Xu!"


    Calling her ''Sherry'' would be awkward, so he decided against it. There were too many people here, and this was a formal business association. It was inappropriate for him to do so. He and Chester were friends, and he was here to make a deal. He shouldn''t be distracted by a woman.


    Chester raised an eye


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    my nodded and walked back in, and they sat down together to eat dinner. She had prepared only green vegetables. Jeremy wondered if this was why she had been losing weight. Still, he ate a large serving of her food.


    Sherry could see that he wasn''t comfortable eating this kind of food, and she enjoyed his discomfort. She had the pleasure of exacting revenge on him for showing up unexpectedly. Anyway, she was only cooking for herself, so he had no choice but to eat what she wanted to eat.


    "Would you consider resigning from your new job?" Jeremy asked suddenly, while Sherry was washing the dishes. He leaned against the kitchen door. His voice was careless, but he was closely watching her reaction.


    She went on washing the dishes. Calmly she said, "No. I won''t resign."


    He discarded his pretense of casualness and walked up behind her. "What did you say?" he asked in a dangerous, unpleasant tone.


    Sherry met his eyes with a serene look. "I said, I won''t resign. I''ve already told you I won''t quit my job. It doesn''t matter what you say or do. It won''t affect me."


    "Sherry, listen to me!" he shouted. Why did she always make him so angry?


    He refused to admit that it had been difficult to keep calm when he saw Chester put a coat around her shoulders. He''d almost lost his temper with Steve when he heard that he was planning to pursue her. He was so jealous that it made him furious.


    "Remember what I said I''d do if you don''t quit your job?" he threatened ruthlessly.


    Sherry finished with the last of the dishes and dried her hands. Then she turned to face him. Her eyes were as clear and bright as a calm, still pond. She was like a cool breeze compared to the violent storm of his anger.


    "By now you must have noticed that I''ve changed a lot since I left you. Or maybe not, since you never really bother to pay any attention to me. I''m telling you now that it won''t work if you try to imprison me. I''m not who I used to be," she told him. Every word was calm and composed. She continued,


    "I''m free to decide whether I want to work or not. Before, you were the center of my life. Look how that worked out! So now, I''m putting myself first. You have no right to interfere with my decision."


    Jeremy moved closer to her, so that there was hardly any space between them. He heard every single word she said. He''d never heard her sound so harsh and firm before. The realization began to dawn on him that she really wouldn''t resign.


    "You say you want to work! Fine, then, keep working! You''ll pay for your decision!" He spoke through gritted teeth, feeling frustrated and furious with her. He gave her a last, piercing glare and walked out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 35 Jeremys Plan

    After Jeremy left, Sherry felt like a deflated balloon. She knew that she needed to be stronger and had to tell him that she wasn''t the person he once knew her to be.


    While in his office, Jeremy''s mind was overtaken by the events of yesterday. He called Barry in to help him with something.


    "Contact SZ Advertising Company and tell them that they''re going to be in charge of our new products," he dejectedly said.


    "But we haven''t developed any new products..." said Barry confused.


    "Didn''t you make a proposal that I recently refused? Use that one," Jeremy said in a flat, abrupt tone. ''What a changeable man,'' thought Barry.


    Barry was befuddled. Jeremy then added, "By the way, tell Chester that this advertisement planner can only be Sherry, and nobody else!"


    It suddenly dawned on Barry that Jeremy was doing all of this because of Sherry.


    "Yes, sir!" Barry answered bravely. He put his doubts aside and walked out the office.


    Jeremy put his hands on the table and gleefully smiled.


    When Sherry arrived at the company, she found that the advertising department was tirelessly slaving away. Sherry put her bag down and looked at the thick pile of documents on the table. Before she could even sit down comfortably, she was called by Langston.


    She hurriedly stood up and went to Langston''s office.


    He threw a pile of documents to her and said, "Take it. From now on, you won''t be in charge of the Song Group''s case. We''ve got a new project for you."


    Sherry was baffled by Langston''s news but took the documents anyway. Across the cover she saw the words, "The Ou Group."


    "What''s this?" Sherry curiously asked.


    "Earlier, Mr. Ou''s secretary informed us that he wanted to us to handle his case and that you are to be the designated advertisement planner," Langston said.


    Langston wasn''t fond of the new manager. There was plenty of gossip about her relationship with Chester before she got this job.


    Sherry walked back to her office looking at the documents, still a little stunned.


    She took out her phone and dialed Barry hastily. Barry answered quickly with, "Mrs. Ou, what can I do for you?"


    "Barry, did Jeremy want to work with SZ Advertising Company and appoint me as the project planner?"


    Although she knew the answer, she still wanted to confirm.


    "Yes." You could hear the joy in Barry''s voice. He was happy to see that this could ease Jeremy and Sherry''s relationship.


    Was this his revenge? Jeremy''s company didn''t have any new products to advertise.


    However, she still said resolutely, "You can tell him that I like my current job very much. No matter what he does, he won''t make me resign!"


    Barry was puzzled. Did Jeremy mean to force Sherry to resign?


    "Besides, I know what he''s thinking. I will do my best to finish this advertising plan and make it work to his liking!"


    Sherry didn''t care what Jeremy thought; she was determined to do the job well and had made up her mind.


    Finishing her words, she hung up the phone. Barry was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    p, took his coat and put it over her.


    Sherry was taken aback. She embarrassingly put her clothes back on, hunched over with her back to the door.


    "You....you guys?" Jessie looked at Jeremy, distraught. But Jeremy was more angry than ashamed and asked, "Who let you in?"


    Standing at the door, Barry didn''t dare to come in. He said in a guilty tone, "Sorry, sir. Miss Liang insisted on coming in. I couldn''t stop her."


    No one could deal with Jessie except for Jeremy if she got mad.


    "You bitch! You are seducing my husband again!" shouted Jessie. Sherry finished dressing and immediately Jessie rushed to attack her. Much to her surprise she found that Jeremy tightly grabbed her arm before she could cause any damage.


    "Honey, you..." Jessie''s eyes were red and filled with tears. She was about to burst into tears.


    "Get out." Jeremy''s voice was hoarse. Jessie glared at Sherry and said, "Didn''t you hear that? He wanted you to get out!"


    Jeremy threw Jessie''s hand down and pushed her towards the door. "No. You, get out!"


    Jessie bit her lip in an attempt to hold back from crying but she could not help but burst into tears.


    Putting the documents away with a cold expression, Sherry said, "Let''s talk about work next time!"


    Her emotionless expression saddened him. His heart sank. Her hand fought off his when he attempted to grab her. She just said, "I''ve got to go."


    When she heard that Jessie called Jeremy ''honey'', it filled her with sadness and pain. It felt as if her heart had been cut open and she was left to bleed out.


    When Sherry passed by Jessie''s side, she seemed like she was about to attack Sherry. She met the sharp eyes of Jeremy, who seemed to be warning her to not touch Sherry!


    Sherry slammed the door. With a dejected expression on her face, she felt disappointment engulf in her heart.


    The wall she had built over several years to protect her heart had been broken once again. It was destroyed by the simple act of Jessie calling Jeremy ''honey''.

 Chapter 36 Be My Female Companion

    As Jeremy looked at the door that had been slammed shut, he grew furious. He decided to take it out on Jessie.


    "Who allowed you to come here?" The cold look on Jeremy''s face made Jessie''s heart shiver in fear. Swallowing hard, she stammered, "It''s just that I haven''t seen you in days. Every time I come here, you''re always so busy. I just wanted to see you..."


    Jeremy''s shirt was still disheveled so Jessie approached him to help him straighten out his shirt, biting her lips in anxiousness. In response, Jeremy harshly clutched her hand.


    "From now on, you stay away from me!" With that, Jeremy slapped her hand away as he went to his desk.


    Jessie had always found Jeremy hard to read. He wasn''t really the type to submit to women. She knew if she continued to be aggressive, Jeremy would just push her away.


    "Got it," she murmured.


    As she was about to leave, she heard a voice from behind. "It''s almost dinner time. What do you want to eat?"


    She turned around and looked at him excitedly. He was still sitting at his desk, perusing through some documents. It seemed that even though he still had a lot of work to do, he wasn''t angry anymore much to her relief. Still, she couldn''t forget how scary he had just been a moment ago.


    Jeremy still seemed preoccupied by the documents that Sherry had sent. After reading through the draft of her advertising plan, he couldn''t help but sigh. It looked like he had underestimated Sherry.


    She had just been hiding her true capabilities all this time.


    At this point, Jeremy wasn''t even paying attention to Jessie anymore. He concentrated on the documents, reading every word carefully. After all, Sherry had worked hard on this.


    After Sherry lingered in the bathroom for a while, she finally left the Ou Group building.


    As usual, Sherry looked elegant as ever. She hailed a taxi by the roadside and as soon as she got inside, her phone started ringing.


    She checked her phone only to find that it was Steve who was calling her.


    She always became a little irked whenever she saw or talked to anyone who was related to Jeremy.


    However, she knew she couldn''t just ignore the call since Steve was a client of the SZ Advertising Company. She couldn''t afford to compromise her work as she didn''t want Langston to treat her any worse than he already was.


    Inhaling a deep breath, she put the phone against her ear as she answered, "Hello, Mr. Song."


    "Hello, Miss Xu," Steve replied calmly, trying to restrain his excitement. "I wanted to talk to you about the details of the advertising plan."


    When Sherry glanced at her phone, she wondered to herself, ''I thought someone else is in charge of this now? Didn''t Langston talk to Steve?''


    "I''m sorry. Director Langston has already asked my other colleagues to take over the case," Sherry said politely.


    Steve knowingly grinned to himself as he responded, "Well, I told Langston I didn''t want that. It may have been his decision but by doing that, he broke our contract."


    Sherry let out a sigh. She recalled that Steve didn''t specify that she had to take this job.


    "Okay, tell me the time an


    You should come to my birthday party if you''re free," Steve said with a smile as he eyed Sherry.


    They were in the middle of discussing work when Steve brought up his birthday.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea..." Steve seemed oblivious to Sherry''s obvious discomfort. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you attending my birthday party. After all, we''re working together now. It would be better for our relationship if we establish more rapport each other."


    Sherry fell into a deep thought as she looked at all the documents laid out on the table. The Song Group was definitely a powerhouse in the industry. It would definitely benefit them if they kept the Song Group as their client.


    She didn''t mind sacrificing a bit if it meant good things for her career.


    "We have a lot of opportunities to work together again in the future. If you attend my birthday party to represent the SZ Advertising Company, I''m sure Chester''s going to be pleased with you," Steve added upon noticing Sherry''s hesitation.


    His persuasion finally worked. After a pause, Sherry nodded. "Okay, I''ll be there."


    "Finally," Steve said. "Miss Xu, would you like to go as my female companion then?"


    Steve gave Sherry another huge headache.


    "Be my female companion, okay?" Steve widened his smile as he felt as if Sherry had no reason to refuse him.


    He was that kind of person. He was the heir of the Song Group which meant that he was rich. In addition to that, he was attractive and well-mannered.


    He was confident that he could win Sherry''s heart.


    "No, I don''t think that''s good idea. You''re the heir of the Song Group and I''m just a manager at the advertising department of the SZ Advertising Company. I think it''s better if I just attend your birthday party as a representative of my company," Sherry explained.


    She just simply wasn''t interested in spending more time with Steve. If it wasn''t for work, she wouldn''t even be here in the first place.


    Steve just reminded her too much of Jeremy. She recalled that Jeremy had the intention of handing her over to Steve.

 Chapter 37 Being Caught In Bed (Part One)

    Sherry trembled with fear at the thought.


    Steve frowned in dissatisfaction and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can be my female partner, and still, represent the company."


    "No, you don''t understand. It''s a big news who your female partner is, and I don''t want to be the center of gossip. I don''t want everyone to misunderstand me."


    She shook her head in dismay and fear, for all she wanted now was to excel in her job and work hard, and she wanted to work for the things she needed with her ability, and not because it was provided by any other man.


    If she became his female partner, she would be the hottest topic in the city.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Jeremy was likely to attend the party on account of their friendship.


    Of course, she was no longer afraid of Jeremy, and she didn''t care about what he thought of her, but she was so tired of all the drama, and she just wanted to avoid all the trouble that being with either of them brought.


    Steve was not willing to give up at all, but when he saw how determined Sherry was, he knew that he had no chance at that moment. He told himself that it was more important to make sure she attended his birthday party.


    As long as she didn''t reject him directly, he was confident that he would conquer her heart, sooner or later!


    "Well, since you are so determined, I won''t force you, but you have to come on that day!" Steve compromised, although there were still traces of disappointment in his voice.


    And when Sherry heard this, she sighed in relief like a thorn had been plucked from her side. She was worried that Steve would force her just like Jeremy was fond of doing, as her rejection had basically humiliated him. Thankfully, that reason was enough for him.


    "Well, let''s continue to talk about the advertising plan!" said Sherry lightly, picking up a pen on the table.


    She almost groaned out loud, as she said this, because she felt sick from all the durian she had eaten, and she was on the verge of throwing up. She wanted to finish this business with Steve so that she could finally rest.


    Meanwhile, Steve w


    her home.


    When they were settled inside the car, Jeffery helped her freshen up with a packet of wet wipes, which he tenderly wiped her lips and cheeks with.


    "What happened?" Jeffery asked softly.


    Sherry felt weak at that moment. She knew that she shouldn''t rely on Jeffery too much, but he felt so good against her, and his wide shoulders made her feel safe. At that moment, leaning on him, she felt so much better.


    "I was tricked by a big client during a lunch meeting." She smiled bitterly, as she spoke, remembering the hellish food that she just had.


    "Who? It''s disgusting to trick woman!" Jeffery exclaimed angrily, and Sherry could not help but feel touched. ''So, he does care about me,'' she thought with a small smile.


    "He invited me to lunch, saying that he was going to talk business with me, but he just kept flirting with me! And I hate durian the most, but most of the things he ordered had it as the main ingredient. It was so disgusting." Sherry frowned, and a phantom pain hit her stomach once again, as she remembered the things she was forced to eat.


    Meanwhile, Jeffery felt bad to see her in pain, and he had to actively restrain himself from touching her. The pout on her face and the sweet fragrance of her hair made it very hard.


    He tried to focus on their conversation and tried to forget how near she was, how a small movement could drag her into his arms.

 Chapter 37 Being Caught In Bed (Part Two)

    "Durian?! Why would someone especially order durian for you?" Jeffery asked with a deep frown on his face.


    "I don''t know, but he was probably playing a trick on me,"


    she said as a small smile finally made it to her face. It seemed like his presence was good for her, as she began to relax, and the pain and dizziness she felt began to subside as well.


    When they arrived at their destination, Sherry insisted on paying for the taxi, but Jeffery refused her resolutely and didn''t take her money. He helped Sherry out of the car and carried her back to her apartment.


    After they went in, Jeffery helped her into the bedroom and get her a glass of water.


    "I am going to the pharmacy to buy you some medicine, okay?" he suggested. But when he was about to go, she pulled his hand back weakly.


    "There''s no need to go to the pharmacy. There''s medicine in the bottom drawer of the desk. Just give that to me, please."


    He hurriedly rummaged through the drawer to find the medicine that Sherry mentioned, and when he did, he took out a white pill and brought it to her.


    "Thank you!" she said gratefully, and she could not help but look at him like he had hung the moon and stars. After all, he always seemed to appear when she needed help, and he was so pure and kind, like an angel. She hoped that she could have a brother like him.


    But she immediately rejected the idea as soon as she thought about it, as no matter how much she hoped for it to be true, it could never happen.


    "You''re welcome!" Jeffery looked into her eyes and said, "Have a good rest. I''ll just wait outside, but you can call me if you need anything."


    Sherry was so weak by that time, that the only response she could manage was a nod before she fell asleep. Jeffery tiptoed out of the bedroom as soon as she fell asleep, and he carefully closed the door behind him, settling down in the living room, where he would wait for her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at Jeremy, who was looming like a beast by their bedroom door, and she weakly waved a hand to greet him, but he did not seem to hear her at all.


    Jeremy sneered as he stepped forward, and she looked at Sherry with daggers in his eyes and said, "If I came a just a little later, I would have found you two having sex!"


    Jeffery immediately shook his head in denial, and he sprang to his feet and denied vehemently, "No, it''s not like that, Mr. Ou."


    "Then what is it like? Didn''t you just try to put your hand into her clothes?" However, Sherry, who was still feeling ill and lying on the bed, only felt her illness worsen after being scolded by Jeremy in such a sarcastic and cruel tone, and she yelled, "Jeremy, shut up!"


    "Luckily, I came back in time, or you would have cheated on me!"


    Jeremy said cruelly, unaware of how hurtful his words were, and it only added to Sherry''s pain. When Jeffery saw that her face was even paler than before, he became very distressed.


    Unlike Jeffery, Jeremy didn''t notice that there was something wrong with her at all, as he was carried away by his jealous thoughts, and all he cared about at that moment was what they were up to before he came in.


    If he came back a little late, what would he have found! Everything was over!

 Chapter 38 Keep Badgering

    Sherry was stunned. She didn''t expect Jeremy to misunderstand her like this!


    Sherry was uncomfortable in the first place. After what Jeremy said, she felt even more uneasy. Jeffery had a strong self-esteem, so while he was insulted by Jeremy, he didn''t take it personally. But he could not stand by and let Jeremy slander Sherry, who looked like she was taking his insults to heart.


    "Mr. Ou, you don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re judgmental and offensive, and even worse, you''re wrong." Jeffery''s young face was full of anger. His fists were clenched, and he bit out his words through gritted teeth.


    Jeremy stared back at him, his own face becoming colder and colder. "You have no right to touch my woman. You''re saying I''m wrong? Just who do you think you are?


    You''re nobody! You''re a poor boy with no money and power who makes a living by working as a waiter at a bar."


    This time, Jeremy''s words stung Jeffery because some part of him did believe that he was not good enough for Sherry. She was beautiful and wealthy, and Jeremy was handsome and rich¡ªon the surface, they seemed to be the perfect match.


    Jeffery flushed and he began to feel depressed.


    Sherry couldn''t stand to watch them argue. She hated the poisonous words coming out of Jeremy''s mouth, and she knew that Jeffery stood no chance against a viper like her husband. She wouldn''t let Jeffery face him alone.


    She struggled to sit up, determined to give Jeremy a piece of her mind, but she was too weak. After a moment, she fell back down onto the bed.


    "Sherry, please, just rest!" said Jeffery in a worried tone, moving towards her to help her back down. He had been about to answer Jeremy when he heard Sherry moving on the bed, and he immediately knew that she''d been trying to get up.


    Jeremy watched Jeffery and his face darkened.


    "Let her go!" he snapped, striding over. Jeffery was reaching down with both arms to support Sherry, and Jeremy shoved him away from the bed.


    Jeremy was tall and well-built, and he effortlessly gripped Jeffery by the arms. He basically lifted the other man and threw him out of the way, like he weighed nothing.


    "Jeffery!" Sherry exclaimed, outraged. She watched helplessly as Jeffery stumbled a few steps and hit a table by the wall.


    She was so furious that she finally found the strength to sit up and swing her legs onto the floor. However, Jeremy grasped her upper arm and prevented her from getting up. "Stay put!"


    Jeremy held her arm so tightly that it hurt.


    "Are you crazy? Let go of me!" Sherry mustered up all her willpower and managed to raise a hand to slap Jeremy. But she was very weak, and her slap did not hurt Jeremy at all. He gave her a mocking smile and said, "You''re the crazy one! How dare you bring this kind of dirty, pathetic man into our home?"


    Sherry was getting used to his horrible insults, but Jeffery couldn''t accept how Jeremy spoke to her. He was trembling with rage.


    Jeffery was very young. He hadn''t even graduated from college yet. He thought bitterly that even in college, where students were still thoughtless and immature, he had never heard anyone say the kind of terrible things that Jeremy had said to him and Sherry tonight.


    "You!" Sherry sputtered incoherently. You dare to call Jeffery dirty and pathetic? Jeffery is my friend. How can you say such things about him?"


    She bit her lips so hard that blood almost broke through the delicate skin of her lower lip.


    Jeremy only thought it was a joke.


    "A friend?" Jeremy said incredulously. "You think you can just go out and befriend dirty people like him? I forbid you to be friends with him!" Jeremy took he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    omen. I don''t care. It has nothing to do with me."


    She was feeling very tired and uncomfortable, but she refused to show him any sign of weakness.


    She continued, making sure to speak slowly so that he heard every word, "So I have the same freedom. When I want to make friends with a man, it has nothing to do with you!"


    Jeremy was speechless. Sherry was unrecognizable compared to the agreeable, meek woman she used to be. She had changed so much!


    He had been the center of her whole world. But now, when she was happy or sad, it was no longer only because of him.


    It felt like everything had been turned upside down. Now he was the one obsessively paying attention to her, and any little thing she did could have a severe effect on his mood.


    She made him so enraged, and she had never used to affect him in that way.


    Sherry kept speaking. "In fact, even if I sleep with another man, it''s my business. You have no right to interfere. Take care of your own affairs before involving yourself in mine!" Talking had exhausted her. She still had a few things she wanted to throw in his face, but she didn''t have the strength to say anything more.


    Jeremy''s mouth dropped open. To him, it sounded like she had admitted to everything he suspected.


    He spoke with difficulty, his fists clenched. "So it''s true? You''ve really slept with that waiter?"


    His face was expressionless, but danger emanated from him. He was furious. He felt like he''d never been this angry before.


    He had no concern for Sherry''s weariness. When she didn''t answer, he blurted out, "Are you in love with him? Or maybe it''s not Jeffery. Is it Chester? Or someone else?"


    The pain in Sherry''s stomach was getting worse. She answered in a weak voice, "No. But for the last time, even if I was in love with someone, it has nothing to do with you!"


    Her brash words triggered Jeremy, unleashing his terrible temper. Without thinking, he reached up and closed both hands around her neck. His grip tightened and his vision darkened as he imagined he lost Sherry forever, in love and married to another man.


    She was already nauseous. When he strangled her, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she felt bile rising in her throat. She fought to break his hold on her neck. As soon as his grip loosened, she bent her head and vomited.


    Jeremy was shocked. He released her completely, and she collapsed onto the floor. Her chest heaved as she retched again.

 Chapter 39 Dont Be Moved (Part One)

    Jeremy frowned. He squatted down and wrapped his arms around Sherry''s shoulder, pressing her tightly against his chest. He smoothed away her disheveled hair and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The sadness in her eyes softened his heart. He grabbed a tissue to wipe her mouth, and asked in a gentle voice, "Are you sick?"


    She would yell at him while feeling nauseous. He couldn''t help but sigh. Couldn''t she just bow down to him?


    "No, it''s nothing." Sherry pushed him away, refusing to let him get any closer to her.


    She was a bit aggrieved and felt sicker.


    Jeremy was upset that Sherry never opened up to him. She would rather just take Jeffery home than tell him the truth. Did she really see him as her husband?


    Until this day, she continued to avoid his questions and refused his kindness.


    Jeremy''s eyes fell on the medicine bottle on the bedside table. He reached for it and read the label. It was not until then that he realized that she was really sick.


    His hold on her tightened as he turned her around aggressively even though he knew that she was very resistant towards him. He forcefully rested her face on his chest and asked, "You have an upset stomach? Did you eat something bad?"


    Sherry kept her eyes shut and her face had now turned slightly pale. She didn''t have the strength to answer his questions, and she had to intention to either.


    "Sherry, talk to me!" Jeremy leaned his body towards her. The familiar smell of his cologne crept into her nose, making her feel at ease.


    "Please tell me what happened! Shall I take you to the hospital? How can you just sit here after taking this medicine which does so little for your health?" At this point, Jeremy didn¡¯t even bother to disguise his concern f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tless in this manner,'' she thought.


    Sherry didn''t say it out loud, but insisted that he leave. "I don''t like anyone staring at me while I sleep. You should go!"


    Very few women refused him the way she did. But Jeremy was not about to quarrel with her, not while she was sick and weak. He forced a smile and said, "Sleep. I''ll go. Call me if you need anything."


    With a casual "Hm", Sherry closed her eyes.


    He stood up from the bed. After cleaning the floor, he walked out of the room and closed the door gently.


    Jeremy looked at the clock on the wall. It was past seven o''clock. He hadn''t eaten anything yet, and Sherry had just vomited so much.


    ''She might wake up feeling hungry,'' he thought.


    After considering some options, he walked to the fridge in the kitchen. There was some food left in it. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    If he cooked for her, she would be so moved by his affection.


    He rolled up his sleeves and decided to cook porridge for her. Jeremy had never cooked anything before. He had noticed that Sherry always wore an apron while she cooked. He wondered if he should wear it, but then decided against it.

 Chapter 39 Dont Be Moved (Part Two)

    He looked at the apron. The pink color did not match his stern temperament.


    Sherry hardly got any sleep. She felt uncomfortable, no matter what position she tried to sleep in. As she tossed and turned around in her bed, loud noises came from outside her room.


    A few seconds later, she finally opened her eyes and listened carefully. After a while, she heard a loud crack.


    ''What the hell is he doing? Is he trying to tear down my home?''


    She was about to pull down the quilt to get up when she saw the door open.


    It was already late in the evening and the room was dark. When Jeremy came in, he saw her silhouette on the bed and figured she was still asleep. So, he didn''t turn on the light.


    As soon as he walked in, Sherry smelled something sweet. Her stomach spoke before she could stop it. "Jeremy?"


    He rushed towards her with a smile and said, "You are awake! Are you hungry?"


    He quickly turned on the light. Sherry lay in bed, gawking at him.


    "Sit up. I cooked some porridge for you." He put a large bowl of porridge on the bedside table and sat on the bed. He held her shoulders and helped her sit up.


    It was rare that Sherry listened to him without refusing his help. She let him hold her in his arms and leaned her head against his chest obediently.


    "Did you break a bowl just now?" Sherry asked. Jeremy grabbed the spoon to feed her.


    The smile on his face grew bigger. ''It''s better not to ruin the moment,'' he thought.


    "You vomited a lot. You must be really hungry. Here, have this porridge. You need energy." He cleverly dodged her question.


    Sherry gawked at the bowl


    glowered, but Sherry avoided eye contact with him. He hated her defiance. Her eyes were pure and crystal clear, and although her face was pale, she was still beautiful. Looking at her side face, he wished he could make her look into his eyes and tell her that she was wrong about a lot of things.


    "Stop reading too much into everything. It''s not what you think." Jeremy suppressed his anger and tried to talk to her as gently as possible.


    She said he was pretending in front of her. Did she really think that he was pretending to care for her? He really wanted to take care of the woman! He even cooked for her!


    "I told you! It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen all those women you used to hang around. What does it have to do with me anyway? I''m not who I used to be. I will never let you trample over my love and my heart ever again!" shouted Sherry.


    ''What the hell is she talking about? Why is she making such a fuss over a call from Jessie? And I hung up the phone without even answering.


    She has no idea what happened in the morning. How can she judge me so blindly?''

 Chapter 40 Punish Her (Part One)

    During lunch break the next day, Sherry decided to go to a clothing store.


    Even though she had an abundance of clothes in her wardrobe, she was tired of wearing the same conservative clothes and wanted a change of style.


    Sherry wanted a completely new make-over as she didn''t want to live her life for Jeremy anymore. Besides, now that her work life back on track, a few more changes in her personal taste could help bring about a completely new outlook on life.


    She picked out a bold, red dress from the rack in the clothing store and stared at it pensively for a few moments. Just as she was about to go and try it on, she saw a figure in the reflection of the mirror coming out of the fitting room.


    She found this person to be vaguely familiar as she contemplated for a while and looked at the person again. The moment the person turned around, Sherry gasped and thought what a remarkable coincidence it was to run into Jessie there.


    What a small world!


    The shop assistant gently called her from behind to ask, "Miss, would you like to try this on?" Sherry kept silent and the shop assistant began to wonder if there was something wrong with her.


    Jessie turned around to look at the shop assistant when she heard her voice. She glanced at the woman standing next to her and found Sherry staring at her with a surprised expression.


    "Sherry! It''s you!" Jessie''s sharp voice instantly struck a chord and Sherry felt like she was about to get a headache.


    The old Sherry would have pretended not to see Jessie and would have completely ignored her. But since she was turning over a new leaf, she decided to be brave this time. She walked towards Jessie and said, "What a coincidence!"


    As she walked towards Sherry in her 4-inch stiletto heels, Jessie swung her hips vivaciously, calling attention to her slender waist. She glanced at the dress the shop assistant was holding beside her and asked, "Are you here to pick a dress too?"


    "Yes, I am." Sherry glanced at Jessie from head to toe and observed her physique. Jessie was not very tall, but she had a slim, lithe f


    tried to mask it.


    "You!" Jessie was completely speechless after hearing Sherry''s words. She couldn''t give a proper response because it was true that Jeremy was avoiding making their relationship public. She knew it was all just wishful thinking.


    Jeremy never called Jessie endearing names, and even if he would buy her everything she wanted, it was clear that he didn''t love her back.


    She began to doubt Jeremy''s intentions.


    "I''m going ahead to try on my dress. If you have any questions, we can talk about it later." Sherry didn''t have the energy to get into an argument with her. Besides, she was technically Jeremy''s wife.


    Their marriage certificates were still kept in the cabinet.


    Sherry chose a bright red and sparkling dress. The dress was long and narrow and clung to her body beautifully, flaunting her slender legs. It accentuated her tiny waist even more and made her figure all the more attractive.


    She had never worn such a bold dress before, but was very pleased with the outcome. She felt like a brand new woman.


    It had been a while since she''d experimented on her looks. Since she married Jeremy, she felt like she had to hide her true character and style as she wanted to act like the woman he wanted her to be.


    Her long hair fell over her shoulders and curled back. She thought that she would look even more beautiful if she applied a little more makeup.

 Chapter 40 Punish Her (Part Two)

    "Wow! That dress really suits you! The style flatters your figure perfectly. It looks beautiful on you," the shop assistant gushed at Sherry when she came out of the fitting room.


    Sherry glanced at her back and found that a large part of it was bare.


    But the dress must be designed for people with good figures. Fortunately, she was skinny enough to pull it off.


    "Great! I''ll take it. Please pack this dress for me and send it to my company." After Sherry said this, she went into the fitting room to change back into her clothes.


    Jessie watched not too far away, and she felt extremely jealous.


    The dress Sherry picked was beautiful and alluring, besides that, it highlighted all of her best features.


    If Sherry went to Steve''s party in that dress, she would surely catch everyone''s attention and all the men would desire her.


    Jessie had to make sure that such a thing wouldn''t happen.


    Since Jessie was a regular customer of this shop, she asked the assistant to come close and whispered into her ear. The assistant was flustered, but Jessie glared at her and offered her some money. The assistant was reluctant but eventually agreed.


    After work, just before she was about to leave the company''s building, Sherry saw Jeremy''s car parked outside again.


    She stopped to peer outside through the side door when she saw Jeremy walking straight towards her.


    He wore a black shirt and a pair of sunglasses. The two buttons on his neckline were undone, exposing his bronze rippled chest. The golden sun shone on his silhouette and he looked like something straight out of a magazine.


    Sherry was just about to run away when he rushed, caught up to her and grabbed her hand.


    "Where are you going?" Jeremy pulled her arm and sternly said, "Follow me home."


    Sherry immediately shoved him away and tried to keep her distance. "Don''t put your hands on me. I''ll go back home with you, a


    harshly and Sherry leaned forward from inertia.


    They were still a short distance away from home. There weren''t many cars around but there were a few pedestrians who were walking around on the street. Sherry wondered why he stopped the car and mumbled with discontent, "We''re not home yet... What are you doing?"


    She heard a scratching sound and turned her head. Jeremy had pulled his seat backward and reached his hand out to unbuckle her seatbelt.


    "I..." She wanted to say more but out of nowhere Jeremy reached his arms out and put his hands on her waist and lifted her up.


    She swiftly lowered her head in order to avoid hitting the roof of the car. Jeremy easily lifted her up from the passenger seat and Sherry was now wrapped tightly in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" she shouted.


    He put her hands on her chin and held her face up and gave her a deep, passionate kiss.


    "Are you insane?!" Sherry forcefully pushed him away and panted heavily.


    "Stubborn woman."


    He kissed and sucked on her neck, leaving marks all over her neck and shoulders.


    "You... Stop this!" she shouted but he couldn''t hear her as he was caught up with affection.


    ''She is such a hard headed woman,'' he thought to himself, wondering how long Sherry could keep this up.

 Chapter 41 Dress Disaster (Part One)

    "Jeremy! Stop!" Sherry tried to push him away. In the narrow space of the car, she didn''t have much space to move. And it seemed that he was not going to stop and became ruder and ruder.


    Fear started creeping into Sherry. The only thing she decided to do was remain as still as possible. She pursed her lips shut, daring not to speak.


    Jeremy wasn''t sure how to react to this and stopped. She leaned on his shoulder and slowly breathed as if relieved. Her long hair covered her face and hid her expression.


    "If you don''t resist from now on, this won''t happen again," he whispered in her ear as he caressed her hair.


    Hearing this Sherry felt disrespected and ashamed. With a sniff she broke free of his arms and struggled back to her seat.


    She was in a sorry state with her hair a mess and her clothes half removed. Sherry ignored him. It was difficult to tell whether she was feeling angry or violated now.


    He watched her putting on her clothes hastily and looking out of the window, ignoring him.


    He reached his hand out to stroke her hair. His hand hesitated and froze as he touched the ends of it. Jeremy felt that Sherry was trying to hide.


    The car started moving again.


    After a while, the car stopped at their home and Sherry instantly reached for the door handle. After she got out she slammed the door, she headed for the elevator.


    Jeremy helplessly chased after her. The elevator door closed right before he could enter. He could only see Sherry glaring at him


    While waiting or the next elevator he could only think of how upset Sherry was. He was conflicted and was wondering if he wronged her. After all, she was no longer the person she us


    ry and Chester. Chester put his arm around her shoulder which made Sherry slightly embarrassed. She looked out the corner of her eyes to see if anyone noticed them.


    "Get in the car." He held her shoulders and strode her to the car.


    Another car slowly pulled up across from Chester''s car. In the car, Jessie was still looking in the mirror, when Jeremy parked.


    "Honey, which one of these two lipsticks looks better?" Jessie took out two lipsticks from her bag and waved them eagerly in front of his eyes.


    Jeremy ignored her and gazed firmly ahead.


    Chester put his arm around Sherry''s shoulder, opened the door and took her into the car. Sherry was wearing a man''s coat, so it was undoubtedly Chester''s.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Chester lowered his head to look at Sherry. It was difficult to make out exactly what they were doing.


    Jeremy''s face immediately darkened.


    "Jeremy?" Jessie called his name. Seeing his enraged expression, she withdrew her hand in embarrassment. She didn''t know what was wrong with him recently and why he was so angry all the time, so she didn''t dare to provoke him.

 Chapter 41 Dress Disaster (Part Two)

    Chester started the car, turned it around and drove out. It soon disappeared out of Jeremy''s sight.


    Sherry didn''t seem to notice Jeremy in the car across from Chester''s. She could only gloomily look at her torn dress and hopelessly ask, "What should we do now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re torn already so you can''t change that. You can''t attend the party like this now. Let me take you somewhere to change your dress," Chester said calmly.


    After she checked the time on her phone, Sherry shyly said, "We''re getting late already though. We don''t really have time to change my dress."


    She thought for a while and finally said, "It doesn''t matter if I get there late. You''re the CEO so you need to be there on time. Drop me off on the road here and I''ll change and take a taxi to the party later."


    Chester definitely wasn''t going to leave her alone here. He stretched his hand out and placed it on Sherry''s. "We will not be late. Don''t worry!"


    They eventually stopped outside a posh club. The surrounding area seemed lifeless and quiet, with few people and shops. However when you looked at the club you could feel an energy radiating off of it.


    Still wearing Chester''s coat, Sherry got out of the car and looked at the building a little bemused.


    She''d passed by here so many times but never thought there was such a special place to be found. Without hesitation he walked inside with Sherry.


    The club''s waiter got excited seeing them enter and exclaimed, "Mr. Gu!"


    "Where is your manager?"


    "He''s around here somewhere. Do you want to see him?"


    "Yes."


    The waiter showed them to some seats and said, "Ple


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ay Zhong on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "Thank you very much. I will pay you later."


    Jay Zhong nodded. He knew Chester was in a hurry, so he stopped chatting and let him go.


    Chester took another look at Sherry, and suddenly he couldn''t look away. This simple change of clothes made Sherry look so different and so much more beautiful. He stared at her back, looking at her figure and once again put his coat on her.


    They arrived at Steve''s villa again.


    They got out of the car and it was completely dark. Fortunately they weren''t late much to Sherry''s delight. She breathed a sigh of relief and gratefully told Chester, "Mr. Gu, I really wouldn''t have known what to do without your help. Thank you so much."


    "It was a piece of cake. If you want to thank me, you can just work hard in future," Chester said with a cheeky smile while taking the clothes from Sherry''s hands.


    "Of course. I don''t understand why the dress suddenly tore though. Am I too fat?" Standing beside Chester, she walked into the villa.


    Hearing what she said, Chester frowned but said nothing.

 Chapter 42 Change Dancing Partners

    The party, which had been bustling just seconds ago, suddenly turned silent the moment Chester and Sherry showed up.


    They made their way through the crowd with everyone''s attention focused on them.


    All of a sudden, people began to whisper, admiring the woman who was accompanying Chester.


    She was wearing a simple white dress. Without even saying a word, she managed to easily draw everyone''s attention toward her.


    On the other side of the table, Jeremy was holding a glass of red wine. As he took a sip of it, his eyes lightly swept over Sherry.


    For so long, he had known how beautiful she really was, but she had been hiding it the entire time. For that reason, he almost forgot that she was once the most brilliant among all of these women around him.


    As he looked at them, Jeremy thought that Sherry should have been in his arms, not Chester''s.


    Moreover, what was she wearing? Her back was almost exposed. Was she aware that all of the men here were ogling her right now?


    "It''s that woman again!" Jessie exclaimed, gritting her teeth.


    As she said those words, Jessie looked at Sherry in disgust and thought to herself, ''What the heck? Sherry has altered that red dress. I thought she would be making a fool of herself. Damn it!"


    Just as Jeremy was about to walk up to Sherry, someone beside him called him, "Jeremy."


    When he turned to check who it was, Jeremy saw that it was a business partner, someone older than him and a good friend of his father. Given that he couldn''t just ignore him, all he could do was look at Sherry from a distance and he decided not to approach her.


    Since earlier that morning, Steve had been waiting for Sherry and just passing time. Just when he thought that Sherry would break her promise and not show up, she suddenly appeared.


    While Chester was busy greeting other people, Sherry was left standing under the light. Taking this opportunity, Steve went over and called out to her, "Miss Xu."


    As soon as she heard his voice, Sherry instantly knew who it without having to look. So, she helplessly put on a smile and turned her head to look at Steve who was walking toward her. "Mr. Song, happy birthday to you,"


    Sherry greeted him, wearing a vibrant smile on her face. Although she felt rather uneasy when she was around him, she didn''t really dislike him. At the very least, she felt like it was much easier to face him than to face her husband, Jeremy.


    "Thank you. I haven''t seen you in so long, so I was starting to think you wouldn''t come. To be honest, I wasn''t expecting you to show up again. I''m so glad that you made it," Steve said with a smile.


    Looking her up and down, he couldn''t help but praise her sincerely, "You look so stunning and so different right now. So much so that I almost didn''t recognize you."


    To which, Sherry replied, "Thank you." In fact, she was used to receiving compliments like this before.


    "Those women have become run-of-the-mill the second you came in. Miss Xu, I swear that I''m only telling the truth." Taking a step forward, Steve moved a little closer toward her.


    Seeing this, Sherry calmly took a step back and answered lightly, "Is that so? Thank you for your praise."


    Although her reply was a little perfunctory, Steve didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all. When he was about to say something, a crowd of people flocked toward him, holding a glass of wine in their hands. "Happy birthday," they said in unison.


    Steve expressed his gratitude to them one by one, intending to continue his conversation with Sherry. Unfortunately for him, Sherry quietly retreated to one side, trying not to get noticed by the other people.


    The more people gathered around him, the more difficult it was for him to leave them. He could see that Sherry was getting farther a


    my grabbed a hold of Jessie''s hand and pulled her into the dance floor as well.


    Taken by surprise, Jessie felt a little nervous. Clinging tightly onto Jeremy, she realized that he seemed to be apathetic toward her these past couple of days, leaving her at such a loss as to what she should do. Just now, she was actually about to ask him to take her to dance floor, yet he beat her to it.


    Although he saw how Jessie was leaning closer to him, Jeremy didn''t pay her any attention at all. He didn''t reciprocate her gaze, and instead, he simply jumped into dance floor, trying to get closer to Sherry.


    "You dance quite well," Chester remarked, looking down at Sherry.


    Sherry''s movements were somewhat stiff at first, but after hearing him say those words, she was able to relax. And as a result, her hand, which was resting on his shoulder, finally eased up. "It''s been so long since the last time I did something like this. I hope I can dance in tune with the music."


    She gave him a playful smile. At this time, there was no one around, and only Chester could have a good look at her expression. "Then, you have to be careful. If you step on your boss'' foot, I''m not sure if he will be angry or not," Chester joked.


    "Lucky for me. According to the contract, you can''t fire me just like that," Sherry replied. In such an occasion, Sherry was not as reserved as she usually was with Chester before. In fact, the atmosphere was very relaxing for her.


    From the corner of his eye, Chester caught a glimpse of Jeremy and Jessie, who were getting closer to them little by little. So, he stepped aside with Sherry in his arms and said, "Shall we try some new moves?"


    Sherry''s eyes widened in surprise. After all, they were now in the simplest and most common steps. Apart from that, there were too many people on the dance floor, which would make it inconvenient for them to try some other moves.


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as she said those words, her hand was suddenly grabbed by someone. Before she could even react, she was pulled away with great force by someone. After staggering for a moment, she fell into someone else''s arms.


    When Chester reached out his hand to hold Sherry''s, someone grabbed his hand instead. After that, he found that a different woman had been pulled into his arms.


    After taking a closer look, Chester saw a woman wearing heavy make-up. Then, he recognized this woman as the one who was standing right next to Jeremy earlier. If his memory served him right, her name was Jessie.

 Chapter 43 Bold Kiss

    The music continued to play without anyone noticing her. Sherry''s heart was beating uncontrollably fast. She could smell a familiar scent, knowing who was in front of her.


    She raised her head slowly and saw Jeremy''s stern and handsome face.


    They unknowingly started dancing together in the middle of the dance floor. Jeremy''s arms were wrapped around her as he silently stared at her.


    "You''re dating Chester. You rejected me because you knew you wanted to be his, right?" He caressed her chin, lifting her head slightly and placed his other hand on her bare back.


    Sherry didn''t answer him. She put her hands behind her back. She wanted to escape the clutches of his arms, but she couldn''t.


    "Let me go!" Sherry was appalled. At first, she didn''t know who was being so rude. As soon as she saw it was Jeremy, everything made sense.


    "No," Jeremy replied in a cold tone. His hands moved down from her back to waist as he grabbed tighter. "I promised that you would regret it."


    Regret? The only thing she regretted was that she didn''t see Jeremy when he approached. She squirmed and said, "I don''t know what you mean."


    Sherry was already pressed against him. She raised her head and stared at him with disgust and barked, "Take your hand off my waist!"


    Hearing that, he faintly sneered. He said, "Wouldn''t it be strange if you leave so abruptly?"


    Of course it would look unusual. Sherry thought about this before the party. She didn''t want to be around Jeremy but she was at the party on behalf of the company after all


    There were so many people that knew Jeremy here. While a minute ago they all thought she was Chester''s girlfriend.


    As Jeremy''s hand gripped hers, she gave up on trying to leave. She leaned in close to Jeremy and whispered in a low voice, "What do you want to do?"


    Jeremy said, "Nothing. I just want to dance with you."


    Frowning, Sherry asked doubtfully, "Really? Just a dance?"


    Jeremy became annoyed and angrily said, "So what? You don''t want to dance with me? You were so close with Chester just now. Why are you so hesitant to dance with me?"


    Sherry was too angry to talk to him and could only scoff, "Just don''t badger with me after we dance."


    "Are you going to go back to Chester again? You''ve spent enough time with him. Isn''t it my turn with you now? Don''t you still want to be with me even after being with all these other men?"


    Sherry''s eyes widened with rage.


    He sarcastically said once again, "I want you to be with me. After all, we are couple, and you are my wife."


    After she heard what he said, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh in exasperation. Her blood boiled and her anger was about to erupt.


    Did he say that she was being promiscuous? A whore?


    She was trying to stay calm because this wasn''t the place to argue. Did he really not care about what he said and how it made her feel?


    Jeremy was such an asshole!


    Suddenly, she noticed a woman was stepping on her partner while dancing.


    Sherry narrowed her eyes, rai


    e on her body, almost rendering her motionless.


    Sherry heavily slapped on Jeremy''s chest.


    In the cover of the darkness, the brightness of Sherry''s eyes shone as she stared at him. Jeremy''s closed eyes could only be vaguely seen while he trapped her in his arms.


    How could he do that? If the lights turned on, it''d spark so much scandal.


    No, she had to stop him!


    Sherry pinched his arm in an attempt to stop him but it was pointless.


    She almost ran out of air before Jeremy finally let her go. Luckily the lights switched back on after he stopped kissing her.


    "Your lipstick tastes good," Jeremy casually mentioned.


    Sherry started to feel weak, hearing his words. Jeremy once again gently held her in his arms. She composed herself, trying not to get too close to him.


    "You are crazy!" Her lips were red and swelling so she dared not be seen. She lowered her head, half in shame and half in anger.


    She didn''t know how long the electricity was off, but she felt as if a century passed since Jeremy kissed her!


    She refused to give into him so he eventually had to give up.


    "Where did you learn to pinch so violently?" Jeremy said with a frown while stretching his arms.


    "All women can," Sherry sneered. She wouldn''t mind using more drastic measures to stop him forcing himself on her next time.


    "Mr. Song is coming," someone in the crowd shouted. The guests all looked for him only to see a giant cake being wheeled out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend my birthday party."


    Steve stood in front of the crowd, with a smile on his face. His hands were behind his back. He was stood tall, strong and with a youthful vigor. His keen eyes swept across the crowd and fell upon Sherry.


    Sherry''s eyes were wandering though so she didn''t notice his gaze at all.


    Jeremy refused to let her go and still held her in his arms. She tried to calm herself down since it was pointless to stay away from his strong embrace.

 Chapter 44 The Heroine (Part One)

    The crowd was swarming around Sherry. As Jeremy watched this entire scene unfold, Jeremy raised his eyebrows in displeasure.


    He turned slightly to wrap his arms around Sherry in an attempt to protect her from the crowd.


    Irked, Sherry lowered her voice and barked, "That''s enough!"


    Sherry absolutely despised it whenever Jeremy tried to put her under his control.


    An obnoxious combination of Jeremy''s perfume and his unbuttoned collar sent Sherry into a strange rollercoaster of emotions.


    "If you stay still, I''m not going to move," Jeremy whispered in her ear.


    Arrogant as he was, it seemed that he had forgotten that they were surrounded by other people.


    The attention was on Steve now. If just any of them turned their heads and saw Sherry, the consequences would be dire.


    Sherry then carefully tried to take a step back.


    Unfortunately, this only allowed Jeremy to dominate her further.


    "Jeremy, why are you so impatient?" Sherry snapped, trying to wriggle herself free from his grip.


    "Am I that obvious?" Jeremy''s answer was so indifferent that Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    She had said everything she could think of and used all kinds of excuses she could think of. Still, Jeremy didn''t budge; he kept his hand tightly gripped on her slender waist.


    "I''m going to the washroom. Let go of me!" Sherry said, still struggling.


    "No. It''s Steve''s birthday today and this is the most important moment. Just wait for a while, and I''ll go with you." Jeremy was easily able to come up with an excuse to not let Sherry go.


    Sherry protested, "But I don''t want you to go with me!" ''It was clear as day that I don''t want to be anywhere near him. Why the hell would he think that I would be okay with him coming with me to the bathroom?''


    s the emcee finished speaking, she raised her pleasant voice to make sure everyone heard her. Sherry was intently listening from the crowd.


    She looked around the room and found that most of the men had come with dates. There were also so many beautiful and well-dressed women. Every woman present that night was beautiful in their own way. They all had long legs and slender figures.


    Sherry figured she wouldn''t be noticed that much which was what she wanted anyway.


    "Now, let''s welcome the ladies to the stage."


    Just as the rest of the group was arriving on stage, Sherry lifted her long dress so she could blend in with the crowd. She didn''t like being the center of attention.


    It wasn''t until the crowd started hooting and cheering did Sherry look up and spot the a hand reaching to her.


    "Miss Xu, please," Steve said with a smile.


    He gestured to her, asking to come up on stage.


    Sherry felt her chest tighten when she realized that all eyes were on her. It was Steve''s birthday which mean that it would be impolite of her to refuse.


    Sherry was caught in a dilemma now.


    Everyone was staring at the woman who had attracted most of the men''s attention.

 Chapter 44 The Heroine (Part Two)

    Struggling, Sherry reluctantly placed her hand on Steve''s. He grabbed this opportunity to hold her hand.


    Steve rubbed the back of her hand as he whispered, in a voice that only they could hear, "You will be the winner tonight." It was obvious that Steve said this on purpose but Sherry merely ignored him.


    Sherry gave an awkward smile, not knowing what to say.


    She didn''t want to be the winner. She just wanted to blend in the crowd and not be noticed by anyone.


    Since it was Steve who had invited her to come up the stage, everyone was making way for her. She only wanted to be at the sidelines but now, she had no choice but to be in the center.


    From the crowd, Sherry could spot Chester watching her. When she turned, she found that Jeremy too was watching her intently.


    Chester was grinning at her while Jeremy was glaring at her. It was obvious that both of them were eagerly waiting on what Sherry was going to do.


    "Okay! Are there any other ladies coming up?" The emcee craned her neck to look around. When she was sure that almost all the ladies were on the stage already, she said, "The gentlemen can start giving their roses. You''re free to pick the lady whom your heart desires."


    As soon as emcee finished speaking, all the men started coming up the stage.


    Sherry lowered her head. She then saw a rose being handed to her so she took it. Then the second came then the third and the fourth...


    As she clutched the roses in her hands, she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. Why were all these men giving her their roses? She didn''t even want to receive a single rose!


    As more and more men handed their roses out, Jeremy remained frozen in place, his gaze still fixed on Sherry.


    It was evident that


    her face. Was that really the rule? She wondered how she should decide.


    Did she really want to challenge Jeremy?


    With a mysterious smile on his face, Steve went down the stage.


    She had to hold so many roses in her hands. ''I didn''t think I''d have to ask someone to a dance just because I have these roses! Unfortunately, there''s not a single man in here that I like!


    Really?'' she thought to herself.


    After the giving of the roses was over, the emcee came back on stage. "Wow, our heroine of the night is decided!"


    Sherry didn''t even need to look at how many roses the other women were holding. Despite her lack of enthusiasm in this game, she still won.


    "Yes, Miss Sherry Xu is the winner!" As soon as the emcee finished speaking, a thunderous applause roared in the hall.


    After the other women got off the stage, Sherry was left in the middle, standing alone. She swept her eyes across the crowd.


    "Well, Miss Xu, you''re the most beautiful woman in this hall tonight. Please choose the man you want to share a dance with!" the emcee announced loudly.


    The crowd fell into a silence as they all stared at Sherry, waiting for her decision.

 Chapter 45 Dance With The Wolf

    The blinding light fell on Sherry. She silently stood there at the center of everyone''s attention. On her fair slender neck, a silver necklace was giving off a brilliant shine.


    At that moment, she looked so stunning and holy in that white dress she was wearing.


    Still holding the roses in her hands, Sherry was starting to feel her palms getting sweaty. As she looked at the men in front of her, she noticed that there was a faint smile glued to Chester''s face; Steve was gave her an expectant look; and as for Jeremy, his eyes looked like they were giving her a hint of a warning.


    ''Don''t you dare dance with anyone other than me.''


    That was the thought that cropped up in Sherry''s mind the second she saw the look in Jeremy''s eyes. After giving him a quick glance, she instantly looked away and tried to avoid his gaze.


    Needless to say, other men had also been looking forward to it.


    "So, Miss Xu, who are you going to choose?" Seeing that Sherry still hadn''t picked anyone, the emcee had to ask her.


    With the emcee prodding her into making a decision, Sherry took a deep breath and made up her mind.


    This would mean she was going to choose the most attractive man among all of them. After all, no matter whom she chose to dance with, people would think that she had her eye on that man.


    Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Sherry walked down the stage and walked toward Steve. With a captivating smile on her cherry lips, she reached out her hand and gave the roses she was holding to Steve.


    "I choose Mr. Song, the birthday person tonight!" Sherry voice echoed throughout the hall.


    Seeing this, people began glancing at each other and whispering. Although Sherry might not have been able to hear what they were saying, she could more or less guess what it was about.


    Sherry could tell that everyone was thinking she had a thing for Steve.


    "Today is Mr. Song''s birthday, so you are the real star of the night. As a guest, I guess I am lucky enough to dance with you. May I have the honor of dancing with you?"


    With her bright eyes blinking, the hair on Sherry''s temples fell down. Right now, she seemed quite cunning and cute.


    Standing next to Steve, Jeremy made sure to watch every expression Sherry made as she spoke. From being flustered in the beginning to the calmness in her face later on, and the confident smile she was wearing right now.


    ''Humph, this woman is indeed a little foxy!'' With his hands in his pockets, Jeremy clenched his fists.


    Steve couldn''t help looking at Sherry in astonishment. Truth be told, his heart skipped a bit when she walked toward him, as he wasn''t expecting that she would actually choose him.


    She had always been indifferent to him before.


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure." Looking at the roses in her hand, Steve took them right away without any hesitation.


    Seeing the unexpected turn of events, the emcee was pleasantly surprised and shouted, "Miss Xu handed the roses in her hand to Mr. Song. She has invited Mr. Song to dance, and Mr. Song could not refuse!"


    Her voice was so loud that it reverberated in the entire hall.


    With a smile glued to his face, Steve happily told Sherry, "It''s my honor."


    "No, today is your special day, and you invited me to your party. Of course I should choose you," Sherry quickly blurted out.


    When the people heard this, the whispers of the people around them suddenly shifted into a different tone.


    ''She might not be one of those women who are trying to pursue Steve after all!'' Because of this, Sherry was finally a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ever give up. In fact, my greatest point is my persistence."


    There was still a smile on Steve''s face. Hearing what he had just said, Sherry was left at such a loss that she almost fell to the floor.


    As it turned out, all the things she said didn''t mean a thing to him in the end. What a stubborn man he was!


    "I''ve made up my mind to formally pursue you!" Steve said, looking her straight in the eyes. The way he was being so serious startled Sherry for a moment there.


    However, she managed to pull herself together right away and didn''t buy what Steve just said. She wasn''t really that fond of Steve. After all, she could never forget what had happened between them in the past.


    This dance lasted quite a while. Sherry stayed in Steve''s arms, moving stiffly the entire time. It felt so long that her whole body was starting to feel sore. When they were finally done, she immediately took a few steps back, making it a point to stay away from Steve.


    Seeing this, Steve simply blurted out, "I''m already looking forward to dancing with you next time."


    To which, Sherry curtly replied, "Let''s talk about it some other time." It seemed that Steve wanted to continue their conversation, but Sherry immediately turned around and walked toward the washroom.


    The temperature was very high, and she felt inexplicably hot for some reason. As she touched her cheeks and looked at herself in the mirror, Sherry heaved a heavy sigh.


    Steve looked like a lot of trouble. He was just too stubborn, and Sherry wasn''t familiar with him in any way, so she didn''t have the nerve to say anything too rude to him. Considering what had happened just now, she thought that it would be better not to have anything to do with him in the future.


    She was freshening up and fixing her makeup. And when she went out of the washroom, she bumped into someone by accident.


    She had no idea whether Jeremy just happened to be in the washroom or he deliberately stood in front of her to block her way.


    At this moment, Sherry began thinking about what Jeremy was trying to tell her earlier. He looked as though he was warning her not to choose anyone other than him.


    This should hardly be surprising for her, because what Jeremy did wasn''t any different from before. If he didn''t do anything to poke fun at her in some way, she would start feeling so uneasy and uncomfortable.

 Chapter 46 Accident

    It was a little hot. She had spilled some red wine on Jeremy, so he had taken off his coat and wore only a shirt. The top three buttons were unbuttoned. He managed to look casual and elegant at the same time, radiating an air of authority and nobility.


    He heard the sound of Sherry''s footsteps, and turned. His face was stiff.


    Sherry kept her expression cold and distant. She walked past without looking at him.


    However, Jeremy had no intention of letting her go that easily. Although Sherry was very tired, he would force her to talk to him.


    Sure enough, he asked lightly, "Are you done? Did you enjoy yourself?"


    Sherry took a deep breath, trying not to show her anger. She ignored his insinuating questions and continued walking.


    Jeremy was a difficult man to ignore. Despite her pretended indifference, he moved towards her, stretching out his hand. Sherry knew he would try to reach for her, so she stepped to one side, avoiding his touch.


    But Jeremy was too quick for her. In an instant he had taken her hand, pulling her to a stop. He turned her to face him and said, "You had the courage to dance with Steve. Now you don''t even have the guts to face me?"


    Sherry met his cold gaze. She could see the anger in his eyes, hidden beneath his flat expression.


    "I don''t need to answer your questions," she said coolly. Sherry spoke as though she was fending off the intrusions of some unwelcome stranger.


    Her attitude successfully provoked the anger that he had been trying to conceal. Sherry had a way of wielding her words like a sharp knife. She never failed to make him lose control of his temper.


    "Tell me, what questions would you be interested in answering? It looked like you were having a nice chat with Steve, but you were unwilling to be with me. Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with him." Jeremy''s eyebrows were knitted and his thin lips were twitching. Sherry maintained an air of indifference.


    Falling in love with Steve? What a joke! That was the funniest thing Sherry had ever heard. She had absolutely no warm feelings for Steve. She felt as cold towards him as an iceberg. Still, just the sight of her spending time with another man always triggered Jeremy''s wild accusation.


    "That''s impossible," she said flatly. "Don''t even imagine that I could ever love someone like Steve." Sherry hated it when Jeremy assumed that she was in love with every man who approached her.


    "Have you forgotten what I told you? Just because Steve is interested in you, you throw yourself at him!" His grip tightened painfully on her hand, and he scowled at her.


    These days, it seemed that Sherry could provoke him almost effortlessly. Every moment he spent with her left him restless. Every time he spoke to her, she made him crazy.


    Sherry gave him an icy look and looked down pointedly at her hand, which was beginning to ache from how hard he squeezed. The skin beneath Jeremy''s grip was turning red, but she said nothing about the pain. Instead she said, "I am not throwing myself at him. There, are you satisfied?"


    She didn''t want to waste any more time arguing with him.


    He was not reassured. "Of course, you''re playing it smart by playing hard to get," he accused.


    Sherry was beginning to lose her cool. She had been so calm a moment ago, but Jeremy''s endless badgering was getting on her nerves.


    Jeremy stared into her burning eyes and realized that she was no longer the sweet, weak girl he had married.


    He felt like he couldn''t recognize he


    wore that gorgeous dress. She looked absolutely beautiful. Jessie thought resentfully that Sherry was probably the lofty, snobbish type, the kind of woman who obnoxiously believed that she was better than everyone else.


    Her scowl disappeared as she realized that even if Jeremy had vanished, she could take the opportunity to have some fun with Sherry.


    She put down the wine glass in her hand and quietly crept up behind Sherry. The other woman didn''t notice, absorbed in her own thoughts.


    When Jessie got near enough, a waitress was passing close to Sherry. Jessie''s eyes lit up with malice as she saw her chance.


    Sherry had wandered over to the middle of the hall, where glasses full of red wine were piled up on the table. She heard an exclamation and turned to see what was happening.


    To her shock, a waitress in a cheongsam came flying towards her, her face frozen in horror.


    Sherry tried to retreat, but the waitress collided with her. Instead of placing her weight on Sherry, the waitress threw out her hands and tried to support herself on the table. She knocked over the pile of wine glasses.


    The waitress screamed. Sherry also let out a cry of surprise.


    Hundreds of wine glasses tumbled to the floor.


    Sherry stepped back. Her high heels caught on the hemline of her floor-length dress, and some of the glasses spilled all over her body.


    The sound of shattering glass could be heard across the hall as everyone fell silent to watch the spectacle. Shards of broken glass were littered among the spreading pool of red wine on the floor.


    As Sherry tripped on her dress, she fell to the ground. Her white dress was soaked in red. Sharp fragments of glass pierced her delicate skin.


    "Oh my God!" someone said.


    "Is that Miss Xu? What happened?"


    On the floor, Sherry let out a groan. Her face was distorted with pain. She gazed around and saw that everyone was staring as she lay on the floor surrounded by wine and broken glasses.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!" cried the waitress who had crashed into the table, hurrying to help Sherry get up.


    Jessie, who was responsible for the entire incident, looked proudly at her handiwork. Sherry definitely looked like she was suffering now! Maybe she wouldn''t be so high and mighty in the future. That would teach her not to wear dresses like that.

 Chapter 47 You Wont Be Complacent Too Long (Part One)

    Everyone was stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    Chester was still busy discussing work with Steve when he heard the deafening noise. He looked back and found that the woman who had fallen over looked quite familiar.


    "It''s Sherry," someone said.


    It didn''t take long Chester to recognize her but by the time he did, Steve was already running to where Sherry was.


    As the waitress was reaching over help Sherry, a figure came.


    Jeremy was just talking to Sherry a minute ago at the corridor to the bathroom. How could this have happened?


    Jeremy''s face darkened when he saw Sherry lying on the floor. He quickly went over to Sherry.


    "Damn it!" he said in a low voice as he leaned over to Sherry.


    Sherry groaned as the harsh light hit her eyes and the panicked screams of the people around her throbbed in her ears. She tried to stand up on her own but when she lay her hand on the floor for support, she felt a pang of pain.


    She hadn''t known that the ground was scattered with shards of glass. Thus, her hand started bleeding.


    Jeremy walked up to her and hurriedly said, "Don''t be afraid, Sherry. I''m here."


    Sherry hated it whenever she heard Jeremy''s voice. Despite the pain, she forced herself to stand up but to no avail.


    Suddenly, she felt a pair of warm hands on her shoulders picking her up off the floor.


    The next thing she heard was Jeremy''s low voice calling her, "Sherry? Answer me!"


    "Stop shouting. I''m not d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    leave, he decided he would talk to the waitress first. After all, this was urgent.


    "I think it''s fair that we ask you to leave. If we hold you accountable, you wouldn''t even be able to pay the hospital bills!" Steve raised his voice.


    It was the waitress'' fault anyway.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Song. I swear. Someone bumped into me or I wouldn''t have broken those glasses." The waitress was in tears as she begged Steve to believe her.


    If this accident got around, no one would hire her anymore.


    When Chester saw Jeremy leaving with Sherry, he raised his head and stared at the ceiling in silence. Then after a while, he withdrew his gaze and followed them.


    Steve looked at the waitress who looked so desperate.


    "Then tell me, who bumped into you?" Steve roared.


    He couldn''t stand the sight of Sherry''s blood spilled everywhere.


    The waitress looked around as everyone questioned her with their eyes. She stammered, "I... I don''t know. I didn''t notice..."

 Chapter 47 You Wont Be Complacent Too Long (Part Two)

    "Huh!" As soon as she finished speaking, Steve chortled. "Think of what you''re going to say first before answering. Why did you do that?"


    Steve still refused to believe the waitress as he walked out.


    The hall was a mess as the melodious violin music continued to play. The ambience was gone and no one wanted to be there anymore.


    The waitress looked back at Steve in despair, not knowing what to say. How else could she explain herself?


    She had no idea who had bumped into her and there weren''t any CCTVs. Was there someone who could testify for her?


    "I have no idea if you did it on purpose but if you did, you''re dead meat," someone chimed in.


    "Mr. Song has no time to deal with this matter for now. He has already left anyway so we can leave now too."


    The hall wasn''t chaotic anymore as there were only a few people left. Scattered on the floor was the spilled red wine and the blood-stained glass fragments.


    The waitress sighed as she racked her mind, trying to recall who had bumped into her.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy, with Sherry still in his arms, was just about to reach the exit. When he opened the door, he noticed Jesse walking towards him. Feigning surprise, Jessie looked at him and asked, "Jeremy, where are you going?"


    Jessie knew well enough not to call him ''honey'' considering the circumstances.


    Jeremy was visibly still angry. If only they weren''t at such a fancy event, he would have already lost his temper.


    Without answering Jessie''s question, Jeremy strode to his car, carrying Sherry in his arms.


    Sherry was breathing heavily from the pain.


    "Aww..." When Jeremy heard this, he only grew m


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the strength to let out a laugh.


    "I''ll find out who did this!" His voice was firm but Sherry remained motionless.


    The car was speeding on the road. The neon lights on both sides of the road stung her eyes. When she opened her eyes, all she could see were the flashing lights.


    Her sight gradually became blurred and her mind was in a trance.


    Suddenly, the car halted. The momentum caused her to lean forward and hit her back.


    It hurt so much that she almost cried out in pain.


    "Damn it!" Jeremy cursed as he cast a glance at Sherry who had a pained look on her face.


    Jeremy had to slam his foot on the brakes as a pedestrian suddenly crossed the road.


    "If it hurts, you can cry out. There''s no one else here. It''s just you and me. You don''t have to pretend in front of me," he reminded again.


    Sherry bit her lower lip. The pain stung her but she just chose to endure it quietly.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to be worried. Just focus on driving carefully." Sweat was trickling down her forehead but even as she spoke, she sounded calm as if she wasn''t in any pain at all.

 Chapter 48 I Want To Take Care Of Her

    "Why are you so stubborn?" Jeremy sighed, not knowing what else to say. He just focused his energy on driving as fast and as steadily as possible.


    After a while, Jeremy''s phone started ringing. It kept ringing and ringing but Jeremy wasn''t even considering answering it.


    This irritated Sherry so she said coldly, "Can''t you just hang up the phone?"


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy nervously raised his eyebrows. In a hurry, he took his phone out as if he was afraid of being scolded further.


    It was Steve who was calling. After hesitating for a while, he answered it.


    "Jeremy, which hospital did you take Sherry to? I''m coming," Steve said anxiously.


    Hearing that Steve seemed to be in such a hurry, Jeremy was a bit displeased. He answered indifferently, "City Central Hospital."


    Jeremy was a step ahead of them anyway and he drove quite fast. Steve only delayed for a while but when he came out, Jeremy and Sherry had already left.


    "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Steve slammed his foot on the gas pedal, speeding off.


    Chester sped up and followed closely behind it.


    Finally, Jeremy arrived at the City Central Hospital. Even though it was relatively near the venue, he still felt like it took forever for them to get here.


    He got out of the car, walked to the passenger seat, opened the door and looked at Sherry.


    Her hair was sticking to her since she was sweating profusely. Her lips were bitten and she was horribly pale.


    With great concern, Jeremy bent over to unfasten her seat belt and carried her out of the car.


    Sherry shrank into his arms. Even the slightest movement was very painful for her so she slightly hissed, "Hmm..."


    "We''re already in the hospital. You just have to wait a little while more. You''ll be fine soon," Jeremy tried to comfort her in a soft voice.


    In a trance, she was in a haze as she looked at Jeremy.


    ''It''s Jeremy and even after everything, he can still comfort me with that soft voice of his. Interesting.''


    Still, that didn''t change the fact that she didn''t care anymore.


    Sherry was in a daze as she noticed Jeremy''s blood-stained clothes.


    When the nurses saw Jeremy''s blood-stained shirt, they were shocked. They hurried over to him and asked, "Sir, are you hurt?"


    Jeremy was much more relaxed now. He explained softly, "It''s not my blood. It''s hers. Please help her."


    Outside the treatment room, Jeremy sat on a bench. The nurses that passed by decided to give him some water and tissue.


    Before long, Steve and Chester had arrived at hospital. As soon as Jeremy saw Chester, he became serious.


    "What happened? How long has she been in there?" Steve asked anxiously, sweating profusely and gasping for breath.


    In contrast, Jeremy was much calmer. "Just a while ago. She should be coming out soon."


    For a while, Steve kept pacing back and forth. Finally, he settled on the bench where Jeremy was.


    All three men looked grim as they tried to suppress their anxiety about the situation. Steve sighed as he muttered, "Why isn''t the doctor coming out yet?"


    They were all worried about Sherry and every second that passed was torture to them.


    Lying on the bed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "I assure you that I''ll definitely find out who did this!" Steve said grimly.


    Steve reached out and held her hand. "Make sure you rest up. I''ll make sure the person who did this to you pays!"


    Jeremy furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that Steve had grasped her hand.


    Sherry didn''t expect that Steve would suddenly do this so she quickly withdrew her hand from his and said, "Mr. Song, you need to go back now! After all, it''s your birthday party."


    Although she withdrew her hand immediately, it could still be seen from Jeremy''s face that he was quite unhappy. He stood beside her without saying a word.


    "It''s fine. Someone else is handling things over there," Steve replied simply.


    "But isn''t that impolite? It''s your birthday and people came to see you. If you''re not there because of me, I wouldn''t know what to say!"


    Steve burst into laughter. The mood had lightened up a bit now as he spoke, "You... You''re so considerate."


    Sherry was speechless as she smiled awkwardly. "So, you need to go back right away!"


    Biting his lips, Steve stared into Sherry''s eyes, heaving a small sigh of relief. "Well, I guess I should be going. You should stay here and rest well. Don''t worry about anything. I promise to make it up to you."


    The waitress was insisting that someone had bumped into her but she couldn''t pinpoint who it was that had bumped into her. He wasn''t going to let this go.


    At first, Sherry just wanted to let it go. After all, it was already done, she had already been hurt. Even if she found out who it was, she couldn''t do anything about it anyway.


    But at the same time, there was a part of her that was suspicious. She didn''t like the idea that someone out there thought that they could just bully her.


    "Thank you," Sherry said politely.


    Steve smiled back and reminded her to rest again. After bidding his goodbye to Jeremy and Chester, he left.


    In the room, the smell of disinfectant still filled the air and only their breathing could be heard.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward as they all felt a bit uncomfortable. The air around them was a bit tense.

 Chapter 49 Intimate Moment

    Sherry started feeling weak and knew something was wrong. She shyly looked down at her hands and said, "Thank you so much for coming to see me but I think I need to rest. Can you guys please give me some time alone?"


    Jeremy had a slight smile briefly fall on his lips. He wasn''t happy that Sherry wanted him to leave but as he was about to speak Chester perked up and said, "Okay sure. Whatever you want. If you need anything, I''m right outside the door."


    Raising her head, Sherry smiled as she thanked him. Chester smiled in kind as he left the room.


    Jeremy was angry but he thought of the pain Sherry just suffered and calmed himself down.


    He stood up and covered Sherry with a quilt. He as gently as possible said, "I''ll leave now. Call me if you need anything."


    Sherry seemed to ignore him. She didn''t respond nor smile as she did to Chester. She just blankly stared out the window waiting for him to leave.


    Jeremy didn''t say another word. He left Sherry alone and gently closed the door on the way out.


    He came out to see Chester holding his phone in his hand. He looked like he was about to make a call.


    Chester put the phone to his ear and confidently said, "Beisy, I am at the hospital. No, Miss Xu is injured. Prepare this for me, I want..."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Jeremy coldly and aggressively barked, "You can leave. I''m going to stay here."


    Chester put his phone away and turned to Jeremy in response.


    Jeremy stared back calmly. The once calm atmosphere suddenly felt a lot more hostile.


    When they were in school they were both quite popular. They didn''t really know each other but they heard each other''s name a lot.


    It was outrageously difficult to be civil now though. They both wanted to take care of Sherry.


    "No. Sherry was at the party on behalf of the company. As her boss I''m going to be responsible for her and take care of her," Chester assertively said.


    Under the harsh, white fluorescent light of the corridor, the two men glared at each other. They were both tall and handsome with impressive builds.


    The difference was that Chester was gentle and friendly, while Jeremy was as cold as an iceberg.


    "Really? If the relationship between you and her is apparently just about work, how can you compare that with what her and I have?" Jeremy gave a scornful smile.


    This wasn''t the first time that Chester talked about Sherry so intimately.


    Chester addressing her as "Sherry" instead of "Miss Xu" made Jeremy go mad with jealousy.


    "So, what''s your relationship with her?" asked Chester.


    Chester vaguely knew the answer, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    He''d seen Jeremy and Sherry together in the past on multiple occasions. However in the past few days he noticed how cold she was towards Jeremy.


    It was so much more than a lovers'' quarrel. It seemed as though Sherry looked at Jeremy more estranged than anything.


    Jeremy proudly strolled towards him and arrogantly said, "She is my woman. My woman!"


    Chester surprisingly didn''t react as Jeremy expected. He wasn''t angry or shocked, but he just simply smiled and looked back at him quietly.


    "She''s my woman and you don''t need to tak


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He answered the phone and respectfully said, "Sir."


    Jeremy''s voice sounded a little tired and hoarse, as well as a little nervous. He said, "Barry, I''m in City Central Hospital. You can bring a suit and my clothes here."


    Hearing where he was prompted Barry to anxiously ask, "Are you sick? Where is Mrs. Ou?"


    "It''s not me being treated. Bring some clothes for Sherry as well and postpone the meeting tomorrow." Jeremy''s finger tapped on the poll beside the wall almost plotting the schedule for tomorrow.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Barry hung up the phone, changed his clothes and rushed to the villa where Jeremy lived.


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy looked down at his bloodied body and frowned slightly.


    He walked into the ward, took off his coat and sat down at Sherry''s bedside. Sherry hadn''t moved since he was last in the room.


    "Move in," he said softly.


    Sherry moved a little. It seemed she wasn''t asleep, but her body hurt so much that she couldn''t move. Jeremy leaned in and gently moved her body a little to the side of the bed.


    "Aww..." Sherry gave a light cry. Jeremy became even gentler and asked politely, "Did I hurt you?"


    Sherry didn''t say anything, and Jeremy gave a warm smile.


    Jeremy took off his shirt, and his strong scent overwhelmed Sherry, enveloping her whole body.


    Sherry was a little uneasy, trying to ignore his fragrance.


    The bed was big enough for Sherry but with the addition of Jeremy''s massive body, it felt quite crowded.


    With a sigh, Sherry turned her back to him.


    She tossed a wisp of her hair onto Jeremy''s face. He reached out his slender hand and brushed it aside. He buried his face in her fragrant long hair and smelled it as he gradually fell asleep.


    Barry called Jeremy when he arrived at the hospital, but to no answer. Barry paced frantically throughout the hospital before finally finding Sherry''s ward.


    Not daring to disturb them, Barry left their clothes with the nurse on duty.


    Jeremy was in and out of sleep when he heard sobs coming from next to him. He suddenly opened his eyes wide and nervously looked at Sherry.

 Chapter 50 Take Care Of Her (Part One)

    "Ouch!" Jeremy frowned when he heard this, tightening his grip on her waist.


    She was a fragile woman so why did she insist on putting up a front? She needed to share the burden with someone else. There was no need to carry it all alone.


    Jeremy fixed his gaze on Sherry, his heart softening.


    "Honey, don''t be afraid. I''m here," he whispered, his voice helpless and hesitant.


    What could he possibly do to make up for all that he had done to her?


    Soon, the night fell upon them.


    Whenever she breathed, her back twinged. It pained Jeremy to hear this so much so that he couldn''t fall asleep.


    Throughout the night, Jeremy continued to comfort Sherry whenever she softly groaned in pain.


    When the warm sunshine broke in that morning, the cool wind came into the room.


    Sherry started to stir when she felt a warm breath hovering over the tip of her nose. As she inhaled, she smelled a familiar scent. Only then did she open her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was Jeremy''s face just about an inch away from hers. His eyebrows were knitted together as if he hadn''t slept well.


    The bed was small enough for the two of them to snuggle up together. When Sherry lowered her eyes, she noticed that his hand was on her waist while his legs were curled up towards her.


    She reached out her hands and felt up the empty space behind all the while noticing how little space Jeremy had left on his side.


    Moreover, he wasn''t wearing a shirt. If she scooted just a little bit nearer him, she could already feel his bare chest.


    As Sherry watched him, she couldn''t help but scowl.


    The sourness of their history was still etched


    before he shamefully slid them back inside the pockets of his pants.


    His extreme and meticulous concern for her sent her into a trance. As she listened to him list out orders to Barry, she was in a daze.


    She then chimed in, "Why did you ask Barry to buy pig liver for me?"


    "Because you lost too much blood yesterday." After he hung up the phone, he turned to look at her, playing with his phone in his hands.


    "I''m not going to eat that!" Sherry threw the quilt over her head as an act of protest.


    As he sat on the sofa, he couldn''t help but be amused by her. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. You still have to eat it."


    Barry didn''t come in person. Before long, another secretary was sent by Barry to bring food. She only left after she set up the food on the table.


    He picked up the bowl of porridge with pig liver on the table and looked at Sherry, who was seemingly pretending to be sleeping.


    He rolled up her sleeves and sat on the edge of the bed. His tall body covered the sunlight that came out from the window. He reached out and gently pulled the quilt away.

 Chapter 50 Take Care Of Her (Part Two)

    "It''s not bad. I''m sure you''ll like it," he coaxed her patiently.


    "I said no!" she refused firmly.


    He forcefully pulled off the quilt. Raising his eyebrows, he said sternly, "I can force to feed you, you know."


    Sherry widened her eyes and stared at him fiercely as if she was already thinking of ways to kill him.


    He always used this trick to force her because this left her with no choice but to concede.


    With a faint triumphant smile on his face, he carefully placed his hand behind Sherry''s neck to support her. He then helped her sit up by placing several pillows behind her.


    "I''ll do it myself," Sherry insisted when he attempted to feed her the porridge.


    "Let me do this."


    He then felt the temperatures of the porridge first to make sure it was okay before feeding it to her.


    He was not good at doing these kinds of things but he was trying his best to show his tenderness and affection for her.


    However, Sherry was stubborn. She grabbed the bowl from him and started eating by herself.


    "How does it taste?" he asked tentatively.


    "Meh. It''s fine. I''ll eat anything as long as you don''t cook it," Sherry replied coldly.


    When he made porridge for her last time, he had to force her to finish it. Upon hearing this from her, he was rendered speechless.


    She intended to finish the porridge as fast as she could just so she could get it over with already.


    As she ate, she noticed that Jeremy still wasn''t eating. She shrugged her shoulders¡ªit was not like she cared if h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    yer of sweat had covered his forehead.


    Even though it still hurt a bit, it wasn''t as bad as it had felt before.


    Sherry didn''t say a thing the entire time so Jeremy had no idea if she was hurting or not.


    Her wound looked awful. Jeremy couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. He almost reached out to touch it but decided against when he realized that it could hurt Sherry.


    Meanwhile, Sherry was just tightly biting her lips in fear that he would accidentally stab her with the scissors.


    So when it didn''t hurt as much, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    The nurse who had been watching from the side didn''t expect that Jeremy could be so gentle.


    After he took off the gauze, he took the medicine and alcohol from the plate in front of him and began to dab it on Sherry''s wound.


    The cool and chilly feeling made Sherry tremble. He thought she was hurting but Sherry quickly added, "It was just cold but it doesn''t hurt."


    Relieved, he continued to do as he was doing, careful and gentle as ever.

 Chapter 51 Playing Victim (Part One)

    At this moment, Jeremy''s phone suddenly rang. The sound echoed in the hospital walls.


    He wasn''t really in the mood to answer his phone as he was pretty preoccupied at the moment. However, he noticed that the nurse''s hand was trembling as he let his phone continue ringing.


    "If you don''t plan on answering your phone, just hang up. I hate the sound," said Sherry. Sherry felt a sharp pain in her head when she heard the ringtone. She lifted her hands to touch her head all the while grimacing. This did not go unnoticed by Jeremy.


    Worried about Sherry, Jeremy quickly answered the call so that it would stop ringing. The nurse couldn''t help but notice Jeremy''s concern for Sherry that she thought to herself, ''Wow she''s so lucky to have a man like him.''


    He was greeted by Barry''s anxious voice. "Sir, Mr. Wu''s secretary just called. He has already approved our project. He''ll be signing the contract soon."


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy became flustered. He glanced at Sherry who was lying on her stomach on the hospital bed. "I got it. I''ll be there soon," Jeremy inaudibly whispered in his phone.


    He made sure that his voice was low enough in order to not disturb Sherry. However, it seemed that she had still heard him.


    "What''s up?" Sherry asked weakly.


    "There''s something urgent that I need to deal with," Jeremy replied calmly. He didn''t want Sherry to be worrying about anything else but her own health.


    "Well, go ahead! I''m fine now," Sherry replied. She knew that he wouldn''t leave unless she assured him that she was fine. Sherry being reasonable was something that both amused and annoyed Jeremy. ''She just wants me to leave,'' he thought to himself.


    "Rest well. I''ll be back as soon as I''m done," he said, knowing that she wouldn''t let him stay anyway. He promised himself that he was going to try to come back as soon as he could. Jeremy walked towards Sherry''s beside and leaned over to affectionately caress her hair. He then bent over to plant a kiss on her forehead.


    In a frail voice, she said with anger, "You should go to work. Take your time. I''m fine, can''t you see?"


    Helplessly, he finally said, "I have to go."


    "Bye," Sherry replied simply.


    Jeremy first walked towards the nurse and gave her a few reminders. After which, he picked up his coat on the sofa, put it on, and let out a sigh. When he left the room, all he was thinking was that he needed to return right away.


    The nurse changed Sherry''s dres


    ered and looked up at her. She could not believe this woman!


    Sherry''s eyes were sharp as knives as they bore into Jessie''s.


    "I''m not interested in him! I don''t need any man to sympathize with me, especially Jeremy. I don''t have the time," said Sherry. "However, since it seems that you''re not as busy, you can take your time in studying how to keep a man by playing the victim," Sherry finished triumphantly. She wasn''t just going to let Jessie come in here and insult her.


    "You!" Jessie pointed her finger at Sherry, scowling at her. Momentarily stunned, Jessie was left speechless.


    "What''s wrong, Jessie? Don''t you always pretend to be poor? Isn''t that your trick? I don''t even know how to do that and you''re accusing me of being the one who plays games?" Sherry continued. She raised her chin and looked at Jessie in the eye. Despite being pale and bare-faced, she still looked lovely. Her lips were red like a rose and her eyes were filled with innocence.


    "Nonsense! You''re the one who''s playing the victim!" Jessie stomped her feet as her hands flailed about. Her heels clanked against the floor in anger. Sherry tried her best to keep her composure unlike Jessie who had obviously lost it already.


    Sherry''s indifference towards Jessie enraged her. She didn''t expect that Sherry would fight back like that.


    "Playing the victim? I have to admit that you''re better at me in this aspect. I''m not match for you but don''t you think you''ve been getting lazy recently? You want Jeremy so bad and yet whatever you do, it seems that you just can''t get him," Sherry said harshly. She was getting tired of Jessie chasing Jeremy.

 Chapter 51 Playing Victim (Part Two)

    "I don''t need you to tell me that!" Jessie snorted.


    ''What a stupid woman!'' Sherry thought to herself. She almost chuckled to herself. Did Jessie really think she could barge in here like this and expect to get Jeremy?


    "Since you''re here to teach me a lesson, I shall tell you something as well. Keep an eye on Jeremy and make sure that he spends time on you. That way, he won''t come and annoy me.


    Otherwise, he''ll do something strange to embarrass me.


    I don''t want a trouble like him in my life!" Sherry spat.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself! You''re such a pathetic woman. That''s the only reason why Jeremy took you to the hospital," Jessie retorted. She wasn''t back down, especially not in front of Sherry.


    "No, I''m not interested in anything you say. Why don''t you just try harder next time? Well, when you act like a victim, don''t get discovered by Jeremy. You can''t let him find out you''re just pretending. He hates women who pretend the most,"


    Sherry snidely responded. She wasn''t going to let Jessie have the last word.


    It took a while before Jessie realized what Sherry had implied with her statement. Sherry had used the word ''pretended''. Upon realization, Jessie''s face turned red. ''How could she?'' she thought to herself. She came here to mock Sherry and here Sherry was openly mocking her.


    "Let me repeat your own words to you. Be careful in playing the victim. Make sure no one sees through your scheme!" Jessie said viciously, glaring at Sherry. She couldn''t just let Sherry win.


    "Same to you," Sherry snapped, sneering. She rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    Jessie widened her eyes. She opened her mouth, ready to retort but suddenly, the door flew open. Startled, she looked back to see who had just entered.


    When the nurse came in, she briefly seemed surprised. Once she''d recovered, she smiled at Jessie thinking she was Sherry''s guest.


    The nurse entered the ward. "It''s time to take your medicine," the nurse said.


    Sherry smiled back. "Okay." She was thankful that the nurse came in just as Jessie was getting on her last nerve.


    Sherry''s tone when she spoke to the nurse was completely different from the tone she had b


    .


    "Sir," Barry said anxiously.


    "I have something urgent to deal with too. We can have the meeting tomorrow," Jeremy said coldly. He couldn''t possibly wait another two hours while Sherry was in the hospital waiting for him.


    "But sir, we''ve been working so hard on this case for so long. Mr. Wu looked through tons of proposals from other companies before finally deciding on us. If we give this deal up, we''ll suffer a great loss. Not to mention how many companies would jump at the chance to steal the deal from us," one of the senior executives of the company argued.


    This only angered Jeremy further. Casting a sharp glance at everyone, he hissed, "I said I''m postponing it!"


    With that, Jeremy turned around and strode out of the meeting room. He needed to be with Sherry right away.


    Barry quickly followed behind him. He pleaded, "Sir, please give this more thought." He desperately did not want to lose this deal.


    Jeremy ignored Barry as he continued to head towards the elevator. When he stepped in, his face was blank, still not looking at Barry.


    Barry stared blankly at the elevator as it closed its doors. He didn''t expect this and he certainly was not prepared for it. He had no idea what was going on with Jeremy.


    He''d known Jeremy to be one of the most hardworking people in the company. He was very passionate and always prioritized work above anything else.


    What Jeremy did today was completely out of character.

 Chapter 52 She Was Beginning To Anger Him

    Jeremy liked to use the power of his high status to put things right. Whatever he had decided, there was no way for him to change. For this reason, no one could ever say no to him. What he said was law.


    An uncomfortable silence fell over the room after his departure. They all looked at each other, bewildered. Then, finally, they began to chatter about what had just happened.


    What could have happened to cause the boss to do something like this?


    The office was dead silent when Barry returned. You could''ve heard a pin drop when he said, "Postpone the meeting."


    With a heavy heart, Barry was forced to call Mr. Wu''s secretary with the news. "I apologize," he said. "Something urgent has come up and I''m afraid my boss is unavailable." He sighed and added reluctantly, "We''ll have to postpone the meeting until tomorrow morning."


    The secretary replied courteously to him, but made it clear what this setback would mean¡ªthe cooperation would likely be cancelled.


    Sherry could feel the medication was working. Her eyelids were becoming heavier by the minute. However, she forced herself to keep them open and refrained from lying down. She wouldn''t be able to sleep that night if she dozed off now.


    She wasn''t sure if Jeremy would come or not this night. If he came while she couldn''t fall asleep, they would stare at each other. How embarrassing!


    The thought of that was almost as embarrassing as what had happened last night. She''d had a moment of weakness, sleeping with his arms holding her tightly against him. She remembered his skin was burning hot.


    She didn''t have a good night''s sleep, and neither did Jeremy.


    She thought she might be able to talk to the nurse when Jeremy was around, but it wasn''t so appropriate after all, as the nurse had far more important things to do.


    Her mind wandered as she played absently with her phone. A knock at the door snapped her back to reality.


    She took a deep breath in to calm her nerves. "Come in," she said as calmly as she could muster. Her eyes were fixed quizzically on the door as it opened.


    She was relieved to see that it was Chester.


    Sherry noted that he was wearing a casual beige suit. ''He looks clean'', she thought as he walked towards her. He smiled his bright, gentle smile like he always did when he saw her. She always felt lighter and happier in his presence.


    He was carrying several bags with him. His face lit up as soon as he met her eyes. "Hello!" he beamed.


    "Hi," she muttered back as enthusiastically as she could. It seemed too early for him to be here. She checked the time on her phone for confirmation. ''He isn''t meant to be off yet, why is he here?''


    He dumped a heavy-looking bag down on the table. His hand had red lines from where it had been cutting into him. She gestured towards the sofa. "Please sit."


    "Let me get you some water," she added. She was about to climb out of bed, but he raised his hand to stop her. "I don''t need water Sherry, just stay in bed and relax."


    He grabbed a chair, pulling it right up to the edge of the bed to sit next to her. "Are you feeling any better?" he said softly.


    "Oh I''m fine," she said shyly. ''He cares about me,'' she thought bashfully. "It hurts, but only a little," she paused. "Mr. Gu, why are you here? What I mean is, aren''t you meant to be at work?"


    "Well I just, um, left early," Chester said rubbing his neck and not meeting her eyes. ''I would be here with you every second of the day if I could'', he thought to himself.


    He shook his head, as if shaking off the thought. "Like I told you, Sherry, it was just business." He sighed and squeezed his eyes tightly shut. "You weren''t meant to get hurt...I''m not just some money-hungry capitalist!" He had a very serious look on his face and there was meaning in his words. "I''m going to take care of you, I wouldn''t just discard you like you don''t matter," he added.


    Chester''s words left her speechless. She looked at him in disbelief for a few seconds


    the hospital. He wanted to see Sherry.


    Despite having a severe hangover and throbbing head, he got to the hospital in no time. All thanks to his speedy driving.


    He had been so busy recently. This had been the first chance he''d had to visit Sherry. He felt anxious. The elevator seemed to take forever, and all he wanted to do was ask Jeremy how she was. But after seeing the look on Jeremy''s face, Steve decided against it. He should rather go up and see her on his own.


    "Really?" Sherry was shocked. "You and Jay were classmates? But you can''t be. He looks so old!" Sherry continued to chat with Chester, laughing and smiling. She had no idea that Steve and Jeremy were on their way to see her.


    "I haven''t spoken to him in a long time. I didn''t think that he would be willing to help me after all this time." Chester remained as gentle as before.


    It was at this moment that the door opened again. The voice that came from behind it was so soft that Sherry didn''t pay any attention to it. She was so immersed in something funny that Chester was saying. She smiled fondly at him.


    Jeremy and Steve entered the room. They caught sight of Sherry laughing happily as they did.


    They took in the scene. Sherry unconsciously tucked a loose piece of hair behind her ear. Her face was ruddy, and she had a book balanced on her knee. The man sitting at her bedside was none other than Chester.


    Chester had not noticed the two men coming in. He was too busy trying to think of funny things to say to make Sherry laugh.


    ''She''s smiling because of something another man had said to her'', thought Jeremy. It made him feel like he''d been punched in the stomach. His eyes went dark, the pain washing over him like a wave.


    ''Why do you look so happy with him, Sherry?'' he thought to himself. ''She seems so happy around him, but treats me with disdain. Why do I make her so unhappy?


    I gave her my heart, but she pushed me away. Yet Chester can make her smile so easily. She barely even knows him! How could she forget the love she once felt for me?


    And to think I gave up a business deal worth over ten million. I ruined business relations with Mr. Wu. All for her! I got in my car and drove to the hospital as fast as I could because I didn''t want her to be here alone. And when I finally get here, she''s with Chester. She looks at him the way she used to look at me.''


    At that moment, Jeremy''s heart ached more than it ever had before. This was cruel. He could feel the anger burning inside him.


    Again, Sherry had successfully managed to enrage him. She had a talent for it. It was so easy for her to break his heart over and over again.

 Chapter 53 The Entanglement (Part One)

    Sherry was astonished by Jeremy''s presence.


    As Jeremy stood by the door, he looked handsome as ever. Any woman would swoon over him.


    However, Sherry was different¡ªshe wasn''t the least bit enchanted by his handsomeness anymore.


    "Nice to see you here, Chester," Steve said as he stepped forward, smiling.


    Chester stood up and nodded. He then turned to Jeremy and nodded his head before sitting back down.


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became strange. Sherry couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "Mr. Song,"


    she greeted indifferently. Steve put down the food that he had brought on the table.


    "I got a little bit too drunk last night which was why I couldn''t come see you." It seemed as if Steve wanted to say something else but couldn''t because Jeremy and Chester were there.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine." The look on Sherry''s face was unreadable.


    Jeremy stepped forward. The cold expression on his face made Sherry nervous. As if out of habit, Sherry couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    "What''s the use of bringing all these? Will this help her recover right away?" Jeremy questioned, his voice low.


    Steve was confused. He couldn''t understand why Jeremy was so angry.


    Chester had also brought a lot of food but Jeremy seemed to be particularly angry at only Steve.


    "It''s fine. I like all the food. Thank you," Sherry chimed in.


    Steve ignored Jeremy as he turned to look at Sherry. ''Sherry really can be cold sometimes but she still has her soft side,'' he thought to herself.


    "I''m so sorry that I had to invite you to my party. It''s where you got hurt," Steve said, feeling a little guilty.


    Sherry shook her


    reason why Steve offered to get the medicine was because he couldn''t stand to be in the same room as Jeremy anymore.


    Meanwhile, Sherry figured that she would need Jeremy in order to get Steve to leave.


    When Sherry raised her head, she almost forgot that she still had another problem to deal with.


    Jeremy and Chester were sitting on either side of Sherry''s bed. Jeremy was sharply staring at Chester while Chester looked calm as ever. They were so different from each other that the sharp contrast was disorienting.


    Were they forgetting that they were business partners?


    "Thank you for keeping Sherry company for so long," Jeremy suddenly said.


    Upon hearing this, Sherry quickly looked at Jeremy then at Chester. She figured if Jeremy was trying to provoke Chester, she wouldn''t hesitate to retort back to Jeremy.


    However, Jeremy sounded neither sincere nor sarcastic. It seemed as if he was just trying to establish his ownership over Sherry.


    It was strange.


    "Not at all. She''s one of the SZ Advertising Company''s employees. It''s my duty," Chester said nonchalantly.

 Chapter 53 The Entanglement (Part Two)

    "Mr. Gu, you''re so kind. Thank you for taking care of Sherry for me," Jeremy said sincerely, raising the corners of his mouth.


    Chester seemed mildly startled much to Jeremy''s satisfaction.


    "If you can do the same. I''ll admire you," replied Chester. Jeremy had promised to take care of her, but he failed to keep his promise.


    "Well, Sherry and I are a family. You may not know her well and you may not know what she likes. Right, Sherry?"


    ''Where is that coming from?'' Sherry wondered. Nevertheless, she answered mechanically, "Yes."


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched but he didn''t say anything. Defensively, Jeremy added, "Well, she''s only being polite to you."


    "Really? Well, next time, I''ll take note of what she likes and doesn''t like," Chester responded.


    At that moment, Chester couldn''t figure out if they were really married or not since it seemed as if Jeremy was the only who had feelings for Sherry. Chester slightly clinched his hands on his knees as he thought of this.


    "No need. I''m here anyway and I''m doing a much better job than you are. You don''t have to get yourself involved in this," Jeremy replied.


    Sherry felt her head throbbing. What on earth were they talking about?


    "Involved? Don''t you have manners, Jeremy?" Sherry said in a disapproving tone.


    Chester turned his head to look at Sherry and in a soft voice, said, "I need to go back to the office. I have to deal with something. If anything happens, feel free to call me."


    Taken aback, Sherry asked, "You''re lea


    ''t believe how ludicrous Jeremy was being.


    "What did you just say?" Jeremy scowled.


    "If I told you that I did have an affair, what would you do?"


    ''How is that possible?'' Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat. If she really was having an affair, he wouldn''t be able to take it. He would go crazy.


    He would never let his wife near other men.


    Looking at his stunned expression, Sherry chortled. "So even if I did have an affair with any of these men, just don''t take it seriously."


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt Jeremy harshly gripping her wrist. "Did you really have an affair with Chester? Did you sleep with him?"


    Sherry gasped, refusing to believe that such a small statement could send Jeremy off the rails. He was so paranoid!


    "Ouch! Let me go!" She tried to pinch him to get him to stop but he didn''t even budge.


    His face was drawing nearer Sherry''s that she could feel his hot breath on her cheeks.


    "Sherry, how dare you cheat on me?" Jeremy said furiously, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 54 Dont Hurt Her (Part One)

    "No, I didn''t. Let me go!" Jeremy had shackled Sherry with his hands. Sherry was starting to get hurt. She tried to break away from him but he was too strong for her.


    She fought so fiercely but he just wouldn''t let her go. When he saw her contorted face, he assumed she was being hateful.


    Suddenly, she waved her hand that successfully distracted Jeremy. For the slightest moment, he had loosened his grip on her.


    Sherry took advantage of this opportunity by breaking away from him. She pulled so hard that she accidentally hit the wall behind her.


    "Ouch..." she moaned in pain.


    "Jeremy, what the fuck did you do?" A man''s voice chimed in. Steve quickly put down the medicine in his hand and quickly rushed to push Jeremy away from Sherry.


    Jeremy was just about to pull Sherry back in when Steve pushed him away. Steve then defensively put an arm around Sherry.


    The anger on Jeremy''s face disappeared as it was replaced with regret.


    "Are you okay?" Placing his hands on Sherry''s shoulders, he helped Sherry sit up, carefully supporting her with his hands.


    The piercing pain spread to every part of her body in an instant, causing her to tremble terribly.


    "She''s a patient! If you want to fight with her, you should at least wait until she recovers!" Steve bellowed.


    Sweat started to break out on Sherry''s forehead. Her face was pale. She grabbed the quilt tightly, trying to bear the piercing pain.


    "I..." Jeremy wanted to explain himself but instead found himself stammering, at a loss for words.


    How could he explain? Why couldn''t he control himself? Why couldn''t he just talk to her nicely?


    Steve didn''t know what had happened between them. All he knew was the distress


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ow voice.


    "I said I didn''t want to see you. The minute you set foot in this hospital, I''m transferring," she said firmly.


    Steve almost burst into laughter. He''d never seen Jeremy being treated like this.


    Rendered speechless, Jeremy pressed his lips together and in a resigned tone, he said, "Okay."


    Then Jeremy turned around and walked to the door, looking back at her, his eyes ridden with guilt.


    After the door was closed, Sherry exhaled sharply.


    "You were so brave just now," Steve teased.


    It wasn''t until she turned her head to look at Steve did she realize how intimate their position was right now.


    She moved her body slightly along with her shoulders as if to signal to Steve that she didn''t want to be held anymore.


    "Are you really fine? Don''t you need to see a doctor? What if the wound reopened again?"


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry. I know my body." Sherry smiled feebly. Her lips hurt a bit as in trying to endure the pain, she bit her lips so hard that they busted open.


    "I really don''t understand Jeremy. What were you two arguing about anyway?"


    Sherry really didn''t know how to answer his question.

 Chapter 54 Dont Hurt Her (Part Two)

    "I don''t know. He''s like a lunatic. Maybe it''s because I''m too close to you! So, Mr. Song, I think it''s best if you don''t come here as often anymore," Sherry said.


    Upon hearing this, Steve smiled bashfully.


    He quickly changed the topic. "I''m here to bring you something."


    What? Was it the fruit and snacks on the table? Sherry cast a glance at the table beside them.


    However, she saw that Steve stood up and walked to the sofa. Only then did Sherry notice the gift box that was on the sofa.


    "Here you are," said Steve as he handed the gift box to her.


    Sherry pointed at herself and repeated in surprise, "The prize I won?"


    "Yes. You were the heroine at the party last night. I promised you a prize so here it is. This is the latest jewelry, limited edition. Open it," Steve said as he sat on the edge of the bed.


    Sherry obediently opened the box. The jewelry shone from inside the box. It looked beautiful.


    The luxurious necklace was inlaid with pure diamonds. The matching bracelet looked gorgeous as well. As Sherry gazed at the jewelry, she seemed astonished.


    She really didn''t do anything to deserve this prize and it was too expensive. She couldn''t possibly accept this.


    While Steve watched Sherry, he couldn''t help but notice that she didn''t even look excited. Instead, she was even frowning as if she didn''t like the prize.


    "This is not necessary. I''m sorry but I can''t accept this. I didn''t even give you a gift and now you''re giving me one? I''m afraid this isn''t appropriate." Sherry closed the box and looked at him embarrassedly.


    "So what? I don''t mind. You can give me a gift later on. This is the prize that you won so there''s no reason fo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ke that." Steve turned around and looked at the ward. He thought to himself how much better it was if he was here because Sherry was pregnant.


    "It''s better if you don''t have the baby. Why don''t you get back to work? You''re such a brat!"


    After listening to his father''s lecture, he hung up the call.


    He couldn''t imagine who would be so bored as to tell his father he was in the hospital.


    After he went back to the ward, he gave an awkward smile to Sherry and said, "I have something to deal with. It''s about work so I''m afraid I have to go now."


    Sherry wasn''t disappointed. If anything, she even felt relieved. "Okay. Take care."


    Finally, Steve was leaving.


    As he watched the look on Sherry''s face, he merely shrugged.


    After leaving the hospital, Steve hurriedly walked to his car, failing to notice the car that was parked not far away from his. Inside the car was Jeremy who was viciously watching him.


    Jeremy thought, ''If I hadn''t told Steve''s father that he was in the hospital, would Steve even leave?''


    Upon seeing Steve''s car speed off, Jeremy slammed his foot on the gas pedal and drove off.

 Chapter 55 Go Public With Their Relationship

    Sherry seemed to be in a daze as she stared at the box. After a while, it seemed that she''d finally made a decision.


    She grabbed her phone and started looking for contact numbers of charities¡ªperhaps she could donate the jewelry to them.


    It would be a waste if she kept it so she opted to donate it in under Steve''s name.


    In the evening, Sherry took her medicine after eating her dinner. Not wanting to play on her phone anymore, she decided to read the book that Chester had brought her.


    The nurse helped her turn on the TV which only showed a boring comedy.


    After switching through several channels, Sherry suddenly caught sight of a familiar name. She quickly switched back to that channel.


    It was the finance channel. She''d been watching on this channel for a while now. As she read the headline, she was shocked. "Mr. Gu has abandoned millions as his girlfriend is rumored to be in the hospital and pregnant."


    Millions? Girlfriend rumored to be pregnant?


    A sense of fear rose in her heart.


    She didn''t know what to make of this. If it came out on the news that she was Jeremy''s girlfriend, the trouble it could cause was unimaginable.


    How could someone as smart as him give up millions for her?


    Just in time, the news started broadcasting.


    "At 9 o''clock this morning, Mr. Wu, CEO of the HS Group, headed to B City for a 10-million dollar contract signing with the Ou Group. Many companies had expressed their interest in working with the HS Group. In the end, the Ou Group was chosen."


    The reporter droned on as Sherry turned up the volume, listening carefully.


    "The contract indicated that the Ou Group will officially establish a cooperative relationship with the HS Group in the future..."


    They were showing Jeremy on screen now. He was dressed in a suit, his face unreadable. The moment he faced the camera, the camera quickly shifted away.


    He stood tall, his hair coiffed making him look more handsome than ever. It certainly helped that he had sharp eyebrows and a high nose. He exuded a vibe that was intimidating as if he didn''t want anyone looking him in the eye.


    A group of people was following behind him, all wearing identical suits. They all walked in unison, all looking handsome.


    "Mr. Wu had to postpone the meeting for two hours because his flight was delayed. However, Mr. Gu left only after waiting for less than half an hour, stating that he had private affairs to attend to. His senior executives were left behind as he had left alone."


    Upon hearing this, Sherry was stunned. When she checked the date of the news, she thought how Jeremy had visited her at the hospital that day.


    Did he come to see her? Did he give up this valuable cooperation for her?


    He should know how profitable this cooperation would be in the near future. But why? Just for her?


    For a while, Sherry was moved by this gesture. However, it was gone as soon as it came.


    All of a sudden, Jessie appeared on the screen.


    "Later, photos of Miss Liang, Mr. Ou''s girlfriend, in a hospital circulated online. Not long after, Mr. Ou arrived in the same hospital. Naturally, people speculated that Miss Liang was the rumored pregnant girlfriend. People were surpr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ept silent for a few seconds and laughed. "That''s your business. Don''t ask me."


    All of a sudden, his tone became cold. Even though they were in such an intimate position, he still couldn''t get through to her. "Jessie is moving in. I''m going to be taking care of her with you here. Is that okay with you?" he asked.


    Sherry''s heart seemed to be pricked by a needle. "I don''t mind at all. As long as you''re happy. Do what you want."


    She sat up with her hands on the bed.


    "Where are you going?" He took her by the arm.


    "Get out of here!" She tried to wriggle herself free from his grip but to no avail.


    ''Damn it! My wrist''s going to swell again!''


    "I don''t think so." He sat up next to her and stared at her with his cold eyes.


    "Then I''ll change rooms."


    She''d already guessed this¡ªonly Jessie would want to purposely stay in the same ward as her.


    "No way!" His low voice echoed in the ward. Nobody was allowed to refuse him.


    "Honestly, do you want me to just sit back and watch the two of you?"


    He wanted to control everything around her and at the same time, show off his love with Jessie in front of her. Sherry already knew what he wanted to happen and she really didn''t have the energy to deal with him anymore.


    Jeremy had always been childish. Did he really think that he could still make her jealous?


    "So, do you need me to stay with you?" he asked again, his face inches away from hers.


    "Nope!" When she flipped the quilt in an attempt to walk out, he held her shoulders back and pulled her into his arms.


    He learned how to control his strength already as he didn''t want to make the same mistake as before. He made sure that Sherry wouldn''t get hurt even as he pulled her into his arms.


    "You have no right to do this! I want to change rooms!" Raising her fist, she punched hard on his chest.


    "You''re not allowed to change rooms or leave the hospital!" Jeremy was such a dominating and arrogant man.


    Sherry was out of breath. Leaning against his chest, she took a deep breath. Her face was red in anger. As she gazed up at him, she thought of biting his neck just to get him to let her go.

 Chapter 56 Staying In The Same Ward (Part One)

    The whole ward started feeling uneasy. Sherry continued, "I can''t change my ward nor leave the hospital. Just let Jessie in."


    His eyes looked blank. There was a large gap between them even though he still had her in his arms.


    He hesitantly nodded and warned her in an assertive tone, "Don''t regret this."


    Sherry kept silent and turned her head away from him.


    ''What a stubborn woman. If I don''t give her a hard time, she''s never going to learn to give in,'' thought Jeremy.


    He gloomily got out of the bed and strode out the room.


    She felt the space next to her become empty so she shut her eyes tightly. The irritation flowed throughout her body and filled her heart as she her anger built up.


    In the middle of the night, Jessie arrived at the ward.


    There were two beds in the ward, one by the window and the other by the door. Sherry took the one by the window. After entering the room, Jessie said in dissatisfaction, "I want to sleep by the window."


    Sherry heard Jessie complaining but didn''t say anything. She just lay with her back towards them and frowned.


    Jeremy looked over at Sherry and told Jessie, "It doesn''t matter where you sleep."


    "Honey, I just want to sleep on that bed! Have a peaceful night by the window," Jessie said sweetly.


    Needless to say, Sherry knew Jessie was back to showering him in affection.


    Sherry refused to see this disgusting display.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. It''s too late now," he added in a calm voice.


    He was waiting for Sherry to warm up to him, and hoped that she would one day be as coquettish as Jessie was now.


    If Sherry would just swallow her pride and stop acting like a spoiled child,


    t say anything. She propped herself up, lifted the quilt and got out of the bed.


    "I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear me? Didn''t your mother teach you to be polite?" Jessie sat up abruptly. She didn''t look sick at all.


    Hearing Jessie, Sherry scoffed coldly and slowly walked towards the bathroom.


    The space next to Jessie was empty. It seemed that Jeremy had gone to work.


    Both Jeremy and Jessie were irking her. It felt like a thorn in her side.


    Jessie also got out of the bed and followed her, muttering, "Humph, now you know who is his love!"


    Jessie was like a fly, chasing and nagging away at her.


    "Sherry, Jeremy was just playing with you. Stop thinking you''re special. After all, I''m the only woman he loves," Jessie arrogantly said, with her arms crossed.


    "Look how frail you are. If I were a man, I''d feel sick just looking at you!"


    "Don''t pretend to be so pure and proud anymore!"


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?" Jessie impatiently raised her eyebrows and pushed Sherry.


    Jessie shoved Sherry directly on her wound and the pain made her knees almost collapse under the strain.

 Chapter 56 Staying In The Same Ward (Part Two)

    She gritted her teeth and held onto the bathroom door frame. The pain was so intense that beads of sweat started forming on her forehead.


    "What are you doing?" Jeremy''s voice blared through the ward. Sherry turned her head and saw him standing, filling the doorway entrance.


    He went out to buy breakfast and returned with a bag in his hand.


    He stood there looking over at Sherry. He saw her pale face and wincing expression which made his heart sink. Why did she try to get out of bed by herself?


    He didn''t see Jessie push her though. He thought that Jessie was just doing her usual pestering and was about to snap very soon.


    "You''re back!" Jessie excitedly rushed to him and put her arms around his neck. She said in an intimate voice, "I want to go to the bathroom but she refuses to let me go before her."


    Sherry smiled, so astounded. Jessie was really good at lying through her teeth.


    "You can go later. Just come have breakfast," he said to Jessie, lowering his head.


    Before Sherry went into the bathroom she cast a glance at Jeremy.


    She felt that if she looked for any longer she''d have to leave just out of pain.


    It was starting to depress her and altogether agitating her. She didn''t want to watch this drama anymore. It was like a mistress constantly competing with the wife.


    However, Jessie was quite happy about that and always liked that.


    "Your collar''s crooked. Let me get that."


    "I''m so weak. Can you feed me?"


    "It''s so hot. Please blow on it."


    Sherry stayed in the bathroom for a long time. She heard the voices outside clearly, but she didn''t want to go out to be a part of it.


    She stared at herself in the mirror, completely emotionless. She couldn''t care less about what


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    get here.


    Sherry was shocked. She turned around and didn''t understand how Steve came out. She had been watching the elevator so carefully!


    "How come you''re here again? I thought I told you, you didn''t have to visit me?" questioned Sherry nervously.


    "I''m worried about you. I''ve waited long enough to come visit," said Steve in a caring tone.


    Sherry''s body felt numb, and she said, "You don''t need to worry. I''m honestly much better now."


    There was a paper bag in Steve''s hand. Sherry cast a glance at it, and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He reached out and grabbed her wrist. "You shouldn''t wander around. You''re a patient here. Go back to your ward."


    "No!" Sherry said abruptly.


    Steve frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "It''s just too stuffy inside. I just need some fresh air," Sherry said sincerely as she breathed deeply.


    Steve loosened his grip on her wrist, while stroking her hair and said, "That''s fine. It''s not good to stay in bed all day long."


    Sherry nodded with a smile.


    Even though she didn''t really want to see Steve, it was better than seeing Jeremy. Especially now because there was an annoying woman at his side.

 Chapter 57 Sow Discord

    Steve led Sherry for a walk. After walking for a while, they eventually reached the garden. The air outside was cool and crisp, a stark contrast against what was inside the hospital. Sherry would not let this chance go to waste. She took in several deep breaths, savoring the fresh outdoor air.


    "Here," Steve finally said. "I brought you something." He handed her the bag as he took a seat on the bench.


    "Oh," Sherry whispered. "You didn''t have to. What''s in it?" Sherry smiled embarrassedly.


    "The thing I gave you last time was a reward." Steve diverted his eyes to the ground. "This is an apology," he said firmly as he waited for Sherry to open it.


    She took a peek and saw a dainty little box sitting at the bottom of the bag. She didn''t bother finding out what was inside.


    By the looks of it, whatever was inside the tiny box was expensive. She did not dare open it and immediately handed the package back to him. "Mr. Song, I really can''t accept this," Sherry replied politely.


    "How can you refuse such a gift when you haven''t even seen what''s inside?" Steve responded with a hint of annoyance in his voice. A frown started to form on his face.


    "I really can''t accept this gift." Sherry straightened herself up and faced Steve. Her eyes met his. "You can''t give me an apology gift when you haven''t done anything wrong. You have nothing to ask forgiveness for," she added. "So, please take it back." Her voice was stern. Steve didn''t respond. Sherry placed the bag on the space between them. She knew he would not budge one bit.


    "Sherry," Steve finally said. "I bought you this gift. I''ve told you before, haven''t I? I don''t take something back once it''s given away." His voice grew colder every word he uttered. "If you really don''t want it, throw it away, for all I care but don''t you dare give it back to me," Steve spat, his head lowered.


    Sherry was at loss for words. Her mind was racing, thinking of what the next course of action she should take. She bit her lip as she figured out what to say next. "If you keep insisting then I''ll just donate it," she finally replied. "Mr. Song, this is not a good look on you. You can''t keep on doing things like this."


    "I don''t see the issue here. It''s my own money that I used when I bought that present. It''s up to me who I want to give gifts to," Steve responded in annoyance. "Throw it out, donate it, I don''t care. It''s yours now. Whatever you do to this thing is none of my business."


    Sherry was yet again left speechless by Steve''s words. He finally lifted his gaze off the ground and onto her eyes. No matter how much she tried to look away, his eyes seemed to drag hers back.


    That was the thing with Steve: no one can resist his eyes.


    Sherry let him have the final say in the argument and silently accepted the present.


    Ever since Sherry agreed to accept the first gift, Steve would come to the hospital almost every day. Every time he came, he brought a small present for her, and she refused every time. He would just tell her to donate it or throw it away.


    Steve then began bringing gifts that could not be donated which flustered Sherry even more. Despite the awkwardness, she still couldn''t bring herself to throw away his gifts. She didn''t want any of it to go to waste.


    She immediately put away every gift he had ever brought without ever checking what was inside. Only when Steve left she would go through them and call charities that would be willing to receive any of the stuff she had in her cabinet.


    Steve''s regular visits made Sherry''s head spin.


    During another visit from him, he was peeling an apple for her as she lay on her hospital bed. She was watching him gently remove the apple core when she suddenly felt woozy.


    She would normally meet Steve outside but she was feeling out of sorts that day. She didn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    collect his thoughts. Finally, he stood up and left work.


    Steve had been long gone when he arrived at the hospital. Sherry was having dinner.


    She paused to look at who was coming. To her surprise, it was Jeremy. His face was rock hard and filled with hatred.


    "Where''s the key?" He walked up to Sherry. He was almost yelling at her.


    Sherry looked back to her food and started playing with it. She had no appetite these days, so she did not have the energy to speak.


    Jessie lay on the bed beside Sherry''s. She kept silent while she watched all the fun that was about to happen in front of her. ''This will be interesting,'' she thought as his lips form a smirk.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time," Jeremy said. His patience was wearing thin. "Where''s the key to the cabinet?" He tried to sound calm and composed but his animosity leaked with every word he spoke.


    Sherry was confused. Why would he want the key to the cabinet? ''Does he know about the gifts inside?'' she asked herself.


    She stayed silent and Jeremy finally burst. He took the plate off Sherry''s table and threw it to the floor. Everything fell.


    The food splattered on the floor.


    Sherry was dumbfounded by Jeremy''s actions. "What is wrong with you?" She mustered all her energy to finally speak up.


    She was scared of him, most especially of the look on his eyes. It looked like he really wanted to hurt her.


    Even Jessie, who was just watching from her bed, was frightened by what just happened.


    Jeremy was always daunting in his bouts of anger.


    He walked over to Sherry''s drawer and took out the key.


    "Jeremy!" she called. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Sherry wanted her words to sound firmer but failed.


    He didn''t pay her any attention and headed to the cabinet. He opened it so forcefully the doors almost fell out.


    The pile of gifts greeted him. He knew they would be there but he didn''t expect this many.


    Sherry got off her bed to stop him, but her sudden movements made her dizzy.


    She stopped to steady herself, but before she could even stand straight, Jeremy had grabbed her by the wrist.


    He pulled her chin up to level their faces. A venomous smile was plastered on his face. He then dragged her in front of the cabinet.


    "So, Sherry." He paused to shift his eyes to the presents. "Do you mind telling me where these came from?" Jeremy finally let go of her wrist. His movements were so forceful that Sherry lost her balance. She tried to compose herself, but she was already falling, ultimately bumping into the cabinet.

 Chapter 58 Vanity (Part One)

    Sherry''s dizziness was getting worse. She stumbled and bumped against the cabinet, which shook with the impact.


    Moreover, the wound on her back was stinging, as if it the skin had been slashed into pieces. But the physical pain was far more bearable than the pain in her heart.


    "Where did you get these? Are they from Steve, or some other man?" Jeremy asked angrily, as he stepped forward to steady the cabinet. He looked without sympathy at Sherry.


    She coughed. Her hair covered her face as she bent to cover her mouth and hide her fragile, injured eyes.


    "So, it turns out you like such things, and the man who give them to you!" Jeremy sneered.


    He glanced at the pile inside the cabinet. The sight of the gifts made him even angrier.


    "No..." Sherry said softly, trailing off. She considered explaining, then swallowed back the words. Instead, a bitter smile formed on her face.


    She knew Jeremy well enough to know that nothing would convince him. It didn''t matter what she said to him when he was in a temper. He wouldn''t believe her anyway.


    "No?" Jeremy repeated incredulously. "You''ve already made the effort to keep these things while I wasn''t here! I can see how much you treasure these gifts!" To him, it seemed very obvious that she had a guilty conscience.


    He breathed hard, thinking of what he would say to teach Sherry a lesson. "I''ve learned that you are a vain and shallow woman! You would throw yourself at any man who gives you these stupid presents.


    I never knew until today that you had such vanity!" Sherry stared at him. He was looking at her with sarcasm and contempt.


    She realized that even after being married for so long, Jeremy still had no idea what kind of person she really was. He thought she was vain and stupid like his other women.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," she said tiredly. "What you''re saying isn''t true. You just love to judge me by your own impossible standards." With that, Sherry pushed him away and stumbled out of the ward.


    Still wearing her hospital clothes, she rushed down the corridor, heading towards the front doors of the hospital. She didn''t know where she was going. She only knew that she wanted to escape Jeremy and forget the cruel words that broke her heart.


    She emerged from the hosp


    lt. She got out of the car by herself.


    She gave him a small smile, thankful to be with someone who was so polite and respectful. Unlike Jeremy, Chester was a good man who never forced her or made her feel embarrassed.


    They walked up the driveway and entered Chester''s home. The house was decorated in an elegant, simple, black-and-white style. Everything was clean and tidy. Sherry bent down to change her shoes, but as soon as she raised her head, a sharp pain began throbbing in her head.


    She swayed slightly, holding out a hand for support. She must avoid making such sudden moves, or else the pain in her head would get worse.


    Chester caught her outstretched arm and supported her. He said gently, "Let me take you to my room."


    "Yes, thank you," Sherry replied in a weak voice. She was so tired.


    He helped her down the hallway, and felt her wobbling unsteadily on her feet. He felt sorry for her. "Sherry, let me carry you, all right?"


    Without waiting for her answer, he lifted her up in his arms.


    She settled into his arms, feeling safe and comfortable. She raised a hand to touch his face.


    Perhaps it was because of the cold wind blowing on his face outside, but his skin was cool to the touch. Sherry couldn''t resist rubbing his skin to cool herself a bit. It made him nervous, and he quickly set her down on the bed.


    He went to fetch a thermometer, then returned to put it in her mouth. He looked at her flushed face and said softly, "Are you sure you don''t want to see a doctor?"

 Chapter 58 Vanity (Part Two)

    Sherry was growing dazed from her sickness and exhaustion, but she shook her head firmly, a grim determination in her eyes.


    He nodded. "Very well. I''ll get you some medicine, and you can rest." He left the room.


    She was alone in the large room, and for some reason, she began feeling an inexplicable fear.


    To calm herself, she turned her head to smell the pillowcase. There was a faint, fresh, masculine smell on the linen, so it must be Chester''s bed. This was his bedroom.


    Drowsiness overcame her, and she started to doze off. She jerked awake when she heard Chester''s voice in her ear. "Sherry? Wake up."


    She forced her eyes open and saw Chester holding a cup of water and some pills. "I''m sorry I had to wake you. Just take these pills, and you can go to sleep." He took out the thermometer and gave her the medicine.


    He checked the reading on the thermometer and felt a cold sweat break out on his skin, his neck prickling with anxiety. Her temperature was very high¡ª39.5 degrees Celsius.


    What a stroke of luck that he had found her there on the street. He shuddered to think what would have happened if she was still alone by now, refusing to go to a hospital. Still, even with him to help her, she might still suffer some long-lasting effects from her fever.


    "Thanks," she whispered after she had swallowed the pills. She fell asleep instantly.


    He brought in a bowl of ice water and some clean towels. He soaked the towels in the cold water, wrapped her hands and feet in the towels, rolled up the last towel and set it on her forehead. He stayed by her side to keep changing the towels as they warmed up on her hot skin.


    "What has happened to you?" he murmured to himself, gazing down at her sleeping face. "You''ve turned into this desperate, frightened woman who won''t even go to the hospital. What did you suffer while you were there?"


    Chester wondered why her own husband hadn''t taken good care of Sherry¡ªJeremy had seemed so adamant that they were a couple. If Jeremy was a loving husband, why did he let her suffer like this?


    Chester, on the other hand, took good care of Sherry regardless of the situation, and she felt safe with him.


    Every now and then she would stir, half-awake, and see that Chester was taking care of her. Although she felt chilled by the towels, her heart was warmed by his presence.


    She hadn''t expected t


    rrived at the address, but Steve wasn''t there.


    As soon as Steve came home from work, a maid hurried to him to tell him that Jeremy had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Steve frowned slightly. Because of their dispute about Sherry, for the first time in their friendship, Steve had some issues with Jeremy. When he saw the man seated on his living room couch, Steve didn''t greet him with a smile like he''d always done before.


    "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you call first?" Steve asked coolly.


    "I just remembered that... that I haven''t seen you in a while. How have you been?" Jeremy said. The maid entered to place two cups of steaming coffee on the table. Neither Jeremy nor Steve took a drink.


    "The usual," Steve answered. "Either working at the office, or going to the hospital to visit Sherry." He sat down near Jeremy.


    Jeremy sighed. As soon as Steve had entered the house alone, he had guessed that Sherry was not with him.


    "Do you often go to see her?" Jeremy asked.


    "Of course! I was involved in how she got injured, so it is my duty to visit. I am not completely heartless, you know," Steve said in an offended tone.


    Jeremy sneered. He stood up quickly. "I have to go now. There''s something I must attend to."


    Steve also stood up, giving him a look of surprise. "But we just started talking!"


    "I know, but I have something urgent to deal with," Jeremy replied. He didn''t bother to look at Steve as he fetched his coat and left the house.


    Steve stared after Jeremy in confusion as the front door closed behind him. What had happened?

 Chapter 59 Lets Get Divorced (Part One)

    While she slept, Sherry was comforted by the feeling of something cold, most probably a cloth, as somebody wiped her forehead and arms clean. It cleared the uncomfortable feeling of stagnant and sticky sweat, and she wanted to open her eyes to see who was taking care of her, but no matter how hard she tried, her eyelids felt too heavy to open.


    Meanwhile, Chester was sitting beside her and occasionally wiping her down. He studied her with a worried expression on his face and touched her cheek with the back of his hand, which still felt a little hot, and he whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be here with you."


    It seemed that Sherry heard his words in her sleep, and she opened her lips as if to answer, but her eyes stayed closed, asleep.


    At that moment, Chester''s phone rang.


    As it rang, Sherry let out a pained groan as if she was disturbed from her rest, so he hurriedly switched it into silent mode.


    As he glanced at the screen, the caller ID was Jeremy.


    Then, without thinking, he rejected.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy was driving under the hazy light of the streetlights, and the moonlight that escaped the canopy of trees created motley shadows along his path. He had been trying to call Chester but his call was rejected!


    Sherry must be in his house because there was no other explanation that would satisfy him.


    He took this as confirmation of Sherry''s whereabouts, so he made a sharp turn, disregarding any laws he might have broken, and drove like the devil was behind him. All he knew at that moment was that he needed to get to Chester''s house.


    While he was checking his phone, Chester heard Sherry''s whimper in pain, so he strode toward her, worry evident on his face.


    She was sweating all over once again, which made her hair look like a rumpled mess, and her cheeks were flushed from her fever.


    He frowned at this. She was sweating too much and her fever was climbing up, and if this continued


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ey, Jeremy! Stop!" Chester shouted after him in a displeased tone, and he hurried after him to stop him.


    However, Jeremy could not be stopped. He looked at Chester with disdain, his eyes sharp and furious, but he did not say a word. Instead, he pushed him violently, and as Chester stumbled back in surprise, he strode in like he owned the place, determined to find Sherry.


    "Where is Sherry? Sherry!" Jeremy''s deep voice echoed inside the villa.


    Chester came at him once again, a sneer on his face. "Mr. Ou, you just entered my house without my permission. That is trespassing. Get out of here at once, or I will call the police."


    "Sherry! Where are you?" Jeremy continued shouting and turned a deaf ear to Chester''s complaints, and when he could not find Sherry there, he strode determinedly to the upper floor.


    He could not believe that Sherry was not here. Where else could she go? Sherry didn''t return to the hospital, nor did she go back home, so she must be here.


    Chester ran behind Jeremy and shouted angrily, "Jeremy, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Sherry, answer me!" Jeremy shouted as he rushed to the second floor.


    And he haphazardly opened the doors of each room, but he still could not find her.


    Finally, he reached the master''s bedroom and slammed its door open.

 Chapter 59 Lets Get Divorced (Part Two)

    In the darkness of the room, a woman was sitting on the bed and was about to get up.


    And when Jeremy turned the lights on, the room was flooded with brightness, exposing the woman on the bed. It was Sherry.


    The towel on her forehead had fallen, and she was getting up slowly, looking clumsy as she did so.


    Her clothes were not properly fastened, so it opened slightly as she moved, and it exposed her fair skin beneath.


    She looked comely despite her sickly appearance, but her clothes were obviously not her own, and from the way her clothes were opened, it was obvious that she was not wearing anything beneath.


    "Jeremy? Why are you here?" she asked in a faint voice, and she looked utterly confused by the commotion.


    As Jeremy looked around the room, he could tell that this was Chester''s room, as all the decorations were obviously to his taste, and there was a photo of him on display.


    He looked at Sherry, and his heart broke as his thoughts ran away with his mind.


    As soon as Chester arrived, Jeremy jumped to him and hit him as hard as he could.


    Chester stumbled back from the force and supported himself with the wall, as his eyesight suddenly twisted and blurred. The distinct taste of iron in his mouth told him that he must have bitten his teeth or tongue.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy had expected to find this. He had known for a while that Chester and Sherry were sleeping behind his back, but seeing it now did not hurt any less.


    He could not control his temper, and it seemed as if all the jealousy and anger just erupted from his fist to Chester''s face.


    Chester wiped the blood from his mouth, and although there was rage burning in his eyes, he looked at him calmly and did not fight back.


    "Jeremy, what are you doing?!" Sherry exclaimed in surprise and fear.


    ''How could he hit Chester?'' she thought.


    She struggled, weak as she was, to walk toward them.


    There were a thousand questions in her eyes, and she did not know which one she shou


    , "My secretary changed her clothes. I didn''t touch her, and it''s not what you think."


    "Shut up, Chester! This is none of your business," Jeremy hissed and then lowered his head so that he was looking Sherry in the eyes. "You explain to me! What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, at that moment, Sherry felt like she was a candle that was rapidly burning under Jeremy''s intense fire. She felt exhausted every time they talked, so she pulled away from him with all her strength and said,


    "I am so tired of this, Jeremy. Please. Let''s just divorce. Aren''t you tired of fighting all the time?"


    She had never been so sure of something in her life before that moment. She used to have second thoughts, but in that instant, she knew that it was what she sorely wanted.


    Freedom.


    Jeremy was shocked by her words, and beside him, Chester was even more shocked.


    He had never expected to hear those words from Sherry, and at that moment, a strange glint was shining in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy had never thought that Sherry would make such a request, but now, despite her fragile health and frail body, her eyes shone with fierce determination.


    Her words were like a cold balm down that suddenly cooled down his anger. At once, the raging fire inside him earlier had vanished, replaced by an empty and dark abyss.

 Chapter 60 Dont Touch Me

    As Jeremy got increasingly aggravated, his eyes turned cold. "Sherry, I dare you to say that again. You want a divorce?"


    "Jeremy, you always seem to be disappointed in me. Why don''t we just divorce? You being suspicious of me all the time is getting old. We should just get a divorce," Sherry answered frigidly.


    Jeremy took a step towards her and noticed that she was shaking.


    Meanwhile, Chester stood aside. He knew this was none of his business. Still, as he looked at the pained expression on Sherry''s face, he couldn''t help but be bothered.


    So Chester approached Sherry. With a worried look on his face, he asked, "How are you feeling? I can help you get back to bed."


    As soon as Chester reached out, Sherry seemed to collapse.


    "Sherry!" Jeremy swooped in and pushed Chester away. He grabbed Sherry and took her into his arms.


    "Now you''re worried about her? She has a fever and yet you''re still fighting with her."


    Jeremy''s eyes gleamed in anger. He tightly held on to Sherry only to find that she was burning up and her ears were reddened.


    He hadn''t noticed this earlier thinking that she was just pissed off.


    "She''s sick. What are you still doing here talking to me? Shouldn''t you be taking her to the hospital already? Why are you keeping her here?" Jeremy retorted.


    Chester answered, "If you hadn''t showed up, her fever wouldn''t have returned."


    "Good thing I''m here then or else, I wouldn''t have known what you would do since she has a fever!" Jeremy aggressively asserted his right as her husband.


    Sherry was still weak as she put her arm on his shoulder. Upon hearing Jeremy, she frowned and protested, "I don''t want to go to the hospital!"


    Jeremy lowered his head and looked at her sharply. "No, you need to go to the hospital!"


    After struggling for a while, Sherry finally gave up as he was holding on to her so tightly.


    "No! No! I don''t want to go to the hospital!"


    Chester frowned and blurted out, "She said she didn''t want to go. Put her down!"


    "She''s my wife. I should take care of her. Now get out of the way!" Jeremy was still aggressive.


    Chester was left with no choice but to concede since Sherry really was Jeremy''s wife.


    Still, the distressed look on Sherry''s face was enough reason for Chester to not turn a blind eye. "You should respect what she wants. Besides, she said it herself that she wants a divorce."


    "We''re not getting a divorce. We will be together until the day she dies. She can only dream of leaving me but that''s never going to happen."


    Chester sneered and added, "Sherry wants a divorce and I support her decision no matter what."


    Stunned, Jeremy was briefly left speechless.


    The struggle between the two men was undeniable. Chester was calm and collected while Jeremy seemed as if he was ready to explode any minute now¡ªthis was not lost on Sherry. She could clearly see the difference between the two men.


    "Stay out of this, Chester. If I say we''re not having a divorce then it''s not going to happen!" Jeremy hissed as he passed by Chester, holding Sherry in his arms.


    "Jeremy, I said I don''t


    e dirty and shameless!" Sherry cursed him indignantly.


    "You''re my wife. I have every right to touch you!"


    "Please don''t! You''ve gone too far, Jeremy. I''m gonna kill you!" Sherry lowered her head and attempted to bite on his shoulder. However, Jeremy turned his head around and kissed her by accident.


    Sherry pushed him hard with her hands pressed against his chest.


    He almost fell out of the bed but fortunately, he was able to grab on the table.


    As soon as she was free, Sherry took a big breath and looked at Jeremy vigilantly.


    "Don''t come closer." Eyes widened, Jeremy took off his tie, grabbed her hands, and tied her wrists together.


    Once again, he was abusing her. She felt so humiliated!


    "Jeremy! I hate you!" Sherry helplessly watched him tie up her hands but she had no strength to resist. She could only provoke him with her words.


    "What? You think you''re so clever?" He leaned over and roughly kissed her despite having no consent.


    Sherry kicked the quilt off the bed but Jeremy was holding her in his arms.


    It was a long kiss and he didn''t stop until she was out of breath.


    Sherry''s lips were already red and swollen. "No, no one else had ever touched me! Can you stop now?" Sherry shouted at him, almost pleading.


    "No. I think you''re lying. I need to check myself." By now, Sherry was trembling in fear.


    He slowly kissed her everywhere as if she was a piece of property and not a human being.


    The only things that could be heard was Jeremy relishing her body like a beast while Sherry protested. He was abusing her.


    What they both failed to notice was the person standing by the door.


    Jessie was holding a cup in her hand, her fingers tightly grasped around the cup. Furiously, she glared at the two bodies that were intertwined.


    ''Sherry, you''re disgusting!''


    Jessie was so angry that she wanted to slap Sherry across the face.


    However, it seemed that Jeremy was enjoying Sherry''s body.


    But it couldn''t go on like this. She had to find a way to get rid of Sherry so that Jeremy could finally be hers.

 Chapter 61 A Pretended Vainglorious Woman (Part One)

    "Jeremy, stop it!" Sherry looked at him angrily, feeling helpless and used. He was lowering his head and seductively kissing her body.


    "I haven''t been with anyone else." His fingers slid across her breasts while he caressed her waist.


    There were thin calluses on his hands, and Sherry couldn''t stop shuddering under them.


    "Did you hear me? Can you stop?" Sherry growled, trying to resist the soft and pleasurable feeling.


    Jeremy slightly lifted his torso next to Sherry and stared at her with his charming eyes. She all of a sudden was inexplicably flustered.


    "I guess I was wrong. You are clean." He lowered his head and kissed her on the tip of her nose.


    Sherry felt the moisture of his lips on her nose. She shoved his chest angrily and said, "I''m not as dirty as you! Now get out!"


    Jeremy squinted at her. How could she say he was dirty?


    "Here''s your chance to explain. How did you get that jewelry?" Jeremy''s powerful voice pierced her eardrum.


    Sherry''s face was still red, but expressionless. "It''s none of your business," she said.


    After saying that, she turned away from him. She was soon spun around by his powerful hands. "You are mine. Of course it''s my business."


    The moment she looked at his eyes, the initial anger very quickly turned to disappointment.


    Anyway, he already thought that she liked to seduce and use men, so she didn''t care to explain.


    No matter how she explained, he''d only believe what he wanted to. Had he ever considered her feelings?


    "I seduced someone. Steve likes me and he is rich so I wanted to be with him. That''s all." Looking at his eyes, there was a smirk on Sherry''s face.


    His rage made his h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed at the door and a magazine caught her eye. She walked to the table and began flipping through it. There was a newspaper underneath and she saw someone who looked incredibly familiar.


    On closer inspection, it was Steve!


    She took the newspaper to her bed.


    The successor of the Song Group and the daughter of the Li family were united by marriage!


    The picture in the paper was definitely Steve. He was handsome as always but he smiled stiffly. A woman''s picture was placed side by side with his. She was petite and beautiful. This must have been the daughter of the Li family, Jane Li.


    There was a lot of talk about the cooperation of these companies and its influence on the market.


    She was so engrossed in the news story that she accidentally bumped into a chair on the way to her bed. She breathed in sharply because of the pain but it didn''t damper her mood; she was still quite cheerful.


    She took her phone out and went to call Chester.


    Chester answered quickly and gently said, "What''s up, Sherry?"


    Sherry bit her lip nervously. "Mr. Gu, I''m really sorry about what happened yesterday."

 Chapter 61 A Pretended Vainglorious Woman (Part Two)

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I didn''t get seriously hurt" As he spoke about it, he reached out and touched the corners of his mouth. It was still a little bruised. Beisy was shocked to see that when he saw him.


    "Not just about that. I''ve been married to Jeremy for three years and didn''t tell you. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I''m sorry." Sherry said with a frown. The guilt was eating away at her.


    On the other side, Chester put his pen down slowly, and his heart seemed to sink deep into his chest. It was the first time he heard her admit that she was married.


    "It''s okay. It was private, and I respect you," said Chester. He wanted to ask why there was so much going on between them, but held it back. After a few moments of silence he said, "I support your choice."


    After all, she told Jeremy that she wanted a divorce in front of him yesterday.


    A smile beamed from Sherry''s face and she said, "Thank you, Mr. Gu."


    "You''re welcome. No matter what happens in your marriage, you are my friend and the manager of my company," Chester replied calmly.


    Fortunately, he didn''t blame her. So many companies loathed dishonest employees.


    "Rest well. The company needs you," he said, proceeding to comfort her. He didn''t want to talk about her private life.


    "Okay, I know."


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry threw the phone aside and looked at the newspaper again. She hesitated for a moment, but stood up and started to pack her things.


    After attending all kinds of commercial activities, Steve felt as though his face had frozen in a smile. He didn''t want to go home when he was already out, so he made a phone call to ask Jer


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Steve.


    What a silly woman!''


    "I''ve seen a lot of woman try to act unimpressed. I don''t think she''s faking it. The more she acts like this, the more I like her. I already liked her greatly before. If it goes on like this, I may go crazy..."


    "I have to go do something. Enjoy yourself. You have a spare key to my home. Let yourself in," Jeremy said abruptly as he stood up.


    Startled, Steve turned around and looked at his leaving friend. With a frown, he blurted out, "Hey, buddy! Bro, I am hurting here. Can''t you just stay with me?"


    "I need to deal with something. I''ll talk to you later. Bye!" After saying that, Jeremy turned around and exited with purpose without looking back.


    With a groan, Steve lowered his head and continued drinking.


    Jeremy sped down the road. He was rushing to the hospital to ask Sherry why she hid the truth from him.


    Jeremy arrived at the hospital as fast as he could. He got out of the car and hastily strode towards Sherry''s ward without stopping.


    He opened the door to a shocking sight before him. He was at Sherry''s ward but Sherry wasn''t there!

 Chapter 62 Get Hurt (Part One)

    The sheets on the bed were folded up neatly while the fruits on the table were left untouched and her shoes were nowhere to be seen.


    Jeremy frowned as he opened the bathroom door only to find it empty.


    At this time, a nurse passed by. Jeremy stopped her and asked, "Where''s the patient in this ward?"


    Even though the nurse wasn''t assigned to Sherry''s ward, she said blankly, "Oh, she was discharged about two hours ago."


    "Discharged?" Jeremy repeated.


    Even though at the back of his mind, he already knew this, he still had to ask just to be sure.


    "Yes. She was discharged when her fever went down. She''ll be fine as long as she takes her medicine on time," the nurse said.


    He nodded, turned around, entered the empty ward alone.


    Sherry''s scent still lingered in the air. Sitting on the bed, he recalled what he had said to her that morning.


    She must have been so sad and aggrieved.


    How could he have said that to her? How could Sherry seduce any other man? How could he compare her with those other women?


    Meanwhile, Sherry was still feeling a little dizzy as she left the hospital.


    She didn''t have much money on her¡ªonly her cellphone and some medicines. Before she left, she made sure to deliberate charge it to Jeremy''s account.


    After all, to him, she was a vain woman who only cared about money.


    As she walked on the streets, she passed by a clothing boutique where she could see her reflection. With her messy hair, she looked absolutely fatigued.


    She looked like a wandering ghost especially with how pale her face was.


    The nurse reminded her repeatedly to take her medicine on time and to not catch a cold or else, her fever might come b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dragged to the car. She shook her head and tried to resist them. "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!"


    "Shut up! Or I''ll hit you!" When she got into the car, the men took out a piece of rope and tied her hands and feet.


    Once the car started, Sherry tried to kick the door in an attempt to get someone outside to notice her.


    However, as soon as the car engine started, they felt the car skid as they felt a huge mass slam into the behind of the car.


    "Shit! What the fuck?" the man with the tattoos said fiercely.


    Before he could even finish what he was saying, the car began quaking violently once more. In a rage, the men got out of the car.


    Sherry tried to follow behind them but they slammed the door in her face, leaving her alone in the car.


    She could only see what was happening through the window.


    Sherry turned her head and looked back.


    A familiar black car came into view. Sherry was stunned when she saw Jeremy getting out of the car.


    Jeremy looked fierce with his eyes dimmed. He was wearing his usual white shirt with the cuffs rolled up to his arm and his long black pants hugging his legs.

 Chapter 62 Get Hurt (Part Two)

    Jeremy was her savior. She couldn''t believe he appeared at the exact moment she needed someone.


    Sherry fixed her eyes on him intently.


    The four men outside the scuffled with Jeremy.


    He''d always been spoon-fed his entire life. How could he possibly fight against these four strong men alone? Surprising, Jeremy was holding up well even if he was battling four men alone.


    Seeing that Jeremy was strong, the men exchanged knowing glances. One of them got on the car and took out an iron bar from under the seat.


    Sherry was shocked. "What are you doing? No!"


    "Shut up!" Cursing, the man got out of the car and slammed the door.


    The man then mercilessly hit Jeremy on the back with the iron bar.


    "No, don''t do that..." Sherry turned her head, unable to watch Jeremy get beaten up.


    She was afraid for Jeremy. He could die if he continued to fight with these men.


    Sherry tried to feel for her phone in her pocket but unfortunately, it seemed to have fallen amidst all the chaos.


    She tried to look for it inside the car and successfully found a phone in the front seat. With much difficulty, she grabbed it and called the police.


    After she hung up, she turned her head only to find the car door being opened.


    She looked up in fear. Luckily, it was Jeremy.


    "Get out! Quickly!" he ordered urgently.


    After struggling, Sherry remembered that she was tied so she shot him a cautious look.


    She was practically pleading with her eyes. With that, Jeremy reached out and helped untie her.


    He had blood everywhere¡ªon his arms and on his body.


    As soon as Sherry was untied, she hurriedly got out of the car. When she turned, she found that the four ma


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is shoulder quietly and said, "Since you''re already awake, I can leave already, if there''s nothing else left to deal with."


    After saying this, she turned around and walked towards the door.


    "Don''t go!" He moved his body and immediately after, exhaled sharply from the pain.


    Sherry quickly turned back and walked to his side. She complained, "The doctor said that your liver was bleeding and that your arm''s broken. You shouldn''t move much since you''re injured."


    With his eyes gleaming, Jeremy stared at her and said, "Okay. But don''t go. Stay here and take care of me."


    "Take care of you?" Sherry repeated, stunned.


    "Yes, I need you to take care of me, just like how I took care of you," he said affirmatively.


    Sherry kept silent for a while.


    He was much more hurt than she had been before. And he was hurt because of her.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible that such a powerful and wealthy men be hurt in such a way?


    "Okay, I''ll take care of you." Sherry nodded.


    Jeremy smiled weakly when Sherry agreed. However, she added, "When you''re almost recovered, we can discuss the divorce again."

 Chapter 63 Saved By Him

    She seemed to mention divorce so nonchalantly like it meant nothing.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. Suppressing his displeasure, Jeremy said, "Let''s talk about it later."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it when you feel better," said Sherry, "I''ll go home soon so get a change of clothes, and some..."


    "I''ll tell Barry to get it. Just stay here," Jeremy interrupted her.


    Sherry held her tongue and finally said, "Well, then I''ll call Barry."


    She knew he was injured and she shouldn''t mention divorce but she almost had no choice.


    Anyway she couldn''t change the past now. Sherry didn''t want to give him false hope.


    Food was being served in the hospital while Sherry finished making the call. She came back in to see Jeremy leaning against the head of the bed, glaring back at her.


    "Ahem, let''s eat!" Sherry said gesturing at the food in front of him.


    "Look at me. Can do it myself?" He glanced at his hand in the cast with a sudden fall in his mood.


    Sherry had no choice but to feed this helpless man in front of her.


    This was the first time she''d seen Jeremy so excited to eat. He was getting so keen that he was biting the plastic spoon and by the end the spoon had snapped.


    "I''m a patient now. It''s your turn to be patient with me," he childishly said to her.


    Sherry was so annoyed but kept her anger to herself. When she was sick, she tried her best not to bother him.


    "You should eat too," he suddenly said.


    "I''m not hungry. I''ll have some fruit or something later," answered Sherry, lifting another spoonful of rice to his mouth.


    "No, you can''t only eat fruit. Let''s just eat together." Jeremy frowned, trying to coax her to eat with him.


    Sherry just stared at him blankly, completely lost in thought.


    When did he start to care about her?


    "If you''re not going to eat, neither am I. Just throw it away!" He thought she wasn''t eating because she just wanted to show her anger.


    Sherry lowered her head, stirred the spoon in the bowl and took a bite herself. After that, Jeremy smiled with satisfaction. "Good girl. You aren''t at all fat by the way. You don''t need to lose weight. You should actually be a little fatter."


    However, Sherry turned a deaf ear to his words. She only took one bite and continued to feed him.


    She felt so pressured by Jeremy it felt as if she was eating alone. He kept asking her to eat.


    "I haven''t finished eating yet. Why did you take it away?" Jeremy still wasn''t full. He watched Sherry put his food away without any explanation.


    "You shouldn''t eat a lot tonight. You''re sick, and you should eat less." She put the half eaten meal away.


    He already ate a lot of vegetables do he shouldn''t have eaten any more. Sherry might have deliberately just fed him vegetables to spite him though.


    She was already full so she was too lazy to feed him! He was absolutely speechless.


    "Okay, then I want to eat some fruit!" he said.


    Sherry took an apple out of the bag, ready to cut it into pieces, but she heard him blurt out, "I don''t eat apples, only oranges."


    Sherry didn''t know that about him. "The fruit knife i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sleep like this. It makes me uneasy."


    She''d been sleeping alone for a while now and sleeping with someone beside her felt so foreign.


    Smelling his familiar scent kept her awake.


    "Really? How about a different position? You can sleep on top of me." He lowered his head to look at her.


    He was doing it on purpose. Sherry ground her teeth in anger and refused to look at him.


    "If you don''t say anything, then you''re agreeing to sleep on me." He immediately moved as if he was about to hug her.


    "No way! We''ll just sleep like this." Sherry hastily refused, "Don''t move!"


    She was afraid that she''d hurt him again.


    "Okay, we''ll stay put." He lowered his head, stared at her and smiled proudly.


    Helplessly, Sherry lay on the bed and leaned against him.


    Jeremy began being childish!


    She didn''t have the heart to turn him down though. In the most difficult moment, he helped her. When she was ill, he also helped her.


    There was no reason for her to cut him down. She couldn''t be a cold woman.


    Suddenly, the unexpected touch stunned Sherry. She hissed in a low voice, "Didn''t I tell you not to touch me? Why are you moving again?"


    With his chin on her forehead, he responded in a hoarse voice, "I can''t control myself. Just help me."


    Shameless! Sherry cursed him a thousand times in her heart.


    Thoughts flooded her mind without warning. She realized that when they got along well there was no fighting and embarrassment.


    It turned out that they could actually get along in peace. The memory of her quarrel with Jeremy disappeared effortlessly, and her anger with him also seemed to dissipate.


    While she was lost in thought, she felt something warm touching her. Jeremy kissed her again.


    She got angry and slightly shoved his chest. "Don''t move!"


    Jeremy grunted, "Sherry. Be gentle. I''m injured." In Sherry''s mind, she was dealing with a giant child.


    Again, Sherry was getting annoyed, but she took her hand back and dared not struggle any more. After all, Jeremy saved her life. The least she could do was take care of him.

 Chapter 64 Whats So Great About Sherry (Part One)

    That night, Sherry didn''t sleep well. Even after Jeremy had fallen asleep, she lay awake in her bed, tossing and turning.


    She gently covered him with the quilt and stared at his face for a while. The corners of her mouth twitched as she relished the peacefulness.


    The next morning, she woke up early. Jeremy was still sleeping and didn''t seem to be waking up any time soon.


    Last night, the weather wasn''t so good. Thankfully, it was sunny today. Sherry drew the curtains open to let the sunshine in.


    Sherry turned to gaze at Jeremy who was still sound asleep.


    Then she tiptoed out of the ward.


    A few moments later, Jessie arrived at the ward.


    When she went inside the ward, she was surprised to find that Sherry wasn''t there. Jeremy was on the bed, still sleeping. As her eyes scanned the room, she coldly muttered to herself, "As long as I''m here, Sherry could never replace me."


    Jessie took off her shoes, climbed on the bed, and gazed at Jeremy in silence.


    Gently touching his handsome face, Jessie mumbled, "Jeremy, I won''t let anyone take you away from me."


    Jessie quivered in anger as she thought of what happened yesterday. Sherry was lucky that she wasn''t hurt despite everything.


    Sherry was safe while Jeremy got hurt. On the contrary, Jessie somewhat regretted hiring those men to hurt Sherry. She just wanted to teach her a lesson but she didn''t expect that Jeremy would get hurt in the process.


    Jessie looked at Jeremy in guilt, caressing his face.


    "What''s so great about Sherry anyway? Why are you all so obsessed with her? You sacrificed yourself just to save Sh


    ld look on his face sent a chill down Jessie''s spine.


    What was it about Sherry that he liked so much?


    Where was the Jeremy that loved Jessie so dearly? Was he gone?


    Digging her finger nails into her palm and shedding a few tears, she spoke, "Jeremy, what did I do wrong? Please tell me. I''ll never do that again. Please don''t drive me away."


    He shook his head. When he spoke, he sounded tired. "I just don''t want to see you for now. Get out!"


    Jeremy was visibly irked.


    When Jessie started crying, he couldn''t help but feel disgusted.


    "I..."


    "Fuck off!" Startled, Jessie was already trembling all over.


    Jessie was being unreasonable and this infuriated him to no end.


    If she went on, she didn''t even want to imagine what he would do.


    She decided to put up with it for a while. She still had a long way to go.


    With a sigh, Jessie got up and reluctantly headed to the door, repeatedly looking back at Jeremy, hoping he would change his mind.


    However, he had a somber look on his face which could only mean one thing¡ªhe didn''t want her there.

 Chapter 64 Whats So Great About Sherry (Part Two)

    Meanwhile, Sherry was just trying to get out of the hospital. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a familiar voice.


    She turned around and looked around only to find a tall figure standing out from the crowd.


    It was Jeffery. He was standing in front of the counter, talking to a nurse.


    Surprised, Sherry walked over.


    "Jeffery!" she called from behind him.


    When he looked back at her, his face lit up. His lips were so pale as he grinned. "Sherry, what are you doing here?"


    Sherry nodded and looked at him in surprise. She vaguely answered, "A friend of mine is here so I came to visit.


    What are you doing here?" Jeffery seemed to be very weak. Seeing this, she added, "Are you all right?"


    Hearing this, Jeffery smiled but it was gone as soon as it came.


    "Jeffrey! Are you okay?" In a hurry, Sherry held his arm.


    "Are you the patient''s sister? Your brother just went through the operation for his appendicitis. Now he is going through the procedure of hospitalization." The nurse seemed to misunderstand something. She turned back to her computer as she continued, "Why weren''t you here earlier? The operation is already done. He needs to stay for monitoring purpose for a few days longer."


    Sherry curled her lips, not knowing what to say.


    "I''ll go through the hospitalization procedure for you. You just sit there," Sherry said as she helped him sit down.


    Jeffery looked at her with gratitude and said weakly, "Thank you."


    Sherry tenderly rubbed him on the shoulder before leaving to finish the procedure for Jeffrey.


    As Jeffrey watched her back, he couldn''t take his gaze off her; his eyes were gleaming.


    , "I have to go. Please rest well!"


    In response, Jeffrey looked at her, worried. "Wait, you''re leaving?"


    The disappointment on his face was completely lost on Sherry. She said, "I''ll get a nurse for you."


    What she didn''t know was that he was disappointed because she wasn''t going to be taking care of him as he had expected. In a low voice, he conceded. "Fine."


    After Sherry left the ward, Jeffery sat on his bed alone, quietly waiting for her to come back.


    A few moments later, Sherry returned and sat by the bedside, looking into his eyes.


    She said simply, "I''ve already found a nurse for you. Now I really have to leave. Please take good care of yourself and watch what you eat."


    Jeffery raised his head and looked at her with expectation. He asked, "Will you visit me again?"


    Sherry looked at him and nodded seriously. "Of course. As long as I have time, I''ll come visit you."


    Hearing this, Jeffery smiled. "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you."


    With that, she gave him a few reminders once more before getting up and leaving.


    He gazed at her back until the door was closed.

 Chapter 65 Its Linda

    Sherry went for a stroll in the garden outside the hospital and then headed over to the ward Jeremy was staying in.


    She had no idea whether Jessie would be there or not. And in case Jessie was indeed still there, she would have to talk with Jeremy.


    When she swung the door open, she stumbled upon Jeremy sitting on the bed and fiddling with his phone.


    Despite the fact that he was wearing a loose-fitting hospital gown, Jeremy still looked rather arrogant and strong.


    The second Sherry pushed the door open, she heard his cold voice. "Didn''t I tell you to get out?"


    Letting out a deep sigh, Sherry calmly said, "Since you want me to get out, I guess I''ll just leave."


    Hearing this, Jeremy suddenly raised his head to check who it was. When he found out that it was Sherry, his tone immediately shifted and he said, "Sherry! Don''t go! Come back!"


    Sherry was still standing at the door and curtly replied, "Didn''t you just ask me to leave? I''ll do as you say and leave right away."


    Left at such a loss for words, he was about to jump out of bed and embrace her, but he suddenly remembered that he was supposed to be "seriously injured" right now. So, all he could do was feign his disability and lie in bed, whining, "I thought it was Jessie who came back again. I wasn''t asking you to leave. Come over and sit next to me."


    After keeping silent for a moment, Sherry did as he asked and walked toward him.


    "Where have you been? What took you so long to get here?" he asked, wearing a frown on his face.


    "There''s something I have to tell you," Sherry said, completely ignoring his words and changing the subject. "I have requested for an extended leave of absence, and I''ve almost fully recovered already. It''s time for me to come back to work."


    With his eyebrows deeply knit, Jeremy repeated, "You are planning to go back to work?"


    "Yes, you can rest assured that I will hire a good nursing aide to take care of you, and I''ll be visiting you at the hospital after work," Sherry went on and added, worried that he might not agree with it.


    "No, I don''t agree." Sure enough, he didn''t agree and flat out refused.


    Hearing his response, Sherry calmly told him, "Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want to take care of you. I just think that you don''t have to be looked after all the time anymore. And even if anything comes up, you can just call the nurse to assist you."


    "No, I can''t let you do that. Why do you still care so much about your stupid job anyway? Are you saying that it''s more important than me?"


    ''Stupid job?'' Sherry let out a soft chuckle and pondered to herself, ''In his mind, his business is important. But he thinks that my job is insignificant?''


    This should hardly be surprising given how he had always been so overbearing and selfish. It wouldn''t make sense to expect a selfish man such as him to be tolerant and generous.


    "Yes, my job is more important than you," Sherry blurted out.


    This caused his face to darken in an instant, making him look so gloomy.


    Seeing the look on his face, Sherry tried to remain calm, acting as though she didn''t notice it at all.


    That being said, he held back his anger and said in a calm tone, "Do you really have to do this?


    Why do you have to say such a thing? How could you be so heartless?"


    "Well, you should go have a good rest. I''m leaving now." Upon saying those words, Sherry turned around and left right away.


    "Sherry, come back!" Jeremy suddenly pulled the quilt off of him and tried to stop her from leaving.


    Before Sherry could turn to look, she heard Jeremy let out an audible hiss.


    When she looked back, she found that he got up from his bed and ended up touching his wound by accident. The pain was so unbearable that he fell back to the bed. With a distorted face, he cried out in pain.


    Sherry was startled when she heard this, so she rushed over and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it hurting agai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    brought Sherry to the bar she went to before.


    Sherry seemed to be a little awkward. Although she had already walked toward the door, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Seeing this, Linda looked at her helplessly and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not like Jeffery is here every day. There''s nothing for you to be scared about."


    Of course, Sherry was aware of that. After all, Jeffery was still in the hospital right now! It was just that she didn''t want to come here and felt a bit uneasy. "That''s not it."


    "Then what are you so afraid of?" Linda looked at her, feeling so confused.


    "Never mind. I''m afraid of you. Let''s go inside." With that, Sherry pushed her and the two of them entered the bar.


    At this time, there were only a handful of people inside the bar.


    After picking a table on a quiet corner of the bar, they sat down and ordered two bottles of wine. The two of them enjoyed the wine while chatting.


    "Linda, I have a favor to ask you. I hope that you won''t tell any of our colleagues that I was actually married." Sherry felt rather anxious about this matter, so she opted to remind Linda of it.


    However, Linda simply rolled her eyes and said, "Come on, I''m not a tattletale! Do you seriously think I''m going to betray my best friend?"


    It should go without saying that Sherry trusted her. But there were times that people forget some things. With that in mind, she had to remind Linda. After all, she was a very straightforward person. If Linda''s tongue ever slipped, it would be quite troublesome for her.


    "By the way, have you been in touch with Jeffery?" Linda casually asked.


    Hearing this, Sherry felt a bit tense. She tried to pull herself together and answered, "Come on! I''ve only met him once. There''s no way for me to get in touch with him."


    "What about Jeremy? How are you getting along with him? Do you argue with each other a lot?" Linda quickly changed the subject.


    Sherry didn''t want to talk about Jeremy at all, so she just took a sip of the wine without humoring her with a response.


    A lot of things had happened in the past couple of days. The feelings she had for Jeremy were much like a roller coaster ride. She didn''t want to casually talk about anything that had to with Jeremy, mostly because she didn''t want to let anyone find out about the ridiculous situation they were currently in.


    Given how Sherry didn''t answer her question, Linda just assumed that Sherry had been wronged and got into an argument with Jeremy again.


    Then, Linda said in a disgruntled tone, "Jeremy is so bad!" Shaking her head, Linda took a sip of the wine and cursed at Jeremy.

 Chapter 66 Unexpected Client (Part One)

    "No matter what happened, you must tell me the truth about who hurt you. You can trust me," said Linda. She placed a hand on Sherry''s shoulder, meeting her eyes with a look of sincerity.


    Sherry felt a warmth enveloping her heart. It was pleasant to realize that no matter what troubles she went through, there was always someone on her side ready to support her no matter what.


    Linda couldn''t help her solve her problems, but it was enough for her to be there as her best friend while she was sad.


    "Thank you, Linda," Sherry said in a low voice.


    Linda leaned forward and put an arm around Sherry''s neck. "Don''t thank me, Sherry. You''re my best friend. I''ll stand by your side no matter what."


    Sherry nodded and gave her a slight grin. "By the way, since you''ve been assigned to work with me, you have to take your work very seriously. I''m a really strict manager, you know."


    Linda rolled her eyes. "You don''t have to remind me what a workaholic you are. Hey, I just read the contracts, and I saw that you have two cases at the same time¡ªone is the Ou Group, and the other is the Song Group. Did Jeremy arrange that on purpose?"


    Sherry''s smile turned brittle. "You already know the answer. Jeremy always has an ulterior motive for doing things."


    Linda was outraged on her best friend''s behalf. "Jeremy is way out of line! If he sabotages you at work, you must expose him. Don''t sacrifice your career to protect him!" she exclaimed, giving Sherry a ferocious look.


    "It''s all right," Sherry said with a sigh. "I know how to deal with him."


    She now had a very heavy workload.


    Sherry had already asked for a few days off. With the deadline approaching, she had barely made any headway with her work. Fortunately, Steve had said she could postpone her deadlines for the Song Group for a few days.


    From the moment Sherry joined the company, she had been determined to devote herself to her work. Linda saw how conscientious she was, and admired her very much.


    The downtrodden, mousy wife of Jeremy Ou had finally broken free of her small world, and was returning to her roots. Sherry was back, as strong-minded and professiona


    burden alone.


    Sherry paused and looked up at Linda. "There''s nothing to explain."


    Before Linda could say anything else, Sherry stood up and began clearing her desk. She said, "Linda, come with me to meet the client."


    "Which client?" Linda asked. She was confused as to why her presence was needed.


    "The CEO of the Song Group, Steve. He''s the partner in charge of this project," Sherry said, beginning to sort through the documents to choose the ones she would take with her to the meeting.


    Linda''s eyes widened. She said excitedly, "Sure! I''ll go get ready."


    She grabbed her handbag and hurried to the bathroom..


    As soon as Sherry emerged from her office, she found Linda waiting for her by the door.


    She glanced at Linda and suppressed a smile, seeing that her friend looked much more beautiful than she had just a few minutes ago. She''d fixed her hair and touched up her make-up, so she looked more sophisticated.


    Linda saw Sherry''s sideways look and stuck out her tongue at her. "We''re going to meet a client, so it''s my duty to look as presentable as possible," she said in a whisper, so that no one could overhear.


    Sherry and Linda left the office premises together. When they were gone, the members of the team gathered together to ask each other what was going on. They were curious why Sherry had chosen to take only Linda to the important meeting, when she was a newcomer without any qualifications.

 Chapter 66 Unexpected Client (Part Two)

    The two women arrived at a box in the hotel, which was decorated in a luxurious style. Steve was waiting for them inside.


    "Hello, Mr. Song," said Sherry politely, holding out a hand.


    Steve shook her hand, looking her up and down. She looked great. He was glad to see that she had fully recovered from her ordeal.


    "Hello, Manager Sherry," he greeted, pressing her hand between both of his.


    She pulled away. "This is my colleague, Linda." Sherry''s body had been blocking the entrance, and she moved to the side so Linda could come in. Linda walked in, and she and Steve gave each other appraising glances.


    Today, Steve wore a light brown suit that looked fantastic on his toned body. Sunlight slanted in through the windows and illuminated his hair. He had an easy charm and a wicked smile that could make any woman fall in love with him, and he knew it.


    Linda looked nervous, but a mischievous light was also dancing in her eyes. She walked up to Steve and firmly shook his hand.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Linda," she said, smiling at Steve.


    Sherry saw the way Linda smiled and thought she was nervous about meeting Steve. She placed a light hand on her friend''s shoulder, signaling that she should relax.


    They each took a seat around a round table in the room, and thoroughly discussed all the matters pertaining to the launch. Finally, when business was concluded, it was time for lunch. Steve was not one to pass up an opportunity to eat out with two beautiful women. He grinned at them and said, "Thanks very much for all your hard work! As a token of my gratitude, why don''t I treat you to lunch today?"


    Sherry had been sure he would suggest having lunch together. She had wanted to make a quick getaway with Linda before he could ask, but now that he''d invited them, it would be rude to refuse.


    "Sure! We''d be delighted," said Linda before Sherry could answer.


    "You know, it''s my first time to meet the famous Mr. Song, and I must say, you''re such a gentleman," Linda added coyly. Linda was unabashedly flattering Steve, and a corner of Sherry''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Steve smiled complacently. "We can eat right here. How about you, Manager Sherry? What d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    favored him with a glowing smile. "You''re so considerate. We know how busy you are, and we don''t want to bother you. We can get back to the office on our own."


    Sherry''s smile at Steve was much cooler. She bid him a polite goodbye and took Linda''s hand, and then the two women got into the waiting taxi.


    The car drove off. Steve watched them go until the taxi turned a corner and disappeared from his sight. He wore a smug, satisfied smile.


    "It''s late afternoon already. I have to go back to work to finish up some documents, but you can go on home now," Sherry told Linda after she checked the time on her phone.


    Linda was staring out of the window. She replied distractedly, "Oh, sure, of course."


    "What''s wrong with you? It looks like you''ve got a crush on someone," Sherry teased.


    "Of course not!" Linda exclaimed, a little too quickly. She continued to gaze out the window, lost in thought.


    Sherry curled her lips and stayed quiet for the rest of the ride. The taxi came to a stop in front of the company office, and Sherry got out of the car while Linda directed the driver to her address.


    On the way home, Linda''s phone suddenly vibrated.


    She absently checked her phone. Her heart quickened as she realized it was a message from Steve.


    It said simply, "I look forward to our next meeting."


    Linda''s hands trembled, and she almost dropped the phone. A flush appeared on her cheeks as she read and reread the words on the screen.

 Chapter 67 Get Close To Sherry

    Sherry dropped by the company to deliver the documents, then rushed back home, where she made a pot of fish soup. She ate only a small portion of what she cooked; she put the rest in two thermos bottles. Sherry then headed straight to the hospital.


    She held on tightly to the thermos bottles as she made her way to Jeffrey''s room.


    The boy was alone as usual. No one came to visit him. He had no family, and his classmates didn''t bother to check on him. Now that Jeffrey had fallen ill, Sherry took it on herself to place him under her care. She couldn''t bear to leave the poor boy on his own devices.


    Sherry saw him as a younger brother.


    Jeffrey sat on his bed as he read a book. He was completely immersed in his book that he didn''t notice the door open. He was only alerted by Sherry''s arrival when he heard her footsteps. It was when he finally took his eyes off the book he was reading to look at her.


    "Oh!" he exclaimed. "Hello, Sherry!" Jeffrey''s spirits were lifted instantly.


    "Hi, Jeffrey!" Sherry greeted him back. How are you feeling today?" Her voice was filled with concern. "Are you feeling any better?" she added. Sherry placed the soup on his bedside table carefully.


    "I''m feeling so much better," he answered. "After all, it was just a minor surgery." His eyes were fixed on the older woman''s face. He put the book down without taking his eyes off Sherry.


    "Minor or not, you still went under surgery," she replied. "You are still young. You still have a lot to go through, so you should take care of yourself a little better," Sherry scolded. She almost sounded like a mom nagging her son. She handed him the thermos bottle, and once he removed the lid, the aroma of the fragrant soup filled the room at once.


    "I know that," Jeffrey answered softly. "Thank you for the soup." He drank the soup with much gusto.


    Sherry watched intently as the boy gulped down the soup. "I have to get going now. I still have something to do. Don''t stay up too late, and take care of yourself," she instructed. "I''ll see you again tomorrow, okay?" Sherry said as she stood up.


    ''But you just got here,'' Jeffrey wanted to say in protest, but he decided against it.


    He got off his bed in a flash. "Are you really leaving?" Jeffrey asked.


    Sherry nodded in response. "I have some company matters I still have to deal with, so I have to go," she explained.


    Jeffrey tried to hide his disappointment, but his face failed him. "Okay then," he said in dismay. "I won''t bother you anymore."


    "Bye, Jeffrey," Sherry replied. She stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    She straightened herself up and rushed to where Jeremy was staying.


    He was waiting for her intently in his room. Sherry finally arrived. She was slightly disheveled and a little out of breath. It was obvious she tried to get there as quickly as possible, but Jeremy was relentless. He was clearly not impressed. "You''re late," he complained.


    She had dinner with Steve and went home after. She also stopped by Jeffrey''s. Of course, she''d be late.


    "I made fish soup." She did not bother explaining herself to Jeremy. "Would you like some?" she offered.


    "Of course I''d have some of that soup." Who knew a thermos bottle filled with fish soup could remarkably improve Jeremy''s mood. Sherry fixed him a bowl and fed him.


    She was used to doing this kind of stuff for Jeremy now.


    "Hey," he said in between spoonfuls of soup. "I haven''t shaved in a long time. Do you mind helping me shave it?" He was quite full and satisfied now, so he had enough energy to ask all sorts of weird favors from Sherry.


    She was floored by Jeremy''s audacity. "You want me to help you shave?" Sherry asked. "Me?" She pointed to herself, emphasizing how absurd he sounded.


    "Yes, you," he replied. "You''re my wife. You''re supposed to do stuff like this."


    She took a closer look at his face and noticed how much stubbly his chin had grown. She didn''t mind it though; it made him look manlier.


    "It''s okay if you don''t help me," he said. "I just worry about you, you know. It might hurt when I kiss you. That''s all," Jeremy teased some more. He snickered as Sherry grew more flustered.


    "Well," she started to explain, "I''ve never helped you shave before because I''m scared I might hurt you." Her voice shook as her eyes wandered around the room, avoiding eye contact with Jeremy at al


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    w me better by now since we''ve spent an awful lot of time together in the past." Hurt could be heard from Steve''s voice. He took a sip of water and waited for Sherry''s response.


    Sherry''s cheeks turned red. "I don''t care what you do as long as you don''t hurt my friend," she uttered reluctantly.


    "Do you think I''m interested in your friend?" Steve asked her. "We''ve only met twice," he said. "If it helps put your mind at ease, I do not like her that way."


    ''As if I''d believe you,'' Sherry thought begrudgingly. ''It''s not like you didn''t enjoy playing with women''s hearts.''


    Sherry stared at him coldly. "Since you''re not interested in her, I hope you leave her alone," she uttered. "You don''t have any excuse to hurt her now, but if you do, god help me, I will never let you off," Sherry warned.


    "It looks like the two of you have a strong friendship," Steve noted. "Don''t worry. I don''t have a crush on her. I just want to get close to her so I can get close to you," he reassured her. "Ah, who made you like that? Who made you so distrusting?" Steve teased.


    "Get close to me?" Sherry glared at him.


    "You always turn me down, so I have to get creative. I had no choice but to use Linda so I can have dinner with you," he explained.


    "Don''t you think you''re going too far?" Sherry snorted. She looked at him in disbelief.


    "We''re going to have to work together in the future, so there''s no harm in getting to know one person from your circle," Steve said a-matter-of-factly. "Did you see how happy I made your friend? It''s not like she has any complaints against me, right?" Steve leaned back his chair and shrugged. He seemed too pleased with himself and Sherry was not enjoying a bit of it.


    ''What a wretched man you are, Steve,'' Sherry pondered bitterly.


    He filled her with so much anger that she decided to not talk to him anymore. An awkward air of silence filled their table.


    Meanwhile, Linda was touching up her makeup in the restroom.


    She was preparing to get off work when she got a call from Steve.


    Not once in her wildest dreams did she think a man as fine as Steve would ever invite her out to dinner. He might not remember the first time they met, but she would never forget it.


    What a great coincidence! Having him as their client was the kindest thing the universe had ever done to her.


    She finally finished with her makeup then checked herself out in the mirror. ''Not bad at all,'' she complimented herself.


    Linda was from a rich family. Ever since she was still a student, a lot of men pursued her. Her situation didn''t change even after graduation. Sherry had always told her how alluring and how big of a catch she was.


    Someone as smart as Steve would never miss her worth, and so, he must have fallen for her. That would be the only logical explanation he invited her out to dinner.


    Linda flashed herself a smile one last time before walking out of the restroom.

 Chapter 68 Hes Recovered

    Steve drank his tea leisurely. Sherry looked out of the window while they both sat awkwardly in silence.


    ''If you''re really heart set on doing this, I''ll definitely tell Linda why you actually want to ask her out for dinner," Sherry said after what felt like an age, breaking the silence.


    In Sherry''s mind, she thought that it''d be in Linda''s best interests if she knew what Steve really wanted. Sherry was worried though that Linda would be disheartened if she knew the truth.


    Steve nodded and said, "Okay. Tell her the truth, then I will genuinely pursue her."


    "Steve!" Sherry was so infuriated that she couldn''t help but shout.


    "Even if you do tell her that I''m just using her and I only see her because of you, she''d never believe you. Even worse is that your friendship will probably be over,"


    said Steve with an arrogant smile.


    Sherry had never been so annoyed by Steve.


    However, in Steve''s mind, he thought Sherry was being unreasonably stubborn.


    "Only an idiot would believe you," Steve further added.


    Sherry was fuming. She got annoyed at Steve in the past but she never really hated him. As long she didn''t want to do something, Steve couldn''t force her.


    But now, Sherry was really beginning to despise him. She knew he wasn''t kidding.


    He was saying whatever he could to get what he wanted!


    "What the hell do you want from me to let her off?" questioned Sherry coldly.


    Steve leaned forward and looked into Sherry''s fiery eyes. "It''s easy. When I call you later, don''t make any excuses not to come."


    "I''m too busy to go out with you," Sherry refuted immediately.


    If She went out with Steve every day, she wouldn''t get a second to work.


    "Don''t reject me when you''re free. Or else, I''ll just go find Linda then."


    Sherry kept silent for a few seconds, sighed and helplessly nodded.


    The war in the business world was complicated, but the emotional world was much more intense.


    Sherry was way too conflicted now. She''d become something of a hot property with all the male interest that she had been getting. It was best if she just hid her emotion to avoid getting hurt.


    The more she repressed all emotion, the more attention she seemed to get.


    Sherry was completely clueless as to when Steve started liking her.


    She''d been hurt too many times so she wasn''t going to let Linda, her good friend, get wounded for love.


    Steve was inexplicably psychotic. Sherry could only imagine how many unsuspecting women fell into his traps.


    ''I can''t let anyone hurt Linda!''


    Sherry told herself in her heart as she gradually clenched her fists.


    The office door was opened with Linda striding in.


    Raising her head, Sherry saw Linda having fixed her make-up. The elegant and radiant beauty of Linda made Sherry feel upset.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting," said Linda apologetically, sitting down.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s my duty to wait for a beautiful woman like you," said Steve, not bothered.


    Sherry scowled at Steve coldly.


    Sensing her gaze, Steve looked away. He seemed to have forgotten his promise from a moment ago.


    As Steve cut his steak, his hand shook. A piece of steak escaped him and fell on Linda''s clothes.


    Linda wore a new, black lace skirt to the office.


    d be there till the mall closed.


    "Steve, Linda can go back with me," said Sherry, as she forced Linda into a taxi.


    Steve frowned and said, "Okay. You two take care and call me if anything happens."


    "Okay, sure." Sherry closed the door of the car impatiently and asked the driver to drive away quickly.


    A big smile spread across Linda''s face from ear to ear. Sherry couldn''t help but notice her enormous smile.


    Sherry was afraid that the silly woman would fall in love with Steve. It was truly ridiculous for Steve to force Sherry like this!


    Linda didn''t think so at all. She just thought that time flew by and there was barely any time to talk to Steve.


    Linda thought that Steve absolutely adored her. She had heard that if a man had liked a woman, he would love everything about her. That was why Steve was nice to her best friend too!


    After driving Linda home, Sherry went back to her apartment, put those bags into the room, changed into a dress and went out of the door.


    Sherry looked at the time on her phone and saw that it was already half past nine. It was so tiring shopping with those people. Jeremy was probably going to complain about how late she was going to get to the hospital.


    Fortunately, there was no traffic on the road and she arrived quickly at the hospital.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw the open door to the ward. She was about to enter the ward when she heard the conversation inside.


    "You are fit to leave the hospital. How much longer do you want to stay here?" The voice sounded slightly older, as if it was from his attending doctor.


    "A few days more!" Jeremy replied casually.


    "There are a lot of things to handle in your company. Are you sure you can handle them from the hospital?"


    "Sometimes you have to make sacrifices," Jeremy said meaningfully. Sherry frowned and wondered what his plan was.


    "Hehe! How about removing your cast? Aren''t you uncomfortable?"


    "You know it! Hurry up and put it on. Sherry will be here soon."


    Sherry still hadn''t entered the ward but instead listened to this damning conversation.


    From their conversation, it seemed that Jeremy had recovered some time ago!

 Chapter 69 She Is Deliberate (Part One)

    The wind rustled through the trees that lined the hospital premises. Sherry stood outside, her body quivering in anger. Unable to restrain herself any longer, she turned and left, heading home.


    In reality, Sherry couldn''t quite place her finger on what exactly was wrong with him. All she knew was that he was deeply injured.


    She found it difficult to believe that he would go through the lengths of conspiring with a doctor just to fool her. That would have just been too appalling to accept.


    When she arrived home, she was still immersed in her own thoughts. She did her best to calm herself down as she went about her errands. She poured out the soup from the thermos bottle and started making another pot. Once she was done, she quickly packed it up and headed back to the hospital.


    Jeremy was lying on the bed and reading a book when she arrived. The minute he heard her coming, he immediately put away his book. He raised her head and carefully watched her face, waiting for any reaction only to be disappointed. Her face was unfathomable.


    "Why did you come so late?" Jeremy asked, frowning. Sherry glared at him. It took everything she had to restrain her anger.


    As her eyes fell on his arm that was in a plaster, she couldn''t help but feel even more annoyed.


    He looked fine¡ªhe wasn''t even supposed to be in the hospital. He was completely healthy! She scoffed to herself inwardly.


    "I had to work overtime and there was traffic." The look on her face quickly shifted. She wasn''t good at lying and she wasn''t able to hide her uneasiness as she made up excuses. When one observed carefully, one would find out her lies.


    ''It''s late already. Was there really traffic at this time?'' His eyes rested on her curiously as she restlessly shifted her weight on one foot to the other.


    After a few seconds, Sherry cleared her throat in an attempt to ease the awkward atmosphere. She opened the thermos bottle letting the aroma waft through the air. With that, Jeremy instantly grimaced.


    Did she really make carrot soup? What was she trying to do? She knew how much he hated carrots but she still made carrot soup for him. Of all the soups that she could make, did she really have to choose this one? What on earth was she thinking? Was she that crazy? Or was she just being plain stupid? Was she deliberately doing this?


    "Come on, drink it!" Sherry said. She edged the thermos bottle towards him an


    enjoying this? Tell me if I''m going too hard," Sherry said, panting.


    Jeremy was enjoying this way too much. He closed his eyes, relishing the moment. "I''m really enjoying this, Sherry."


    Sherry slowly concluded the massage, tired and exhausted. It annoyed her to see Jeremy so upbeat. He was supposed to be in pain! He wasn''t supposed to be happy! After all the energy she put in!


    She quickly went to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she returned, she saw the nurse entering the room. She couldn''t help but notice the needle on the tray. "Are you going to inject him?" she inquired.


    The nurse looked at her and nodded. "Yes, ma''am."


    Sherry stole a glance at Jeremy from the corner of her eye.


    What injection could Jeremy possibly need? He looked about as healthy as a horse! Even lying in a hospital bed, he looked even healthier than she did. ''Is it a glucose injection then?'' she wondered.


    Sherry then offered, "Let me do it. I can do the injection." She took a step towards the nurse, a knowing smile on her face.


    Both Jerry and the nurse were taken with surprise.


    She tried to ease the questioning look on their faces by saying, "Come on, I''ve done this before. Let me do it!" Sherry widened her eyes, putting on an innocent look. She looked at the nurse to plead.


    ''How would she know how to do this?'' Jeremy asked himself, stunned. He didn''t know that she would know how to do an injection.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t let you do it. It''s not ethical," the nurse refused her request bluntly.


    Sherry frowned upon the nurse''s refusal. She turned away slowly, inching towards the wall.

 Chapter 69 She Is Deliberate (Part Two)

    Jeremy cleared his throat. "Sherry, come here. Give me the injection."


    Sherry thought Jeremy was teasing her. The nurse thought he was out of his mind.


    "Do you think this is child''s play or something anyone can just do?" the nurse fumed. "I won''t let you do this!" she continued, holding the tray away.


    "Leave us alone! I don''t like it when another woman touches me!" The nurse ignored him and reached for his hand defiantly. Jeremy held back his hand, glowering at her.


    The nurse was so frightened that she quickly withdrew her hand.


    Chuckling with amusement, Sherry walked up to the nurse and smiled. "Looks like I''m going to have to do it. If I''m doing something wrong, just tell me."


    Resigned, the nurse put her hands into her pockets. "This is really awkward," she commented. "Not to mention unprofessional. Don''t blame me if he starts to bleed."


    Sherry tried to remember how the nurse gave injections. She tied the tourniquet around his wrist and tried to find a blood vessel where she could put in the needle.


    Her long hair fell onto her shoulders as she bent over to insert the needle. Jeremy watched her closely and for a moment was taken by her beauty. He suddenly felt a sharp pain on his hand, jerking a little.


    He thought she was successful in her first injection. Just as he was about to praise her, he heard her apologizing profusely, "Oh no. I''m so sorry! I''m so sorry, I missed the vein."


    The nurse leaned in to check. She then angrily pushed Sherry off and scolded her, "Move. You weren''t even close to finding a blood vessel. This isn''t anywhere near close to how it''s supposed to be done!


    His veins aren''t even that thin!"


    "I said let her handle it!" Jeremy bellowed.


    Beads of blood already lined the back of his hand but he didn''t care. He encouraged Sherry to try again.


    The nurse didn''t know if she was going to be


    convince her.


    She shook her head vigorously as she removed her shoes. "No! We''re sleeping in separate beds. That''s final!" She felt she owed him some explanation so she added, "I don''t want to accidentally hit your wound."


    She got into her bed and closed her eyes. Jeremy knew that it was useless to try to convince her so he just lay quietly and watched her sleep.


    He could tell that she felt him watching her so she turned her back to him in embarrassment.


    Watching Sherry lie in bed reminded Jeremy of her old self¡ªsoft and delicate. At this moment, she wasn''t the usual cold woman she was to him.


    He thought she was quite capricious, but he was at least glad that she wasn''t avoiding him anymore.


    He didn''t fall asleep right away but he still felt relaxed with her by his side.


    Soon Sherry was already fast asleep. Without thinking, he lifted his quilt, got out of his bed, and slowly walked towards her bed.


    When Sherry woke up the following morning, she was met with brilliant rays of the sun streaming in through the window. Just as she was about shield her eyes, she felt something holding her hand.


    She quickly opened her eyes and turned her head. What she saw shocked her.


    How and when did Jeremy get into her bed?

 Chapter 70 He Is Such A Playboy (Part One)

    The corners of his mouth slightly lifted. The bed wasn''t that big and it seemed too snug for two people to sleep comfortably. Still, that night, Jeremy had a good night''s sleep.


    Perhaps he was able to sleep well because of Sherry.


    Meanwhile, Sherry was uncomfortable and visibly unhappy. When Jeremy woke up that morning, she had already gotten out of bed.


    "Good morning," he said softly, smiling.


    Sherry snorted. Just as he was about to take her hand and pull her back to bed, someone knocked at the door.


    "It''s probably the nurse," Sherry said matter-of-factly. Brushing her hair, she raised her voice and said, "Come in, please." When she spoke, her voice was gentle¡ªcompletely different from the tone she had used on Jeremy earlier.


    When the door opened, they were surprised to find that it wasn''t a nurse¡ªit was Jeremy''s secretary, Barry.


    Wearing his gold-rimmed glasses, Barry entered the room and immediately noticed Jeremy still in bed. When he glanced at Sherry, it seemed that she had just gotten up as well. He couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    "Mr. Ou and Mrs. Ou, Good morning," Barry greeted them politely.


    Sherry smiled and greeted him back. However, Jeremy didn''t even look at him. A cold look on his face, he asked, "Who told you to come here?"


    Since Jeremy had been in the hospital these past few days, he''d been working remotely through his computer and phone. Since Barry was efficient, he seldom bothered him.


    So it was not surprising that Jeremy was unhappy with Barry visiting unannounced so early in the morning. Mornings were Jeremy''s way of spending some time with Sherry alone.


    "Mr. Ou, we need you to come back and make the final ruling. As of the cooperation with the American company, you need to go abroad to sign the contract," Barry said carefully.


    As much


    He thought to himself, ''Once I leave the hospital and go abroad, will our relationship, which I''ve worked so hard on, dwindle further?''


    Sherry nodded, purposely leaving out the detail that she found out last night.


    "Are you going to divorce me as soon as I leave the country?" Jeremy asked coldly. He figured it was very possible that Sherry would do that. Was she going to bug him about the divorce every day? Why did his heart ache whenever she brought up the divorce?


    Sherry shook her head, looked at Jeremy and said, "I promised you that I wouldn''t do that while you''re abroad."


    There were still some things that she was figuring out. She didn''t know what she should do.


    Looking at him, Sherry said impatiently, "Is that okay?"


    When she recalled how Jeremy tricked her by pretending that he still hadn''t recovered just so she would stay with him in the hospital, she got angry. She purposely did all of this because now it was her time to play with Jeremy, the way he had been playing with her all these years.


    "Well, that''s fine," Jeremy said, nodding. After a while, he added, "But if I find out that you''re having an affair while I''m out of the country... You already know what''s going to happen."

 Chapter 70 He Is Such A Playboy (Part Two)

    All the men who had been lingering around Sherry would definitely pursue her once he left the country. He wasn''t worried about what Sherry would do¡ªwhat he was concerned about was what they would do to her, like Steve. If that happened, would Sherry succumb to Steve?


    There were a lot of men who wanted to pursue Sherry.


    Stunned, she couldn''t help but wonder why he was bringing this up again.


    As Jeremy squinted at her, she didn''t say anything. He could tell that she said that on purpose so he sat up straight.


    Feeling his presence draw nearer, Sherry stood up in an attempt to quickly leave.


    However, she was too slow. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and forcefully pulled her to the bed. Stumbling, she ended up in his arms.


    "You can''t have an affair with another man while I''m out of the country," he hissed in her ears.


    Sherry scowled.


    "I know. I''m going to work," Sherry said coldly. She just wanted to escape and not be anywhere near him anymore.


    After holding on to her for a few seconds, Jeremy finally let go of her.


    Sherry immediately got up and headed to the door as quickly as she could.


    She was late already especially with the eventful morning that she just had. Before she left, Jeremy even had the nerve to control her by forbidding her from seeing other men. How ridiculous! That was impossible!


    As soon as she arrived at the company, her phone started vibrating in her pocket. She took it out and glanced at the screen.


    It was Steve. Almost at once, Sherry frowned. Steve was crazy. At this point, he was already texting her every day. How could he do tha


    ought up the subject of Steve because she wanted to tell Linda that Steve was not a good man and that he didn''t deserve to be trusted.


    There was also one more thing that she just didn''t want to mention.


    It was that Steve was set to the marry the daughter of the Li family.


    Sherry didn''t want her best friend to get hurt. Once Linda fell for Steve, it would be hard to move on and get away from him.


    Linda remained silent.


    Seeing this, Sherry said, "Steve is the type of man who doesn''t care about women. He only cares for those who are beautiful. Even then he''s not serious and isn''t willing to commit to a long-term relationship." ''Steve''s just a playboy! He''s not worth it!'' she thought to herself.


    Linda nodded, with her eyes fixed on the glass of water. It seemed that she had already zoned out of the conversation.


    "Linda, did you hear me?" Sherry asked as Linda was acting a bit strange that day.


    "I know. You don''t need to tell me that! Let''s just go back to work," Linda answered vaguely. With that, she stood up and headed back to the office.

 Chapter 71 The Appointment

    Sherry was left speechless, as she stared at Linda''s receding figure. After all, it was still working hours, and as a manager, she should be focusing on her work.


    She had said everything she wanted to say, and she hoped that Linda would understand where she was coming from. She was afraid that Linda would ignore her and regret it later when she had fallen completely into it.


    After a day''s work, everyone else was hoping to get off work early, but Sherry was very reluctant to do so.


    She felt like she would fall ill at the thought of going with Steve to the piano concert.


    It was not the pianist''s fault, of course, as she was very fond of that pianist, and if she could go to the concert alone, she would be very happy.


    But now, she didn''t want to go at all because of Steve.


    As soon as Sherry stepped out of the office building, she saw a car parked just a small distance away, a man about to get off.


    Steve stared back at her with an arrogant smirk, and as her eyes trailed down, she noticed that his black shirt accentuated his wide shoulders well. She wanted to feel appreciation for this man, but all she could feel at that moment was dread.


    "Sherry, come here!" Steve suddenly shouted while Sherry was still far away. Her heart jumped nervously, and she hurried towards him with her shoulders hunched down, trying to make herself smaller, so that no one would look at her.


    Once she was near enough to his car, she hissed angrily, "Can''t you keep it down? Do you want everyone to know about this?"


    She was enraged. Did he want to let everyone in the company know she was going out with him?


    She did not care about the others and could easily ignore them, but how could she explain this to Linda? If she saw him going out with Steve, it would break her heart. Sherry had no idea how to face her good friend.


    "Why not? Why can''t I let others know?" he asked indignantly. "We are both single, and it''s normal for a man to ask a woman out, isn''t it?" He originally wanted to pursue Sherry in a grand and outlandish way as if to say that she was his and no one else''s.


    But when Sherry heard how open he was about this, she became so angry, hissing like a feral cat. She pushed her way towards his car with big steps as if there were wings on her feet that enabled her to walk quickly in her high heels.


    "Sherry!" Steve caught up with her in a few steps and leaned close to her, but before he could whisper to her ear, she leaned away, glared at him heatedly, and said,


    "Don''t be so loud and obvious next time, okay? Park your car somewhere farther away and wait until I come," she told him as she eyed him with an icy expression. Steve frowned at this and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you acting like you are so ashamed of me?" He could not understand why she was acting this way when any other woman would have begged just to be treated like he was treating her. Unfortunately for her, he was accustomed to being unrestrained, and he never cared about what anyone would say.


    This was why he could not figure Sherry out.


    "I don''t want to have too much contact with you, and I don''t want my colleagues to see it either." There was a firm determination behind Sherry''s words. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Steve because in her heart, Steve was just a disgusting bastard!


    "Why? Am I not presentable? I always pursue women without restraint, and I don''t want to hide my feelings." As he said this, he opened the door for Sherry with a flourish that annoyed her even more. He wore an arrogant smirk as if he was challenging her to stop him from doing outlandish romantic gestures.


    Sherry gave a cold smile at this and said, "If that is what you want, then you can go out on your own next time. There is no need to call me."


    She had already conceded once, so after this, if Steve dared to threaten her with Linda again, she would take ext


    "I won''t bother Linda anymore, okay?" Steve added further.


    And when she heard this, she was moved.


    In her mind, she could do anything for a good friend, and she was willing to do this just so Linda would not get hurt.


    After a long while filled with hesitation, she finally nodded minutely, and the movement was so quick and hesitant that anyone would have missed it, but Steve, who was eyeing her like a hawk, did not miss a thing.


    "Good, then it''s a deal. We will spend a month to know each other, so you can''t refuse my invitations, okay?"


    The happy expression on Steve''s face was a sharp contrast to Sherry''s dead eyes, as she accepted the deal.


    Steve laughed joyfully but Sherry couldn''t find a trace of happiness in her, although, she did feel a little relaxed.


    After all, the deal was reassuring on her part because one month was surely not enough time to fall in love with him, and it meant that he would leave her and Linda alone after a month.


    ''I''ll just go out with him. It''s not a bad deal,'' she thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Jessie was just exiting the concert hall, and she spotted Steve and Sherry at once.


    Even though Sherry was facing away from her, Jessie could still recognize her clearly. Her eyes narrowed as the man who was standing in front of her caught her attention.


    ''Was that Steve? Why are they standing so close to each other?'' she wondered.


    She did not waste any time and immediately took out her phone, but when she was about to take a picture, Sherry suddenly slapped away Steve''s hand. Then, they walked out of the music hall side by side.


    A cold smile tugged at the corners of Jessie''s mouth, as she looked at their departing figures.


    When they were out of her sight, she made a phone call and then went to a private detective agency, where she made an appointment to meet as soon as possible.


    In the detective agency, Jessie showed up with big sunglasses that covered almost half of her face.


    She threw a pile of documents onto the desk, and told the private detective, "I want you to follow these two around and take photos for me. I want to know what is going on with them, is that clear?"


    The private detective looked up at her in a daze, distracted by the bright red lipstick smeared on her lips, but when he saw that Jessie was dressed in a fancy dress and her bag alone seemed more expensive than his whole attire, he immediately agreed to take the case.


    A strange smile spread over her face.


    ''Sherry, you are done!


    If I show these photos to Jeremy, you''ll be screwed! We will see who will have the last laugh!''

 Chapter 72 You Seem Unhappy To See Me Come Back (Part One)

    Sherry was busy in the office, as ferried a thick pile of documents from inside her office to another department.


    On the way, she noticed Linda and was about to call her for assistance, but she saw that Linda was staring at her phone distractedly.


    She was looking down at her phone like someone had kidnapped her puppy, pouting sadly.


    Sherry put the documents on her desk with a soft thud which startled Linda. "Will you take this to Director Langston? He needs to sign all of these," she told her.


    Linda looked at her with wide eyes and said, "Don''t sneak up on me like that! I almost had a heart attack!"


    As she spoke, she patted her chest as if trying to calm her heart down, but she also discretely put away her phone. Sherry noticed this and pulled out a chair beside her, and when she sat down, she looked at Linda expectantly and said, "It''s because you were too focused on whatever you were doing. I was not even being quiet!"


    Linda only shook her head as she picked up the documents, but she did not say anything else, so Sherry took the initiative and asked, "So what was it? What has you so distracted?"


    The staff couldn''t play mobile phone during working hours, so Linda looked a little embarrassed. She stuck out her tongue and said, "No, I''m sorry. You know I am a crazy smartphone user. Don''t worry, I will get rid of this habit in the future."


    Sherry didn''t believe what she was saying, but when she opened her mouth to probe further, Linda suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll bring these to Director Langston now." Without another word, she left with the pile of documents.


    When Linda came back to her desk, she looked around discretely and when she was assured that no one was around, she picked up her phone once again.


    She was looking at a message she had sent to Steve yesterday, and the last text from him was the short reply he sent in response.


    After that, he had not gotten in touch with her at all, so she sat moping in her cubicle as she turned off her phone with a sigh. She tried to work but her eyes kept on going back to h


    came, Sherry was already very hungry, but her habit was to finish her work before eating. She didn''t expect that Chester would cook for her and even eat with her.


    "Mr. Gu, you are such a good cook. You have the skills of a chef in a high-end restaurant!" she praised while eating the delicious food.


    It was rare for him to cook, and people usually lost their appetite when they were eating dishes made by themselves, so he didn''t think that he was good at it.


    But Sherry ate the food happily, and as he watched her eat, his heart was filled by a soft warmth that made him smile.


    "If my company does not work out, maybe I''ll just work as a chef," Chester joked.


    "You will earn a lot of money if you are a chef," she said earnestly.


    "When I retire, I will open a restaurant and cook by myself." he answered teasingly.


    "Of course, I will go there to eat every day!"


    "I am planning to open a Chinese restaurant next to the company that offers food at a lower price. Maybe, if you''d like, you can come and help me manage..."


    When she heard this, she glanced at him and saw that he looked quite serious, so he was probably planning to build a restaurant.


    Sherry listened carefully and occasionally proposed some ideas, and by the end of lunch, they had a prototype composed of their ideas.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, Jeremy had just stepped out of the airplane.

 Chapter 72 You Seem Unhappy To See Me Come Back (Part Two)

    He had slept for a while on the plane so he had a painful crick on his neck. The space in the business class was wide enough, but he still slept in discomfort, maybe because he had been too busy the past few days and seldom slept. After he arrived in the United States, he had been busy with work and meetings before he even got over the jet lag, but now, thankfully, he was done with everything he needed to take care of.


    He was wearing sunglasses and a group of bodyguards in black suits were positioned around him, while behind him were Barry and several senior executives. The intimidating entourage brought a sense of power and prestige to him.


    "Go straight back to the company, and let the other senior executives handle the loose ends," Jeremy told Barry.


    He was so exhausted and sleep-deprived, and it was worsened because he, his secretary, and the senior executives chose to wake up early just so they could return early. Most of them were like zombies, walking around tired and dazed.


    "Yes, sir!" Barry answered, and unlike the others, he seemed to be firing in all cylinders still.


    But then, it was necessary to have an infinite amount of energy with his boss.


    "I am going to SZ Advertising Company first, and then I will come back for the meeting later," Jeremy added. When they walked out of the airport, a secretary was already waiting outside, and at the same time, Jeremy''s car was waiting for him too.


    The secretary got out of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat.


    But instead of getting in, Jeremy walked to the driver''s seat and said, "Let me drive."


    Without wasting any time, he jumped behind the wheel and drove to SZ Advertising Company.


    Meanwhile, Barry watched his boss with an admiring look. As soon as his boss touched down, he was raring to go again without even resting. He thought that this kind of person who was so hard-working spirit deserved to be respected.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ang, and she turned to check who it was. It was from Beisy. She was asking Sherry to send a file to the Chester''s office because Chester wanted to read it.


    Quickly Sherry stopped what she was doing to find the file Beisy wanted and walked out of the office. When the doors of the elevator were about to close, a black figure rushed over.


    The doors reopened.


    Sherry was taken aback and said, "Be careful. Are you okay?"


    She was surprised when their eyes met. It was Jeremy.


    She opened her mouth to talk but no sound came out.


    In his black suit, Jeremy appeared powerful and enigmatic, and at the moment that he walked in, Sherry felt his intimidating presence suffocate her.


    The two of them were alone in the elevator, and the air was thick with the tension between them. She recovered from her shock and asked, "Didn''t you go abroad? Why are you here?"


    With a cold smile on his face, Jeremy answered, "You seem to be unhappy that I came back."


    Sherry was stunned and it took a long time for her to react. "What? Why would I be unhappy?"


    She had not even finished speaking when he loomed over her like a dark shadow.


    His intimidating presence pushed her to the corner of the elevator, and when she had nowhere to retreat, Jeremy wrapped her tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 73 Do You Miss Me

    Sherry was shocked. She raised her hands to prop them against his chest, and the documents slipped from her grasp. She tried to bend to pick them up, but she couldn''t¡ªJeremy stood in front of her, blocking the way.


    "Jeremy! What are you doing? What''s wrong with you?" Sherry asked, her delicate brows knitting together in a frown.


    Jeremy gazed down at her. Without a word, he dipped his head to kiss her on the lips, tasting the sweetness of her mouth. He kissed her as though it had been forever since the last time. Her lips were soft against his. He kissed her for a long time.


    Finally Sherry broke away. She glared at him coldly. She was definitely not in the mood for kissing right now.


    "Are you satisfied? There''s a camera here!" she snapped in a loud voice. There was a blush staining her cheeks, and she was breathing hard.


    "Go ahead, speak as loud as you want," he said with a grin. Jeremy''s broad back blocked the camera from getting a good view of what they were doing, but it was clear that he was standing very close to Sherry.


    Sherry was still trembling from his kiss. She forced herself to be calm.


    "I have work to do. You should leave now," she said firmly. She pushed him backwards, creating some space between them. She bent down to the floor to pick up the documents scattered on the ground.


    She had just straightened up when Jeremy approached her again, reaching out to cup her face between his hands. He gave her a seductive look. "I''ve been abroad for a long time. Didn''t you miss me?"


    Sherry paused, caught off guard. Then she said coolly, "I was too busy to think of you."


    Jeremy scowled. This damn woman, he thought.


    He lowered his head and nipped her on the neck.


    "Ouch!" Sherry exclaimed. She slammed her hands into his shoulder, trying to push him away again. Her nails dug into his collar.


    She was embarrassed and angry. "You bit me! Let me go! Stop!"


    He pressed his lips against hers, kissing her hungrily. This was a fitting punishment for her stubbornness.


    Sherry felt lightheaded. She caught a glimpse of them in the mirrors in the elevator, and saw that their bodies were entangled with each other. Her own face was as red as an apple.


    "Stop! There''s a camera!" she kept saying, repeating it over and over again. She spoke against Jeremy''s mouth, hoping he would stop harassing her. The elevator could open at any time. If anyone saw them like this, she could very well lose her job.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re my wife. So what if we''re seen?" he murmured, bending down to kiss her neck and shoulder.


    "I care," she said angrily. "I work here. I need to be professional. Let me go!"


    Sherry thought desperately that it was completely improper to be kissing and fondling someone in an office elevator.


    She wondered what she could say to get him to let go of her.


    "Did you miss me?" Jeremy asked again.


    "I said, I was too busy," Sherry replied through gritted teeth.


    But Jeremy kept on kissing her, torturing her with his caresses. Sherry rolled her eyes. Finally she gave in and said irritably, "All right, I missed you. I missed you very much!"


    Although her tone was sarcastic, and he had forced her to give that answer, Jeremy thought there was a ring of truth to her words. It made him pleased. Because the truth was, he had missed her so much while he was abroad.


    It would be depressing if Sherry hadn''t missed him in the same way.


    He kissed her once more, his tongue pushing into her mouth, as though he couldn''t get enough of her.


    As soon as the elevator began slowing down, Sherry mustered all her strength and shoved him away as hard as she could. The moment the elevator doors opened, she rushed out.


    Jeremy was left in the elevator. He touched his lips, as though remembering the feel of Sherry''s kiss, and watched her rapidly departing figure.


    Sherry paused to catch her breath. She stood in the corridor without moving, deciding to let a little time pass before she went to the Chester''s office.


    Her hair was in disarray, her face was flushed, a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e bitter?" Jeremy repeated.


    Embarrassed, Barry nodded. Jeremy dragged the plate towards him and tasted it. He swallowed without changing expression, but followed it with a lot of water.


    Jeremy sighed. He had to admit that even he found his own dishes extremely unpalatable.


    Barry went to the bathroom many more times to spit out mouthfuls of bad food. He vowed he would have a good, hearty dinner as soon as Jeremy allowed him to go home.


    Sherry had no idea that any of this was happening. Although Jeremy put in a lot of time and effort to learn how to cook, he was also careful to hide his efforts from her. Moreover, she was distracted by her own concerns in the workplace.


    One afternoon, Sherry worked at her desk while Linda entered the room. She sat down across the table from Sherry. Linda noticed her friend''s phone vibrating repeatedly. "Wow, who keeps calling you? I hope he''s as handsome as he is persistent," she joked.


    Sherry''s face was stiff and she forced a smile. "It''s no one, just some acquaintance I don''t want to be bothered with."


    "It must be a man!" Linda guessed. "He''s really determined to reach you!" She leaned forward and gave Sherry a teasing smile.


    Sherry grabbed the phone and looked at the screen, making sure Linda couldn''t see whom she was texting.


    ''Damn it!'' she thought to herself with irritation. ''Steve is such an arrogant, annoying bastard!'' She quickly went through the recent messages¡ªSteve kept sending her photos of what he was doing every moment. She deleted the recent pictures of him eating and working in his office.


    He''d even sent her a picture of him just before he took a nap.


    Sherry wanted nothing more than to block Steve. She felt a shiver of disgust and anger every time her phone vibrated. But if she blocked him, he would definitely go after Linda.


    "Do you have some secret, handsome suitor?" Linda asked, grinning at her friend. "Congratulations! You''ve finally gotten rid of Jeremy."


    Sherry swallowed hard and gave Linda a fake smile. She felt upset that she had to hide this from her best friend.


    Her anger at Steve increased. He had no right to come between Sherry and Linda. Sherry missed being able to confide everything in her friend.


    "It''s not a suitor," she lied. "Just someone unimportant. I''ll follow up later." Sherry was being deliberately vague, and Linda pouted.


    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed," she said.


    She took out her own phone to check for messages, but none had arrived.


    Linda sighed. What a stark contrast. Someone was blowing up Sherry''s phone with nonstop messages, while Linda hadn''t gotten a single text.


    ''Does Steve even remember me?'' she thought. ''Why isn''t he texting me?''

 Chapter 74 Tit For Tat

    Sherry spent the entire day being tortured by Steve''s constant badgering. She was only able to relax when Steve had a meeting. By then, she had already broken out into a cold sweat.


    When the flood of messages from Steve finally stopped, she suddenly received a call from Jeremy.


    "Hello, what''s up?" When Sherry spoke, she sounded tired.


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy said in a tender voice, "You''re about to get off work so I''m picking you up for dinner in a while."


    "I... Hello? Jeremy?"


    Sherry stared at her phone, not knowing what to do. He didn''t even wait for her to respond before hanging up.


    She wasn''t going to refuse the invitation anyway. Why did he have to hang up so quickly?


    Meanwhile, at home, Jeremy had already bought food and put them in the fridge. He changed into a new suit and fixed his hair for a bit. Once he was sure that everything was ready, he grabbed the car keys and headed out.


    He had been learning how to cook for a long time. Tonight, he was finally going to get to show off his cooking skills to Sherry. He just wanted her to be moved.


    After work, Linda packed her things and waited for everyone to leave before going to the elevator.


    When everyone had left, she got on the elevator.


    When Linda got out of the elevator, a man had been walking towards her. She carelessly got her heels stuck in the gap of the elevator, nearly falling down.


    Falling into a broad and warm embrace, she clutched the man''s chest for support and apologized, "I''m sorry!"


    She raised her head and was met with a handsome face.


    Steve didn''t expect her to be Linda as he stared at her blankly for a few seconds.


    "Mr. Song!" she exclaimed.


    Just as she was about to take a step forward, she realized her shoe was still stuck in the gap of the elevator.


    She frowned and lifted her foot with difficulty. Suddenly, Steve said, "Let me help you. Take off your shoe."


    Linda felt embarrassed but still took off her shoe obediently. Steve bent over and pulled out the heels, exerting a little bit of strength.


    Unable to regain her balance, she placed her hands on his shoulder for support as she looked up at him, her heart beating a mile a minute.


    "All right." "Mr. Song, it''s been a while since we last saw each other. Did you come here for me?" she asked in surprise as she put her shoe back on.


    Steve blinked and spoke vaguely, "Yeah...."


    "Do you want to have dinner together?" asked Linda.


    Steve smiled awkwardly as the look on his face shifted. He took out his phone from his pocket and said, "I''m sorry. I have to answer my phone."


    Then he walked to the side to answer the call.


    As Linda watched Steve, she had an expectant look on her face all the while beaming.


    Through the hall mirror, Steve could clearly see the look on her face.


    Soon, he ended the call and as he walked back to where Linda was, he apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m afraid I have to deal with an emergency back at the company. I have to leave. We can have dinner another time."


    Looking upset, Linda pouted and said, "When then?"


    Steve smiled as he turned to leave. "It depends. You never know¡ªit might be soon."


    "Then you should call me!" she said as she put her hand against her ear¡ªgesturing for him to call her.


    "I will," Steve called as he left.


    He ini


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e just about two years older than me," Sherry replied flatly.


    Jane almost fainted in anger. This woman really thought she was younger!


    "You''re clever, huh? What''s your name?" As soon as Jane Li found out what her name was, she''d be out of a job by tomorrow.


    Instead of answering her question, Sherry said simply, "I hope you stop starting fights with random people without any basis. Besides, you aren''t even officially engaged to Mr. Song yet. That''s a bit impatient of you. You''re too quick to establish ownership on him when you aren''t even engaged yet."


    Jane''s face turned red.


    This woman was making it seem like Jane was merely forcing Steve to marry her.


    Jane liked Steve so much that she hated it when other women were around him.


    "In addition to that, my friend is innocent. Since you two are about to get engaged, why don''t you talk to Mr. Song about this? Things like this should be kept private. It''s inappropriate for you to drag other people in your private affairs."


    It seemed like Sherry was mocking Jane for being ungraceful.


    Linda couldn''t help but be moved at Sherry''s determination to defend her.


    At such a crucial moment, a fearless friend like Sherry was so useful to have.


    "Bitch! What the hell are you talking about?" Jane thought to herself, ''I''m sure I saw that woman seducing Steve. How dare this woman be so arrogant? I need to make her regret this!'' "If you don''t want to get hurt, get out of the way!" Jane was attempting to slap Linda once more.


    However, Sherry quickly pushed Linda out of the way and prepared to take the hit.


    Jane''s long fingernails could easily scratch a person''s face. Since Sherry had pushed Linda out of the way, she had no time escape. So she closed her eyes and waited for the hit to come. After a while, she grew suspicious as she still wasn''t feeling anything.


    Jane had failed to hit Sherry.


    Sherry opened her eyes and saw a tall man standing beside her.


    It was Jeremy! He grabbed Jane''s hand angrily while he gave Sherry a pitiful look.


    He was just a little late because of the traffic jam. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw what was about to happen.


    How dare this woman attempt to slap Sherry?

 Chapter 75 Home-cooked Dinner (Part One)

    "You are... Jeremy?" Jane looked at him in shock.


    As soon as Jeremy let her go, Jane withdrew her hand immediately in fear. Without looking at her, Jeremy waltzed over to Sherry and smothered her in his arms.


    Jane was completely stunned. She looked back and forth between Sherry and Jeremy. "What''s your relationship with her? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Jeremy held Sherry tightly much to her enjoyment, it seemed. She leaned obediently into his chest.


    Standing behind Sherry, Linda looked at the man possessively clutching Sherry in his arms, protecting her. All of a sudden, Linda didn''t hate Jeremy so much anymore.


    "She is my woman!" Jeremy looked down at Sherry, and held her waist tightly with his big and powerful hand. His voice was piercing.


    Sherry was stunned, and Linda tugged her clothes. Both of them couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Jeremy so calmly announced their relationship which left her dazed.


    Jane frowned and stared at Sherry. She didn''t even realize that they were together.


    "Miss Li, did my woman do anything to offend you? Why would you hit her?" Jeremy demanded in a cold voice.


    Jane was reluctant to give in and answered, "No, I wanted to teach Linda a lesson, but your woman insists on protecting Linda. It''s none of her business."


    Jane carefully chose her words because she would never dream of offending Jeremy or his woman. Linda however was a different story. She knew that she could definitely deal with her.


    Frowning, Sherry resentfully said, "What right do you have to hit her?"


    If Jane dared try to hit Linda, Sherry w


    ry couldn''t believe her eyes. Putting down her bag, she saw a pile of vegetables in the kitchen and the fridge was filled with meat. Jeremy also had a fish that he began cleaning on the chopping block. He told her to leave while he prepared dinner.


    Jeremy still had band aids on his hand from where he probably cut himself while learning to cook. The way he cut the meat took Sherry by surprise.


    "Is that why you put the band aid on your hand? Is it because you wanted to cook?" asked Sherry, trying to restrain her judgment.


    Jeremy just frowned. "Didn''t I tell you to leave? Get out of here!"


    Sherry just pouted and stood at the doorway watching him prepare the meal.


    Jeremy had been really busy learning to cook the past few days. He had his heart set on surprising her with a home-cooked meal that he made.


    Sherry was very surprised that he was doing something so sweet for her.


    She genuinely feared Jeremy would somehow burn the house down. Her eyes were glued to his hands, making sure he was doing the right thing. She was desperate to help.

 Chapter 75 Home-cooked Dinner (Part Two)

    It was not until he finally brought the dishes out that Sherry breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Braised fish in tomato juice, fried pork with garlic, fried cabbage with mushroom..." For each dish Jeremy served, he would announce it as if he was introducing someone.


    She was so stunned by the array of dishes he''d cooked. She pointed them out and said, "Did you learn how to cook these recently?"


    Jeremy took off his apron and filled a bowl of rice for her. "Yes, it looks good, doesn''t it?"


    The aroma from the food made her mouth water. She couldn''t wait to tuck in.


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but took a bite with her chopsticks.


    Without a blink, Jeremy stared at her, anticipating her reaction.


    Sherry took a bite. Her face showed no emotion, but she then ate a few more bites.


    Although she didn''t say anything, Jeremy was satisfied that she kept eating. "Is it delicious?"


    "Not bad," replied Sherry.


    "Is it better than Chester''s?"


    Sherry answered without hesitation, "Chester cooks better."


    His faced drooped almost instantly. He didn''t say anything but his heart filled with sadness.


    "Thanks for making all this," Sherry said to him while still eating.


    What Sherry said was true though. Jeremy had only been cooking for a week and even though he slaved to make it, Chester had more experience backing him up.


    He twitched his lips and forced a smile. He ate a little and just watched her eat.


    "If you like it, I can cook for you more often." He leaned over the table and watched her eat.


    Sherry looked at him, trying to figure out if he was serious.


    Jeremy also washed the dishes after the meal. This complete change in character


    the shoulder and said, "Our company pays a lot of attention to the cooperation plan, that''s why we asked you to revise it so often. I read the plan and it''s perfect."


    Sherry nodded and smiled at him, sitting across from her.


    The meeting began shortly after everyone arrived.


    Opening the prepared PPT, Sherry explained her plan. It took a while to explain because it was so extensive. Even though her throat was dry, she was very excited and confident in her plan.


    "All the executives agree and the plan will be put into effect," said Beisy.


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief. It was worth all the stress and hard work because at the end of the day, it was a success..


    "Sherry did a good job on the case. All her team members will be given a bonus," Chester announced.


    Now all her team members are getting a commission and a bonus!


    Sherry thanked him with a warm smile. Chester proudly said, "Sherry hasn''t been with our company for long but has already completed a very important project. This truly showcases her capabilities and I think she deserves a promotion. Does anyone have any objections?"

 Chapter 76 Kiss With Chester

    The news of Sherry''s promotion quickly spread throughout the advertising department. She was the department manager of the advertising department now.


    As soon as she returned to the advertising department, she heard the people buzzing. They were all welcoming her.


    "Congratulations, Manager Sherry. You have been promoted to the manager of the advertising department!"


    Her team members came out of the crowd to congratulate her. They''d been working so hard so it was very rewarding for them to finally receive a bonus.


    They were also happy that their new leader was so capable. This definitely motivated them to work harder.


    "Thank you, Manager Sherry. We wouldn''t have received a bonus if it weren''t for you."


    "Yes! Yes! Manager Sherry was the one who contributed the most to this project!"


    "Manager Sherry works overtime day and night. She works so hard!"


    A moment later, Langston walked up to them. While he acted like he usually did¡ªcalm and unfazed¡ªit was obvious that his attitude towards Sherry had changed. When he heard what the staff said, he said indifferently, "If you work just as hard, you can get promoted too."


    "My skin isn''t as good as Manager Sherry''s. If I stay up late like she does, my skin will get ugly."


    Everyone laughed.


    Sherry took a deep breath, her face beaming. "You''re all welcome. We all worked together and you all deserve the bonus you received since you all did such a great job. If you keep working hard in the future, you''ll get more chances to receive bonuses."


    "Well, Manager Sherry, now that you have been promoted to the department manager, how about you treat us to dinner?"


    "Yes! Or we can go to the KTV. Our department hasn''t had a party in a long time."


    Langston nodded. "Since you started working in the company, we haven''t been able to hold a welcome party for you. Maybe we can have it this time."


    Sherry smiled and said, "Okay, it''s my treat. Let''s have dinner and go to the KTV tonight."


    The office broke out into a thunderous applause accompanied by some whistles. Even Langston smiled.


    Sherry returned to the office, still in high spirits.


    Every small achievement brought her back to her old identity. Slowly, she was getting used to her job and her new life.


    She swore to herself that she would do better and climb up no matter what it took!


    She took out her phone and called Jeremy. It didn''t take long for him to answer the call. "Wow, you''re calling me during work hours. Do you miss me?"


    She was already used to Jeremy talking like that. Coldly, she merely said, "I have something to do tonight. I''ll be home late. You don''t have to wait for me for dinner."


    He frowned as he was planning on cooking for her tonight.


    "What are you going to do?" he said with discontent.


    "It''s a company party. We''re going out to dinner and heading to the KTV after," Sherry said patiently. She was being nice to him since he had been acting decently anyway.


    "Tell me the address," Jeremy said lightly.


    "It''s none of your business! I''m going to a party with my colleagues. Why do you have to be there? You''re not an employee of our company." Sherry frowned. What a troublesome man!


    "If you don''t tell me the address, I''ll go to your company right now and find out myself."


    Sherry was speechless. "All right. I''ll tell you!" Jeremy wrote down the address then h


    g and watching Sherry''s reaction.


    Sherry almost fainted. Seeing the embarrassed look on her face, Linda was very distressed.


    "Manager Sherry, you''re so lucky. Not many women can get the chance to be so intimate with Mr. Gu! You''re so lucky! You can sit in his lap and be intimate with him!"


    "This is the second time that Sherry has picked a punishment related to Mr. Gu. This is meant to be."


    Sherry took a deep breath as someone placed a plate of fruit in front of her.


    She swallowed and thought, ''These are too many! How long will it take me to finish feeding this to Mr. Gu?''


    "Hurry up. Don''t be shy, Manager Sherry!"


    "I''ll just continue drinking," Chester suddenly said. It only took four words from Chester to make everyone embarrassed again.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry stood up with the fruit in her hand. "No, I''ll do it this time."


    Chester was stunned as he looked up at her.


    Upon hearing this, everyone cheered. After taking a deep breath, Sherry took the plate of fruit and walked towards Chester.


    He had already drunk ten glasses of wine for her just now. Sherry couldn''t let him drink another ten for her again.


    He was watching out for her and she hadn''t even repaid him back. The ten glasses of wine that he had just drunk only added to her guilt.


    Seeing that Sherry was getting closer and closer, Chester was surprised to find that he felt a little nervous.


    With that, Sherry sat on his lap.


    When he smelled her fragrance and feeling her warm body, his face uncontrollably turned red.


    "What am I seeing? Mr. Gu blushed!"


    "Manager Sherry blushed and so did Mr. Gu!"


    "Hurry! They''ll look like tomatoes if you wait longer!"


    Sherry turned her head and they looked at each other. Her heart pounded as Chester''s hand slipped down and fell on her waist.


    Feeling his hand, Sherry''s body stiffened.


    "Manager Sherry, you''re making our boss blush."


    "Hurry up! We''re all waiting for you!"


    Everyone was cheering loudly as Sherry felt her head throbbing. Gripping the fork in her trembling hand, she took her time in picking up a piece of fruit. Just as she was about to feed Chester, the door suddenly flew open.


    A man appeared at the door as everyone turned to see who it was.

 Chapter 77 Pursuing

    Sherry''s hand stopped midair as the fruit fell off the fork, startling her.


    It was Jeremy who had come in.


    Jeremy was cool and attractive. To many women, he was Mr. McDreamy. Unfortunately, they had no idea what Jeremy was really like.


    It was ten o''clock now and Sherry hadn''t come home yet. It had completely slipped her mind. She wasn''t a child. Why did she need to be home before nine? It was ridiculous.


    Everyone was surprised to see him but most of them knew him so they greeted him politely, "Mr. Ou."


    "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence!" Jeremy walked towards Chester and greeted him with a smile.


    Chester''s hand was still on Sherry''s waist. Originally, he had just wrapped his arm around her waist lightly. When he saw Jeremy, he couldn''t help but tighten his grip on her.


    "What are you doing here, Mr. Ou? Are you here for someone?" Chester said lightly, not even standing up. He lazily leaned back on the sofa.


    "Jere... Mr. Ou!" Linda was about to call him by his name but figured that the occasion didn''t call for it. It was better to call him Mr. Ou.


    "We''re playing a game. Truth or dare. Have you ever played it? We pick a card and we have to do whatever the card says!" Linda explained in a hurry as she glanced at Sherry, signaling for her to stand up already.


    Linda knew how bad Jeremy''s temper was. Anyone would feel humiliated if he saw his wife sitting in another man''s lap.


    Especially for someone as domineering, selfish, ruthless, and cold as Jeremy was.


    No one else knew about Sherry and Jeremy''s secret marriage but Linda. She was the only one who could explain this.


    Sherry immediately understood and put the fruit plate back on the table.


    "Well, I was looking for someone but looks like my plans have changed," Jeremy explained. When he noticed that Sherry had gotten up, he strode over to her.


    Then Jeremy did something that surprised everyone¡ªhe sat directly in between Chester and Sherry.


    The most spacious sofa that had been reserved for Chester alone suddenly became very crowded.


    "Mr. Gu, do you mind if I sit here?" Jeremy asked, sitting down and looking at him.


    "Of course not," said Chester.


    "Keep playing, everybody! I want to play too." Jeremy raised his voice.


    He was even more indifferent than Chester. Sherry was worried if everyone would still want to play after this.


    However, it was obvious that Sherry was worrying about nothing. After a night of drinking, everyone was still ready to play.


    To her relief, she didn''t have to do the dare anymore. Heaving a sigh of relief, she pinched Jeremey''s arm and in a low voice, and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "What time did I say you were supposed to be home?" Jeremy asked.


    Sherry was taken aback. "Stop messing around. I''m not a child. You can leave now. Everyone''s going to be uncomfortable now that you''re here."


    "I think they don''t mind. Weren''t they just enjoying giving you dares earlier?"


    Sherry pursed he


    ook a sip of wine and thought, ''Steve is publicly lusting after Sherry. I can''t let him get away with this.''


    "Yes!" Steve replied generously.


    "Wow! I wonder who could be so lucky as to be pursued by Mr. Song!" the women grumbled.


    They all sighed in unison. Meanwhile, Linda was starting to feel better upon hearing this answer.


    Steve admitted it! Finally! If he didn''t, she would probably be more upset.


    "Well, this woman I like is... a little proud but I like that about her. She''s very beautiful. Not even celebrities could compare. The minute I saw her, I knew there was something special about her."


    ''What the hell is he talking about?''


    Jeremy almost broke the glass he was holding.


    ''He could just answer yes or no. What is he still blabbering on about?''


    Chester glanced at them coldly. Beisy occasionally talked to him but he only vaguely responded to her because he was too focused on what was happening.


    When Sherry noticed Steve glancing at her, she turned away and pretended to not see him.


    ''Why is Steve so talkative tonight? What does he get from doing this?'' she thought.


    "I like her very much. Although she hasn''t said yes to me yet, I''m confident that she will soon," Steve said proudly.


    Linda felt her heart fluttering, her anger had completely dissipated now.


    Linda thought, ''Steve never fails to surprise me.''


    However, Steve was actually referring to Sherry and not Linda. With the way he was speaking, it was pretty obvious that he was talking about Sherry.


    Sherry kept avoiding his gaze.


    That night, Jeremy was absolutely annoyed with Chester and Steve. When he first came, he was greeted by Sherry sitting on Chester''s lap. And now Steve was basically confessing to liking Sherry. He couldn''t believe these two men!


    Jeremy thought to himself, ''There''s no way that Steve is ever going to get Sherry. No way!''


    Sherry had no idea what was going on in Jeremy''s mind but she pretended to not hear Steve at all.

 Chapter 78 He Has Stomach Ache

    Sherry spent the rest of the night in unease.


    Meanwhile, Linda had never been more thrilled.


    Their party didn''t end until midnight. Sherry could barely breathe as Jeremy was pressing himself against her so much so that she had to step out for some fresh air.


    Steve was so drunk that Linda volunteered to help him.


    "I''ll take him back," Linda told Sherry.


    Sherry frowned. Steve drank like this. How could a woman like Linda take him back?


    "I''ll come with you," Sherry offered.


    Just as she was about to walk over to help Steve, Jeremy blocked Sherry. "Barry''s here. He can help take Steve home."


    The door of the opposite room opened and Barry appeared. He glanced at Sherry and flashed her a smile.


    When was Jeremy able to call Barry to come?


    "Just send Mr. Song to the nearest hotel," Jeremy ordered casually, pulling Sherry''s arm, and walking out of the KTV.


    Sherry looked at Linda and said, "Come with us!"


    Jeremy frowned. Linda didn''t want to come with them either. Averting her gaze, she shook her head. "No, I can go home by myself."


    "It''s so late. It''s too dangerous for you to go home alone." Sherry looked at her worriedly.


    "I''m an adult. Don''t worry. I have pepper spray in my bag! I''ll be fine. I''ll go ahead now!" With that, Linda followed behind Barry and Steve.


    Carrying Steve on his back, Barry took him to his car and drove him to the nearest hotel. Linda then called a taxi to follow them.


    It was dark in the room with little moonlight coming in from the open window. Steve lay on the bed, with his chest heaving.


    After drinking too much wine, he felt very hot all over. His stomach was turning and he couldn''t even get up. Feeling dizzy, he kicked the quilt off the bed.


    Suddenly, he felt warm again. Someone had put the quilt back on him. Who was it?


    In his discomfort, he haphazardly undid some of the buttons of his shirt. He left it unbuttoned like that for a while when suddenly, someone reached out to help undo the rest of the buttons of his shirt.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Linda gently unbuttoned his shirt for him. In the dark, his broad chest was exposed as the smell of wine reeked from him.


    She needed to take care of him since he was so wasted. It was irresponsible for Barry to just leave him like this.


    Lost in her thoughts, Linda suddenly felt someone grip her wrist forcefully. Next thing she knew, she was already lying on the bed.


    Steve pressed his heavy body against hers. She felt as if her head was bursting. She nervously looked at him as he inched closer to her. Gritting her teeth, she shut her eyes closed.


    Sherry waited until everyone had left before following Jeremy out of the KTV.


    "Is it okay to Steve alone in the hotel?" Sherry asked with concern.


    "You care more about him than you do yourself," Jeremy said without looking back.


    Sherry followed him and rolled her eyes. She still hadn''t asked him about him kissing her earlier.


    Under the street lamp,


    ounding.


    She gave herself to Steve but she didn''t want Steve to think that she deliberately seduced him by climbing into his bed.


    Despite being open-minded, she was still reserved in a sense.


    She had to wait for him to confess to her. Only then would she be able to tell him what happened last night.


    Meanwhile, Sherry had gone to Chester''s office. Even though Beisy hadn''t called for her, she went up by herself. When Beisy saw her, she was a little surprised. "Manager Sherry?"


    "I''m here to hand over some documents." Sherry waved the documents she had in her hand.


    Beisy notified Chester before letting Sherry in. "You can go in now."


    When Sherry entered, she was surprised by what she saw¡ªChester seemed to be gasping for air.


    "Mr. Gu!" Sherry walked over and found that he was leaning over and clutching his stomach, looking very uncomfortable. He said, "What documents did you bring? Just find someone to bring it up."


    Sherry put down the documents in a hurry and walked around the desk so she could help him. "What happened? Do you have a stomach ache?"


    "Nothing, nothing. It''s no big deal." His lips were a little pale and beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. Still, he pretended as if nothing was wrong by sitting up straight.


    Sherry was still worried. "Are you really okay? Is there any medicine you can take?"


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt anymore." He took the documents from her and opened them with much difficulty.


    "This is not good. I''ll ask Beisy to come in!" With that, Sherry turned but before she could take a step forward, he had already grabbed her hand and protested, "No, I''m fine. I''ve already taken some medicine."


    Sherry pursed her lips, not saying anything.


    When she left his office, she still told Beisy about it.


    Beisy''s face darkened as she stood up nervously. "Mr. Gu has a stomach ache. His doctor told him not to drink. I told him to not forget about taking his medicine last night. He must have forgotten!"

 Chapter 79 A Good Match (Part One)

    Chester was once quite the social butterfly. In the company''s early days he used to drink with clients an awful lot and have awful eating patterns. He developed stomach trouble as a result so he seldom drank now.


    When he did drink he could only stomach very little. It was almost impossible for him to drink as much as he did last night.


    Hearing what Beisy said, Sherry immediately became anxious, "Then what should we do? Do you have stomach medicine?"


    Beisy rummaged through all of the boxes but there was no medicine in sight. She had no choice but to go get some. "There is no medicine. I have to go to the pharmacy."


    In any case, it was because of Sherry. After all this was all basically Sherry''s fault. If she''d kissed him last night he wouldn''t have tried to drink so much.


    "I''ll go! Your job needs you here right now. You shouldn''t leave." Sherry stopped Beisy and went into the elevator.


    Beisy didn''t refuse and handed the bill to her. "Remember to buy this specific medicine."


    The guilt was eating away at Sherry in the elevator. She didn''t know that he couldn''t drink otherwise she wouldn''t have let him cause this much damage to himself.


    Why didn''t he just tell her though? What was he trying to accomplish by drinking and making himself sick?


    The elevator finally reached the first floor after what felt like an age. She hurried out the building to the nearest pharmacy.


    Her phone started ringing and she was already not in the mood to talk but seeing the name made it worse. Her face dropped when she saw that it was Steve. What nightmare was she living in?


    "Mr. Song, what''s up?" Sherry said indifferently as she crossed the road.


    "Can''t I call you just because I want to talk? Something isn''t always up. By the way, you didn''t stay to look after me last night either. Do you know h


    ster took special care of Sherry. Now however she realized that he liked Sherry!


    She peered inside and felt so happy for her friend.


    She would get real, perfect love if she left Jeremy!


    On the way back to the advertising department, Linda kept asking, "Is Mr. Gu interested in you?"


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry asked, "Who told you that?"


    "I saw it! He cares about you so much. Also rumors don''t just sprout out of nowhere!"


    Sherry kept silent for a few seconds, and then she said in a short manner, "No. don''t talk rubbish."


    "Well, I just think if you weren''t married, a man like Chester would be a perfect match for you." Linda looked at her pitifully.


    "Why did you get married so early? Jeremy is also just so terrible..."


    Sherry was surprisingly calm, listening to Linda babble on.


    She was no longer the naive little girl that was fresh faced and recently graduated. She learnt not to sacrifice everything for love.


    "If there''s any chance of you getting a divorce you should grab the opportunity with both hands. You and Chester are just too perfect together!" Linda kept on saying and staring into the distance, as if she had already witnessed Sherry marrying Chester in the future.

 Chapter 79 A Good Match (Part Two)

    "All I care about now is my career. I don''t have time for love," replied Sherry in a calm tone.


    "Don''t be so tragic. Jeremy is just a terrible person. Chester will give you real love."


    They walked out of the elevator. Behind Sherry, Linda still kept talking.


    Sherry stopped and turned her head to look at her. "My mind is as calm as water. Love can''t control me anymore. I''m just Chester''s friend. It''s natural that I care about him. He cares about me because we are friends and that''s it. So stop talking about it."


    Linda curled her lips and sighed. Sherry then patted on Linda''s shoulder and said, "You shouldn''t trouble yourself with this anymore. Hurry up and go in. There is still work to be done!"


    As she said her exiting words, Linda went to the office. Her mind was still plagued with what Chester said to Sherry and how Sherry didn''t seem to understand it.


    Linda had just finished an important case so she was feeling quite relieved when she got off work.


    The people in the office were all happy getting off work on time, but Sherry was annoyed.


    She got off work early but that only mean that she had to watch the movie with Steve.


    She had no choice but to just go to the cinema.


    The square was packed with people. Night fell and the street lights beamed and dazzled on the lively streets.


    As soon as Sherry got out of the car, she saw Steve in the crowd.


    Steve wasn''t in his suit for once. He wore a black leather jacket today that suited his tall and strong figure. This look of his really made him standout from the crowd.


    Sherry also caught his eye. He grinned and strode towards her.


    "Good. You aren''t late!" said Steve with a wry smile as he lowered his hea


    g at him, Sherry said in earnest, "Let''s be friends! Friends is fine. I can see that you''re a very warm-hearted person."


    "No way!" Steve let out a deep breath. He was extremely annoyed by her response.


    Did all his efforts turn out to be in vain?


    Was her heart made of stone? Didn''t she see that he was trying his best to make her happy and to charm her?


    He was starting to talk so loudly that people started turning and looking at them in irritation.


    Sherry hated that they were annoying everyone. She said coldly in a low voice, "To be honest, I will never like you. When one month passes, I just hope you keep your promise."


    Swallowing and looking at Sherry''s cold face, Steve couldn''t tell what he felt.


    "It doesn''t make any sense for this to keep going. We can still be friends, but there''s no possibility of a relationship in the future." After saying that, she began to concentrate on watching the movie again.


    Steve was still staring at her, but Sherry ignored his gaze and focused on watching the movie.


    It was actually a brilliant movie but Steve was so disheartened that he had no intention of watching it.

 Chapter 80 A Friends Betrayal

    Once they got out of the cinema, Steve asked if he could take her to dinner. Letting out a soft sigh, Sherry said, "I really have to go home now. Sorry but I can''t have dinner with you."


    And before Steve could even say anything, she quickly hailed a cab.


    Having suffered quite a huge blow, Steve looked so down in the dumps at that moment. In the end, he helplessly watched Sherry leave.


    Behind him, a pair of eyes filled with so much bitterness was also watching.


    Today, Linda happened to pass by this area and wanted to see a movie. But just as she was about to ask Sherry out, she suddenly noticed her in the crowd.


    Linda was under the assumption that they already had a tacit agreement that they were going to see a movie together. For that reason, she was so taken aback when she saw her with Steve. In the end, she ended up tailing them to see where they were going and even followed them into the cinema.


    Linda just couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    As fast as she could, Sherry got in the cab and went straight back to the apartment. The light in the living room was still on when she got there, and she could hear a sound coming from the kitchen. She guessed that it was probably Jeremy.


    After changing into a pair of slippers, she walked toward the kitchen. Jeremy had taken off his suit, put on a white t-shirt and black casual pants, and was busy preparing something in the kitchen while wearing an apron.


    Hearing someone coming in, Jeremy turned around and said, "You''re back? Wash your hands and get ready so we could eat."


    With that, she tiptoed to the sink and did as he asked. Without a warning, she suddenly felt a kiss on her cheek. But when she turned around, she saw that Jeremy was already busy preparing their meal.


    "I have cooked several dishes today. Let''s find out if they are to your liking." The aroma of the dishes he served soon pervaded the room, which, much to her surprise, was different from what he usually cooked.


    She wasn''t expecting him to prepare something different, thinking that he only knew how to cook a few dishes.


    Taking off his apron, he watched Sherry as she ate, and carefully observed her facial expressions.


    It honestly tasted much better than before, so Sherry was rather surprised.


    In fact, this was quite a pleasant surprise! He was the CEO of the Ou Group. So, the fact that he was also able to cook so well was really quite a feat.


    She couldn''t help but feel somewhat moved by him. Truth be told, she had been noticing the changes in Jeremy these past couple of days. That being said, that still wasn''t enough to help her get rid of the obstacles deep in her heart. There was still a knot in her heart, which would be almost impossible to remove and couldn''t be taken away.


    "So, how was it? Did it taste good?" he asked, looking forward to her response.


    Much like a child wanting to be praised.


    Nodding her head in response, Sherry lightly said, "Not bad."


    "I''d also like to eat something." After saying that, he stretched out and pinched a small piece of meat. Seeing this, Sherry swatted his hand with her chopsticks and frowned, "Can''t you just use chopsticks?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Jeremy said, "Or maybe you can feed me instead?"


    "Not happening," Sherry flat-out refused him without having to think twice.


    "What?" With a feeling of dissatisfaction, he looked Sherry who was still casually eating. Then, he leaned in closer and kissed her.


    Caught completely off-guard, Sherry felt upset and a little embarrassed. Shooting a quick glance at her mouth, Jeremy slowly moved his lips away from hers. Then, he puckered his lips and said, "It''s not bad, but I think I went a little too light on the seasoning."


    Since her saliva had diluted the taste, of course, the flavor was on the lighter side.


    "Would you like to feed it to my mouth directly?" Jeremy asked again, after tasting the food from


    ked, standing in front of his desk.


    Hearing this, Chester raised his head and looked at her. Beisy was standing right next to him, helping him sort out the important documents.


    "I have a case here. Would you be willing to take it?" As soon as he said those words, Beisy handed the documents over to her.


    Sherry took the folder and thumbed through it right away. Growing more and more surprised as she went through it, she asked, "You want me to handle of such an important case?"


    "Yes, feel free to choose the team who''s going to help you with this. There''s plenty of people in the advertising department, and there are a few good ones at your disposal."


    When it came to work, he could be quite serious and strict, which was in stark contrast to his usual easy-going personality.


    As she stared at the document in her hand, Sherry''s heart starting pounding in her chest. This time, the products involved were widely used in the international market and it would be in cooperation with the Koreans.


    After that, the proposal would be spread not only across Z Country, but all over the world.


    Pausing for a while to think it through, she took a deep breath and made up her mind, "Okay, Mr. Gu, I''ll definitely get this job done!"


    Clapping his hands, Chester gave her a look of admiration and said, "I''m looking forward to your performance!"


    Once she got back in the office of the advertising department, Sherry headed straight to Linda and said, "Come to my office."


    Linda seemed to be a little out of it. It actually took her a few seconds before she followed her.


    "Mr. Gu just gave me a big case and asked me to assemble a team from the people in the advertising department myself," Sherry said, taking her coat off before sitting on a chair.


    Sitting on the chair right across her, Linda said in a kind of joyful tone, "That''s great news! Mr. Gu seems to be expecting great things from you."


    "But I''m still going to need an assistant. You can be my assistant!" Sherry was also very excited about it. And the first person that came to her mind was Linda.


    After all, they were really good friends. They could understand each other quite well. So, if she could have Linda instead of someone else as her assistant, taking care of this job would be a lot easier.


    "Me?" Linda was left at such a loss.


    "Yes! What do you think? This is a big case. Are you in?" Sherry asked, as though she was enticing her.


    Keeping silent for a few seconds, Linda gave it much thought and then nodded her head in agreement. "Okay, I''ll be your assistant!"


    Sherry smiled, feeling so contented.

 Chapter 81 Drink For Him (Part One)

    Sherry began working on the new international project with her handpicked team members. It was a prestigious assignment, but one that required a lot of time and effort. Soon everyone was busy working on their specific tasks, and the documents began piling up.


    Some of them had just finished previous projects, and they had no time to catch their breath before being reassigned to Sherry''s team. Still, they were eager to do well, because it was the most important case any of them had ever worked on.


    Sherry spent some time familiarizing herself with every detail of the international project, which would involve the Korean as well as the Z Country''s market. Then she took Linda with her to the CEO''s office, to meet with Chester. They arrived just as he was getting ready to leave.


    The office had a spectacular view of the city, but Sherry and Linda had no time to appreciate the sight. Chester picked up some folders and glanced at his watch. "It''s time to meet the new clients," he said, and began walking out of the office. They quickly followed him.


    The three of them got into an expensive car where a driver was waiting. They drove to the most prosperous area of the city, towards a famous five-star hotel.


    Linda sat in the front seat, while Chester and Sherry sat in the back of the vehicle. Linda glanced at the rearview mirror and met Chester''s eyes. "Sir, do they speak Chinese, English or Korean?"


    Chester smiled. "Do you happen to speak Korean? Or maybe some English?"


    Linda curled her lips and replied, "Well... I can say ''thank you'' in Korean."


    Sherry laughed. She leaned forward to tap Linda on the shoulder. "Be serious!"


    Linda''s eyes narrowed, but she didn''t respond to Sherry. She maintained an indifferent expression.


    Sherry didn''t notice that there was anything wrong. She opened some of the folders she''d brought with her and consulted with Chester over some of the finer points.


    Linda kept quiet, but she stole several glances at the two of them in the rearview mirror. Her mouth twisted.


    The car pulled into the main entrance of the city''s largest luxury hotel. A doorman hurried forward to open the car doors for them. They went into the enormous reception hall, which was decorated with lavish carpets and several chandeliers. Even the air smelled scented. A woman who had evidently been awaiting their arrival stepped forward to greet them.


    The wom


    ed cheongsam came up carrying bottles of red wine.


    Soon everyone''s glasses were filled with the dark, sparkling red liquid. Mr. Han raised his wineglass. "I''d like to propose a toast to Mr. Gu, whose influence extends throughout Z Country and to the world beyond. It''s an honor to work with you!"


    Chester stood and gave Mr. Han a small bow. He said modestly, "It''s also my great honor to cooperate with Mr. Han. But since today isn''t about business, why don''t we talk about other things?"


    Mr. Han grinned. "All right, Mr. Gu, drink up and let''s stop talking about business for now!"


    Sherry stared at the glass of red wine in Chester''s hand and suddenly remembered that he suffered from stomach pains.


    He had an illness in his stomach and Beisy had explicitly said that he shouldn''t drink or it would get worse.


    Sherry''s eyes flicked over to Beisy, but the woman''s expression was calm and unruffled. Beisy was probably used to business associates foisting drinks onto her boss.


    Sherry thought of the last time Chester had experienced a stomachache. It had been because of her. She took a deep breath and decided that this time, she would drink for him.


    As Chester sat down, Sherry leaned forward, smiling directly at Mr. Han. She said to him, "I think I''ll be the one to drink this glass for Mr. Gu." She reached out and took Chester''s wineglass.


    Chester gazed at her, and she turned to smile at him. He could see the wheels in her brain turning behind those lovely, intelligent eyes.


    "Well, so Mr. Gu''s manager wants to drink this round for him!" said Mr. Han with some surprise.

 Chapter 81 Drink For Him (Part Two)

    Sherry kept smiling. "Mr. Gu is not feeling well, and I''m his employee, so I''ll help him out this time."


    Mr. Han shrugged. He didn''t care about the reasons. He gestured towards Sherry''s own glass and said, "Just remember, even if you drink for him, you''ll have to drink yours too!"


    With that, Mr. Han lifted his glass and began to drink. Sherry''s hand trembled. Chester noticed and opened his mouth to say he would drink it himself, but Sherry said, "All right, cheers!"


    She raised Chester''s glass to her lips and finished it, then picked up her own full glass of red wine.


    "What a tough woman! So you''re not only beautiful, smart and capable, but also a woman who can hold her drink. Mr. Gu, where do you recruit this kind of talent?" Mr. Han said appreciatively.


    Sherry blushed. Chester''s face was blank, but he watched her closely.


    "Mr. Gu, cheers!" The senior executives around Mr. Han stood up one after another to toast him.


    Then they wanted another round of drinks. As the waitress refilled their glasses, Sherry shifted, feeling slightly nervous. She wondered if she would be able to finish all of Chester''s drink.


    "Manager Sherry, are you going to keep drinking for Mr. Gu? Fill both their glasses, please!" said Mr. Han to the waitress. Those people were not going to stop at a couple of glasses each.


    They clearly had a strong drinking culture, and that meant they kept going until they were drunk.


    With every round of refills, Sherry drank both hers and Chester''s glasses. She was starting to feel lightheaded. She thought to herself it was a good thing she wasn''t in the sales department, because the people there also drank a lot of alcohol regularly.


    Linda nursed her own drinks and smiled pleasantly at everyone. It was good to be with clients, even if they didn''t talk to her much.


    However, watching Sherry easily navigate this environment made Linda unhappy.


    She watched as Sherry downed glass after glass, protecting Chester from drinking. When she turned to glance at Chester, he had a strange expression on his face, and she could tell he sympathized with Sherry.


    ''Chester is a man. He doesn''t need Sherry to drink for him,'' Linda thought, inwardly sneering. ''Sherry just can''t st


    meeting with clients earlier," Chester explained.


    Sherry was drunk? Why would she get drunk at a business meeting?


    "Where is she now? Tell me!" Jeremy demanded.


    "On the way to the company offices."


    As soon as Chester finished speaking, Jeremy ended the call.


    Linda''s eyes darted again towards the rearview mirror, to look at Chester. His expression was hard to read. She wondered why he hadn''t explained that Sherry drank so much because she was protecting him from drinking.


    Linda was familiar with Jeremy''s temper and she knew that if Jeremy knew the truth, he would be furious.


    Once they were back in the company premises, Linda and Beisy helped Sherry into the break room in the advertising department. Chester went straight to his office on the top floor.


    In less than an hour, Jeremy arrived at the building. He headed straight for the advertising department and found Sherry and the others in the break room.


    "How did she end up like this?" he asked. His tone was cold, but a worried look had crept over his face. He walked over to the sofa in the lounge and bent down over Sherry''s sleeping form. Her face was red and her lids fluttered, as though her sleep was uneasy.


    "Mr. Gu took us out to meet with some clients today. They proposed a toast to Mr. Gu, but Sherry volunteered to drink for him. She ended up drinking a lot!" said Linda casually. She pretended to be busy pouring herself a glass of water, but she was avidly watching for Jeremy''s reaction.

 Chapter 82 Take Good Care Of Her (Part One)

    With his face darkened, Jeremy repeated, "Drink for Chester?"


    Rolling her eyes, Linda took a sip of water and nodded.


    Jeremy quietly stared at the stirring Sherry, knowing that she wasn''t sleeping well. He bent down and carried her in his arms. "You need to tell Chester that Sherry''s taking a leave today. I need to take her home."


    "Well... Why don''t you tell Chester yourself?" Linda shouted, standing behind him.


    Without looking back, Jeremy slammed the door and walked out of the lounge.


    He had a sour look on his face as he headed back to his car with Sherry in his arms.


    As he put Sherry inside the car, he said, "You better come up with a good explanation for this. Why did you drink for Chester?" As he spoke, his tone was cold. He bent over and helped her fasten her seat belt.


    At that moment, Sherry happened to burp and out came a strong stench of wine.


    He walked to the driver''s seat, at a loss for words.


    Jeremy slammed his foot on the gas pedal, speeding up. The wind was blowing outside which suddenly brought Sherry to her senses.


    "Jeremy? What are you doing here?" She looked at him in confusion.


    Jeremy snorted. He didn''t even glance at her. Frowning, she said, "Didn''t I tell you not to come to my office? What are you doing here?"


    Jeremy went back on his word once more. He had already said last time that he wouldn''t touch her without her permission but here he was doing it again.


    ''Wait. What am I thinking this?'' she wondered.


    "I''m talking to you. Why aren''t you answering me?" Sherry stretched out her hand and tapped him on the arm.


    Startled, Jeremy turned the steering wheel and almost hit the car next to his.


    "I just wanted to see you," he finally answered.


    "No! I don''t want to see you!" she protes


    at he was enjoying this.


    At that moment, Jeremy hadn''t realized that from then on, he wouldn''t be able to refuse to any of Sherry''s requests anymore.


    "Are you full? You should go wash up," Jeremy said.


    Sherry stretched out her hands. He walked over to her and helped her up.


    She immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and nestled comfortably in his arms.


    He was a little surprised as they walked into the bathroom.


    At this moment, Sherry seemed like the girl she used to be.


    The cute and capricious Sherry was back.


    After taking her to the bathroom, he tried to put her down but she refused to get down and kept holding on to him.


    He decided to turn the faucet on first.


    He would help Sherry get back what she lost little by little.


    "I''m going to take a bath. You can go out now!" Sherry looked back at Jeremy, her hand still gripping his collar, unwilling to let go.


    "You really don''t need my help?" Jeremy asked.


    The look on her face was unreadable. Jeremy said, "If you fall asleep in here, you''ll catch a cold."


    Hearing what he said, Sherry was immediately enlivened. She said, "Well, you can help me wash up but you can''t touch me!"

 Chapter 82 Take Good Care Of Her (Part Two)

    He nodded and said in a serious tone, "I won''t touch you!"


    Cautiously taking off her clothes, Sherry trembled. She was as nervous as she was when she first slept with Jeremy. When she was only wearing her underwear, she stopped¡ªrefusing to take it off.


    "Okay, I can wash up in this!" she insisted.


    Holding back his laughter, he said, "Okay. You don''t have to take it off if you don''t feel comfortable."


    Then he took her into the bathtub and started applying some body wash. Sherry asked, "What are you doing?"


    Not knowing what to say, he mumbled, "I thought you were going to wash up?"


    "I can do it myself." She then wiped off the body wash.


    Upon seeing this, Jeremy didn''t know what to do or feel.


    As she scrubbed off the body wash, she muttered to herself, "You said you wouldn''t touch me. You take advantage of me whenever I drink..."


    More than anything, it seemed as if she was just talking to herself.


    It didn''t take long for Sherry to finish washing up. She even wanted to stay longer but it seemed that Jeremy was already getting impatient. He hastily helped her dry up before putting her back on the bed.


    Only then did he leave to take a shower.


    When he came out, Sherry had already fallen asleep.


    When she woke up, her head was still throbbing. Sherry covered her head with one of her hands and turned her body only to find that she had been pressed up against Jeremy this entire time.


    She opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was Jeremy who was already awake.


    "Good morning," she mumbled.


    "Good morning," he said in a hoarse voice.


    Sherry stared at him for a few seconds before abruptly sitting up, which cause


    lationship so he couldn''t afford to start a fight now.


    "Don''t underestimate me. I''ll prove it to you. I won''t give up no matter what and I certainly won''t be working for you."


    What position do you want? What kind of person did he think she was!


    Hearing what she said, Jeremy pursed his lips and nodded. "Okay."


    Even though he said only one word, it was evident in his tone how angry he was.


    He just wanted her to relax. Why did she have to think of him like this?


    Did she still want to work like this? Drink with her boss every day and then get drunk to go home? What if someone mistreated her? Who would protect her?


    She was so naive to think that the world was that simple. Why was she misunderstanding him?


    "I''m going to work," Sherry said lightly.


    Jeremy lifted the quilt and got out of bed as well. "I''ll drive you to work."


    She wanted to refuse so bad.


    However, she knew it wasn''t reasonable for her to do so. Judging from the tone of his voice just now, she could tell how displeased he was.


    She didn''t want to quarrel with him in the early morning so she just put up with it.

 Chapter 83 A Perfect Presentation (Part One)

    Sherry kept staring at the road ahead as she was in a hurry.


    "You''re not late yet. Don''t worry, you''ll be there on time." Jeremy tried to comfort her.


    But Sherry was still very worried.


    Finally, she arrived five minutes before work was supposed to start.


    "I''m going." When she got out of the car, she saw that Jeremy had also gotten out.


    "Stop! I''m warning you! Don''t come inside!" Sherry said fiercely, looking at him coldly.


    He walked over to her and reached out his hands.


    She assumed he was going to do something that was going to make her angry. However, just as she was about to escape, he gently slid his fingers through her hair.


    "You were in such a hurry this morning that you weren''t able to fix your hair. Let me help you." He lowered his head and started fixing her hair, grinning.


    Sherry cleared her throat. She really didn''t care about stuff like this¡ªshe always didn''t fix her hair.


    As they stood beside the car, Jeremy gently tied her hair up.


    "The rubber band in my pocket. Can you take it out for me? My hands aren''t free right now," he said, lowering his head.


    Sherry was speechless. "Can''t you hold my hair with just one hand?"


    After she muttered this, she obediently put her hand into his pocket and took the rubber band out. Frowning, she asked, "Where is it?"


    "Phew... Don''t touch me. It itches." A smile crept onto his face.


    Hearing this, Sherry froze, unable to take her hand out of his pocket.


    "Why do you carry this around?" The rubber band was beautiful. Sherry could tell that it was expensive.


    "I bought it for you. Don''t think too much about it," Jeremy explained, tying up her hair.


    Sherry cast a disdainful glance at him.


    "W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    soup, she was feeling much better already. She could now focus on her work better.


    Around noon, when she was just about to leave for lunch with Langston, someone came in her office and informed her, "Manager Sherry, someone''s looking for you."


    When she walked out of the office, she saw a tall figure standing in front of her.


    When Jeremy heard the sound of heels clicking on the ground, he turned and walked up to her, a faint smile on his face. In an irresistible voice, he asked, "Have you had lunch? Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    In Sherry''s office.


    She had no choice but to take him to her office. She couldn''t just have lunch in the tea room with Jeremy!


    Moreover, she didn''t have her own rest room the way Chester did. She only had a small office of her own and that was it.


    Jeremy sat on her usual office chair, and she had to sit on the chair near the door.


    "Leave the lunch box to me and you can leave now," Sherry instructed.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. "How ruthless. Can''t I stay here longer?"


    "No, I just..." Sherry attempted to find an excuse to get him to leave but ended up blank.

 Chapter 83 A Perfect Presentation (Part Two)

    "Let''s eat. It''s still hot." He opened the lunch box and placed it in front of Sherry.


    "Okay. You can leave after I finish my meal. After that, you can''t stay here any longer." Sherry immediately started eating.


    Not knowing what to make of this, Jeremy said, "Hey, eat slowly. Don''t choke on your food."


    She didn''t care as she continued to eat in big gulps. Just as she was enjoying her meal, Jeremy suddenly took her lunch box away.


    "Let me feed you." He grabbed the spoon and attempted to feed her.


    Sherry swallowed all the food in her mouth and frowned. "No, thanks. I can eat it myself. I''m not a child."


    Meanwhile, Jeremy continued to feed her. Sherry didn''t know what to do.


    "Does it taste good?" he asked while feeding her.


    After chewing for a while, Sherry asked, "Did you make all of this yourself?"


    Jeremy smiled but didn''t say anything. He glanced at the big office outside.


    At this time, Chester was standing outside Sherry''s office. Linda was also about to go in and invite her to lunch.


    The blinds in the office weren''t down so Chester had a good view of what was happening¡ªJeremy feeding Sherry.


    Chester also couldn''t help but notice the tenderness on Jeremy''s face.


    Jeremy reached out to wipe off some food at the corner of her mouth. He pinched her face lovingly and said, "Yes, I made this all myself."


    Stunned, Sherry coughed and said, "I''m done now. You can go."


    Standing outside the office, Linda had a good view too of Jeremy and Sherry. Just as she was about to turn around and ask Chester if he still wanted to invite Sherry to lunch, she found that he had left already.


    Chester must have been shocked by what he saw.


    Since Sherry worked overtime, she struggled to get up early the next day. Still, she powered through and arrived at the company even much earlier


    nt back to the office still hadn''t returned, Sherry figured that the flash drive was probably nowhere to be seen.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," Sherry said.


    Linda sat beside her. She raised her eyebrows, waiting to see what Sherry was going to do.


    Sherry took out six sheets of paper and began scribbling. "We''ll proceed as planned."


    She had scribbled her design on the sheets of paper and she only did six sketches.


    "Linda, can you photocopy these for me?"


    She only used the six sketches to describe the content of her plan based on her memory.


    Even though she wasn''t able to use the presentation she had prepared, her presentation was still excellent.


    All of a sudden, the room fell into a thick silence.


    Then the questions came in which Sherry eloquently answered one by one.


    Sherry was probably the most nervous person in the room. She felt as if her heart was going to jump out of her chest any minute now.


    By the end of it, her presentation was received with a thunderous applause.


    Inwardly, she heaved a sigh of relief. On the outside, she maintained the elegant smile she had on her face while her hands were sweating buckets.


    Linda curled her lips, a faint smile on her face.

 Chapter 84 Want A Baby (Part One)

    After the meeting, Sherry walked out of the meeting room only to bump into Chester.


    "Mr. Gu, have the clients left?" Sherry figured that he would at least send them off or have a drink like last time.


    "You did a great job just now. But what happened halfway? Any problems?" Chester asked.


    Sherry bit her lips as she explained herself, "I don''t know. I''m sure I prepared the flash drive but I don''t know why it suddenly went missing. I can''t find it anywhere."


    "Did you forget to bring it here?" Chester asked, frowning.


    With her eyes widened, Sherry shook her head and said, "Impossible. I wouldn''t be so careless and besides, I used it just this morning. Maybe I was too busy to remember."


    Chester remained silent as Sherry rubbed her head bashfully. "I can''t believe I was so careless to lose such an important thing."


    It was indeed a very serious issue. If Sherry hadn''t been able to handle it, the whole cooperation would have fallen through.


    "It doesn''t matter. You did a good job today. If it happens again, you just have to be more careful next time."


    Upon hearing how forgiving Chester was, Sherry couldn''t help but feel guilty. It was her fault after all. Luckily, she recalled everything in her presentation and was quickly able to come up with a solution. Otherwise, all her efforts would have been put to waste.


    Inside the meeting room, Linda was listening in on Chester and Sherry''s conversation.


    She smirked.


    She was the one who had thrown out the flash drive that morning. It was no surprise that they couldn''t find it¡ªthey didn''t stand a chance.


    However, to her surpris


    pains she was feeling throughout the day was gone now.


    When Sherry stirred, she felt something with her foot.


    Startled, she hastily opened her eyes.


    "Are you awake? Did you have a good sleep? I''ll carry you to bed." It was Jeremy and he was affectionately rubbing her calves.


    It was really uncomfortable to wear high heels the entire day. She felt as if every muscle in her legs was sore. With that, Jeremy gently massaged her muscles which admittedly felt good.


    "No, thanks. I''m up now." Sherry kept lying on her stomach.


    It was quite obvious that she was enjoying the massage.


    "Were you tired because of work?" He looked at her, feeling sorry for her.


    When he arrived home, he found her sleeping on the couch. He couldn''t help but be worried.


    "If work is stressing you out, you can always quit, you know," he said flatly.


    With her eyes closed, Sherry said, "I''m fine. I''m used to it. I told you that I''m never resigning."


    Jeremy didn''t say anything as he didn''t want to start a fight.


    Now all he wanted was to be good to her and make her happy.

 Chapter 84 Want A Baby (Part Two)

    Sometimes, he just couldn''t control his jealousy which always ended up in an argument. However, he couldn''t ignore the change in his heart. He cared about her more and more as time went by.


    "I''m going to cook. I''ll call you when the food''s ready," Jeremy whispered after massaging her for a while.


    His sudden approach frightened Sherry. She opened her eyes only to find his face inches away from hers.


    When he saw the startled look on her face, he lowered his head and kissed her eyes before getting up and heading to the kitchen.


    After waiting for a while, Sherry sat up and stared into the direction of the kitchen.


    She didn''t know why but for some reason, Jeremy wasn''t as annoying as he was before. Nowadays, he seldom said anything that angered her.


    "Dinner is ready." After setting up the table, he walked to the sofa and carried her in his arms as he headed back to the dinner table.


    "I can walk myself." Sherry nestled in his arms.


    In reality, the massage he had given her earlier made her feel so relaxed that she really didn''t feel like moving.


    When she sat on the chair, he gazed at her exhausted face. He wanted to say something but was still deciding if he should.


    ''She is always tired at work. Why doesn''t she just quit her job and stay at home? Isn''t that much better?'' he thought.


    He was making more than enough money to support her. Why did she have to work? She was only getting tired from working. It made his heart ache to see her like this.


    "Wow, you''re getting better at cooking. It''s amazing!"


    "Have you noticed that your husband is good at everything? Excellent in all aspects?" He leaned on his back an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u keep staring at me?" Sherry looked at him strangely, not knowing what to make of this.


    "Is the kid really that cute?" Jeremy asked.


    Sherry nodded vigorously. Then, she said, "That kid is super cute. Plus, he''s handsome and smart!"


    "What if we have a baby too?" Jeremy said unexpectedly.


    The smile on Sherry''s face froze. Then she looked away and continued to watch TV in silence.


    "You''re beautiful and I''m handsome. I''m sure our child''s going to be just as smart and cute," he added.


    Sherry would be lying if she said that she wasn''t the least bit tempted by this.


    As she continued to watch the kids on TV, she didn''t know what to say.


    Having been loved by her mother dearly, she too wanted a baby of her own. It didn''t matter if it was a boy or girl, she would still love it with her whole heart.


    Still, she was confused about her feelings.


    He sat next to her and naturally put his arm on her waist, his chest against her back.


    Seeing that her face was a little red, he grinned.


    ''She''s probably too shy to admit it. She''s so lovely.


    Silence mean agreement,'' he thought.

 Chapter 85 Vitamin Or Contraceptive

    The weekend brought a bright sunny day, and both Sherry and Jeremy had a day off from work.


    Sherry was so tired even when she had slept for a long time and lazed in bed, not getting up until it was ten o''clock in the morning, and by then, she had a mild backache.


    Jeremy, who always got up early, uncharacteristically woke up late too.


    After breakfast, Sherry took a bucket of water and put on old clothes so she could clean comfortably. Soon after, she got down to business.


    "Hey, come here and give me a hand!" she shouted at Jeremy, who was still reading in his study.


    And even though he was not pleased with the way she called him, he still put aside his book to help her with whatever she was doing.


    He found her standing on a chair, half-hanging out of the window, as she stretched out her hand to touch the other side of the glass.


    "What are you doing?!" Jeremy asked in alarm. He immediately rushed over and grabbed her leg in his arms and pulled her away from the window.


    He knocked over the bucket in his rush, and the water inside it spilled out until it was half-empty.


    Sherry frowned down at him, as she put her hands on his shoulders to keep her balance. She glared at him and said, "I''m cleaning the windows. What are you fussing about?"


    ''Cleaning the windows?'' he thought in confusion.


    Looking at the rag on the ground and the bucket that he had just bumped into, he realized that she was, indeed, cleaning.


    "Put me down!" Sherry struggled over him and jumped out of his arms like an annoyed cat.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is to wipe it like that?" He frowned, still in a state of shock.


    Sherry picked up the rag on the ground and said stubbornly, "The glass outside needs to be clean too. Otherwise, it will look dirty no matter how many times the inside is cleaned."


    He opened his mouth to argue more about its dangers, but Sherry turned away from him impatiently.


    As she lifted the half-empty bucket from the ground, she muttered, "I called you here to help, not to make a bigger mess! You should just go back to your reading!"


    But Jeremy grabbed the bucket from her hand and said, "No, I''ll help you."


    And without waiting for her to agree or complain more, he left for the bathroom and left Sherry beside the window.


    He returned a short while later, having fetched another bucket of water and rag. "It''s dangerous for you, so I''ll go and wipe it."


    Sherry nodded and watched him step on the chair. "Be careful!"


    she reminded him from the ground, holding the chair steady.


    Jeremy went down after he cleaned the windows, and Sherry glanced admiringly at his work, patting him in appreciation. She said, "You did a good job. Now that you are done, you can go anywhere you want."


    He smiled when he heard this since he felt that Sherry was starting to treat him better.


    "Let me help you," Jeremy insisted as he trailed behind her like a lost puppy.


    Sherry was stunned and turned to look at him. "Are you sure?"


    With a frown, he said in his usual low and deep voice, "What? You think I can''t do it?"


    Sherry did not acknowledge this question and instead gave him the mop in her hands. Jeremy looked at her, but she was busy wiping the tea table.


    Before he knew it, he was mopping the floor, as she wiped the TV cabinet and other surfaces in their home.


    "Every corner needs to be cleaned well!" she called out to him as she cleaned one of their tables.


    At this order, he immediately started to clean even the corners of the room.


    "You have to move the sofa and mop under it too!"


    Without saying anything, Jeremy did as she told him, even though it took him a long time to move the heavy sofa.


    "Why are you moving while the floor is wet? Don''t move the sofa back until the floor beneath is completely dried."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ot greet her either. Instead, he was staring ahead without saying anything, and his hands were gripping the steering wheel so much that his fingertips were white from the pressure.


    Sherry felt weird but decided to ignore it.


    "What time did you arrive? Did you wait long?" Sherry asked as she fastened the seat belt.


    When he still didn''t answer, she turned toward him saw that he was holding a white bottle with his white-knuckled grip.


    She was stunned at once, and then slowly, became cold and indifferent.


    "Let''s go home!" she said, pretending to be calm.


    When the truth was that she felt afraid and hesitant.


    Why did he bring that pill to her all of a sudden? Did he bring it here by accident or on purpose? ''Something is definitely wrong,'' she thought with dread.


    "Here is your vitamins." He took the bottle and gave it to Sherry.


    She swallowed her saliva nervously before she reached out to take it, but Jeremy suddenly took it back like he had changed his mind.


    "Actually, I haven''t been feeling well lately. Maybe I need vitamins too." After these words, Jeremy pretended to open the bottle.


    "No!" Sherry exclaimed, and she nervously held his hand to stop him.


    Actually, he was acting, but Sherry did not know that Jeremy was just pretending.


    "Why can''t I take some? It''s just vitamins right?" At last, Jeremy turned his head to look at her.


    "Because, because..." Sherry stared at him and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Because it''s not vitamins. It''s contraceptive, right?" he said in a cold voice, the kind that he would get only when he was too angry to shout.


    Sherry was immediately wary, and her heart seemed to pick up its pace, beating twice as fast compared to when she entered the car.


    At the same time, a small trace of regret crossed her mind.


    She couldn''t even tell why she was feeling regretful all of a sudden. Was it because she had taken the contraceptive pills or because she had put the bottle in a conspicuous place?


    If she hid it better, maybe she would not be in this trouble. "Well, say something? Why won''t you answer? Am I scaring you? Tell me the truth, is this contraceptive pill?" His questions came like waves that drowned her, and she could not answer at all.


    Sherry bit her lips and said in a low voice, "How did you find out?"


    With a sneer, he opened the bottle, took out two pills, and said, "I accidentally spilled the bottle this morning, so I decided to buy you a new one, but imagine my surprise when the doctor told me it''s not vitamins at all!"

 Chapter 86 Explain It To Me (Part One)

    The gap between them seemed to be getting larger and larger with every moment. Sherry didn''t look all too bothered but the rage was almost radiating from Jeremy''s face. The tension in the car was palpable.


    "Explain!" demanded Jeremy.


    Sherry''s anxiety level was dropping and she began to feel less nervous. She calmly grabbed her bag as if nothing happened and blankly stared at Jeremy. "There''s nothing to explain!" she said nonchalantly.


    "We are in an awkward situation. We could get divorced at any time, so we can''t have children," said Sherry.


    Jeremy''s eyebrows stiffened.


    "I don''t want the child to live a life without either parent, so I don''t want to get pregnant."


    Sherry quickly realized that she was basically trapped in a car with Jeremy and that this situation wasn''t getting any better. She was about to unfasten her seat belt when Jeremy threw the bottle away.


    He furiously started the car and sped off recklessly.


    "You don''t want to hurt our baby. What about hurting me?" he asked with disappointment.


    Sherry moved her lips but didn''t say anything.


    The car was speeding up rapidly as Jeremy swerved through traffic. Sherry grabbed the seat belt fearing for her life.


    "Is it because you''re caring for our child or is it another man that''s the problem?" Jeremy barked at her.


    Sherry shook her head. "No. You''re overthinking."


    "Huh!" With a smile, he asked, "Who''s he? Chester, Steve, or Jeffery?"


    Sherry was losing her patience. "I''ve told you that it has nothing to do with them. It''s you!"


    Jeremy suddenly stopped the car and furiously slammed the door shut after getting out in a huff.


    "This isn''t our house!" Sherry got out the car. Before she could say any more Jeremy grabbed her and dragged her into t


    bathtub dripping wet.


    He raised his eyebrows as he gulped.


    Pretending not to see him, Sherry covered up and went out.


    When she passed by Jeremy, she oddly sneezed again.


    On their way back home, Sherry sneezed many times. They walked into their home and Jeremy touched her forehead with concern and said, "You''re a little hot."


    Sherry slapped his hand away and climbed onto the bed reluctantly.


    Jeremy changed into his pajamas and was met by Sherry who already slumped in their bed. Her back faced him as he helplessly propped his hands on his hips. "Let me get you some medicine. Take it before you go to bed."


    Hiding her face in the pillow, Sherry was so sad that she could cry.


    The sadness filled her to the brim!


    This man tortured her time and time again. He finally seemed to change and gave her something to smile about. Was she supposed to be grateful?


    She hadn''t felt pain like this in a long time. She shut her eyes tightly and tried to go to sleep.


    She fell asleep awkwardly on the bed. The whole night, there were thoughts clanging all over her head. She seemed to dream of the time she was so obsessed with Jeremy.


    She was so naive!

 Chapter 86 Explain It To Me (Part Two)

    Sherry had finally woken up after what felt like a really good sleep. The fever was gone and she felt quite lively. She didn''t think she''d slept for that long but when she woke up Jeremy seemed shocked. She''d slept for about twenty-four hours!


    "How could you..." She was about to ask why he didn''t wake her up. Suddenly she felt the anger she felt towards him cloud over her. It was better to just ignore him.


    As if he read her mind he gently held her body and in a soft voice said, "You were sick. Don''t worry, I called in sick for you at work."


    Sherry glared at him and turned her back.


    Jeremy didn''t blame her for her attitude. Instead, he lifted the quilt and put his hand on her back.


    "What are you doing?" Sherry immediately turned around and stared at him. "You know I''m sick, right? You''re aren''t that much of an animal, are you?"


    Jeremy was so befuddled. He realized she really misread his intentions, so he helplessly smiled and said, "You''re sweating, go to take a shower and you will feel better."


    Sherry was somewhat embarrassed. After keeping silent for a few seconds, she lifted the quilt and quickly scurried to the bathroom.


    The next morning, she went to work early. The company was basically empty but she unexpectedly bumped into Linda.


    "So early?" questioned Sherry in surprise.


    Linda nodded politely. A worried look slowly crept over her face. "I heard you were quite sick. How are you? Are you feeling better now?"


    Sherry had a ruddy complexion and after her extended sleep. Now she felt in really high spirits. She answered, "It was just a little fever. I was fine after a good r


    epartment but she didn''t even know.


    "I can''t bear to see you work so hard."


    Sherry smirked and said, "I just like working hard. I''m a real workaholic."


    "Work is important but I don''t want to see you fall ill again. I hope you are staying healthy." The words of Chester, felt like a refreshing spring breeze. It really touched Sherry deeply.


    His raw selflessness and warm heart made Sherry''s heart ripple.


    "Mr. Gu, I..."


    He stretched out his hand and gave her some advice, "Take it easy for now. You don''t have to do it all yourself. Leave some work to other people."


    Sherry didn''t want to listen. She still felt like it was better for her to do everything by herself.


    Seeing that she was thinking, Chester advised, "You can keep doing everything yourself but you''re making the rest of the department useless. I don''t allow laziness in this company. If you keep doing this, I will have to fire all of them."


    Sherry was shocked and shook her head rapidly. "No, no, No. I don''t want that. I''ll do what you told me"


    "That''s good." Chester smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 87 Who Wants To Have A Baby With You

    As Linda was reading through some documents, her phone suddenly buzzed.


    She glanced at it casually only to be immediately excited.


    Steve was calling!


    Linda calmed herself down as she answered the call. "Hello, Mr. Song."


    "Miss Mu, are you free this noon?" Steve inquired.


    Steve couldn''t see the shock and excitement on her face but Linda tried to contain her excitement. "Yes. What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing important. I just want to treat you to a meal," Steve said nonchalantly.


    "Okay," replied Linda, holding her phone with both of her hands


    She spoke calmly as she discussed with him the time and address. When the call finally ended, she heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, Steve was giving her hope.


    They were having lunch at a restaurant just in the next street so it didn''t take long for Linda to get there.


    When Linda arrived, Steve was already there. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses that attracted a lot of stares.


    "What would you want to eat? Order anything you want." Steve threw the menu to her and leaned against the back of his chair, looking casual.


    Trying to suppress the excitement in her heart, Linda lowered her head and ordered.


    "By the way, how''s work? Are you busy now?" Steve asked coolly.


    Linda replied, "Not bad! I''m a little busy but it''s okay! I can make time."


    "Ahem, I meant, if you can make time but how come your other colleagues can''t?" Steve said, leaning forward.


    Linda widened her eyes, trying to understand what was happening.


    "I heard that Sherry was promoted? Is that right?"


    Linda''s face stiffened.


    Sherry again!


    Why did everyone care about her so much?


    Linda slightly smiled and asked, "Mr. Song, did you invite me to lunch so you could ask about Sherry?"


    Finally, Steve looked at her in the eye. Then he flashed her a satisfied smile and snapped his finger. "You''re smart. You catch on quickly. Now tell me what''s been going on with her recently."


    Linda''s heart sank.


    "She''s been doing well and yes, she was recently promoted. Why? What''s up?" she replied casually.


    "Oh, not like that. You have to tell me in detail. I thought she was your best friend? You probably know a lot about her," Steve insisted.


    Linda took a sip of water and replied calmly, "She goes to work and she got a promotion. What else do you want to know?"


    Failing to notice the shift in her attitude, Steve frowned and said, "That''s so boring."


    "That''s what professional women are like. Mr. Song, why don''t we talk about something else? What''s been going on with you?" Linda asked with interest, smiling.


    "I don''t do much except go to the bar after work,"


    Steve said dismissively. After that, he paused then added, "You should pay more attention to Sherry. If you notice that she has problems or if she''s sick or if she''s going on a date with someone else, you should tell me!"


    Suddenly, the topic was Sherry once more. Linda was getting impatient already.


    "She was just recently promoted so she''s definitely busier than usual. She''ll take care of herself. I''ve prepared some soup for her. My secretary''s bringing it


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    om.


    With his hands placed gently on her waist, Jeremy lowered his voice as he said, "Don''t make such a big deal out of this. It took me so much time to decorate that room. It would be a waste if we just threw it all away."


    Sherry slapped away his hand and said, "I said I don''t like..."


    As she spoke, he tightened the grip he had on her waist. Out of nowhere, she suddenly fell into his arms.


    "You''ll get used to it the more you look at it. Once you''re used to it, I''m sure you''ll like it," Jeremy said in a hoarse voice.


    Eyes widened, Sherry struggled to free herself from Jeremy''s grip and said, "No, stop bothering me. Go back to your house and throw this all out!"


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy pretended to consider this. "You''re right. We have to get everything ready in the villa. We''ll have to move the baby there after all. It''s okay. There''s no need to rush."


    "I don''t want to have a baby with you. Have one by yourself!"


    Jeremy held her tightly in his arms, making her unable to move at all.


    Before Sherry could react, he turned her over and imprisoned her body in his arms. His lips were directly hovering about the tip of her nose.


    Her long hair fell on his face which he found itchy.


    Jeremy then flipped her body, rendering her completely immobile now. "Don''t take your birth control anymore, okay?" he whispered as he carried her to the bed and put his arms around her from behind.


    Sherry closed her eyes, the look on her face unreadable.


    Jeremy put his hands on her stomach and began rubbing it.


    He exhaled as he bit her ear. Sherry was uncomfortable. She twisted her arms but couldn''t get rid of him.


    He didn''t loosen his grip until her earlobes were completely wet now. In a low and seductive voice, he whispered, "Taking birth control isn''t good for your health. If you continue taking it, you won''t even be able to get pregnant in the future when you want to."


    Sherry still didn''t say anything. She just breathed evenly, as if she was sleeping.


    With his chest against her back, Jeremy gently stroked her hair silently.

 Chapter 88 Be Trapped (Part One)

    As soon as Sherry got off work around noon, she met up with Steve who happened to be driving a sports car.


    She counted the days early on and she was pretty sure that this was their last appointment already.


    According to their previous agreement, as long as Sherry didn''t fall in love with Steve, he couldn''t bother her anymore.


    At the thought of her imminent freedom, she felt relaxed.


    "Sherry, I''m paying. What would you like to eat?" It seemed that Steve had already forgotten about it. He wasted no time in asking her out to lunch as soon as he arrived.


    Sherry smiled. "Mr. Song, I understand how busy you can be. Today''s our last day. Remember?"


    The smile on Steve''s face faded. Looking unhappy, he commented, "Oh, how time flies!"


    "I didn''t think it flew by so fast." Sherry was in a good mood¡ªall her stress was gone now.


    "So how do you feel about me?" Steve asked solemnly as he lowered his head.


    The playful smile on Sherry''s face disappeared. She answered seriously, "Sorry, I didn''t fall in love with you."


    Steve looked at her in silence.


    "I''ve told you from the start that there was no chance. You were so stubborn that you had to set this deal up. Now look at you. You''re disappointed. Please don''t blame me."


    She had made her feelings very clearly to Steve but he refused to listen because he thought highly of himself and was just that confident.


    "So you still don''t love me after everything? Not even a little bit? You don''t feel anything?" Steve asked.


    His eyes were dimmed and the usual gleam that he normally had whenever he saw her was gone.


    "I''m very well aware of what you''ve done for me but I can''t force myself to like someone I don''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r a little dizzy.


    "Hello, is there a drunk guest here..." Sherry felt out of breath. Her throat was itchy. She tried to gulp for air, feeling a little uncomfortable as she tugged at the collar of her shirt.


    "His name is Steve Song. Someone texted me through his phone..." Sherry was losing her consciousness. Her mouth was parched and her tongue scorched. When she saw a bottle of green liquid beside her, she drank it without hesitation.


    She didn''t remember what happened next but the more she spoke, the weirder her tongue felt. She thought to herself, ''I''m not a weak drinker. How could I get drunk after just a sip?''


    The humid atmosphere didn''t help either.


    "Miss, what''s the name of your friend?" the bartender asked.


    Tugging at the collar of her shirt, Sherry felt someone walking up to her. The man grabbed her shoulders and she instantly fell into his arms.


    From afar, a woman was watching this entire scene unfold. When Sherry was taken away, a malicious smile appeared on her face. Such a powerful aphrodisiac. It only took a few sips to get such a conservative woman like Sherry to suddenly turn sexual.

 Chapter 88 Be Trapped (Part Two)

    In the room.


    In the dim light, two people lay on the bed.


    Steve''s handsome face was flushed in crimson. In a daze, he was still intoxicated.


    Sherry weakly pulled her collar, struggling to open the buttons.


    "I''m hot. I''m thirsty. Uh..." Sherry spoke in fragments.


    She felt her throat burning and her whole body turning into jelly.


    Steve frowned when he heard the noise.


    Sherry turned over and kicked at Steve by accident.


    Suddenly, he felt something warm and soft touch his body. He opened his eyes only to be met by Sherry''s beautiful face.


    Is this... It''s Sherry!


    "Sherry! What are you doing here?"


    As soon as Steve recognized Sherry, he was utterly shocked. He didn''t even know what to feel. He could tell Sherry was slightly squinting and her face was unusually red. She was also breathing heavily.


    "Hot..." she said gently.


    Then she flipped her hair behind her shoulders, revealing her long neck.


    Her unbuttoned shirt exposed her ivory-like skin.


    Steve reached out to hold her hand.


    Feeling someone draw nearer, Sherry slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Steve''s face just inches away from his as if he had been staring at her.


    Everything still seemed blurry. She squinted trying to figure out who it was but she couldn''t ignore the uneasiness she felt throughout her entire body.


    In her discomfort, she clutched her legs.


    Steve didn''t expect her to do this but most of all, he didn''t expect her to be here on his bed!


    "You..." he swallowed, unable to bring himself to finish wha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    utiously. For a moment, Steve felt bad for what had happened.


    "You go inside the bathroom and take a shower. I''ll call the waiter."


    When she saw the bathtub, she immediately got inside without even taking her clothes off. The cold water felt so nice against her skin. "Thank you," she said.


    "You''re welcome." Steve went out of the bathroom and closed the door.


    He called the front desk and requested for a waitress to assist Sherry in taking a bath.


    He lay on the bed, his mind racing.


    Suddenly, there came a noise from outside. At first, Steve ignored this. However, after a few seconds, he realized something. Why would Sherry be here? Had Sherry been drugged?


    Why was it so noisy outside?


    He stood up and walked to the door. With that, he immediately understood what was happening outside.


    He could tell that the noise from outside was coming from journalists and media reporters.


    Sherry was probably a victim!


    Once everything pieced together, he scowled and punched the wall. "Fuck! How dare they do this to me!"

 Chapter 89 A Diversionary Tactic (Part One)

    Water gushed freely, echoing from the bathroom, and Steve merely stood staring at the door to the bathroom for a while.


    Presently, the doorway opened, and the waiter emerged carrying Sherry, who still appeared weak and disoriented. The only thing covering her was a bath towel.


    "I''ve given her a wash, sir," the waitress told him as she helped Sherry get seated onto the bed.


    As she''d also heard the noise from outside, she asked, "Who was that out there?"


    At this point, Steve was simply too depressed to even muster up the energy to speak to her.


    Following the cold shower, Sherry had collected herself and was feeling a little better, but some of the disorientation still hovered around her.


    A tremendous, earth-shaking pounding was rattling the doors; reporters were clamoring outside, yelling out questions and demands.


    "Is Mr. Song in here?! Mr. Song, do you have a statement?!"


    "They''re saying Mr. Song and an unknown woman came in here together! Who''s the young woman?! What''s her name?!"


    "Open the door, Mr. Song! We want an interview! Give us your statement!"


    "Mr. Song, does this young lady have anything to do with the fact that you turned down an engagement to the Li Group''s heiress?!"


    He felt his annoyance rise to unspeakable levels just at the sound of the pandemonium.


    Waiting anxiously, the waitress gave Steve a glance, looking for any indication of what should be done about this mess.


    After a moment, Steve did a double take at her. The waitress was a young woman herself, of average height and build.


    And with that, an idea popped into his mind.


    He gestured for her to come closer, and the waitress anxiously asked, "Is there anything I can do for you, sir?"


    "As a matter of fact there is... What''s your name, first of all?" Steve inquired.


    Seemingly confused, the waitress blinked at him in confusion. "My surname is Liu, sir, you may call me that."


    Nodding, Steve gave her a once over and made up his mind. "I need a favor from you, please, Miss Liu."


    Chewing nervously on her bottom lip, the waitress swallowed and nodded. "And what would that be, sir?"


    Steve quickly walked towards the nearby table and withdrew a stack of checks. He pulled one out of the stack and tore it out.


    Whipping out a pen, he wrote what is obviously an obscene amount of mone


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y white legs extended down nakedly.


    All this time, the cacophony outside the door continued to rise in volume. The pounding on the door intensified. There was no way that these vultures would leave without a piece of big news.


    And even if Steve chose not to open the door, they would somehow find a way to crack it open and sneak in a couple of pictures.


    Yanking the bed sheet down, Steve covered up any indication of a human beneath. Satisfied, he quickly gestured to the waitress. "Lie down here."


    "O-okay..." The waitress quickly moved to the bed, obedient, as she lay down.


    Hiding beneath the bed, Sherry could barely see anything. The floor was cool and almost soothing, and the heat rippling on her skin was already starting to fade.


    Now, Steve strode quickly to the door, undid the physical lock, and hurried back to climb into the bed.


    With great care, he took the woman into his arms, lying down upon her.


    He felt heat rising on his face, causing it to flush unnaturally. And he was so close that the girl could feel his breath upon her, making her heart pound.


    Closing his eyes and steeling his resolve, Steve bent down to kiss her neck.


    Every nerve on the waitress'' body stiffened in tension. She focused her mind onto one thing: the five hundred thousand. That tremendous sum could set her comfortably off and all she had to do was accept whatever was going to happen next, even as her whole body flushed with embarrassment.


    "Mr. Song, if you still don''t open this door, we''ll open it ourselves, we''re telling you!"

 Chapter 89 A Diversionary Tactic (Part Two)

    "Cooperate with us and open the door, Mr. Song! All we want is a quick interview!"


    Steve wasn''t sure how long these people were planning on blocking the doorway, but he thought they had to be more than a little daft. The door wasn''t even locked. Hadn''t they realized that yet?


    There was a long line of reporters already outside waiting, with several well-known media outlets right at the front lines. The rest of the smaller newspapers were jostling for room behind them.


    "Hey! I found the room card to this place! Let''s get in there!" One of the reporters had extracted a room card from somewhere, and now they were preparing to step in. Drawing the room card like a weapon, the reporters up front swiped it at the door and the entire contingent fought to get in.


    The reporters at the front lines swarmed straight into the room and Steve momentarily feared that someone would get trampled in the stampede.


    The sight that greeted them was that of two bodies laid upon the bed, a man and a woman. The man was stripped from the waist up, and the woman was wearing nothing but a bath towel that seemed about to come loose.


    In an instant, the cameras were brandished and flashbulbs were going off in rapid fire succession.


    At this, Steve now feigned to come to his senses, looking dazed and indignant. Yanking up the quilt, he used it to cover up the waitress on the bed with him.


    "What the hell is going on here?! How the hell did you guys get in?!" Steve demanded, livid.


    "Oh my god! What is this?! Mr. Song, who''s this woman with you?!"


    "They''re saying you have a mystery girl hidden away, Mr. Song! Is she the one? Are you finally settling down with this one?"


    "Is this girl the one that''s caused you to break off the engagement with the Li Group''s heiress?"


    "Please answer!"


    Sherry, who was still lying beneath the bed, felt her hackles rise at the pure idiocy and ridiculousness of the journalists'' accusations. They have such distastefully sordid imaginations! Furthermore, wasn''t it an egregious violation of someone''s privacy to just break into a room?


    She understood that people like Steve had a public spotlight on them thanks to the focus of the masses, and they would undoubtedly feel privy to the details of his private life. But even that had its limits!


    The floor was starting to feel hot to one side from wh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hey might rush up and hold me back just to stop me."


    "Those people don''t have the guts," Steve responded, his face impassive.


    "Can I get out of here now? I''ll just get off here."


    Steve glanced around, looking out the taxi windows. Sighing, he answered, "Not yet. Just a little longer. By the way, you can''t go back to work in that hotel anymore, you realize that, right?"


    The waitress nodded somberly. She knew that much, but it didn''t bother her. Not with the money she already had.


    Back in the room, the place was starting to calm down.


    From where she was still lying on the ground, nestled beneath the bed, Sherry felt her body start to get stiff and ache from staying still so long.


    All the clamor and the footsteps began to fade away. The last of the reporters had scampered off, and the security guards were now ensuring that the room was evacuated. Finally, the door swung closed.


    The room fell completely silent, with only the sound of her own breath breaking the stillness.


    Now that it was all clear, Sherry carefully, painfully crept out from beneath the bed and took her first breath of fresh air.


    The lamp in the room was already off and it was pitch darkness everywhere. Seated on the cold floor, she felt her legs trembling.


    She was in so much discomfort and anxiety that she wasn''t sure of what to do next.


    Finally, she decided to pull all her clothes back on and wait just a little longer in the inky blackness. When she was sure that the people outside had completely left, she carefully cracked the door open, slipping out.

 Chapter 90 Shes Quite Enthusiastic

    The night breeze was piercing cold but Sherry didn''t mind. Finally, she was able to relax a bit. After a while, she hailed a cab and returned home.


    When she arrived home, she went straight into the bathroom, feeling drowsy. She drew up a cold bath and soaked her entire body in it.


    By then, she''d almost figured out what had happened. Despite her disbelief, she had to accept that it was the truth.


    Initially, she thought it was Steve who behind this entire thing. She didn''t expect he would resort to such despicable means. She hated him so much.


    Even though she wasn''t that close with Steve, she still knew him pretty well. He would never do such a thing. As expected, someone had set him up.


    When Jeremy arrived home, he noticed that only the lights in the bathroom were on¡ªthe living room was pitch black.


    Sherry''s bag was on the sofa while her shoes were haphazardly thrown on the floor.


    "Sherry?" he raised his voice.


    No one answered. The room was so quiet that it seemed like nobody was there.


    All of a sudden, he became nervous. He turned on the lights and headed to the bathroom.


    Sherry was sleeping in the bathtub, her eyes shut and her mouth trembling.


    "What happened?" He rushed to her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    "What did you do again?" He was afraid that Sherry had taken things too far once again. He couldn''t lose her!


    Before Sherry could react, he took her out of the bathtub. He couldn''t help but notice that the water in the tub was cold. Upon this realization, he was heartbroken and angry.


    He picked up the bath towel next to him, wrapped her tightly with it, and carried her into the room.


    "Oh but I''m not done yet!" Sherry croaked out.


    "Are you trying to kill yourself over what you''ve done?" Jeremy threw her on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    When she put on the quilt, Sherry''s body temperature rose again which brought her back to the uneasiness and discomfort she felt earlier.


    As the drug was still in her body, Sherry struggled in the quilt. "I''m going to take a shower. Stop pressing me down!"


    Ignoring her, Jeremy figured Sherry was still probably cold so he lay on the bed next to her.


    As soon as his cold body pressed against hers, her body stiffened in an instant.


    "Don''t go. Do you know how worried I was when I came back just now? You were soaking yourself in cold water! You were totally frozen!" He held Sherry tightly and rubbed her arm with his big palms.


    "I''m fine." Sherry tried to push him away but he was too strong for her¡ªhe didn''t budge.


    "You said you were fine. What happened? Why did you soak yourself in cold water?" he asked in a low voice as he looked into her eyes.


    She felt like a thousand ants were tickling her all over her body.


    "I just happened to fall asleep in the tub. I didn''t do it on purpose." Sherry was so hot that she lifted the quilt but Jeremy covered her with it again.


    "What''s wro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    an and other executives all of whom were well-dressed and powerful people in the industry.


    Naturally, Chester had to attend as it was an important meeting. The other senior executives of the departments and Langston, the creative director, also had to be there.


    However, oddly enough, Sherry was missing. Only Linda and two other staff from the advertising department were present.


    Linda looked professional in her white suit and nude stilettos. Her hair was tied up and her make-up was exquisite.


    When the discussion was over and the law department was already drawing up the draft of the contract, Linda made the final statement.


    With an elegant smile on her face, she stood in front. "Hello, everyone. I''m Linda Mu from the advertising department of SZ Advertising Company. We have already reached an agreement on the cooperation. A draft of the contract is already being drawn up and I''m here to make the final statement."


    Her presentation wasn''t scheduled but she did it very well. She spoke melodiously and she kept smiling the entire time. She wisely picked out the key points of the meeting and brought up possible conflicts along with possible resolutions as well.


    As Chester gazed at Linda, he couldn''t help but find her dazzling¡ªalmost as much as he found Sherry dazzling.


    "On behalf of SZ Advertising Company, I wish the cooperation to be successful and satisfactory. Thank you!" After that, she made a bow to everyone.


    While Mr. Han didn''t know why Linda was representing the advertising department instead of Sherry, he was still pleased as she did a good job. If Sherry were here, she would have done just as well.


    "Mr. Gu, this young lady is so capable! There are so many talented people in your company!" he said to Chester.


    Chester simply nodded in response, giving him a warm smile. With that, the entire room burst into a thunderous applause.


    Linda returned to her seat and modestly accepted everyone''s praises.

 Chapter 91 Dont Bother Me

    After resting for a few days, Sherry started to panic. Chester had never said that he would leave the matter to her. The whole thing made her very anxious.


    Finally, Sherry decided to go up to the top floor to meet him.


    When she got there, Chester was handing documents to Beisy. She overheard that he had something important to deal with and asked the advertising department to handle it.


    Sherry couldn''t help but feel a small pang of disappointment. She was clearly not the one in charge of the matter, and she couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    She bit her lower lip to make her lips a more appealing red color. She took a breath, then opened the door and walked in.


    "Mr. Gu!" She walked towards him with a broad smile on her face.


    Both Chester and Beisy, hearing her voice, turned to look at her.


    Seeing it was Sherry, Beisy said to him discreetly, "I''ll give you some privacy, Mr. Gu."


    He nodded his head in confirmation and Beisy promptly left the office. Now it was just the two of them in the office, all alone.


    He was wearing a crisp, white button-up shirt; he looked sharp and professional. A slight smile played across his face. He looked so handsome, especially when he smiled. He was pleased to see Sherry.


    "How are you feeling? Are you better now, fully recovered?" He stood up from where he had been sitting behind his desk. He walked out of his large office towards the staff lounge, which housed several expensive leather couches.


    Sherry followed him and replied, "I''m feeling all right now. I''ve completely recovered and I''m ready to go back to work again."


    "What would you like to drink?" he asked as he approached a fancy coffee machine.


    She nodded as she eyed the coffee machine. "Coffee would be great."


    As he rolled up his sleeves to make the coffee, he said, "You work so hard, Sherry. Maybe you should take a few more days off. Are you sure you feel well enough to be working again?


    Sherry nodded sincerely and took a convincing step forward. "Absolutely! I''m so bored at the moment, I need to work again. And I''m worried about my cases being taken over by the other staff!"


    "It''s only Linda. No one else has been working on your cases," he said reassuringly.


    Sherry was taken aback for a moment, hearing this information. Then she nodded. "Yes, I hadn''t realized how capable Linda was until now."


    He handed her a cup of coffee. It smelt strong and delicious. "You aren''t looking good. I''m worried that if you come back now you''ll overwork yourself again."


    Sherry touched the back of her hand to her cheek. She had looked meticulously at herself in the mirror before she''d come to see him. He must have noticed the dark circles around her eyes. She should have covered them up better with makeup.


    "The other staff will be the ones getting sick if they have to work overtime, not just me. Besides, I''m the manager! Mr. Gu, you don''t have to give me any special treatment."


    He shook his head and said decisively, "No. I think it would be best if you go home and rest a while longer."


    "But I''m worried. What if Linda can''t handle everything on her own!" said Sherry with a concerned tone.


    "Doesn''t she have other staff to help her? Don''t worry, Sherry. She is still your assistant and I will give her a pay raise for the extra work she''s been doing." He moved back towards the couch and sat down as he spoke.


    "But Mr. Gu..." Before she could finish her sentence, he waved his hand to stop her. He was not willing to discuss the matter further. He then announced, "I must return to my work now. You are welcome to stay here and finish your coffee before you leave."


    Then he stood up purposefully. He pushed open the door of the lounge, and disappeared.


    As soon as he walked out the door, he saw a man standing in front of his desk. He was waiting for him.


    It was another of his employees who came to deliver some documents. After confirming that everything was okay, he let her out.


    Linda was only one step away from being the department manager. Only Sherry stood in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    olly against the car door, his slender, muscular legs crossed casually in front of him. He held a fresh bunch of crimson red roses in his hand. Every woman in sight was eyeing him out.


    She watched the man, so clearly lapping up the attention from behind a pair of overpriced sunglasses. She felt inexplicably irritated by his presence.


    She put her handbag over her shoulder and strode towards him without any expression on her face.


    When he caught sight of her, Jeremy immediately straightened up and waited for her.


    As she approached him, Sherry asked in a low voice, "What are you doing here? Those are too much!"


    He was speechless as he handed her the roses and said, "Guess what day it is today."


    "I''m not going to waste my time guessing." Sherry didn''t take the flowers he held out to her. Instead she took off his sunglasses and put them on. She then opened the car door and hopped in.


    He stomped around to the other side of the car, got in, and drove them away.


    She stared out of the car window, reluctantly holding onto the roses Jeremy had handed over to her. She said gloomily, "I''ve told you so many times. Don''t bother me unless there''s nothing important."


    She had been feeling so empty and unproductive over the past few days. Thus, she had a lot of time to think about the events of her past. On top of that, she had been drugged for no apparent reason. As a result, all sorts of thoughts had been circulating in her mind at the moment.


    "Can I bother you if there''s indeed something important?" Jeremy was driving so fast that the scenery outside the window was one big, colorful blur. She felt dizzy.


    "Okay, tell me. What happened? You got a promotion? Or you have a new girlfriend?" she teased, looking at him with a cheeky smile.


    He frowned and replied unhappily in a low voice, "Don''t be ridiculous, Sherry! I don''t have any other girlfriend except you."


    He took her hand and squeezed it tightly in his, wrapping his slender fingers around hers.


    Hearing this, Sherry attempted to pull her hand away. But he held onto it tightly and she couldn''t escape his grasp.


    The car pulled up in front of a fancy looking hotel.


    As soon as the car stopped, a uniformed valet came to open the door.


    Sherry was completely thrown. She had no idea why Jeremy had given her roses and brought her here. It was such a romantic gesture. She had thought he was just bored. It turned out she was clearly wrong.


    As the door opened he walked around to her side, chivalrously holding out his hand to help her out of the car.


    "Mr. Ou, please follow me," said a waiter as he came to them wearing a smart black suit. He led them to the box Jeremy had reserved for them.

 Chapter 92 Marry Him

    As the heavy door was opened she was stunned by the scene inside.


    The floor was covered with a dark furry blanket, full of rose petals. There was a faint fragrance in the room that filled her nose. On the high ceiling, there was an extravagant chandelier hanging down. In the center of the room was a large arc-shaped sofa.


    The gorgeous evening glow spread in the silky sky, making the most beautiful sunset.


    She followed him across the living room to a breathtaking view.


    On the long dining table, candles were quietly burning, and the sound of melodious music played softly throughout the room, adding a warm atmosphere to the moment.


    The light was dim, and provided mainly by the little candles. In the middle of it sat a beautiful bunch of butterfly orchids.


    Sherry couldn''t help but look at Jeremy in awe.


    Under the light, a faint smile appeared on his face. He was dressed handsomely in a T-shirt and some smart, formal pants. Sherry however was dressed in a business suit which was really strange considering where they were.


    She was married for such a long time though so she barely cared for surprises anymore.


    Outside the window, the night was hazy, spreading the light on his face. Under his thick, dark eyebrows, his deep eyes stared at her intently. He just silently stared, embracing all her expressions.


    She couldn''t believe she just showed any glimmer of emotion. She was so annoyed. She composed herself and pretended to be nonchalant about the affair.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Sherry said impatiently.


    Jeremy was flabbergasted. He held on to Sherry''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, okay?"


    "Then if you have something to say..."


    Before she could finish her words, Jeremy put his finger on her lips. "Shush!"


    Sherry widened her eyes and looked up at him, not knowing what he was going to do.


    A waiter pushed a cart over, with a delicate black box in the middle of the cart.


    Jeremy held Sherry''s body and gently turned her to face the box. He stood behind her, with his chin on her shoulder, and said in a deep and pampering voice, "Open it and have a look."


    Sherry turned to look at him and accidentally rubbed against his face. A smug smile immediately appeared on Jeremy''s face.


    Sherry turned her head and delicately opened the box.


    A gorgeous necklace lay in the box.


    Sherry''s jaw dropped and her eyes widened at the sight of it


    "Three years ago, the Eternal Love series you designed was sold out. I deeply regretted not buying the jewelry designed by my wife,"


    he said in a deep voice. His lips were so close to her ears that she could feel his hot breath on her.


    He took out the necklace from the box and put it on her neck.


    "It''s amazing," he praised.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Sherry turned her head to look at Jeremy and spoke in a cold voice, "I''m hungry. Can we have dinner now?"


    He was absolutely gobsmacked and couldn''t get any words out.


    ''She couldn''t even say thank you, but she could say she was hungry. What a cold woman!'' he thought.


    He took her by the hand and they walked to the dining table.


    He sat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    widened her eyes and looked at him in surprise.


    What could he possibly be doing now?


    A silence fell over the crowded square as they looked at them.


    "Us being together is fate. I swear that I won''t ever make you cry or sad. I will cherish every minute that we are together. We will make nothing but memories of happiness and laughter. True love is not done on a whim, but rather experienced over time. Please let me accompany you for the rest of your life, okay?"


    His voice suddenly became incredibly gentle, and echoed in the quiet night sky.


    Love was really an incredible thing that could bring two people who were once estranged, together. No matter how cruel time was, there was always a thing called love, comforting the once broken heart.


    He realized that all these years he unconsciously couldn''t be apart from her. She could have been in front of him or even in his arms, but he still missed her.


    "Perhaps you don''t know. When I decided to spend the rest of my life with you, I just hoped to start the rest of my life with you right now. Sherry, marry me!" he shouted again.


    Standing in front of him, Sherry didn''t know how to react. She had waited for so many years for this moment.


    She used to think that her efforts would pay off, but she didn''t know she''d have to wait for three years.


    "Wow! Say yes!"


    "Lady, your boyfriend is so romantic and handsome. Just marry him!"


    "Marry him! Marry him!"


    "Marry him!"


    The crowd cheered, and in the end, they all were chanting, "Marry him!"


    She was overcome with thoughts and really didn''t know what to do. She pursed her lips not being able to speak.


    He was always so engrossed in himself that he never paid any attention to her feelings.


    Flushed with shyness and excitement, she was so embarrassed that she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    He had been kneeling on the concrete floor for a while now; he was probably in pain.


    "Marry him!"


    Hearing that, Sherry was helpless. The sound was like a flood that almost broke her eardrum. She screamed loudly, "Yes. I''ll marry you!"

 Chapter 93 The Mysterious Girlfriend

    The moment Sherry said, "Yes", the entire square immediately turned silent.


    After a few seconds, the square became filled with a warm round of applause.


    As the smile on his face grew even wider, he got up and walked toward her.


    Sherry''s eyes remained glued to his legs. His knees were a little dirty, yet he still looked refined.


    "Can we leave now?" she flatly asked, looking straight into his eyes.


    "Kiss her!"


    "Hey, your wife has promised you. You should go ahead and give her a kiss!"


    Sherry''s mouth was opened in surprise as she stared at those people who were kicking up a fuss.


    Truth be told, she even began to wonder whether these people had colluded with Jeremy.


    Just when she thought that a problem had finally been taken care of, it turned out that there were even more troubles in store for her.


    Putting his arm around her shoulder, Jeremy was about to lean in for a kiss. However, when he was about to do it, Sherry yelled out in anger, "If you kiss me in front of so many people, I swear I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    She gave him a glance filled with malice and pointed at him.


    Despite that, a bright smile appeared on his face as he gently held her hands. "We''re surrounded by people watching us. Just one kiss, please!"


    Being a powerful man in the business circle, all he wanted was to tease his woman.


    Taking one big gulp, Sherry anxiously looked at him.


    As his handsome face moved closer and closer to her, she could almost feel her breath being taken away.


    "Just a gentle kiss..." After saying that, he planted a kiss on her lips.


    As soon as their lips touched, Sherry quickly pushed him away.


    Then, she turned around and frantically raw away from the crowd.


    With his eyebrows deeply knit, Jeremy quickly caught up with her, wrapping his arms around her waist. Thinking that he was going to try to kiss her again, she clenched her fist and punched his chest, telling him, "I don''t want it!"


    "Let''s just go home already!" A faint smile crept onto his face.


    Sherry felt so annoyed and embarrassed as the two of them made their way into the crowd.


    Wanting to enjoy the show, the people around them continued shouting behind them. Hearing all of this, she felt terribly annoyed as Jeremy pushed her into car.


    "Are you happy now?" he asked, wearing a smile on his face.


    With a stern face, Sherry stared at him and furiously replied, "Do you think I''m happy?"


    However, Jeremy wasn''t affected by the things she said, thinking that she was just still shy. When they finally got back home, he didn''t step out of the car right away and suddenly held her hand.


    "My group is going to hold a celebration party in a few days. On that day, I was planning to make an important announcement," he said with a straight face while looking into her eyes.


    Sherry had no idea what was on his mind and was listening carefully.


    "I''m going to let everyone know that I''m married and that you''re my wife!"


    His voice was rather calm and serious. Upon hearing that, Sherry was rendered speechless for a moment.


    At that moment, he was looking forward to seeing her get close to him, hug him and kiss him.


    However, Sherry didn''t say anything for a long time before gently nodding her head and saying in a cold voice, "Oh."


    After that, she withdrew her hand, opened the door, and stepped out of the car.


    As his face turned into a frown, Jeremy quietly stared at her, wondering what she thought and how she felt about what he just said.


    While she was on her way to the elevator of her apartment, Sherry suddenly felt her phone vibrating inside her pocket. She checked it and found that Chester had sent her a message.


    "There''s some urgent matter I have to take care of in the company. I''ll be out of the country to deal with some business tomorrow, and I won''t be back until a few days later. Take good care of yourself, bye."


    She gave him a quick reply, "All right, hav


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to lend her a hand, but he had no choice but to nod when he heard her response.


    Jeremy, on the other hand, curled his lips upon hearing that.


    After dragging her downstairs, he proceeded to force her to get inside his car.


    "Jeremy, just cut to the chase already. Stop getting angry in front of me," Sherry blurted out, sounding quite furious.


    "Don''t worry. You''re going to find out soon what I want to tell you." The car drove out as soon as Jeremy finished saying that.


    The car accelerated along the wide road. In a state of anxiousness, Sherry looked ahead, fearing that this man could accidentally hit a tree given how fast they were going.


    "Wait a second. This is not the way to my home!" Sherry protested.


    As the wind whistled past her ears, her hair had become so disheveled. At the same time, Jeremy continued furiously stepping on the gas, which was causing her heart to start pounding, as though it could jump out of her chest at any moment.


    With a smug look on his face, he asked, "Are you afraid? Are you scared? Or perhaps you''re angry? Do you want to kill me? I''ll tell you right now. This is how I feel today!"


    How dare she get angry at him? How dare she raise her voice at him?


    After Jeremy finally pulled over on the side of the road, Sherry was so stunned that her eyes almost didn''t roll.


    Once she got a hold of herself, she looked around her and realized that Jeremy had brought her into a desolate area. The green and yellow straws rippled with the wind on both sides of the road. A cold and pleasant breeze blew in through the rolled-down windows, but that wasn''t enough to quell Jeremy''s anger.


    "Why did you take me here?" she asked, with her voice shaking.


    Without humoring her with any response, he grabbed a newspaper from the backseat, looked at her, and smiled weirdly.


    When she saw at her picture faintly printed on the newspaper he had folded, Sherry''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Would you mind telling me what this is?" After saying that, he furiously shoved the newspaper into her face.


    Feeling so terrified, Sherry took the newspaper off of her face. Although she already knew that Jeremy was going to see it, why was she feeling sorry for him at this moment?


    His eyes was filled with coldness as he stared at her.


    They had just made it through their wedding anniversary, but she ended up doing such a thing. She was really an expert at playing with men! After all, even someone like Jeremy caved in.


    Looking at Sherry, who was breathing heavily, Jeremy roared out in anger, "Answer me!"


    At that point, her whole body trembled like a frightened bird.

 Chapter 94 She Loves Everyone Except Him

    Sherry read the title of the newspaper and checked the photos that were taken secretly as she tried to calm down.


    She turned to look at Jeremy, swallowed and said, "Don''t be angry. Calm down and listen to me."


    "I am listening!" he replied, but his tone was still as irritable as before.


    She could easily guess what was going to happen next. Even though he said that he would listen to her explanation, he was furious.


    "I was with Steve because of Linda. She likes him. How can I allow her to be with a man like Steve? I only did this to make Steve promise that he would not badger Linda anymore,"


    Sherry tentatively explained. She just had to.


    After all, he had done so much for her in the past few days. Her heart was not made of stone. She was still moved by his actions.


    A cold smile crept on Jeremy''s face, as if Sherry had just said a joke which was not very funny.


    "Sherry... Do you think I''m stupid?" He squinted at her, disappointed and angry.


    Sherry immediately shook her head and continued to explain frantically, "I swear it''s the truth!"


    He swiftly grabbed the newspaper from her hands and threw it into the backseat. Then, he grabbed her neck from the back and forced her to come closer to him.


    "This was all for Linda? It''s such a ridiculous excuse! You couldn''t come up with anything better than that? Why do you trample on my love, Sherry?"


    he roared at her; her eardrums almost shattered. She closed her eyes to resist the anger in his face.


    "No! I didn''t mean to..." she stammered, shaking her head. "I really did it for Linda. Steve and I made a deal."


    "Then, what about all these photos? How can you let other men treat you like this? Are you willing to accept men like Steve?"


    He put his forehead against hers roughly. His loud, hoarse voice made her head hurt.


    "I don''t know. I was set up!"


    He quickly let go of her neck, got out of the car and slammed the door shut.


    As soon as she was free from his grip, she took a deep breath. But then, she saw Jeremy pulling off his tie as he walked towards her side of the car. He yanked open the door with all his strength.


    "What are you going to do?" She looked at him in horror.


    Without saying a word, Jeremy grabbed her left hand and tried to get her other hand too.


    Aware of his intention, Sherry flinched backwards and slapped him instinctively with her free hand. "Don''t do this!"


    But he clenched both her hands and used his tie to bond her.


    "Let go of me! How can you treat me like this?" Sherry tried to kick him, and her high heels almost made contact with his leg.


    "I can treat you any way I wish! I''m your damn husband!" He dodged her attack and her heels fell off.


    He used the other end of the tie to pull her out of the car seat.


    Before she could even stand firm on her feet, Jeremy s


    ! I love them all so much!" Sherry blurted out.


    Jeremy glared at her.


    Sherry gave a cold smile and continued to taunt him, "Jeffery is a simple and kind-hearted man, and Chester is gentle and considerate. Steve likes to please me as well. So, I like them all.


    But I don''t love you. I hate you so much. Every moment with you is miserable and I''m disgusted by your mere presence!"


    "Shut up!" he roared and raised his hand in the air.


    "What? You want to slap me? Go ahead! Do it! You always do what makes you happy. This is no different!"


    Jeremy didn''t slap her, but her words cut through his heart like a rusty knife.


    At that moment, the phone in Sherry''s pocket vibrated.


    Although her clothes were a mess, her phone was still in her coat pocket.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment. She was about to grab her phone when she saw Jeremy lift her coat up from the ground. He took out her phone from the pocket.


    When he saw the name on the screen, his face darkened. "It''s from Chester. Do you want to answer it?"


    Sherry was shocked. When she was about to speak, Jeremy threw her phone in a parabolic motion, high in the air!


    "No!" Sherry yelled, as she watched her phone land far away from where they were.


    Jeremy still sat in front of her and looked at her coldly.


    She glowered at him. "Why are you torturing me like this?" she asked in a low voice. This was the second phone he had destroyed.


    Just a phone call was enough to make him go crazy!


    "I will torture you till I am the only one in your heart, and you dare not look for another man!" Saying so, he stood up and put on his clothes.


    Sherry struggled to sit up and shouted angrily, "Untie me!"


    When Jeremy stopped, she was relieved. But then, she heard him say, "You stay here and reflect on your behavior."


    He left without looking back.


    Sherry yelled furiously, "Jeremy, come back!"

 Chapter 95 Take Another Woman To Provoke Her

    He didn''t look back. Instead, he walked to his car.


    Sherry''s mouth was wide open in shock. He was crazy, completely crazy. How could he humiliate her like this? She was his wife!


    It was still daytime. There were no pedestrians on the road, but there was no guarantee that no one would pass by here at this time.


    Seeing Jeremy leave without a care, Sherry hurriedly tried to loosen the tie, but it was entangled too tightly. And she had struggled earlier, so the knot was tighter than when he had tied her up.


    She desperately tried to loosen the tie while watching Jeremy getting into the car. A few seconds later, she heard the roar of the engine.


    He drove away!


    "Jeremy!" she screamed.


    But he was gone, leaving her behind.


    She looked at the mess she was in and her eyes filled with tears.


    It took her a long time to loosen his tie. She put on her torn clothes and staggered to stand up.


    Her legs felt sore; they wouldn''t move the way she wanted, like they didn''t belong to her anymore. She walked a few steps on the grass dizzily.


    ''Where is my phone?'' She looked around, trying to find it.


    But there was no sign of it anywhere. She desperately walked back to the road.


    She couldn''t spot a single car nearby to ask for a life. Her feet were bare and dirty. By the time she walked back to the villa, it would probably be dark.


    Sherry staggered along, trying to avoid the small stones on the ground.


    Even if no one cared about her, she still needed to take care of herself.


    She was determined. This was not the end of the line. It''s not like she had nothing; she could still work.


    Even if she divorced Jeremy, she could live a happy life. At least, she didn''t have to live like the walking dead.


    She had been walking for nearly an hour. Sherry didn''t know what time it was, but her feet was already blistered.


    All of a sudden, a car came into view.


    The familiar car stopped not far away from her. Sherry saw it. Stunned for a few seconds, she continued to walk as if she saw nothing.


    She passed by the car, pretending not to see it.


    Jeremy got out and walked to her. He threw the shoes in his hand in front of Sherry''s feet and said, "Put them on."


    Sherry stopped and stared at the shoes.


    She didn''t move. After waiting impatiently for a few seconds, Jeremy picked her up and put her into the car.


    Then, he started the car and drove away from there.


    "I forgot that you didn''t have your shoes on," he said.


    There was no reaction on her face. He didn''t know if she had heard him or not.


    "Does your feet hurt?" he asked again.


    Of course, it hurt! But she wasn''t stupid enough to admit it and she planned on taking care of her feet later.


    Just as she had thought earlier, even if no one cared for her, she would take care of herself.


    She put her dirty hand in front of his face. "Give me your phone."


    He frowned and held on to the steering wheel with both hands.


    Sherry turned to look at him and said word by word, "Give-me-your-phone!"


    She couldn''t bear the thought that she had been photographed in such lecherous manner, especially by her husband.


    A smile crept on to his li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and her eyes puffed.


    He took one look at her, then grabbed her collar and dragged her out of the room.


    "Why are you here?" Jessie asked, sitting on the sofa. She had taken off her coat and was wearing a tight pencil skirt and black silk stockings. She was surprised to see Sherry there.


    Jeremy dragged her to the sofa, where she sat silently and stared at Jessie coldly.


    Jessie glared back and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Before Jessie could say anything else, Jeremy pulled her up from the sofa and took her into the bedroom.


    "Ow! Be gentle, honey! That hurts!" Jessie said in a sing-song voice.


    Jeremy closed the door, but not completely. There was a small gap left open.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sherry listened quietly to what was happening in the bedroom.


    Jessie''s voice was so loud that Sherry couldn''t ignore it even if she tried.


    "Be gentle...


    Come on, don''t be like that..."


    After a while, Jessie''s screams became sweeter, and it was hard to listen to her moans. Sherry put her hands around her shoulders. She could smell Jeremy on her.


    Sherry regretted not changing her clothes.


    He had bought that bed for them. Now, he was having sex on it with another woman while letting her listen to their moans.


    Sherry sniffed, and tried her best to ignore what was happening inside the room.


    She was used to being hurt by him. Now that she knew Jeremy was capable of even threatening her with her pictures and videos, she wondered what else he would do to her in the future.


    He was a monster!


    In the bedroom, Jeremy was sitting on the chair and looking at Jessie squirming on the bed.


    She felt aggrieved and wondered whether she had made a mistake. When they entered the room, Jeremy gave her a toy and asked her to masturbate by herself on the bed.


    Under his intense gaze, Jessie gradually felt thirsty for more. She stopped what she was doing, bit her lips and said in a low whisper, "Honey..."


    "Don''t stop," ordered Jeremy in a low voice.


    His voice was not too loud, but Jessie heard it clearly. Sherry, on the other hand, didn''t hear his words.

 Chapter 96 I Have Resigned Your Job For You (Part One)

    Half an hour later, Sherry had shifted from where she was perched on the sofa and by now she couldn''t hear the voice from the inside any longer.


    Without warning, the bedroom door flew open and Jeremy strode out.


    As soon as he stepped out the door, he spotted Sherry from where she was seated on the sofa, her back impassively towards him.


    Even as she heard his voice, Sherry was too lazy to turn around and really acknowledge his presence.


    Jeremy made his way to the coffee table in front of the sofa and whirled around to face her.


    His clothes were a vast ruin, half unbuttoned and showing a glimpse of bronzed skin behind it. He was still covered in sweat, and that was what drew her attention at last.


    "I''m going out for a while." He unceremoniously snatched up the car keys on the table before sweeping out of the room.


    A little startled, Sherry rose from the sofa and made to follow after him.


    "Sherry!" Jessie''s voice sounded suddenly from behind her.


    Realizing that she just won''t be able to avoid Jessie''s company this time, Sherry stopped and carefully turned back around to give her an impassive look.


    Before her, Jesse stood wearing nothing but a scant black sundress, and her hair loose over her shoulders. From her disheveled appearance, it was evident that she''d just slept with a man.


    "Did you... happen to hear anything just now?" Jessie asked as she languorously made her way to the sofa, settling down with a contented smile on her face.


    Sherry wasn''t in the mood to pick a fight, really. She only responded icily, "As a matter of fact, I did. I thought I heard a dog barking. Don''t worry, it''s probably just a stray."


    Clap! Jessie soundly smacked a water cup off the table, enraged.


    "What did you just say to me?!" she demanded, leaping to her feet and glaring venomously at Sherry. "Oh, sorry... Did you say something?"


    Sherry stopped from where she was about to leave and glancing flippantly back at Jessie.


    Humiliated, Jessie rushed away from the sofa and grabbed a fistful of Sherry''s hair from behind.


    "Ah!" Sherry howled in pain as her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tunned at the accusation.


    Without another word, Jeremy hurled Sherry downward.


    "Get over there!" Sherry landed sprawling onto the sofa, barely able to get her bearings. Her chest felt tight with pain as she clutched at it, coughing.


    She glanced back to look at Jeremy.


    For his part, Jeremy merely walked towards Jessie, lifting her carefully from the ground and settled her safely onto the other end of the sofa.


    Sherry barely had the strength to sneer at the sight of the two of them, and so instead she pulled herself together and got up to stride out.


    "And where do you think you''re going?" Jeremy demanded, calling after her.


    "It''s nothing to do with you and none of your business," Sherry retorted. Even as she went, she heard Jeremy''s accusatory tone. "Going to go and find Chester, are you? Or maybe Steve? Or is it Jeffrey this time?!"


    She ignored him, not giving him the pleasure of a reaction. She kept heading for the door.


    "Everyone knows you''ve nowhere to go except to keep looking for other men."


    His words were designed to cut; he was making it sound as though she were some prostitute at a night club, with a whirling coterie of men who passed her around.


    And the words were effective, as Sherry felt a dull pain throbbing deep in her chest. She had tried her best to ignore his barbs, but the poison in Jeremy''s words always seeped through her ears somehow.

 Chapter 96 I Have Resigned Your Job For You (Part Two)

    "You overthink everything, don''t you? I just don''t have any intention of staying another second here with you." She sniffed, rolling her eyes.


    "We''re not done here, Sherry!" Jessie cried shrilly up at her from where she was sitting.


    "And you can shut up and sit down!" Jeremy snapped, whirling around to glower at her.


    Startled at his vehemence and his tone, Jessie stared up at him, cowed and embarrassed, and carefully settled back down.


    "Sherry, come back here. I want you to apologize to her. Now." Jeremy spoke imperiously, his gaze boring holes into Sherry''s back.


    For Jessie''s part, in spite of having just been scolded by him, a small satisfied smile crept onto her face; she was believing that Jeremy was taking her side in the matter.


    ''This is ridiculous,'' Sherry thought inwardly, irritated. She turned, her eyes blazed at Jeremy. "You didn''t even see anything! Why are you making me apologize as though this was my fault? I have nothing to apologize for and I''m not groveling to her!"


    "I saw clearly, with my own two eyes, that you pushed Jessie!" Jeremy retorted, every word weighted with a commanding tone.


    His towering form stood imposingly before the sofa, as Jessie cowered next to him, as though she were protected by his wings.


    As the distance between Sherry and Jeremy seemed to open up further, looking more as though it were a gaping abyss.


    "I didn''t push that woman. And I''m not going to apologize for something that I didn''t do!" Sherry shouted back indignantly.


    Her whole body was trembling with emotion, and even her voice shook. But she raised her tone to overcome that trembling and to sound stronger than how she felt right now.


    But none of it really mattered, not if Jeremy didn''t believe her. His words were hollow to her, and she had no desire to explain what had just happened. He wouldn''t believe her anyway.


    In Jeremy''s eyes, she was just an evil woman who constantly lied to him. And her heart broke to hear that he didn''t believe her, and would rather believe the liar.


    "Sherry, I swear to god, you...!" Jeremy bit back his words, too angry to speak.


    She turned and made to leave once


    e had done something wrong, but had the gall to act as though it were a mercy to her. And Sherry saw no reason to thank him for anything.


    "Jeremy, call Chester right now and take back the liquidated damages. I refuse to stop working!" Sherry threw herself onto the ground, wailing in despair.


    "Go to hell." Jeremy snapped, glaring.


    And without another word, he grabbed Jessie roughly by the arm and dragged her out of the room, leaving Sherry to her anguish.


    The door slammed shut, and Sherry was alone.


    Sitting on the ground, she felt as though all her strength had fled her body. Where she first saw red, now all she saw was darkness from which there would be no end. All the terrible memories she''d tried to dwell upon now set upon her like savage beasts.


    She had always thought herself as weak to the matters of the heart, but she''d always been courageous and persevered where she could. Her strength came from her love for Jeremy.


    Everything she did was to prevent him from divorcing her, and it came to the point that she was even willing to commit suicide to keep him with her.


    But now, as she recalled the past, she knew without a doubt that the man who she could''ve once died for, the man of her dreams, was now the stuff of nightmares. He was pulling her into an endless world of pain and anguish. She had wanted him, and now she had him, but in the worst of ways. She smiled bitterly. None of it was worth it.

 Chapter 97 Relief (Part One)

    Sherry entered the darkened study. She fumbled for the switch on the wall and turned on the lights.


    Like the rest of the house, it was full of baby''s things.


    She sighed to herself, thinking that it all seemed so ridiculous now.


    She walked over to the desk and took a seat. For what seemed like forever, she just sat in front of the computer, staring at her own reflection in the black screen. Eventually, when she felt calmer, she finally turned on the computer.


    She decided she would write three letters. The first would be to Linda, the second to Chester, and the last one to Jeremy.


    To Linda, whom she still considered her best friend, Sherry wrote an e-mail trying to explain everything that had transpired between her and Steve. She guessed by now that Linda must have read the newspapers and come across the articles about the two of them. Sherry wasn''t sure how Linda truly felt about Steve, but she knew she owed her an honest explanation of what had happened.


    The next letter was harder. The image of Chester''s face appeared in her mind, and she thought with guilt of how he had always taken care of her. He had done so much for her. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard as she tried to think of words that would make Chester understand her.


    "Dear Mr. Gu, I''m sorry I let you down. My resignation was not my choice, but it had negative results that I never expected. It''s difficult to explain, but I really couldn''t do anything except accept it silently.


    However, I want you to know that from my first day working for you at the SZ Advertising Company, I have been determined to do my best and to contribute to achieving our goals for as long as possible. As your employee, I am very grateful for how you took care of me. You gave me every opportunity to succeed. It was your consideration that allowed me to focus on my work and put aside my other worries.


    The accident that happened today was unexpected. I apologize for the losses that were incurred by the company. I hope you will be able to forgive me. Again, I''m


    eel the need to look out for him, but how can I fall in love with someone I see as a brother?


    All this is the truth. I''m telling you everything because after this, we will never be together again. You were a prisoner in our marriage but now you are free, and you don''t need to be concerned with me ever again.


    Take care. Sherry."


    As she finished typing, the screen became blurry, and she realized that she was crying. She reached up to dash away her tears.


    She leaned back in the chair, feeling weary.


    After several minutes, she placed her hand on the mouse, and clicked three times. Each email had been sent to its recipient.


    She exhaled, tired but relieved, as though she had just finished an enormous task.


    Her gaze moved away from the screen and onto the framed picture on the desk. It was of her and Jeremy. He didn''t like being photographed, and even in this shot, he looked solemn and unsmiling.


    However, the Sherry in the photo was smiling widely. Sherry couldn''t believe how different she had been. The woman in the photo was smiling with her mouth open, her head tilted, her eyes dancing with merriment. Next to her, Jeremy stood looking serious and impatient.


    Sherry reached out and touched the tip of her finger to Jeremy''s face. She whispered, "Goodbye."


    Without the burden of marriage, Jeremy could return to his bachelor ways.

 Chapter 97 Relief (Part Two)

    Sherry, meanwhile, was desperate for relief. Any kind of relief.


    She turned away from the photo and stood, placing her hand on the desk to support herself. She was so weak that she had to prop herself up on the walls as she made her way to the kitchen, where she scattered utensils in the drawers until she found a sharp knife. She walked to the bathroom while gripping the knife with one hand.


    She sat down on the edge of the bathtub and opened the taps. The hot water let out clouds of steam. When the bathtub was half full, Sherry clambered in without taking off her clothes. At first the water felt too hot, but as her body adjusted, she began to feel pleasantly warm.


    Sherry drew her knees to her chest and lifted her left hand to look at her wrist. Faint lines crisscrossed the soft white skin. They were the remnants of the scars from when she''d cut herself.


    She put down the knife on the edge of the tub and traced the scars with her finger. A numbness washed over her. She thought, ''Why not add to these scars?''


    Without giving herself time to think, Sherry picked up the knife again. She held the blade to her left wrist.


    After all, she had nothing now. The man she loved most had hurt her more deeply than she''d ever thought possible. He even threatened her. Now her heart was dead, burned to ashes by the unbearable pain.


    ''Dying isn''t such a big deal,'' she told herself. ''Right now it''s better to die than to live.''


    With that, she pressed down on the knife, cutting through her skin and veins.


    Blood flowed out at once. The deep red liquid flowed down along her forearm, staining the water in the tub. Within moments the clear water had been tinted red with blood.


    Sherry let her head fall back. Her arms dropped into the water, and the knife sank slowly to the bottom. The bathroom was soon filled with the strong metallic scent of blood.


    She had been moved, loved, and hated. She had worked so hard for so long, but in the end, it was all for nothing.


    But now she was free at last. It was better to die than to live in pain.


    Her eyes drifted shut. She d


    her body with his own. His arms gripped her tightly as though afraid she would disappear if he loosened his hold.


    Beisy drove as fast as she could to the hospital. Every now and then she glanced at Chester and Sherry in the rearview mirror. She was extremely worried.


    "I''ve been looking for you everywhere," Chester continued. "I even found someone to help me open the door of the house so I could look for you... and I found you too late!"


    Chester had always thought of Sherry as an energetic and lively woman, and the sight of her like a lifeless doll in the bathtub had hit him like a punch to the gut.


    At that moment, he felt that if she died, his heart would die with her.


    "Promise me that you won''t die," he said. "Please don''t leave me. From now on, I will protect you. I will never let Jeremy hurt you again! I will always be by your side!"


    Chester cupped her cheek with one hand, staring down at her with the tender gaze of a lover. "I''ll take care of you, Sherry. I''ll make you forget about Jeremy. I''ll make him pay for what he''s done."


    Beisy heaved a deep sigh. She wondered uneasily what had happened to Sherry.


    Jeremy must have done something truly awful, or else Sherry wouldn''t have tried to commit suicide.


    Sherry was one of the strongest women Beisy knew. She had always been resolute and strong-minded. What would drive someone like Sherry to kill herself?

 Chapter 98 He Was Responsible For Protecting Her (Part One)

    Jessie had been sitting in Jeremy''s car for a while, but one look at his cold expression had her tongue-tied.


    "Umm...Are you hungry? Let''s go to dinner!" Her overly cheery voice sounded grating in his ears, and as soon as she tried to touch his hand, Jeremy felt blood rush to his head, and he let out a wild snarl.


    Before he realized what he was doing, his hands were wringing her delicate neck, and he was reveling in the pitiful choking noises that she was making. "Shut up!" he roared in her face.


    Everything happened so fast that Jessie could only stare at him with wide, frightened eyes, as she struggled to breathe. When he finally let her go, she scrambled to lean as far away from him as she could, properly chastised for touching him without permission. She did not dare to speak.


    After a long moment of silence, Jeremy''s phone rang. He picked it up expressionlessly, but his charming voice was a sharp contrast to his face. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Ou! Some people went to your house just now and pried open the door, then a man carried a woman out. She was covered in blood!"


    The call was from the community''s security department. When Chester broke into Sherry''s apartment with his men, the security guards noticed.


    Sherry''s clothes must have been soaked in blood water, which would have terrified the innocent guards. It was no surprise that they hurriedly called him.


    "What did you say?" he asked between gritted teeth, his phone clenched in his hands so tightly that his fingertips had turned white from the pressure.


    "Mr. Ou, they should be in the nearest hospital. You''d better go there as soon as possible. In the meantime, we sent someone to take care of your apartment."


    The guards on the other side sounded terrified that a murder happened on their watch, and they were probably afraid that he would sue them or something.


    After he thanked the guards for informing him, Jeremy turned off his phone and stared at the road ahead. His mind was still reeling from the news.


    And although Jessie was still afraid of him, she noticed that his expression had turned from angry to thoughtful, so she could not help but ask, "What happened?"


    That was all it took for Jeremy to remember that she was still in the car, and he turned to her and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    husband at all!" Chester shouted scornfully.


    At these words, Jeremy saw red, and he reared back all of a sudden and punched Chester, hitting him in the face.


    Beisy gasped in shock and hurried between them, her hands outstretched to stop them. "Mr. Ou, Sherry is still in the operating room. Please calm down!"


    However, Jeremy was like a bull that had seen a red flag, and without remorse, he picked Beisy up and threw her aside. "She is my woman! This has nothing to do with you!"


    With that, he threw another punch towards Chester, but this time, Chester caught it mid-way and held it tight enough to bruise.


    "What have you done to her? How dare you call her your wife? Do you know what I saw when I found her at your home? Blood! The whole bathtub looked like it was overflowing with her blood!"


    As he spoke, he flashed back to that moment where there was so much blood everywhere, and for a moment, he was terrified that he had come too late.


    "How awful were you that she chose to commit suicide rather than stay married to you? This is the most extreme way to solve a problem," Chester said in astonishment, shaking his head.


    Jeremy opened his mouth but closed it again when he realized that he had no explanation for this.


    For the first time in his life, he felt powerless to refute.


    "You have nothing to say? Let me tell you, Jeremy. If anything happens to her, I will never forgive you!" Chester warned him, squeezing Jeremy''s fist that was still in his hand before he threw it aside.

 Chapter 98 He Was Responsible For Protecting Her (Part Two)

    Jeremy''s face twitched. He patted him on the chest and said,


    "You had something to do with this, didn''t you, Chester? Don''t think I don''t know how your dirty mind works."


    "You!" Chester was about to burst in anger once again at the accusation, but Barry said something that took both his and Jeremy''s full attention.


    "Sir, the light in the operating room was turned off."


    At this moment, a doctor came out from the operating room, and the two men immediately crowded him. Chester asked anxiously, "Doctor, how is she?"


    The doctor looked around and asked, "Sorry, but I can only talk to the patient''s family. Who is the patient''s family member?"


    Chester bit his lips in dismay, and Jeremy took the opportunity to commandeer the doctor''s attention. "I''m her husband," he proclaimed proudly.


    The doctor shook his head and asked, "How could you let this happen to your wife? Her artery was cut, and if she was brought here a little later, she would have died."


    Jeremy was very anxious, but the words of the doctor finally set his mind to rest. However, the words of the doctor struck a chord in his heart, and he could not help but feel guilty.


    "You can go through the admission procedure now. The patient is out of the woods, so you can transfer her to the general ward." With that said, the doctor turned away from them and left.


    Without anyone telling her to do so, Beisy hurried to go through the formalities.


    And soon, Sherry was transferred to a general ward. The doctor examined Sherry when she woke up, and then the doctor went outside and said to them, "The patient has woken up. You can go in to see her."


    Only then did Chester and Jeremy come in.


    The ward was very quiet, and only the sound of Sherry''s even breathing could be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o walked out of the room to call a doctor.


    Sherry didn''t dare to look at Jeremy, but from the corner of her eyes, she would occasionally glance at him, and once she did, she would whine softly in distress.


    Chester had no choice but to walk to Jeremy''s side and said in a cold tone, "Let''s go and wait outside. If we stay here any longer, we will just cause her to feel uncomfortable and disturb her rest."


    After saying that, he walked out of the room to set an example, but Jeremy lingered inside for ten more seconds before he followed.


    When the doctor arrived, Barry met him and explained the situation.


    Jeremy and Chester waited outside anxiously.


    "Doctor, what happened to her? Why is she so afraid of us? I talked to her, but it''s like she cannot hear me," Chester immediately asked after the doctor examined Sherry.


    The doctor sighed, "The patient was traumatized, and she is temporarily deaf."


    Jeremy gasped in shock and asked as if he didn''t hear it, "Is she deaf?"


    The doctor nodded and said, "She may be able to recover soon, but it''s also possible that she will not hear for several years or all her life. It depends on her physical condition."

 Chapter 99 Determined To Divorce (Part One)

    At that moment, both Barry and Beisy were taken aback upon hearing what the doctor said.


    Meanwhile, when Chester heard the news, he felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "She has mental stimulation. You need to be careful when you see her. If she refuses, try to stay away from her as far as possible and do not irritate her," the doctor advised.


    Jeremy merely nodded, walked to the side, and sat on the bench, not saying a word.


    Chester leaned his back against the wall and remained silent.


    Beisy said to the doctor, "Thank you so much, doctor."


    The doctor nodded and left.


    The corridor fell into a thick silence. Chester and Jeremy had their heads lowered and no one could tell what was on their minds.


    For a moment, everything remained still. Barry stood next to Jeremy while Beisy stood next to Chester. They didn''t know what to say to break the awkward atmosphere.


    It seemed that they had been waiting outside the whole day.


    "Jeremy," Chester suddenly said.


    Jeremy didn''t even raise his head. Instead, only Beisy and Barry looked at Chester, waiting for what he was going to say.


    Chester fixed his eyes on Jeremy, not caring if he''d even heard him or not. He continued, "I want to pursue Sherry."


    It was only then that he got a reaction from Jeremy. Sneering, he looked at up at Chester. "What did you just say?" he taunted.


    "I said I want to pursue Sherry. I could protect her and I wouldn''t let anything like this happen to her ever again," Chester said in a serious tone.


    Jeremy''s face darkened. He straightened his back and folded his legs. "That''s impossible. Sherry is my wife. I don''t need someone else to take care of her."


    Jeremy was already feeling bad enou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oup spilled on Chester.


    Startled, Beisy quickly grabbed some tissue paper to wipe Chester''s clothes with. She asked, "Mr. Gu, what''s wrong with Ms. Xu?"


    He merely shook his head as he let Beisy wipe off the stains on his shirt, never taking his gaze off Sherry.


    Sherry bit her lips in shame as she gazed back at him. When Beisy had finished cleaning up, Sherry flashed an apologetic smile.


    "Mr. Gu, please take off your coat so I can wash it," Beisy said.


    Chester took off his coat and handed it to Beisy. With that, she left with his coat in hand.


    Chester and Sherry were left alone in the room.


    The bowl of soup was only half full now. Chester put the lid back on and took out a piece of paper and a pen. For a moment, only the sound of the pen scribbling on the paper could be heard.


    After he finished writing, he looked up and saw Sherry looking at her fingers idly.


    He handed the pen and paper to her, saying, "It''s okay if you don''t want to eat. You don''t have to force yourself."


    When Sherry read his note, she nodded slightly. Then she grabbed the pen and paper and started writing. She wrote, "Am I deaf?"

 Chapter 99 Determined To Divorce (Part Two)

    She didn''t have an appetite, she had no strength, and she couldn''t even hold the pen steadily. When she wrote, her handwriting was sloppy.


    Upon reading what she wrote, Chester hesitated briefly before writing back, "No, the doctor said it''s just temporary. You''ll recover soon."


    After reading his reply, Sherry gave a reluctant smile and wrote, "Thank you."


    Chester wrote, "Until now, Steve is nowhere to be seen. Every day, the media is looking for him but we can''t find a trace of him anywhere. I assure you that I''ll get to the bottom of this and clear your name."


    Sherry seemed absent-minded as she read the note.


    If Jeremy had known that she was innocent, he would regret what he did and he would treat her better.


    Sherry shook her head and wrote on the paper, "Thank you but you don''t need to that."


    "Why?" Chester asked in confusion.


    "There''s no need to do that. There is nothing to explain." Sherry looked calm as if she didn''t care.


    She didn''t want Jeremy to treat her better. She wanted him to think that she had indeed seduced another man.


    This was the only way she could finally get the divorce and be free. She felt happy just thinking about it.


    She added, "Can you help me find a lawyer? I want a divorce."


    Reading the words on the paper, Chester looked up at her.


    Sherry nodded affirmatively and looked at him, looking determined.


    It was better to end this broken marriage than to prolong it even further.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible," Chester wrote down.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Chester called, raising his voice.


    The door was pushed open. A nurse came in with a thermos bottle


    d wrote, "You should go back now. They need you there."


    Stubbornly, Chester wrote, "I''ll go back if you eat something."


    Chester was so worried about Sherry eating so little. This was the only way he could think of to get her to eat.


    After Chester heated up the food he bought, he grabbed a spoon and started feeding Sherry.


    As soon as Sherry ate a bite, she felt like vomiting.


    However, she resisted the feeling and pretended to enjoy the meal, slowly eating one bite after another.


    Chester heaved a sigh of relief now that Sherry was finally eating something.


    Watching Sherry refuse food made him so upset.


    After eating an entire bowl of rice, Sherry wrote on the paper. "I''ve finished eating. You can go now!"


    Chester took out some tissue and wiped her mouth. After he cleaned the room, he left.


    Not long after he left, Sherry lifted the quilt and ran to the toilet. She kneeled before the toilet and started throwing up.


    She vomited all the food she had eaten.


    While she really was trying her best to eat something, her stomach just wouldn''t accept it. Naturally, her stomach would react.

 Chapter 100 I Said I Want A Divorce

    After vomiting her guts out, Sherry went back to bed. She gradually fell asleep again.


    It was getting colder. Wind rushed through the open window and swayed the curtains. The sky was dark now. A strong breeze blew, and Sherry woke up because of the cold.


    When she woke up, her hand was outside the quilt. She quickly pulled it into the warmth of the quilt. At that moment, the door opened and someone came in.


    She was frightened at first, but was relieved to see Linda.


    Linda turned on the light, and walked to her side. She stared at Sherry quietly.


    Chester had told her before coming here that Sherry had become temporarily deaf and could not hear anything. Otherwise, she would have ended up knocking on the door outside for a long time!


    She sat down beside Sherry with a big bag of food in her hand. When she saw the note on the side table, she took it and wrote, "Are you feeling better?"


    After reading the note, Sherry nodded. "Not bad."


    Actually, she was not well at all. She had an empty stomach, but didn''t want to eat anything. She was feeble. It was an uncomfortable feeling.


    "This was Jeremy''s fault! I want to kill him!" wrote Linda, looking at her with pity.


    Sherry saw his name on the paper, but didn''t react to it at all. She threw the paper in her hand away in disgust.


    Linda took another paper and continued to write, "Chester called me and asked me to take care of you."


    Sherry was moved. Even though Chester had to leave, he had thoughtfully asked Linda to take care of her.


    She wrote on the paper this time, "Thank you. I''m fine now. You should go back to work. Don''t worry about me."


    Sherry handed the paper to Linda. When Linda saw it, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Linda was eager to know about Steve. She held the pen in her hand for a while and then wrote, "Everyone knows about what happened. Didn''t Steve talk to you?"


    As far as Linda knew, Steve would do anything to protect Sherry and stay by her side. But why wasn''t he here now?


    They didn''t know where he was, so Linda had assumed that he would be with Sherry.


    Sherry shook her head and wrote, "I don''t know. I didn''t hear anything about him."


    She didn''t care either. Where he went was none of her business.


    Moreover, she had no time to care about Steve at a time like this.


    Linda was a little suspicious, but she also figured that Sherry had no reason to lie to her.


    Holding her hand, Linda looked at the heavy gauze wrapped around her wrist. Her face fell.


    A complicated feeling aroused in her heart. She was distressed for Sherry in her heart, but she thought it was Sherry seducing Steve in the first place that had caused all this. Hence, Sherry sort of deserved it.


    Why did she choose to flirt with him even though she was married to another man?


    The two conjectures haunted Linda. She had known Sherry for a long time, and it was still a bit difficult to hate her from the bottom of her heart.


    She had mixed feelings about Sherry now, which she could not tell to her face.


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong, but she knew that Linda was confused and looked like she was in pain. She held her


    ir eyes on you. I can''t stand it when you get too close to them."


    Jeremy stood still and looked at Sherry. He knew that she was deaf now, but he still had to say it.


    "I have finally understood how much I love you. I care about you and I''m afraid of losing you.


    When I found out that you had cut your wrist to commit suicide, I remembered how you had done the same thing a year ago. You did it to force me to be with you, asking me not to divorce you. And I agreed. Now, you are using the same method to force me to give you a divorce."


    Sherry seemed to have calmed down a little. Jeremy walked towards her and said, "I''ll take care of you till you''re fully recovered.


    No man can take you away from me. I won''t let them have you."


    He walked up to Sherry''s bed and continued, "Please forgive me for being such a horrible husband. I was just jealous."


    "I need a divorce," Sherry said, interrupting him.


    Jeremy froze.


    ''She is talking about divorce again!''


    Sherry took a deep breath. She couldn''t hear herself or his voice, but fortunately, she could speak her mind.


    "Let''s get a divorce. That way, both of us will be set free. Let''s do each other this favor." Sherry''s tone was calm.


    But the more indifference she showed to him, the more heart broken Jeremy became.


    Noticing the pen and paper on the table, he grabbed it to write down a sentence.


    "Is there any other way other than a divorce?"


    Sherry cast a glance at it, but didn''t take it. She shook her head without looking at him.


    He wrote again, "Do I have to divorce you?"


    She didn''t even bother to react this time.


    He looked at her side face and her green eyes; she was so resolute.


    Jeremy put down the pen and paper, and sat quietly on the edge of the bed.


    "I don''t want to live with you any longer. I need a quick divorce. Don''t waste my time and yours," Sherry said when he remained silent.


    This was not what Jeremy had wanted. He said in a low and gentle voice, "I will take care of you. I will make it up to you..."


    "I said I want a divorce! Didn''t you hear me? Sherry yelled impatiently.

 Chapter 101 Hold Her To Sleep (Part One)

    After staying silent for a few seconds, Jeremy picked up the pen and paper and wrote down, "All right, I''ll divorce you when you get better. But until you have fully recovered, I would be the one to take care of you."


    Then, he put the paper in front of Sherry so she could read it, but it seemed that she had no interest in taking a look at it.


    In fact, she even turned her head and looked away. Despite that, Jeremy patiently handed the paper over to her.


    Once she read what he had written on the paper, Sherry couldn''t believe her eyes and helplessly glanced at him.


    Raising her head, she gave him a look filled with indifference. It took him a lot of effort to say such a thing.


    "Are you serious?" Sherry anxiously asked.


    The divorce thing was something they had discussed a number of times already, but Jeremy would keep refusing every single time.


    But this time, he couldn''t turn it down anymore.


    "Yes, I am. But, you have to let me take care of you," he wrote.


    Sherry took the paper and stared at it for a while before nodding her head slightly. "Well, you have to keep your promise."


    Only then was his heart finally set at ease. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he leaned forward, trying to get close to her.


    Seeing this, Sherry leaned back against the wall, closed her eyes, and curtly said, "Don''t get close to me. It''s annoying."


    Being told off again, he was left with no choice but to leave her alone and clean up the mess on the floor.


    The cup had been smashed by her. Water had been spilled all over the floor, and some of it even got into his clothes, but he just didn''t realize it.


    When he was done sweeping and mopping the floor, Jeremy returned to the bed. Unfortunately for him, Sherry kept looking outside the window and wouldn''t even look at him for so much as a second.


    Suddenly, Jeremy handed over a piece of paper to her. Sherry slowly took a look at it.


    "I haven''t seen Steve lately."


    Thinking that it wasn''t anything important, she didn''t say a word.


    Pausing for a brief second, he went on and added, "Do you really love Steve?"


    Casting Jeremy a glance, Sherry could tell that he really wanted to figure it out.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . After opening one of the boxes, he put it down on the bedside table.


    The faint smell of rice permeated in the room. Sherry no longer wanted to throw up, unlike before. Now, it felt a bit better. At the very least, she didn''t feel sick when she caught a whiff of it.


    "Come on, you should get up and have something to eat!" he urged her, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Sherry did as he asked and moved her body, trying to get up, albeit slowly.


    A heavy sigh of relief escaped from his heart. At that point, he was just so worried that Sherry might choose to completely ignore him. Her being angry at him was fine, but he didn''t want her to keep starving herself.


    He proceeded to help her eat the congee. However, Sherry simply shook her head, pointing to the bedside.


    Feeling so desperate, he had to move the dinner table to the bedside and put it in front of her. Then, he placed the bowl of congee on it and handed her the spoon.


    "It''s still hot, so be careful not to burn your tongue," Jeremy wrote on the paper.


    Sherry took a spoonful. Thinking that it wasn''t so bad, she decided to have a little more.


    Watching her eat it, Jeremy finally felt relieved.


    However, when the food made its way to her stomach, she suddenly felt a stream of stomach acid surging up her throat. Unable to bear the feeling, she ended up throwing up at the bedside.


    "Sherry!" He hurriedly moved to her side and handed her a towel to wipe herself with.

 Chapter 101 Hold Her To Sleep (Part Two)

    "Ahem!" She threw up all the food she had eaten. The floor was now covered with congee, which pained him.


    Then, he fetched a glass of water and said, "Drink some water. It should help clear your throat."


    Taking a sip of the water, Sherry felt so terrible. Unable to bear the sight of the bowl of congee, she yelled, "Take it away!"


    After cleaning up the mess she made, Jeremy walked toward her bed and saw that Sherry had put the bowl of congee on the bedside table.


    "Try eating again, okay? Even if it''s just a little." He tried to convince her in writing.


    "I''ve already lost my appetite," Sherry flatly replied.


    "Let me feed you then."


    Sherry was so annoyed and couldn''t be bothered to look at it. So, she grabbed the paper he was holding and threw it on the floor. "Won''t you just stop bothering me? Can''t you just leave me alone for a while?"


    At that moment, she just wanted to have some time alone and didn''t want anyone to disturb her.


    However, seeing his face was making her feel so annoyed. He only seemed like an annoying fly walking around her.


    His breath became heavy little by little. Without a warning, he sat next to her, held her by the chin, and tried to feed her the congee.


    "Well... I already told you that I don''t want to eat!" Trying to break free, she closed her mouth and accidentally knocked over the bowl of congee.


    Because of this, Jeremy''s clothes ended up getting wet and sticky. Some of it even got spilled on the bed sheet.


    As a result, Jeremy had no choice but to grab a towel to wipe up her face as wells as the sheets. After wiping the congee off of his clothes, he threw the towel away.


    He grabbed the other box of congee and opened its lid. Then, he raised his head and took a sip of the congee himself. After that, he casually walked up to Sherry.


    "What are you doing?" she roared in anger, raising her face.


    He swiftly held her chin and kissed her lips.


    The warm congee slipped out of his mouth, and the flavor of the rice pervaded her mouth. Before she could even get the chance


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t want to see your face."


    Hearing her downright refusal, he helplessly looked at the side of her face. Then, he gently covered her head with his big warm hand and rubbed her head gently.


    Despite feeling so worn out, she just couldn''t help but feel distressed whenever he was next to her.


    All of a sudden, she got a warm feeling on her back. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tight.


    "Jeremy! Let me go! Let me go!"


    With his chin resting on her shoulder, he opened his mouth and was about to say something. But, no matter what he said, it would only be in vain, as she couldn''t hear him at all.


    Sherry had yet to eat anything, so she didn''t have the strength to try to break free. As a last resort, she grabbed the hand Jeremy put on her waist, opened her mouth and bit it.


    "Ouch!" She bit him so hard that her teeth had broken the skin, putting him into so much pain.


    Despite this, he still wouldn''t budge and just let her keep biting him. He held her using his other arm and loosened his grip so that she would not feel tired.


    When she tasted the blood, she felt utterly disgusted and stopped biting his hand right away.


    Once his hand was free, Jeremy gave her a glass of water. She took it and drank some, then she handed it back to him. After putting it on the table, he looked at her with eyes filled with such tenderness and warmth.

 Chapter 102 Her Familys Accusation

    On the sight of him, Sherry was annoyed and began to struggle again. Jeremy immediately grabbed her left hand gently. He didn''t want her to move around roughly, and end up reopening her wound.


    "Let go! Let me go!


    Get out! I don''t want to see you. You make me sick!


    Leave me! Every time you touch me, I feel disgusted!"


    Jeremy didn''t retort.


    Her every struggle and every word pierced him like a nasty blade. He listened to her and endured it silently until the woman in his arms stopped moving.


    He looked down at her and saw that she had fallen asleep, leaning on his arms and pinching his flesh.


    "You''ve finally fallen asleep," Jeremy whispered with a sigh. What a tough night it had been! He was almost tortured to death.


    He adjusted Sherry into a comfortable sleeping position, and let her rest soundly on him. He slept beside her, gently holding her in his arms the whole night.


    In the meantime, Sherry''s family headed to Jeremy''s house to see his father as soon as they got off the plane.


    They saw the article about Sherry in the newspaper, and returned from abroad immediately.


    Sherry''s marriage to Jeremy was not to be taken lightly. They couldn''t sit on their hands and watch her marriage fall apart. The Ou family''s support was quite important to them.


    Luckily, Jeremy''s father was not too angry, but he still needed an explanation. He wanted to meet Sherry, along with her family, to ask her what had really happened.


    Jeremy woke up early the next day. He got up from the bed quietly so as not to wake Sherry. He tiptoed to change his clothes without making a noise.


    He decided to get some breakfast for her before she woke up.


    Jeremy wondered whether she would eat something today. He thought it would be better for her to eat proper food than be always infused with nutrition.


    He glanced once at her sleeping face and then walked out of the room.


    Soon, the morning sunshine hit the room and woke Sherry up.


    She cautiously touched the bed around her, but didn''t feel anyone near her. She rolled over, opened one of her eyes and looked around the room. No one.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and curled up her lips.


    After stretching lightly, Sherry got up to wash herself in the bathroom. Since she couldn''t use her left hand, it took longer than usual to freshen up. When she came out, she sat on the bed and drank some water.


    The door to her room opened slowly. Sherry couldn''t hear the footsteps and didn''t realize someone had walked in until they were standing in front of her.


    She gasped in surprise and her mouth fell open when she saw who it was.


    "Dad! Auntie! Zoe!" she blurted out in a hoarse voice.


    In front of her were her father, Adam Xu, her stepmother Anna, and her sister, Zoe Xu. Her eyes went wide in shock when she saw Jeremy''s father with them.


    Her family was supposed to be on vacation abroad. ''Why are they here now?'' she wondered.


    Her father ignored her surprised look and kept a straight face.


    Her elegant stepmother was dressed in a gorgeous dress and she stood next to her father. She looked kind on the surface, but she was actually a scheming woman.


    Jeremy''s father, John Ou, was in an old Chinese tunic suit and he had on a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles. His face


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    don''t you want to explain what''s going on?" her father asked.


    With a contemptuous look, Zoe Xu asked with a gasp, "My sister, did you... have sex with Steve?"


    There was a stunned silence in the room. They stared at Sherry without blinking, waiting for her answer.


    Sherry couldn''t hear a single word of what they were saying. From the corner of her eye, she saw everyone''s expression and their twitched lips. She knew that someone had said something nasty.


    Adam Xu flushed in embarrassment and rebuked Sherry loudly. John Ou glared at her furiously. Despite her stepmother''s fake concern on her face, it was pretty obvious that she was sneering at Sherry. Zoe Xu continued to stir up more trouble beside them, which made their father even more furious.


    Through all this drama, Sherry still remained silent.


    She didn''t care if they misunderstood her. As a matter of fact, it would be to her advantage. They would force her to get a divorce. And then, she would finally be free.


    This was her best chance! She smiled in secret.


    "Sherry, tell me the truth. Did you have sex with Steve?" asked her father cautiously, staring at her mouth for fear that she would say yes.


    Sherry opened her mouth again to respond, but didn''t say a word.


    They understood what was going on.


    Sherry refused to say anything, no matter how much they forced her. This could only mean that the news about her and Steve was true. She was silently accepting it.


    Her father''s heart sank.


    He wanted to beat Sherry up to vent his anger.


    On top of failing to give birth to a baby for the last three years, she had done such a shameful thing.


    Anna and Zoe Xu looked at each other and their eyes shone in mockery.


    Her father turned to Jeremy''s father. "This is¡ª"


    "What else is there to explain? Sherry''s attitude is clear as day. She has admitted her relation with Steve. She dared to cheat on my son!" Jeremy''s father thundered. His loud voice rattled everyone in the room.


    Adam Xu''s face took on a ghastly expression. He was speechless and embarrassed by John Ou''s words.


    All of this was happening because of what Sherry had done. What a shameless and useless daughter!

 Chapter 103 Protect Her

    "She''s not even going to explain. It must mean it''s true. It''s non-negotiable, then," John snorted arrogantly.


    John''s secretary walked in unannounced. He took a file out of his bag and handed it to John respectfully.


    Adam took a quick glance at the document and asked in surprise, "John, what''s this?"


    Hearing this, Jeremy''s father mysteriously smiled. He raised the document, showed it to Adam and said, "This is the divorce agreement."


    Then he threw it to Sherry.


    "Well... Is there no room for negotiation?" Adam was desperate to stop John. You could see it radiating from his face.


    However, John had already put the agreement on Sherry''s bed.


    She picked it up and realized it was a divorce agreement.


    ''That''s great! I''ve spent a lot of time getting the divorce agreement from Jeremy, but could never get him to sign it. Now, his father is pressing the issue so maybe it''ll actually be quick this time.''


    "Adam, I don''t want this either but this has gone on too long. She doesn''t need to explain, we can''t afford the humiliation. Just let her divorce Jeremy!"


    John was so upset with Sherry. He was completely stumped when people asked him about this matter.


    Sherry couldn''t care though. No matter how hard they pressed, she refused to tell them the truth.


    He was about to continue speaking when he noticed that Sherry had already signed the dotted line.


    As soon as she saw the words "divorce agreement", she took her pen and signed without hesitation.


    Before her father could stop her, she had already written her name on it.


    After signing, Sherry felt complete euphoric relief, like her nightmare was over.


    Her stepmother and sister smiled at each other almost as if they exchanged thoughts.


    "Sherry!" Her father looked at her with disappointment.


    The secretary took the agreement and handed it to John. "She has signed it."


    "Dad, she signed it. She can''t go back!" said Zoe to her father.


    Adam trembled with anger. "You''re such a disappointment! You''re such a loser!"


    Her stepmother added, "She has grown up. Even if she isn''t what you thought, what can you do about it?"


    The thud of heavy footsteps echoed as everyone turned to the door.


    The tall figure of Chester appeared at the door, followed by Beisy.


    He entered looking a little tired and drained. He had been working hard for the past few days but that couldn''t distract him from Sherry. His mind was full of her and he couldn''t stop it.


    He raced through his piles of work so he could rush to the hospital to see Sherry.


    He made a promise to take care of her and he couldn''t stand the idea of her being alone, especially when Jeremy could keep bothering her.


    However sherry clearly wasn''t alone with the large crowd beside her bed.


    Chester knew her father and Jeremy''s father. They were the business tycoons, especially Jeremy''s.


    He had been outside for a while so he vaguely heard what was going on. The addition of the cold expressions on everyone''s faces was also quite telling.


    "Mr. Ou and Mr. Xu," Chester greeted.


    They just nodded their heads. They didn''t really care for him.


    Zoe could tell something was wrong when she saw Chester.


    Sherry''s father stared at Che


    in a sweet voice.


    Jeremy gave her a look. He never looked at her in the eye before. But now, he was warning her word by word, "Your sister is not deaf!"


    Zoe looked at him in a daze, and couldn''t pluck up the courage to say anything to him.


    He went to the other three and shouted, "Dad, why are you here?"


    His father grunted and said, "If I didn''t come, our family would have been humiliated by this woman."


    He was deeply annoyed by his father''s words so he just ignored the old man.


    Then Jeremy and Chester looked at each other but pretended not to take notice.


    Jeremy put down the breakfast and glanced at the newspaper on the bed. There was a photo of Sherry and Steve on it. He raised his head and saw the palm print on Sherry''s face.


    At that moment, his face turned a ghostly white. He gently stroked her face with his hand.


    Feeling his approach, Sherry seemed to be hesitant and turned away.


    "Who did this?" Jeremy suddenly said in a deep bellow.


    Zoe was scared and stood behind her mother as if she was hiding. She dared not talk back like what she had done to Chester.


    No one answered. He turned around and with a piercing glare said, "I asked who did this."


    Sherry''s father felt so humiliated. In front of all these people he was made to answer like a small child, and to a young man no-less. Jeremy''s father snorted and said, "Your father-in-law hit her. So what? He taught his daughter a lesson. Are you going to hit him back?"


    Jeremy rested his eyes on Sherry''s father.


    Sherry''s father frowned and looked into his eyes. He said, "Jeremy, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry for what she did to you. She was having an affair with another man. I was so angry that I hit her."


    "Of course I won''t hit you back, but I warn you that Sherry is my wife. If you hit her, it means that you are hitting me!" he said in a cold voice.


    In fact, beating Sherry was more painful than slapping himself.


    "Jeremy!" Sherry''s father was stunned and was lost for words.


    "No one can bully Sherry, and I won''t allow any of you to bully or humiliate her ever again!" Jeremy said infuriated, interrupting Sherry''s father.

 Chapter 104 Shes Not Your Wife (Part One)

    Frozen to their spots by Jeremy''s cruel eyes, Zoe and Anna stayed silent.


    Chester looked coldly at Jeremy. He didn''t seem to be joking.


    Sherry couldn''t hear anything. She sat on the bed like an outsider.


    Losing his final ounce of control, Jeremy''s father banged his fist on the table and stood up.


    "You dare talk to your elder this way?" he reprimanded.


    Jeremy looked at him. He didn''t think that he had done anything wrong and said sternly, "I''m only protecting my wife. I won''t let anyone hurt her."


    "If you sign the divorce agreement, she won''t be your wife anymore!" said his father, waving his hand impatiently.


    The secretary handed a file to Jeremy with a light bow. There were two words at the top¡ªDivorce Agreement.


    He saw, in utter distress, that Sherry had already signed it.


    "After what has happened with Sherry, our family cannot afford to be humiliated anymore. Sign it, and then go to the Ministry of Civil Affairs directly to complete the divorce formality!" John did not want to see the face of his disappointing son any longer than this.


    He couldn''t allow him to humiliate the Ou family for the sake of a woman.


    Jeremy stared at Sherry; he still couldn''t believe that she had really signed the agreement.


    He had indeed promised her that he would divorce her once she recovered.


    But now, he regretted making that promise.


    "I will not sign this," Jeremy said in a calm tone.


    He abruptly tore the agreement into pieces, and they fell to the floor.


    Sherry was shocked; she watched open-mouthed as the pieces of paper drifted all over the floor.


    Chester was shocked too. Now that Jeremy had expressed his determination in front of their families, would it be possible for Sherry to ever get a divorce?


    Unable to see through his son''s unreasonab


    n. And he was still pretending to care about her? Was he expecting her to be grateful because he was showing concern after she got slapped, which was also his fault in the first place?


    Chester was blazing with anger. He continued to blame Jeremy for his inaction, "She couldn''t even hear what they were saying about her. Where were you when she was being accused of cheating on you? Where were you when she was being hit? How can you say that you will take care of her for a lifetime when you can''t even protect her from your own families?"


    Chester bombarded him with questions.


    Jeremy turned a deaf ear to him, but he knew that Chester was right.


    Sherry had suffered a lot, and he wasn''t there to protect her.


    He took the pen and paper from the side-table and wrote, "Don''t worry. I won''t let this happen again. I will take care of you."


    Sherry looked so frail; Jeremy wanted to hug her and hold her close. He wanted to tell her how his heart hurt for her and how regretful he was that he had let all this happen.


    He wanted to tell Sherry how much he loved her. And that he could never leave her.


    Sherry looked at the newspaper beside her. She tore it and threw it on Jeremy''s face.

 Chapter 104 Shes Not Your Wife (Part Two)

    "It doesn''t matter if I am deaf, dumb, blind or dead! It has nothing to do with you, Jeremy. I don''t need you to care about me!" she shouted.


    Her hoarse, exhausted voice was disheartening. Jeremy couldn''t say anything.


    "I had an affair with another man. I don''t love you. I sleep with so many other men. I have feelings for those men, but I don''t feel anything for you!"


    Chester looked at her. He understood her pain better than anyone else.


    He knew the feeling of being ignored.


    Jeremy lowered his head to look at her. His deep eyes fell on her face, but she didn''t care.


    Jeremy wrote again, "Even if you don''t love me, I won''t let you go. I would rather we live together and torture each other for our whole lives. As long as you stay with me, I will be happy."


    He handed the paper to Sherry.


    After reading it, she was so furious that she wanted to strangle him.


    She tried to calm herself down. She turned to Chester and said, "Chester, you should get back to work."


    ''Huh? Why is she asking me to leave now? Does she want to be alone with him?'' Chester wondered.


    He didn''t want to leave her because he was afraid that Jeremy would hurt her. No. It was more than that. He wanted to stay there and look after her.


    But he could feel the intense atmosphere between Sherry and Jeremy, and he knew that they must have a lot to figure out.


    He took out his pen and wrote on his notepad, "Rest well. I will come back later."


    "Thank you," Sherry said flatly.


    Chester was a little disappointed. He stopped beside Jeremy before leaving and said, "If she gets hurt again, I won''t let you go so easily!"


    Jer


    took a deep breath and looked at the stain on the ground helplessly. She didn''t even try the congee.


    "It''s alright. There''s more," he wrote on the paper and went to get something else.


    He had bought a hearty breakfast; there must be a more suitable meal for her.


    Sherry looked at him with furrowed brows and announced, "I want pastry."


    Turning to look at her, he asked with a smile, "Which one would you like to have?"


    "The Lotus Seed Puff Pastry from GH restaurant," she said with a smirk.


    GH restaurant was far from the hospital, but it wouldn''t take long for him to drive there.


    Jeremy nodded and stood up. "Alright! I''ll go and get it for you. Wait for it!"


    Sherry wasn''t looking at him. She just sat on the bed, playing with her fingers.


    He picked up his coat and the car keys from the sofa and walked out of the ward.


    He knew that Sherry was doing this on purpose. She wanted to punish him and force him to serve her.


    Yet somehow, Jeremy was enjoying it. He didn''t mind getting close to her this way.


    It was better than being indifferent to each other.

 Chapter 146 Torture Each Other (Part One)

    After Jeremy went out, Sherry got extremely bored. Her phone was thrown away by him. She couldn''t play the phone and nobody could chat with her.


    She couldn''t watch TV too, as if she had watched dumb show.


    It was a long time before Jeremy came back with a bag in his hand. He saw that Sherry was sleeping on the bed.


    She couldn''t hear the sound, but she was very sensitive, so she opened her eyes at once.


    He smiled at her, put the bag on the table and pointed inside.


    However, Sherry just took a glance at him and pretended not to see what he was doing.


    However, he got used to it, so he took out the pastry from the box and passed it to her.


    As soon as Sherry smelled that scent, she felt a little greasy. In fact, she didn''t want to eat it at all.


    But it was also a good opportunity to torture him.


    She put it into her mouth and took a gentle bite.


    After only one bite, she frowned in disgust and then threw it on the ground.


    "Doesn''t it taste good?" He looked at her action puzzled and said.


    But Sherry couldn''t hear anything. She just threw all the boxes in her hand on the ground.


    She took out the tissue and wiped her hands in disgust, but she felt thirsty, so when she got the glass, she found there was no water in it.


    Jeremy thought she was choked, so he took her cup to get some water. He took it and put it near her mouth. After she took a sip, he squirted it out.


    Not expecting it, Jeremy was sprayed with water. He stepped back and wiped his face awkwardly.


    Sherry put down the quilt and wiped the water on her mouth, as if nothing had happened.


    She just felt that her mou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e!" The nurse wrote on the paper.


    There was an apologetic expression on Sherry''s face. "Sorry, I just went to the washroom and forgot to open the door."


    The nurse curled her lips and went out.


    The moment the nurse went out, Sherry''s face changed.


    "Here you are. Two ice creams with strawberry flavor, please." He handed the ice cream in front of her. The moment she saw him, she was irritated. She picked it up and smashed it on the ground.


    Then she walked angrily to the bedside, opened the quilt and lay down.


    In fact, Jeremy didn''t know what he had done wrong, but he knew in his heart that it was because she was deliberately ordering him to do something for her.


    Sherry wanted to ask him to stand outside a little longer, but he called a nurse here, which made her more angry and she didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    After a good sleep, she woke up to find that Jeremy had just changed into a white shirt, washed his hair and walked out of the bathroom.


    "You woke up?" After wiping his hair, Jeremy walked up to her bed and looked at her affectionately.

 Chapter 147 Torture Each Other (Part Two)

    There was a raindrop outside and it seemed to be raining.


    Wind mixed with rain floated in from the window, and the temperature of the entire ward suddenly dropped several degrees. Sherry covered the quilt.


    "I want you to do me a favor." Her voice became husky and even a little blurry.


    When he heard her voice, he gradually felt sorry for her again, which made him more obedient to her.


    "What is it?" He wrote on the paper.


    "I left a document in a restaurant by accident when I went out for dinner once. Help me take it back." Said Sherry.


    Jeremy nodded and wrote on the paper. "What''s the address?"


    Sherry wrote down a vague address on it and handed it to Jeremy.


    Jeremy took out his phone to get the location and asked her to confirm the address again. Sherry nodded impatiently. After that, Jeremy went out.


    It was raining more and more heavily outside. Sherry sat on the bed and looked out of the window, feeling bored.


    Perhaps it was a kind of happiness for Jeremy to torture him, but for Sherry, even torturing him couldn''t bring her any happiness.


    Three hours had passed and he hadn''t come back yet. But Sherry didn''t worry at all.


    There was neither the restaurant nor the document. She just wanted to ask Jeremy to run errands for her.


    After a while, the doctor came in from the door.


    "Hello, your husband Mr. Jeremy wants to talk to you." The doctor wrote on the paper.


    Sherry knew what he wanted to do again. He knew that she didn''t have a phone, so he used the doctor to contact her.


    "Doctor, don''t you remember? I can''t hear you. " Said Sherry, expressionless.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just write on th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e paper and fell into the thought of Sherry. But Sherry was still painting on the paper and didn''t notice her coming.


    The advertising plan she designed were so perfect and flawless.


    It was simple. The design was not fancy and grandiose, but it drew people''s attention in an instant, making people feel that the product was worth buying.


    "Linda!" Sherry suddenly shouted.


    Linda was still immersed in the advertisement she had planned. She was taken aback by her sudden approach.


    "You come to see me?" Raising a smile on her face, Sherry stared at Linda with bright eyes.


    Seeing her smile, Jeremy felt bitter in his heart.


    Linda took out a pen and a piece of paper and wrote, "Yes, I told you that I would take care of you."


    In fact, she didn''t want to come here to see Sherry.


    However, looking at the plan that Sherry just designed, Linda realized that it was a good thing for her to come down here.


    ''If she could steal Sherry''s idea, she would have made a great contribution to company and be recognized by the industry. It was normal for her to be the manager at that time.''

 Chapter 148 Go Away (Part One)

    "I have told you that you don''t have to come to see me often. It will delay your work." Sherry took her hand and said shyly.


    Linda came back to her senses and smiled at her. She wrote on the note, "I heard from Chester Gu that you always don''t want to eat anything. How can that be?"


    Looking at her words, Sherry sighed and pretended as if she didn''t care. "I don''t feel like eating anything. Besides, the hospital is infusing nutrition solution into my body, isn''t it?"


    "You are really What do you want to eat? I can buy some for you. " Linda wrote on the note.


    Glancing at Jeremy, who had just cleaned the room, he kept silent and just kept on cleaning the room. It was very unpleasant to look at him. Sherry said, "No, I don''t want to eat anything."


    Pouting her lips and glancing at Jeremy next to her, Linda knew what was on her mind.


    "Is it difficult to do the case you received recently?" asked Sherry


    There was a barrier in Linda''s heart, and she thought that Sherry still liked to control her power and control everything about her.


    However, she didn''t show any sign of fear on her face. She wrote down on the paper, "I''m doing great. Everything goes well."


    Sherry nodded with appreciation and said, "There is one thing you don''t understand, and you must ask Chester Gu."


    When Jeremy heard the name of Chester, he stopped what he was doing. He turned his back to them, tall and lonely. Linda looked sideways at him and then looked at Sherry. The atmosphere between them was awkward.


    Linda nodded, "I will."


    All of a sudden, the door was opened and Jeremy turned around and walked out. There were only Sherry and Linda in the room. Linda found that Sherry seemed to be completely relaxed.


    hing could satisfy her vanity. She even didn''t want to let go of her best friend who she had been living for so many years. Now that she had already had a husband, she still tried to hook up with other men and flirt with them.


    "As long as you can serve our company, the boss can ask anyone else to do it. I''m sure you can do better than me!" Sherry said from the bottom of her heart.


    Linda smiled, somewhat unconcerned.


    Perhaps, Sherry was jealous of Linda! It was really hard for her to act like this in front of Sherry every time.


    But then she looked at the design drawing on the table and let out a sigh.


    No matter what, Sherry was skillful. Anyone with a strong strength would be in hot pursuit, not to mention that Sherry was not only a talent, but also had a variety of skills!


    Sherry babbled on and on for a long while, but Linda didn''t listen to a single word. She was still recalling the design drawing in her mind.


    If she could also design an advertisement like that, then there would be no Sherry working in the advertising circle.


    She had to admire Sherry''s inspiration and innovations from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 149 Go Away (Part Two)

    "If I can''t hear for the rest of my life, I will give up my job. I will find a job on the Internet from now on. I don''t need to speak, and don''t listen to others..."


    Linda was listening to every word unconcernedly. And Sherry suddenly stopped speaking.


    She didn''t know why Sherry suddenly stopped talking. She turned her head and looked at the door, finding that it was Jeremy. He was walking in.


    Sherry''s eyes fell on the hand of Jeremy, who was carrying a large bag of food in his hand.


    Linda took a look at his face which was full of exhaustion and the stubble on his chin, but his eyes were full of care and tenderness.


    "I bought your favorite food." Said Jeremy.


    Sherry couldn''t hear him. She snorted and didn''t reply to him.


    After that, he took some snacks out of the bag, took out the chopping board under the bed and placed them in front of her.


    There were all Sherry''s favorite food, including chips, tiramisu, sea moss egg rolls and some other spicy food... She was dazzled.


    However, Sherry just cast a glance on it and didn''t look at anything else.


    Although they had been married for years, Jeremy hadn''t taken her seriously. But now, he was able to buy her favorite food all at once.


    Not long ago, Sherry''s parents had visited her. It was certain that Jeremy had asked her father what she liked to eat.


    But no matter what Jeremy was going to do, she would never have a crush on him.


    It had been a long time since Sherry ate chips, so she still didn''t have any appetite.


    Jeremy opened a bag of spicy slice and handed it to Sherry. Then he wrote on the piece of paper, "Try some spicy food. Maybe you want to eat something."


    Every time she saw his flattering w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and the red and yellow chili oil was all over his clothes.


    Startled, Linda stood up and looked at the whole thing in surprise.


    Shocked as she was, Jeremy managed to keep calm in his seat.


    After gulping heavily, Jeremy glared at him.


    Everyone was silent for more than ten seconds. After that, Jeremy stood up and smiled helplessly. He picked up the paper next to him and wiped off the oil stains on his body.


    On the other side, Sherry was sitting on the bed in relief, as if she didn''t feel sorry at all.


    Looking at their behaviors, Linda thought of the paper just now and an idea flashed in her mind.


    It seemed that Sherry really liked Steve! Otherwise, any woman would feel happy after being treated in such a considerate way by Jeremy. However, Sherry still treated him as her enemy.


    Looking at Jeremy, Linda somehow felt that she had the same kind of experience as lowering a person at the end of the earth.


    Like her, Jeremy was also tricked by Sherry, and he seemed to be proud to be teased by this hypocritical woman.


    Linda stared at them coldly, clenching her fists tightly. She glared at Sherry in rage.

 Chapter 150 Contest Qualification (Part One)

    The room suddenly became quiet. Sherry was a little in silence, raising her chin, and Jeremy was cleaning the room on the side. Linda stood still and seemed to be at a loss.


    "Sit down, Linda!" Sherry said to Linda.


    Linda let go of her hand and grabbed her handbag. Then she took a pen and a piece of paper and started to write. "I have something to do. I gotta go."


    Looking at Linda''s face and then at Jeremy, Sherry breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was all this man''s fault. If he wasn''t here, Linda wouldn''t have left so quickly.


    "Let me walk you out." Saying that, Sherry lifted the quilt and was about to get off the bed.


    Linda waved her hand immediately. At the same time, Jeremy, who was sweeping the floor, also frowned and turned to look at her. "You can''t get out of bed!"


    Sherry didn''t hear anything and got off the bed. Linda pressed her back on the bed and shook her head hard.


    "I''m fine. I just go out to get some fresh air!" Sherry said with a gentle smile.


    Linda looked embarrassedly at Jeremy, who was staring at Sherry, and felt deeply helpless about her actions.


    But he seemed to be very helpless and at a loss.


    Sherry got out of the bed and sent Linda to the elevator. On the way, she was talking to her. And Linda just needed to shake her head or nod.


    After sending Linda away, Sherry stood in front of the crowded elevator, stunned for a long time, and then slowly turned around.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw that there was a man standing behind her. It was none other than Jeremy.


    Although he was expressionless, she could clearly see worries in his eyes.


    "She''s gone? Let''s go back to the ward. " He walked to her and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    left the ward.


    It was an international competition, and there were very few people who got into the shortlist, and Sherry was lifted up on an exception.


    The nurse gave her a checkup and left.


    Looking at the invitation, there was a faint smile on Sherry''s face.


    She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Looking at the sunset outside the window, she sniffed the fresh air. The night wind blew in her face and blew her cheeks. Suddenly, she felt that everything became beautiful.


    It was late when Jeremy entered the room. He thought that Sherry had fallen asleep, but he found that the light in the room was still on.


    Standing at the door, he looked at the woman who was still sitting on the chair, bending over the bed and meditating. The dim light fell on her side face, making it warm and beautiful.


    At last, he showed his most sincere smile in the past few days.


    It seemed that what he had done was right. If he allowed Sherry to do what she liked to do, her life would be full of fun. He had been wrong before, but everything could not be redeemed. He could only choose such a dull way to make up.

 Chapter 151 Contest Qualification (Part Two)

    It was his idea to allow Sherry to take part in the commercial competition. He would do anything to make her happy.


    Sherry touched her throat. On seeing this, Jeremy immediately walked aside and poured a glass of water for her.


    "Thank you!" Sherry said habitually. She was tired from work and didn''t know who sent it to her.


    Then she continued to work.


    With a content look, Jeremy sat next to her, watched her work silently.


    Taking a few sips of the warm water, Sherry was a little bit dizzy after reading the drawing for a long time. When she was about to rub her temple, a slender fingers suddenly pressed on her temple.


    She was startled. She turned around and found that Jeremy was standing behind her. He was looking at her with tenderness while rubbing her temple with his fingers.


    "Go away." Sherry shook off his hand in disgust and frowned irritably.


    "Are you tired? Have a rest. " He wrote it down on the note.


    Sherry took the piece of paper, tore it up and threw it on the ground.


    Jeremy didn''t mind. He knew how it felt to read a book to get a headache. He just cared about the health of Sherry.


    The invitation letter of the ad was put on the desk and he saw it in a second.


    Looking at the hard-working look of Sherry, he was appreciated and angry, and he didn''t know if he had done the right thing.


    "Well..." Sherry suddenly lowered her head and covered her stomach with her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" At the same time, Jeremy walked to her in a hurry and looked at her worriedly.


    On the other hand, Sherry frowned and frowned. When she saw Jeremy get closer to her and smelt the scent of his body, s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    Then he put his hand on her belly. Sherry frowned and turned to look at him. "What do you want to do again?"


    Looking at her with innocent eyes, Jeremy wrote on the paper again. "I will hold you in my arms after you drink this glass of medicine. I will absolutely not bother you."


    Sherry was not patient at all, and she didn''t want to drink the medicine made by Jeremy at all. She thought it was as poisonous as poison and didn''t want to touch it at all.


    "Be good. I won''t force you after you drink it." A note was passed to her.


    Annoyed, Sherry took the cup from him and drank it up.


    "You can get out now!" Said Sherry.


    Her lips were still a little wet. Jeremy took out a tissue to wipe it off, he put his arm around her waist and said, "I''m quiet and you don''t have to worry about me."


    Then he put his hand on her stomach.


    He knew she had a stomachache and wanted to rub it for her.


    However, Sherry was ungrateful to him. She shook away his hand and said, "I can''t get into work at all for your doing this."


    Without saying anything, Jeremy held her in his arms.

 Chapter 152 Get Out Of The Advertising Industry (Part One)

    "Can you go away? Please don''t hold me. Do you know why I don''t eat the things you bought for me? Those things are like arsenic to me. I''m afraid that if I eat them, I''ll die! "


    He was always like this, treating her well for no reason, and then giving her a heavy blow, making her understand that all the good things before were illusory clouds.


    Now, everything that he did made her feel ridiculous and unreasonable.


    "Do you think I should be grateful to you for giving me a slap and a candy? No way! Get out! I feel like a thorn in my body when you are with me! " She gasped and said angrily.


    Faced with her abuse, there was no trace of displeasure on his face and a constant smile on his face.


    This man was hard to deal with, and Sherry was really at a loss.


    "I have told you that. Can''t you keep your dignity? Do you have to beg for help to be annoying here? " Sherry tried hard to struggle out of his hand, but it was too hard for her to get rid of Jeremy''s big hand.


    No one knew how many times she struggled this night, but Jeremy just didn''t let her go, saying nothing. He just smiled lightly, letting her get angry. Even though the back of his hand had been caught by her, he was still unwilling to let her go.


    As Jeremy stroke her, her stomach gradually didn''t hurt that much. Instead, she gradually became comfortable. She gradually fell asleep in his arms.


    Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, Jeremy finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He gently touched her belly with his big warm hand and sighed in her ear. He slowly put her on the bed and took out the pen and paper in her hand.


    "Good night." He bent over, left a gentle kiss on her f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e took out her phone and saw the award list.


    She didn''t even wipe her eyes before she found her name in the text.


    There was only one name on this card, and that was also the winner. It was not her. Sherry took a deep breath and continued to read the list.


    The more she read the latter part, the more depressed she became. Until she finished reading the last insignificant word, she still couldn''t see her name.


    The name of Sherry Xu was not on it.


    She painstakingly created this design and didn''t carry off the prize!


    And this time, it was Linda who had won the award!


    At this moment, the hand of Sherry who was holding the phone suddenly trembled. She didn''t know what to say.


    Should she be happy or sad? It seemed that no matter how she felt, it was not right.


    Looking at the words on the screen of her phone, she felt her hope was destroyed. She was at a loss what to do.


    After nearly ten minutes, she accepted the fact and browsed the link of Linda''s work.


    She was greatly shocked when she clicked that link.


    The design of this advertisement was completely same as that of hers.

 Chapter 153 Get Out Of The Advertising Industry (Part Two)

    How did Linda make such a highly similar design?


    Sherry was confused at once. What was going on.


    As she slid down again, she saw a series of striking words.


    "Contestant No.101 of the game named Sherry Xu copied Linda''s designs and was disqualified from the game." Below was her design.


    On seeing this astonishing news, Sherry was almost frightened out of her wits. Holding her cell phone in both hands, she stared at every word on the news without blinking.


    The comment below made her speechless. She was surprised. "Contestant No.101, Sherry Xu, is the one who had an affair with the young master of the Song Group."


    "You deserve to be disqualified because of your bad character."


    "I thought she just seduced other men, but she also plagiarized other''s works!"


    "Shame on you!"


    "She should be sentenced to lifelong imprisonment for participating in such contest! Shame on you! "


    "Get out of the advertising circle!"


    "¡­¡­"


    And there was a more dirty word. It was obscene.


    They described her as a heinous woman. With trembling hands, Sherry closed the microblog and opened the phone book. When she was about to make a call to Linda, she suddenly remembered that she couldn''t hear it now.


    So she typed a text message. Her hand was shaking all the time while she was typing. "Linda, would you like to see me?"


    After Sherry sent the message, she anxiously waited for Linda''s reply.


    But after about ten minutes, she didn''t receive any reply.


    So she had to send her another message. "Linda, are you busy now? If you are not busy, please reply me. I have something important to tell you. "


    After another half an hour, she still didn''t receive any reply.


    She had no choice but to turn on the TV and return to the financial channel that she ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d, as if a basin of cold water fell from the sky, making her whole body cold all of a sudden.


    Only a very few people knew that she was married and there were no more than ten families. But why was there someone post such news on Weibo?


    No, those who knew it would not do this to her!


    Her marriage was a secret and Jeremy was powerful. Who dared to expose his secret?


    The sudden change totally stunned Sherry.


    Sitting on the ground by the bed, Sherry suddenly felt cold in her heart.


    She was still unable to react. The TV screen was still shaking. Although she couldn''t hear anything, it seemed that the people inside and the subtitles below were laughing at her all the time.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps came from outside the door. After ending the call, Jeremy almost scolded Barry.


    The news that the first morning had provoked much discussion. Barry didn''t deal with it well, now Sherry has already known it, Jeremy was so irritated.


    When he appeared at the door of the room, Sherry was just sitting on the cold floor, staring blankly at the door. Her long hair was casually over her shoulder, disheveled.


    Sherry''s broken and blurred eyes hurt Jeremy''s heart.

 Chapter 154 Who Is The Mistress (Part One)

    "Sherry!" He strode over and carried her in his arms.


    The cold body of Sherry broke Jeremy''s heart. He held her tightly in his arms and kept asking her questions to warm her up.


    "You have known everything, right?" Sherry whispered in his ear.


    Hearing that, Jeremy was stunned. He put his hand tightly on the back side of her head and stammered, "I..."


    On the other side, Sherry kept silent and pushed him away.


    She stood straight and turned around to the bedside. Her lonely back and the weak sunlight outside the window were reflected into his eyes, which became extremely thin.


    All of a sudden, Jeremy was regretful of getting her involved in this competition.


    He walked over and held her from behind. He put his arms around her slender waist and placed his chin on her shoulder, feeling very sorry for her.


    But now, Sherry didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    She didn''t even have the strength to break free from him. "I want to have a rest," she said in a low voice.


    Hearing her words, Jeremy took her to the bed and said, "Have some sleep. I''ll be here with you."


    Sherry turned over and fell asleep with her back to him.


    After a long time, when she woke up, Jeremy was still sitting in front of the bed, looking at her worriedly.


    He passed her a note and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    He was afraid that she would exhaust herself like that.


    Sherry shook her head, picked up her phone and started to surf the Internet again.


    How could this be? Linda didn''t reply, but the people on the Webs talked about the incident. She wondered what went wrong.


    All of a sudden, her phone was grabbed by someone. Jeremy frowned and looked at her. "Don''t play it anymore. It''s just a game. I know your ability."


    Sherry felt tired. She had no interest in talking to him at all when facing him. And she decided not to look at the phone that was snatched by h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    constantly sliding on the screen, and the expression in her eyes was indifferent. It could be seen that she still held the grudge.


    As she was thinking about it, Jeremy wrote on the note again. "I will look into it. The results will come out soon."


    Seeing her wronged, he felt it was more painful than his own.


    He must try his best to make up for her and make up for the mistake he made.


    Sherry was the most victim in this matter. He had to let everyone know that what would happen to them who dared to bully his woman.


    However, when Sherry saw the handwriting on it, she just shook her head lightly and said, "I said that I didn''t need it. I..."


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Jeremy interrupted her words peremptorily and said in a deep voice, "You don''t have to worry about it. Even if others don''t believe you, I know you and I will prove your innocence."


    He sat on the bed, looking at her back and putting his warm hand on her shoulder.


    The warm feeling was passed into her body through his palm. Sherry went blank for a while, buried her face in the pillow and closed her eyes deeply. Leaning against the pillow, she kept silent.


    She didn''t know what to say. The fact that Jeremy said he believed her was only a matter of mouth!

 Chapter 155 Who Is The Mistress (Part Two)

    How did he usually treat her? Don''t he remember?


    Sherry took a long breath and gave a bitter smile.


    He didn''t seem to trust her in love, and what Sherry needed most was the trust in love.


    "Are you asleep?" Seeing that she was silent for a long time, Jeremy asked behind her.


    Sherry was awake and couldn''t hear what Jeremy said. She just lay in that position.


    There was a sudden moment of awkward silence in the ward. Jeremy took his hand off her shoulder and walked out of the ward quietly.


    After coming out of the ward, Jeremy closed the door and leaned against the wall beside him. He recalled the scene of Sherry just now, and his heart hurt as if it had been strangled.


    He was emanating a cold aura all over his body. His hands clasped into fists on both sides of his legs, and there was a fierce look in his eyes.


    Anyone who dared to provoke his woman was courting death!


    Sherry turned over and didn''t see him.


    After he left, Sherry sighed. She lifted the quilt and looked at her cell phone. There was still no reply from Linda.


    It was stuffy in the ward and she felt a little uncomfortable staying there. She got out of bed, put on her slippers and opened the door.


    There were many people in the corridor of the hospital, many patients, nurses and doctors, who walked in a hurry. No one stopped to look at Sherry, and no one cared about her.


    With such a lonely and wretched life, Sherry was really lonely.


    She had a husband, but Jeremy always made her sad from beginning to end. She had a close friend, but now the subtle things between her and Linda seemed to widen the distance between them.


    Holding her arms, Sherry felt her legs weak.


    Suddenly, she felt a basin of water pouring down on her head. Frightened, she screamed and was wet all over.


    "Bah, you shameless mistress!"


    "Look, everybody! This woman seduces my husband. She is a home wrecke


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    have taken. This is the photo in which she seduced my husband. In addition, the records of my husband''s swipe of card and call records, they are all solid evidences!"


    Then she took out a pile of photos and a pile of paper from her bag and showed them to everyone.


    In the face of everyone''s gaze, Sherry looked a little uneasy. She avoided the eye contact and stretched out her hand to grab the thing in that woman''s hand.


    But the woman hit her elbow with her hand and drove her away. Waving the so-called evidence in her hand, she said.


    All the women present were gossiping. Especially when they saw that Sherry didn''t defend and was so arrogant, they believed the woman''s words easily and believed that Sherry was a mistress.


    "She is such a shameless mistress. She should die. My husband still wants to divorce me because of her! She take away all our hard-earned money! " The woman broke into a rage and pointed at Sherry.


    "Miss, don''t you try to defend yourself?" A man whispered to her.


    Sherry looked at them inexplicably, and did not answer the man''s question.


    "You see, she does admit it. She seduces my husband!" The woman noticed that Sherry kept silent and pointed her sharp fingernails at sherry, so she said something acerbic again.

 Chapter 156 I Trust You (Part One)

    Sherry still kept silent. She looked at the person in front of her pointing at her, but she couldn''t hear a word. The feeling of helplessness and panic slowly spread.


    She didn''t know what had happened, nor did she know who sent this woman. She was very strange to everything.


    Those women were even more unhappy. They thought that this woman was so unreasonable that she was a mistress but didn''t apologize to others.


    "You''ve gone too far. Apologize to her now!" A woman chimed in.


    "You''re right. You''d better apologize to her right now. You''ve already hurt her family. How could you be so shameless to take it for granted?"


    "In my opinion, I think you should kneel down, apologize and issue a public statement!"


    That woman was quite annoyed by what he said. "There is no need for she to publish a statement in public. I just want everyone to know what kind of person she is!"


    A trace of smile appeared in her eyes. As long as she identified that Sherry was a mistress according to the instruction of the person behind, her goal would be achieved.


    Ignoring them, Sherry turned around and said to the onlookers, "Please get out of the way!"


    She said in a cold tone, but her face was cold and coquettish. Those people got more irritated when they saw her. The crowd surrounded her, making her unable to get out.


    "You can only leave after apologizing to her!" They said.


    With the cheers of these women, all the people got closer to Sherry, and someone even pushed her.


    Sherry stumbled and almost fell down into someone''s arms.


    A pair of powerful big hands held Sherry''s arm. Sherry raised her head and met with his gentle eyes.


    He was like a guardian angel sent by the heavens.


    With his arms around her waist, Chester blocked everyone''s sight. His tender eyes seemed to give great comfort and confidence to her.


    "Chester Gu..." Sherry spoke in a low voice.


    Chester moved his thin lips and gave her a smile.


    "It''s not sure whether the evidence is true or not. Otherwise, accuse in public is false slander. You


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rd and glanced at the bathroom from time to time.


    Small sounds of running water came from the bathroom, which made Chester worried.


    At last, he couldn''t help but knock on the door. "Sherry?"


    There was no sound inside. He still remembered that Sherry couldn''t hear it. But wasn''t it appropriate to break in so rashly?


    After a while, Sherry still didn''t come out. Standing outside the door, Chester''s heart was getting heavier and heavier.


    Suddenly, he remembered the scene he saw at her home last time.


    The bathtub was full of red blood. Sleeping on the pool full of blood, Sherry looked lifeless.


    His eyes were stung by this scene. He had no choice but to thrust the door open.


    Sherry was sitting on the floor in the corner, barefoot, long hair in a mess. She curled up there, looking so pitiful.


    "Is everything okay with you, Sherry?"


    He rushed over and held her in his arms. He nervously held up her face and asked.


    Sherry felt that there was a figure shaking in front of her. She looked up and saw the worried face of Chester.


    Her face was full of water drops and her eyes were blank. It frightened Chester. "Are you feeling uncomfortable? I''ll go find doctor Zhao! "


    After saying that, he stood up and was about to hold her in his arms and go outside. Sherry held her head and shook it hard. "No, I don''t want to go anywhere!"

 Chapter 157 I Trust You (Part Two)

    Chester frowned and came back to her at once, saying, "Okay, I''ll be here with you, and you can go anywhere you want."


    Sherry only felt that he was by her side, holding her shoulder. His breath constantly flowed into her body, and there was a moment of peace and comfort.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you no matter what happens. You still have me..." He had already known that thing and he was afraid that she might be unable to bear the pain alone, so he came to see her earlier.


    However, it was too late for him to let Sherry be involved in those people''s accuse and abuse.


    Sherry didn''t know what he was talking about. She let Chester hold her in such an intimate posture, but her ethereal heart could not find a. "Why is it like this?" she asked


    "Everything will be fine," Chester promised, as he heard her husky voice.


    Raising her head from his arms, Sherry kept sober on her face, with a lot of hair sticking to her face. At a loss, she said, "They all misunderstood me. I didn''t plagiarize. What should I do?"


    All things seemed to be a perfect play. She could neither resist nor defend herself.


    She suddenly sneered, "It seems that everything is perfect since they are targeting at me."


    Her sudden smile shocked Chester.


    In her head, she recalled the past pictures, the drawings she spent so much time designing, and the design plan she worked hard to conceive. How could it suddenly become someone else''s?


    "If you want to cry, just cry!" Chester handed her his phone, and a dialog box showed that.


    Sherry moved away his phone gently and shook her head. Her eyes were too dry. They were so dry that she felt pain. She didn''t want to cry.


    Chester kept on worrying about her. He didn''t want Sherry to bear all the pressure on herself and didn''t tell no one else.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right..." He patted her on the back and said to himself.


    ''Those who want to see her jokes are happy now!''


    Sherry held her arms. Even though her nails were piercing into


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . You will always be the only one in the company and no one can replace you."


    Looking at the words on the paper, Sherry was shocked. She raised her head and looked at Chester in dismay.


    And Chester, his eyes were firm.


    Actually, he didn''t agree with her resignation at first. Of course, he wouldn''t allow her to resign.


    Her talent shouldn''t have been overwhelmed by this. She was so brilliant.


    "No, thanks. Given my current situation, I''m afraid that no company will still want to hire me." Sherry shook her head, pressed her lips and refused.


    Chester frowned, ''Isn''t this her favorite job? She was good at design every time. It made him understand that Sherry liked this job very much.


    "I don''t care what other people think of you. And SZ Advertising Company always holds a position for you." Chester was still writing on the phone.


    Looking at the words on the phone, Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t need this kind of charity, especially after Jeremy had handed in her resignation.


    Now the most important thing was to find out the truth and let everyone know that she was the journalist of this design and she didn''t plagiarize. She didn''t want to bring shame on SZ Advertising Company.


    She didn''t say anything, but Chester could see the expression in her eyes, so he didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 158 Stop Touching Me

    Sherry was lying on the bed and fell asleep deeply. When she woke up, Chester had left and there was only her in the ward.


    She rolled over and sat up on the bed, feeling that someone was approaching her. She raised her head and saw that Linda pushed the door open and came in.


    "Linda..." Sherry, full of questions, gently called Linda when she saw her.


    However, Linda''s eyes were red, and her high heels cracked on the ground. She didn''t ask anything and strode towards her, raising her hand to slap her.


    The slap fell heavily on Sherry''s face. She was hit on the head and almost fell off the bed. Her face immediately suffered from a burning pain.


    "Is it you, Sherry? Ask Mr. Chester to fire me? Is it you? " Before Sherry could react, Linda grabbed her hair and forced her to raise her head and look straight into her eyes.


    There was a humming sound on Sherry''s ear. Looking at the manic expression of Linda, she was inexplicable. There was a tingling feeling on her scalp.


    Sherry shouted to Linda, "What are you talking about?"


    "Stop pretending! I have seen through your hypocrisy long before. What kind of friend are you? You are not my good friend at all! " As Linda approached her, her eyes widened with fierceness.


    This was totally different from the usual Linda. She was so strange that Sherry couldn''t recognize her.


    "Linda, let me go!" Sherry was weak, but still managed to shake off her hand. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    As soon as Linda came in, she slapped Sherry inexplicably. The well-known anger in the bottom of Sherry''s heart was boiling.


    Linda glared at her. She was blinded by jealousy and anger. Now she could only see Sherry who was pretending to be innocent and taking herself as a good person, in a pitiful tone.


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about?" "Mr. Chester called me and asked me to quit the job. He accused me of plagiarizing and fire me," Linda said with a sneer.


    Looking at her lips, Sherry tried to understand what Linda was talking about through lip-read, but she could not know anything.


    When receiving a phone call from Chester, Linda tried to defend herself, but he didn''t give her any chance.


    Mr. Chester only looked at Sherry. He would believe whatever Sherry told him.


    "He said I plagiarized your works and fired me..."


    Sherry snorted. She was slapped by Linda just now and her ears were still buzzing now.


    It was Linda who plagiarized Sherry''s design, but now she came to the ward to bully Sherry. Before Sherry could figure out what was going on, she was slapped by Linda inexplicably.


    "Why didn''t you reply to my message when I sent it to you before?" Sherry didn''t know what Linda wanted to say, so she had to pick up the question she knew.


    She drew the design in the hospital, and there were only a few people who came to see her. It couldn''t be her parents, let alone Chester and Jeremy.


    However, Sherry still didn''t want to believe it. She wanted to listen to Linda''s explanation personally.


    "Why should I reply to your message? Do you take me a


    t for Sherry, turned around and walked to her.


    Before her hand could touch Linda, she shook off her hand mercilessly and said, "I said, I''m done with you. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, Linda turned around and was about to go out. Jeremy suddenly came in and it was inconvenient for her to keep talking with Sherry in front of him.


    "Stop!" It seemed that Jeremy was not going to let go of her so he shouted in a low voice.


    Linda had to stop in the middle of the room. On the other side, Jeremy was standing right behind Sherry, with his strong chest pressing against her thin back. The warmth of his body seemed to be continuously transported to her.


    "Who slapped her just now?" His eyes were still focused on Sherry, but he was speaking to Linda coldly.


    Feeling his approach, Sherry was quite resistant to him. She leaned a little forward, and then he moved a little closer to her.


    As soon as he came in, he saw her face. It was a red finger print, which made him nervous.


    "I slapped her!" Linda had no choice but to admit it. She raised her head and looked straight into his eyes.


    Linda didn''t think Jeremy would care Sherry so much.


    However, when Jeremy kept his eyes on Sherry and suddenly shifted his attention to her, Linda was shocked and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "She is your good friend. Why did you beat her inexplicably?"


    If it was not because Linda was a woman and Sherry''s good friend, he would definitely slap her!


    Linda''s heart raced. Her eyes were still red. A moment ago, she felt wronged. Now, she was shocked by his attitude. "You don''t like her, do you?"


    "No matter I like Sherry or not, nobody is allowed to bully her!"


    Biting her lips, Linda stared at them and said, "It''s ridiculous. Why do you still defend a woman like her?"


    "I know her better than you," He said coldly.


    Standing between the two people, Sherry was extremely resistant to Jeremy''s approach. She tried to hold Linda''s hand, which was avoided by Linda in great disgust. She shouted, "Don''t touch me!"

 Chapter 159 I Dont Need Your Help

    Jeremy couldn''t bear to see any of Sherry''s misery and disappointment.


    "You have no idea of what happened between her and Steve. Do you know that?" Linda said loudly.


    A slight frown appeared on Jeremy''s face, but it was captured by Linda. With a smug smile, she replied, "You don''t know yet, do you? I saw her go shopping with Steve, watch a movie, listen to music and behave intimately with her! "


    In fact, he knew these things early and just suspected. But his face still turned livid when he heard what Linda said.


    Linda moved one step closer to him and said, "Do you know? Sherry is a scheming bitch from the beginning to the end. She had done so many things that hurt you, and you were still kept in the dark! "


    Jeremy was looking at Sherry in front of him, whose face was pale and confused. While Sherry kept her eyes on Linda and didn''t pay any attention to him at all.


    "Don''t think too much of her. She has been using you all the time. We are all victims!" The more Linda said, the more aggrieved she felt. Tears welled up in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    Thinking of that, she was angry. If she couldn''t knock down Sherry, she wouldn''t be willing to.


    Hearing what Linda said, Jeremy sneered. He put his hand on Sherry''s waist and held her in his arms, saying, "Then I believe her, too!"


    Linda was stunned and glared at him with tears, "You..."


    "I know everything you know. So don''t try to stir up trouble between us." Said Jeremy in a casual manner.


    In fact, his heart was broken by what Linda said. He just knew Sherry had ever gone out with Steve, but he had no idea that Sherry had also had such an intimate act with Steve.


    And in front of him, Sherry was stunned and looked pitiful. He stood firmly on her side and trusted her.


    "You are such a fool!" Linda sneered, with a helpless look on her face.


    "Well, rather than accusing Sherry, I would like to tell you. The design drawing was drawn by Sherry. Where did you get it?" Jeremy asked.


    In the arms of Jeremy, Sherry''s waist was sore, but she couldn''t get rid of his grasp.


    Swallowed her saliva, Linda looked evasive, pretended to be very righteous and said, "I designed it myself!"


    "Really? But it''s so weird. I saw Sherry draw by herself in the hospital. Tell me, where did you get it if it wasn''t a plagiarist? " He said casually.


    Linda''s heart sank. She remained silent for a few seconds and tried her best to organize her words. "How could I know? I don''t know. I am the victim! "


    Sherry was observing the silent communication between them. After a short while, she turned her head and said to Jeremy, "I have something to talk with Linda. Please go out first!"


    Without listening to her, Jeremy held her tighter and said, "Linda, don''t be shameless! You''d better not do such a shameless thing. You''d better clarify it yourself and don''t wait for me to expose you."


    Upon hearing his words, Linda suddenly turned to loo


    annoying words.


    "If you are still unhappy, you can beat and scold me. Don''t be silent." Being speechless, Jeremy put his hand on her back, wanting to hug her.


    However, Sherry''s shoulder shook a bit, and then he withdrew his hand in silence.


    It was hard to coax her, and she didn''t say a word. Frustrated, Jeremy put his hand on the balcony railing.


    Sherry turned around and went to the bedside. She sat on the bed, holding the phone in her hand and sliding the screen with her nails.


    She cared a lot about this matter. Seeing her like this made Jeremy''s heart ache.


    "I hired a group of people to make it clear to the public on Weibo that you are innocent and Linda is the plagiarist." He put the note in front of her and wrote it down.


    Sherry still frowned and kept silent.


    He continued, "Then I''ll make people expose this thing on newspaper. It''s more open to the public."


    Sherry let out a long breath, turned her head and glanced at him. "No, thanks."


    Jeremy still wanted to say something. But before he could finish his words, she turned over, lay on the bed with her back to him and kept silent. Jeremy put his hand on Sherry''s shoulder and held her hand gently, his lips moving.


    "I will help you." He was painting on her back. It was a little itchy. Sherry twisted her shoulder and felt the word he wrote down. She frowned slightly.


    "I said I don''t need your help." Sherry continued to refused coldly.


    She didn''t want to take any pity from him. She wanted to solve this by herself.


    Maybe she should calm down and think things over from beginning to end, she would be able to solve the problem.


    Looking at her back, he felt his heart ache.


    How he wished he could hold her in his arms and protect her from all the troubles. But he had always done so many wrong things and made her get into trouble again.


    He regretted asking her to take part in the competition at that time. Perhaps it was a more severe blow now!

 Chapter 160 Is She Still Linda She Knew

    "You can go out now. I''m going to sleep." Said Sherry, hiding her head in the quilt.


    The man kept silent for a few seconds. Thousands of words were in his throat, but he didn''t know where to start. No matter what he said, Sherry couldn''t hear, and she didn''t want to hear it either.


    Staying in the quilt for a long time, Sherry thought that Jeremy had already left. Opening the quilt to take a deep breath, she just looked at the half smiling eyes of Jeremy.


    "Why are you still here?" She frowned and said.


    Giving the note to her, he said, "I don''t think you can fall asleep these days."


    Indeed, she had slept a lot in the past few days. She was speechless for a moment at the sight of his words.


    She made no response to him. She lifted the quilt and took the laptop from the drawer.


    "Don''t play any more. Eat something first." Afraid that she would browse Weibo again, Jeremy grabbed her laptop and put it aside.


    "Hey, why do you care so much about me? You are very annoying! " Screamed Sherry in a low voice.


    She had already been rejecting him with a very cold attitude, but this man was so annoying that he had to appear in front of her and push her too hard.


    Sherry rushed to him and grabbed his arms.


    But he gripped her arm with his hand, firmly held her in his arms, looked down at her and said, "Don''t make a fuss. It''s not a big deal. How much longer do you have to be sad?"


    Sherry struggled very hard. Because she had no strength, she couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    There was worry in his eyes, but there was also a smile on his face. Seeing him, Sherry was angry and depressed.


    "Are you insane? I have told you to go out. Don''t you know I''m so annoyed with you? " Sherry yelled hard at him.


    Her eyes glared at him and turned red. At the sight of her red eyes, Jeremy''s heart softened.


    "Let go of me! Give me the computer!" She ordered loudly, stretching out her hands and putting them in front of his eyes.


    He had planned to forcefully carry her to the bed and hold her hands down to keep her quiet. But as soon as she stretched out her hand, he saw her wrist at a glance.


    It was also wrapped with a thin gauze, and the wound was almost healed, but every time he saw it, he had a feeling of horror.


    Thinking of this, he loosed his hand unconsciously. As soon as she got free, she pounced on him and grabbed the computer.


    Sherry gave her a cold look and walked to the bed with the computer and sat on it casually.


    She opened the mailbox and prepared to write.


    She put his slender fingers on the keyboard and thought for a long time before she slowly clicked.


    "Hello, I am Sherry Xu, the competitor of the creative advertising competition. I want to explain the plagiarism. I hope you can give me a chance to clarify it, instead of blaming me all the time."


    "I sent this e-mail not to get this reward. I just don''t want others to misunderstand me. I am willing to accept any doubts. If anyone doubts me, they can ask me anonymously, and I will give the truth."


    "Every competitor has put his or her own efforts into it. The plagiarist is shameful. I also disdain such an action. If he or she is convicted of plagiarism, his or her career will com


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he read them.


    With what Linda said just now, she thought these malicious comments were nothing. What was worse than being betrayed by her good friend?


    Looking at her phone, she was helpless and angry.


    She raised her head to look at the TV, only to find that it was not Linda, but Chester.


    It was a rare chance to see him on an interview. Sherry was curious about him and watched him in TV.


    Chester was wearing a grey suit. There was still a slight smile on his face. The corners of his lips were slightly upward, making people feel easy to get close to him.


    On the other side, there was a young and beautiful reporter sitting there. She asked a lot of questions about his own business. She also asked some questions about private life, which were all refused by him.


    "There are two designers of your company, one is the winner, Miss Linda. Their designs are almost the same. But Miss Sherry was regarded as plagiarist. What do you think about it?"


    For such an important interview and such an important competition, the reporter would certainly ask him.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment. She stared straight at the screen, as if she could never look away.


    "Miss Sherry, she is the youngest and most capable advertising planner I''ve ever met. I believe in her talent and there''s no need to plagiarize." Chester said, with a serious expression on his face.


    The reporter was shocked, "You mean you support the plagiarist?"


    "She is not the plagiarist. Please don''t judge her like that," Chester corrected the reporter righteously.


    The reporter gave an awkward smile when she heard his words.


    "I trust her and I support her." Chester looked at the screen, and his eyes were fixed on Sherry in front of TV.


    His eyes seemed like magic, penetrating the glass screen, as if sitting in front of her and looking into her eyes.


    Sherry''s heart beat fast, and a warm stream came out of her heart. She tightly held the phone in her hand, and she felt her nose was a little sore.


    The TV was turned off. Lying on the bed, Sherry was thinking about what Chester had just said, and her mood suddenly calmed down a lot.

 Chapter 161 A New Opportunity

    When Sherry was browsing the website of every company, she was attracted by an advertisement.


    A famous multinational company openly recruited the designer. All emails were designed anonymously. The designer''s name wouldn''t be disclosed until the final result was announced.


    The following advertisement left more than ten thousand comments in a minute. Sherry''s eyes brightened and her heart was filled with a glimmer of hope.


    It was a good chance for her!


    "The registration time is over this week. The specific time for the competition will be announced later. Please hurry up for the registration. The competition still enroll for the application to the scene, Wechat and Weibo..."


    Sherry closed the computer, and her eyes shone weirdly.


    She could participate in the competition anonymously, which was tailor-made for her. Although she did not plagiarize, this competition was helpful for her.


    She threw the computer aside and fell on the bed, the image of the advertisement kept flashing in her mind.


    Then she closed her eyes deeply and a smile appeared on her lips.


    Jeremy rushed to the meeting room of the hotel. The room was already full.


    He was dressed in a black suit. As soon as he walked in, a light smile appeared on his face. He said in a magnetic voice, "I''m sorry. I''m late. Sorry for keeping you waiting so long."


    The man was the representative of a multinational company, and the CEO was Chinese. As soon as he saw Jeremy, he smiled happily. He stood up and reached out his hand. "Mr. Jeremy, you''re welcome. It''s worthwhile to wait with you for a long time!"


    They were business tycoons. No matter how important they were in the business, they would always lower themselves when they met with each other. It was the same with Jeremy.


    Jeremy shook hands with him politely and then sat in the host seat. "The main items of the cooperation have been decided at the last meeting. There are some trivial issues to be reviewed. There are the following 8 points..."


    Jeremy looked at the draft at random, threw it aside and spoke seriously.


    It took several hours to settle the contract. Both sides breathed a sigh of relief. They could finally move their backs.


    "Mr. Jeremy, there''s something I don''t understand. I hope you can give me some advice." The CEO of the multinational company asked.


    There was a smile on Jeremy''s face, but it looked very serious.


    Jeremy took a sip of water and smiled, "Please go ahead."


    "Why do we have to recruit people in public for the commercial of the cooperation business this time? There are a galaxy of talents in your company. Isn''t it better than working with your own employees? "


    They had to think about it from the perspective of saving time and money. If he needed to hire other people, the schedule would be delayed in all aspects. He did not agree to cooperate in this way.


    On hearing his words, a soft smile played on Jeremy''s face.


    But this kind of expression just flashed away for a second. He quickly recovered to seriousness.


    "Of course we want everyone to pay attention to our cooperation. In this way, we can not only absorb talents, but also publicize this cooperation. In the future, we can also consider long-term cooperation!" Jeremy said flatly.


    "Then why do you use an anonymous method?" The CEO asked curiously. His intuition told him


    lance at it, she put down the sleeve of her coat to cover the piece. Then she stood up from the seat and went to take the bag beside her.


    "Remember, the patient is not in a good mental condition. Be careful not to stimulate her." The doctor urged.


    After a moment''s silence, Jeremy asked, "When will her ears be recovered?"


    "It depends on her own physical condition. There is no absolute certainty. But as long as she has a positive mind, I believe that there will be a higher probability of recovery." The doctor said.


    Jeremy nodded and kept the doctor''s words in mind. In the past few days, he had been really obedient to her.


    He turned his head to look at Sherry, and saw her clumsily lifting the bag on the sofa.


    "Sherry!" He strode over and took it over from her hand. He whispered in her ear, "I can''t help you with anything else. Are you going to refuse such a thing?"


    She couldn''t hear what he said, but she still loosened her hand.


    How could she use that hand to lift such a heavy thing? Although the wound had healed, it was too painful for her to use so much strength.


    "Doctor, thank you for your treatment. I''m leaving now." Said Sherry to the doctor.


    The doctor nodded with a smile and sent them out.


    Sherry rushed forward as fast as she could, and Jeremy followed her closely. He fixed his eyes on the people and cars around her. Without hearing anything, she just kept on rushing forward.


    He was following her closely. The only thing he could do was to watch her. He was afraid that she would be in danger.


    At the sight of them, Barry walked up to them, smiled and said, "Mrs. Sherry."


    In front of other people, Sherry was always smiling. She nodded to Barry as a greeting.


    At the same time, Barry opened the door of the back seat for her. After Sherry got into the car, she took the things in Jeremy''s hands.


    "You go back first. I''ll drive by myself." He threw the things into the car directly.


    Barry understood what his boss meant, and knew that the relationship between them was very subtle. He nodded and said, "Okay."


    Barry called the driver out and watched helplessly as his boss urged Sherry to sit in the front seat, while she kept indifferent, silent and unresponsive.

 Chapter 162 Her Sister Is Coming (Part One)

    Nearly five minutes had passed, but there was still no sign of improvement. At last, Jeremy felt frustrated. He had no choice but to sit in the driver''s seat himself and drive home.


    Watching them leaving, Barry sincerely hoped that they could make up. Only he knew that they two had a hard time.


    Jeremy told him everything and let him do everything. As his secretary, Barry knew the reason best.


    "Are you cold? Why don''t you close the window?" He whispered to himself and closed the window. Sherry kept looking out of the window and ignored him.


    He seemed to have gotten used to the way they got along with each other. But he still couldn''t help trying his best to improve their relationship.


    "Are you hungry?" He took out a box of cookies and handed it to her.


    His hand stopped for a while, but Sherry didn''t take it. Then, he had to put the cookies back.


    After a long while, he spoke again and again, but Sherry didn''t react at all. She was completely unaware of all his concern and actions, which made Jeremy have no idea what to do.


    The car went all the way back home. Sherry kept silent until she got off the car.


    As soon as she opened the door, a familiar smell rushed over her face. Sherry was a little stunned. She looked at the furnishings in the room, which were still the same as before. For a time, she stood at the door and couldn''t take any steps.


    More than a month ago, she still lived here. When she came back, it was clean inside. It seemed that someone had cleaned it.


    "What''s wrong? Is it because you haven''t been home for a long time that you feel a little strange?" After he put down the things, he saw her standing at the door stiffly, walked over to her and asked with his head lowered.


    "Nothing." She


    se at her feet. Frowning, he asked, "What are you going to do with that suitcase?"


    Following his eyes, Zoe looked at her suitcase and answered naturally, "I want to live here!"


    "Who gave you the permission to live here?" His tone was obviously unhappy.


    Zoe naughtily blinked and said in a somewhat coquettish tone, "I just come here to see my sister. Can''t you be angry?"


    However, he pressed his lips and did not respond at all to her coquetry.


    "In fact, my parents know that Sherry has left the hospital, so they are worried about her and want me to take care of her." Said Zoe in all earnestness.


    With a snort, Jeremy replied, "No, thanks. You''d better go home now."


    After saying that, he was about to close the door. At the same time, Zoe reached out her hand and stuck her finger at the door frame. Then in a blink of an eye, she carried the suitcase by her hands, opened the door and went inside. "This is my sister''s house, and I have to listen to her."


    At this time, Sherry raised her head from the magazine. As soon as she looked up, she saw that Zoe was pouncing on her, as if they were intimate. Sherry was surprised and shouted, "Zoe?"

 Chapter 163 Her Sister Is Coming (Part Two)

    Putting the suitcase aside, Zoe held on to her breast, with tears in her eyes. She looked very sad and said, "You''re sick. Parents and I are so worried about you that they ask me to take care of you!"


    Standing at the door, Jeremy looked at Zoe fretfully, "No, thanks. I''ll take care of Sherry. You can go out now!"


    After swallowing hard, Zoe held Sherry''s neck tightly and said, "No, you have to work every day. There are so many things to do every day. How can you have time to take care of my sister? What if she is wronged? "


    "I''ll call the housekeeper over to take care of her." He said flatly.


    "Is the housekeeper better than her sister? I will definitely take good care of my sister! " Zoe looked at Sherry, showing a faint smile.


    Knowing that Sherry couldn''t hear anything, she took out a pen and paper and wrote on the note, "Although you have been discharged from the hospital, we are still worried about you. Our parents asked me to take care of you and I will stay here."


    Looking at the words on the paper, Sherry seemed indifferent.


    Jeremy fixed his eyes on Sherry''s face, hoping she could shake her head and refuse Zoe.


    While Zoe intimately leaned close to Sherry and looked about to cry. It seemed that Zoe cared about her sister very much, but she just acted too much.


    But soon, there was a smile on Sherry''s face, and she said indifferently, "Okay!"


    Zoe didn''t expect that Sherry would promise her so quickly. After being stunned for a few seconds, she stood up from the sofa and turned to look at Jeremy, saying, "Jeremy, my sister promised me!"


    A few moments later, Jeremy kept staring at Sherry. Sherry also looked back at him frankly and directly.


    After Jeremy heard what Zoe said, he c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Zoe stood aside and deliberately got close to him. "You... Why do you learn to cook? "


    Zoe remembered that a man like Jeremy would never cook by himself.


    He was so busy every day, and he always looked cold, so he didn''t look like a man who could cook!


    "No reason. I just want to learn," he answered lightly. "You can go out now!"


    A rich lady like Zoe couldn''t stand the smell of it at all.


    However, no matter how Jeremy persuaded her, Zoe wouldn''t leave. He felt a headache because of her insistence.


    With the oil splashing on her white and tender arm, Zoe was so frightened that she screamed, covered her hand and let out a muffled voice in pain, "It hurts so much!"


    He snorted, "I told you to go out."


    "But I want to help you!" Zoe muttered, feeling wronged.


    "You will only make things worse. Get out!" He shouted in a cold voice.


    Seeing him, Zoe swallowed hard and walked out slowly. She dared not to be act like this.


    As soon as Zoe went out, she saw Sherry sitting on the sofa. Sherry had been looking down at the magazine in her hand all the time. Zoe didn''t know if Sherry had seen what had happened in the kitchen.

 Chapter 164 Sleep In Separate Rooms (Part One)

    After Jeremy put the food on the table and asked Sherry to have lunch there, Sherry raised her head from the magazine and didn''t look at Jeremy. She went straight to the table.


    Jeremy pulled the chair out of the room, intending to let Sherry sit on it. But before he could do that, Zoe was one step ahead of him. She took a seat on the chair, looked up at him and said in a sweet voice, "Thank you, Jeremy."


    However, there was no reaction to Sherry. She went to the other side and sat down on a chair.


    It was weird for Jeremy to sit between the two women.


    "You haven''t eaten much these days. Come and eat more!" Jeremy served her a bowl of soup. The soup could nourish her blood and vital energy. The doctor said that she should drink more of this kind of soup.


    Glancing at the soup, Sherry didn''t know why she had no appetite. She put it aside and focused on eating.


    "You don''t like them? Have some light food. " He put some vegetables in her bowl.


    Sherry only ate the white rice and lowered her head to eat like a chicken pecking rice, which made Jeremy upset.


    He then put other dishes in her bowl. There were all kinds of spicy, sour food on this table that could stimulate the appetite, but Sherry neglected the food Jeremy put on her plate. It took a long time to pick up some food on her plate.


    Jeremy served the dishes in her bowl with desserts. But Sherry hadn''t eaten any of them.


    "Jeremy, you have worked hard. You should eat more meat." Sitting next to Jeremy, Zoe saw what happened between him and Sherry. She couldn''t help chipping in.


    Looking at the red cooked pork in his bowl, Jeremy didn''t have the time to eat anything. He just coaxed Sherry, hoping that she could eat more.


    In fact, such endless cy


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Jeremy''s eyes on her face. She turned to look at him and said naturally, "Okay, then you sleep in the guest room!"


    Jeremy''s eyes widened in surprise.


    With a happy face, Zoe said, "Brother in law, you will have to endure the hardship for a while!"


    Glancing from the corner of her eyes, Sherry found that Jeremy''s face was ghastly pale and he kept silent.


    She breathed a sigh of relief from her heart. It was quite easy to get rid of him. At least they slept on the same bed, so that she wouldn''t be bothered by him at night.


    She just wanted to be quiet and prepare for the competition to live a quiet life.


    Despite her being annoying, Zoe could still stand out to be her shield at a critical moment. That didn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    On the other side, Zoe put her arms around Sherry''s arm. There was a piece of paper on her desk. And she even told something to Sherry. A faint smile appeared on Sherry''s face, and it hurts Jeremy''s heart.


    She refused him in this way. Didn''t she want him to get close at all?


    With a proud look on her face, Zoe was pleased in her heart. She would have many chances as long as the two could be separated!

 Chapter 165 Sleep In Separate Rooms (Part Two)

    Due to the anger deep in Jeremy''s heart, Zoe could only move the luggage to the room of Sherry on her own.


    The room of Sherry was very simple and plain, in which the white and black colors were matched. The most striking thing was the big bed in the middle of the room.


    Standing at the door and looking at the big bed, Zoe curled her lips with disdain.


    "Put them away." Sherry said, seeing her dull face.


    After coming back to her senses, Zoe opened the wardrobe. All the clothes in it were simple in style, but they suited one''s temperament very well. She turned her head to stealthily take a glance at Sherry, seeing that she was sorting out the clothes on the chair and did not pay attention to this side.


    Zoe picked up one of the clothes and put it on herself. It was a bit large, mainly because Sherry was too high and it didn''t fit her.


    She pouted and touched the clothes carefully. They were all of famous brands and looked new as if they had never been worn.


    "Look at these pretty clothes, sister!" Zoe took a few sets of them and handed Sherry a piece of paper. The labels were still on the clothes.


    Sherry picked up the piece of paper and glanced at it. With an indifferent expression on her face, she said, "Well, it''s not bad."


    Seeing her in such a cold attitude, Zoe curled her lips with displeasure. In the blink of an eye, she saw Sherry cleaning the drawer.


    There were a lot of delicate boxes in the drawer. She recognized the brand with gold at first sight. It was all some very precious jewelry.


    "Wow, are these all yours?" She was so surprised that she directly picked up the jewelries, and with a hook of her hand, she opened the box.


    The diamond necklace with diamonds shining in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n looked at Sherry with hateful eyes.


    All these things should have belonged to her, and now she was asking Sherry to give them to her!


    It was this troublesome and scheming woman who took away her happiness! If it wasn''t for the fact that Sherry married Jeremy, it would have been her.


    Although Sherry couldn''t hear anything, she had a panoramic view of Zoe''s expression. A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    They were all bought by Jeremy, she thought that there was no need for her to use the, now.


    After snickering for a while, Zoe put all the jewelry and jewelries into her suitcase and then returned to the wardrobe. She pushed the door of the wardrobe hard and saw the other side.


    On the other side of the wardrobe, there were all Jeremy''s clothes, shirts and suits. The shirts were almost white, and there were only two black and some T-shirts there, which were also driven to the corner.


    Zoe couldn''t help but touch those clothes. There were many ties in the closet, all of which were from Jeremy.


    She could even smell the scent on his coat. The scent was so strong. It was like that he was around her.

 Chapter 166 I Wont Go

    She could even smell the scent on his coat. The scent was so strong. It was like that Jeremy was around her.


    "Clean your suitcase!" Said Sherry standing behind her.


    Hearing her words, Zoe was stunned for a while and then nodded. Looking at Jeremy''s clothes, an idea came into her mind.


    She wrote on the paper, "Can I put my clothes in the closet?"


    Sherry nodded and said in a casual tone, "Of course!"


    "There are a lot of brother-in-law''s clothes in it. I''m going to live here for a while. Let me send his clothes to him, and then put my clothes in it, okay?"


    Looking at the clothes in the wardrobe, Sherry took up half of them, and so did Jeremy. There was not much space left at all.


    "Well, you do it yourself!" Said Sherry casually.


    Deep inside, Zoe was cheerful. She ran to the closet, took out his clothes and hung them on her arms one by one.


    With her hand caressing the shirt he had worn, a strong feeling of affection emerged in her heart.


    "Then I''ll send them to him." Zoe wrote on the piece of paper.


    Sherry cast a glance at her and nodded. She knew what was on Zoe''s mind.


    "By the way, you can also clear off his living goods! I don''t want any trouble to you. " Said Sherry.


    That was exactly what Zoe wanted. She didn''t expect that Sherry would be so sensible. She immediately agreed and started to pack up Jeremy''s things.


    In the bedroom, she had packed his underwear, shaver, shampoo and so on.


    On the one hand, Zoe kept cleaning his things. On the other hand, she was still immersed in her thoughts about how to react when she saw Jeremy later could let him have a feeling for her.


    She then walked out briskly.


    While picking up the clothes Sherry brought from the hospital, she looked at the back of Zoe and couldn''t help feeling funny when she saw that Zoe held the clothes of Jeremy tightly.


    It seemed that she could get rid of a lot of trouble in the future just followed what Zoe had said!


    Holding his clothes, Zoe walked to the door of the guest room and tidied her makeup. She deliberately pulled down her clothes a little, revealing her delicate clavicle. Then she bent her finger and knocked at the door gently.


    His door was not closed. With a light push, the door opened.


    The sound of slippers stepping on the ground came from the room. As the door was open, Zoe directly pushed the door open and entered, only to see what made her face blushed.


    At this moment, Jeremy was walking out of the bathroom. He had a bath towel in his hand, and his hair was all wet and stuck to his scalp. His strong body was in the embrace of Zoe.


    She stared at him in a daze.


    The water from his body was still slowly flowing down along the muscles of his chest, letting people swallow involuntarily.


    On the other hand, when Jeremy walked out of the bathroom barefoot, he suddenly heard a rustling sound. He turned around and saw that Zoe was staring at him in a daze.


    "Who let you in?" He suddenly shouted in a loud voice.


    Hearing his words, Zoe came back to her senses at once. With her fac


    ly. Looking at the closed door, she slowly showed a sarcastic smile.


    Then, Zoe walked out of the bedroom and went to Jeremy''s room directly.


    After that, Zoe went to the door of Jeremy''s room, pulled down the collar of her nightgown a little bit, fixed her makeup, and pushed the door open.


    The door was not locked, so she went straight into the room. It was dark in the room. Zoe''s heart thumped wildly. She finally calmed down a restless heart and slowly moved to the big bed in the middle of the room.


    Jeremy lied on the bed and breathed evenly.


    Zoe walked gently to his bed and lovingly looked at his sleeping face.


    His sculptural face, high nose and thick ink eyebrows made her moved.


    After adjusting her breath, Zoe slowly climbed onto his bed and then gently rested her head on his shoulder.


    The masculine air from him made her blush. She bit her lips with excitement, put her hand on his chest and closed her eyes with smile.


    In a daze for a second, Jeremy suddenly opened his eyes and smelt a strong fragrance. This fragrance didn''t belong to the sort of Sherry, and he could smell it as soon as he smelt it.


    "Zoe?" He turned his head and saw the woman in his arms, whispering.


    As soon as Zoe heard his voice, she released her grip on him and put her mouth on his face, saying, "Jeremy..."


    Her cold hands crawled into the quilt and rested on his thin waist.


    Jeremy suddenly grabbed her wrist and shook her off. "What are you doing?"


    He turned his head and turned on the lamp at the head of the bed. As expected, the person in front of him was not Sherry, but her younger sister, whose name was Zoe.


    Throwing her to the other side of the bed, Zoe threw herself to him again. She put her arms around his neck and pressed her lips on his. "I''m coming to accompany you!"


    In the darkness, Jeremy''s eyes were burning with rage, which made her nervous and scared. "Get out of here, do you hear me?"


    With a face full of grievance and a fragile body, Zoe pouted and said helplessly, "I won''t go!"

 Chapter 167 Who Let You In

    It was not easy for her to move in and have the chance to get close to Jeremy. How could she give up so easily!


    "Who allowed you to come in? Who allows you to do so? " Jeremy got out of bed quickly, stood by the bed and asked angrily.


    After swallowing hard, Zoe made up her mind and said loudly, "It was sister who asked me to do so."


    Hearing that, Jeremy was stunned and there was an inexplicable emotion expressed in his heart. He asked, "Is it Sherry? You should find a convincing excuse. "


    Forced by his trust, Zoe heavily nodded her head and replied, "It''s true. She asked me to come to you. She said that she was afraid that you would be lonely here and she was not in good health, so she asked me to come here."


    In fact, Sherry''s attitude towards him already made him worried. But after hearing what Zoe had said, he was still somewhat shaken by her words.


    But he still couldn''t believe it.


    "My sister really thinks too much of you!" Zoe said innocently.


    It seemed as if a basin of cold water was pouring down from the top of his head, which put out all his anger, and then from the soles of his feet began to cool down.


    His whole body emitted a cold breath, and Zoe was a little afraid to approach him.


    Suddenly, he turned around and strode out of the room.


    "Where are you going?" Then Zoe got out of the bed and ran after him.


    In a few steps, Jeremy arrived at the room of Sherry. He turned the door and stared at her sleeping face.


    On the bed, Sherry was still sleeping. Seeing her look of calmness, Jeremy got angry.


    The door was banging heavily. With one ear close to the door, Zoe pounded it hard with the other hand, trying to turn the doorknob. But she couldn''t open it anyway. She shouted outside, "Open the door! Brother in law, open the door! "


    On the other side, Jeremy turned a deaf ear to the noise outside. He gazed at the sleeping on the bed.


    In fact, Sherry didn''t fall asleep at all, perhaps because she couldn''t hear. As long as she couldn''t sleep, she liked to open her eyes and feel everything around her.


    So she was very clear that the moment he came in, she closed her eyes.


    But she was still very nervous and depressed. Why did he suddenly come in?


    Jeremy strode to the bedside and stared at the sleeping face of Sherry. The eyeballs under her eyelids were still rolling and her eyebrows were moving. It was obvious that Sherry was not asleep at all.


    He smiled coldly, took off his shoes, lifted the quilt and lay down.


    Feeling the seat beside her sank, Sherry nervously opened her eyes.


    "Don''t you pretend to be asleep?" Jeremy''s magnetic voice rang in the darkness.


    Sherry couldn''t hear him. She just stared at him and was frightened and asked, "Hey, why did you come in?"


    A cold smile crept on his face. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Sleep with you."


    Sherry couldn''t hear anything, but what he did made her understand. She shouted, "Let go of me!"


    On the other hand, Jeremy put his hand on Sherry''s shoulder tightly. His strong and warm body clung to Sherry, which made


    No matter how angry she was with Sherry, she had to change her temper and quickly put on a smiling face.


    Zoe pulled the chair aside and gestured for them to sit down.


    Glancing at the breakfast on the table, Sherry lost her appetite for a minute.


    "You''d better eat what you cook for yourself!" Sherry said flatly.


    Then she turned around and went into the kitchen.


    After taking off her apron and hearing what she said, Zoe was surprised and angry. "Hey, why don''t you eat?"


    Sherry knew the character of Zoe. If someone could swallow the food cooked by her, then he must have a strong stomach. She thought herself as a weak person right now and she couldn''t afford to suffer this.


    She preferred to eat the food cooked by herself.


    Seeing that she had left, however, Zoe didn''t get discouraged. She held Jeremy''s arm and said with a smile, "My brother-in-law, just enjoy your meal! You have to go to work later. Have an early breakfast, then go to work! "


    Since Sherry had left, Jeremy certainly had no time to play with her. He took his arm and said, "Have it yourself! I''m going to help your sister. "


    After saying that, he went into the kitchen too. Standing at the table alone, looking at his back, Zoe was so angry that she wanted to throw the table.


    There were two tomatoes in the plate, and Sherry was going to cook them with noodles. At that time, Jeremy helped her wash the tomatoes and beat the eggs.


    Sherry turned her head to look at Jeremy and said, "You can go out to eat. I don''t need your help."


    Jeremy didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "You know the cooking skill of Zoe. You don''t want to eat it, so you want me to be poisoned to death?"


    Sherry only saw his lips moving up and down, and she didn''t know what he exactly said.


    But Zoe who was outside heard it clearly. She threw her apron aside in anger.


    What did he mean that he would get poisoned after eating her food? Although she never cooked, it was a woman''s nature to cook. He was unwilling to try it. How could he know that it tasted so bad?

 Chapter 168 How Could You Be So Rude (Part One)

    Sherry didn''t refuse his help and cooked a bowl of noodles in the bow, and she didn''t prepare Jeremy''s.


    She took the noodles outside and began to eat slowly.


    On the other hand, while Jeremy didn''t have anything to eat, he still felt satisfied to see her eating.


    She didn''t wear makeup, and ate in a graceful manner. Perhaps this was what people called be beautiful enough to feast the eyes!


    "Jeremy, are you sure you don''t want to eat?" Zoe still insisted on persuading Jeremy.


    However, Jeremy didn''t reply to her, but stared at Sherry.


    Sitting opposite to Sherry, Zoe was looking at Jeremy''s affectionate eyes. Her hands under the table angrily clenched into fists.


    Was she so beautiful? How come he just fixed his eyes on her?


    Did it mean that other people''s food was more important than his? He would rather starve himself than eat the food she cooked?


    After finishing breakfast, Sherry walked into the kitchen and washed the dishes.


    Noticing that it was almost time for work, Zoe reminded Jeremy "Jeremy, it''s time for you to go to work!"


    Jeremy was still standing at the door of the kitchen, his eyes were full of Sherry. After listening to her, he moved his body a little.


    "If you don''t go to work now, your employees will feel it strange." Being afraid that he would not leave, Zoe reminded him again.


    Jeremy had never worried about it. But he knew it was time to go. Then he reluctantly turned around and went into his room to get changed.


    After watching him go into the room, Zoe lifted her eyes to look at Sherry who was on the kitchen with a derisive smile on her face.


    It didn''t take a long time for Jeremy to get out of the room. After clearing the table, Sherry was


    hind her. And Sherry kept on walking and quickly walked inside the room.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Zoe was still staring at Sherry''s back, and Sherry couldn''t hear it and didn''t react at all. She continued to walk towards the room.


    Zoe had no choice but take a resentful glance at her back before she turned around and walked to open the door.


    The last second she was still reluctant, but when she saw the person, she immediately showed a triumphant smile.


    The noble, cold and gorgeous look on Anna''s face, who was Zoe''s mother, infused much confidence into Zoe. The woman standing beside Anna was merely the housekeeper of the Xu family.


    After walking into the room and taking out the coat, Sherry caught a glimpse of the two people standing in front of the door, with her brows furrowed.


    "Why are you here?" She put on her coat and looked at them coldly.


    Anna pounded in on her high heels and cast a disdainful look on her face when she saw Sherry.


    "Who let you in?" Sherry''s face immediately darkened and looked at them in discontent. They were all uninvited people who came to her and made her annoyed.

 Chapter 169 How Could You Be So Rude (Part Two)

    Anna glanced at Sherry and sat on the sofa without saying anything.


    "Zoe, where shall we put these furniture?" Asked Ruby, the nanny of Xu family.


    With an indifferent look on her face, Zoe followed Anna and sat on the sofa. "Just let them go."


    Receiving the order, Ruby waved to the people behind, and then a group of men in uniforms came in.


    Seeing that they ignored her, Sherry took a long face and strode forward to stop them. "Who let you in? You want to trespass? "


    At the sight of her, Zoe was enraged. Anna didn''t want to waste time on a deaf. "Zoe, get her out of here!"


    On the other side, Zoe curled her lips, took out a piece of paper and a pen, brushed and wrote some words on it, and put it in front of Sherry.


    "Change the furniture. These things are so old. What if my skin is allergic to them?"


    On the sight of the words on it, Sherry almost laughed out.


    ''I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such a shameless one.'' she thought.


    The workers stopped by Sherry were whispering. They wore gloves and carried several large suitcases in their hands. "Will you move or not?"


    Sherry rolled her eyes speechlessly. It turned out that the furniture in her room was too old and she wanted to change a new one.


    "Go home if you don''t like it." Said Sherry lightly.


    Zoe frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sherry didn''t hear what she said, but her attitude was very tough, and she would never retreat. "This is my house, and it''s the house under my name. You know the reason why I let you live in. Don''t challenge my bottom line!"


    As soon as she heard it, Zoe''s eyes widened and looke


    her. After she finally steadied herself, she was pushed again. Her whole body fell back and accidentally hit the corner of the table.


    The bump made her feel so painful that she almost groaned.


    "Humph, let me see how arrogant you are!" Anna stared at Sherry fiercely, and Sherry covered her injured knee and lied down on the sofa.


    Sherry''s face turned pale and she bit her lips. It was obvious that she was in great pain after she just bumped against the door.


    "Mom!" Seeing that something was wrong with her, Zoe grasped Anna''s arm and said, "How could you be so rude?"


    Anna turned to glance at her. "When were I being impolite? I''m polite enough! If I don''t teach her a lesson, she will think that I have done something bad to her! "


    Being speechless, Zoe raised her hand to her forehead and said helplessly, "If you do this, what shall we do if Sherry tell on Jeremy when he comes back?"


    Anna shrugged her shoulders with disdain and said in a relaxed tone, "Snitch on me? Does he still want to beat me back?"


    "Of course he won''t hit you. But what if he kicks me out?"

 Chapter 170 Why Are You Laughing (Part One)

    Only then did Anna realize that the disdainful look on her face was gone. She turned and looked at Zoe.


    Both of them understood the other side clearly. Zoe was much more anxious than Anna.


    But soon, a triumphant smile appeared on Anna''s face. "Don''t worry. I have a way to prevent her from snitching!"


    With knitted eyebrows, Zoe wanted to ask more. But Anna patted on the back of her hand and said, "You have to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she would think that we two are easy to bully if she doesn''t learn a lesson!"


    Of course, Zoe trusted her mother. Upon hearing her words, her tight heart relaxed a little.


    The right knee of Sherry kept stuffy, and her forehead was sweaty. She didn''t know what these two women said, but she knew that they were not trying to say something nice.


    She forced herself to stand up from the sofa, pointed to the door, and shouted in a tearing voice, "Get out of here. I''ll call the police right now!"


    Then she took out her phone and was about to make a phone call.


    Zoe was a bit nervous, but Anna let out a vicious smile and said, "It''s ridiculous for the deaf to call. Zoe, let''s go first!"


    "What? Are we leaving now?" Zoe still didn''t know what her mother was up to.


    Anna didn''t explain anything but took her and the nanny out of the house.


    They were all driven out, but the boxes with furniture were still placed in the room. Looking at those things, Sherry felt annoyed.


    She painstakingly moved all these messy boxes to the trash can at the entrance to the stairs. After returning to the room, she washed her hands and sat on the sofa, gasping for breath.


    She had to face these things every day, but there was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ick neck because of anger, but pretended to be worried about him. "I''ll take her as an ungrateful daughter!"


    Adam father was out of breath. Biting her lips, Zoe seemed to be on the verge of tears. "I just want to bring some furniture to Sherry, so that she can live comfortably. I didn''t expect..."


    Although she couldn''t hear, both Anna and Zoe acted as if they were a duet, which made Adam''s heart broke!


    There was no way for Sherry to get involved in this family at all. Her attitude towards the three people in front of her was like a fire and ice in the sky.


    Sympathetically patting Zoe''s shoulder, Adam turned his head and glared at Sherry. "If it weren''t for Zoe''s pity on you and your mother worried that you would have no one to take care of you, she would have come here to send you the furniture. But you ungrateful woman! How could you refuse their kindness?"


    Looking at the three of them quarreling and arguing here, Sherry felt annoyed to the core.


    She looked pale, and her father was even angrier. The furious look of his father made Zoe a little scared, while Sherry did not react at all.

 Chapter 171 Why Are You Laughing (Part Two)

    "Dad, being and old, someone won''t respect me. I don''t want to be like her." Sherry said flatly.


    What Sherry said was confusing. Adam waved his hand and said impatiently, "Don''t change the topic with me!"


    Sherry helplessly rolled her eyes and finally couldn''t help but ask, "Have you forgotten? I''m sick and can''t hear you now. I don''t hear you at all. "


    Of course, Adam knew about this, but he forgot it in a fit of anger. He only wanted to teach a lesson to her, so that she could keep it in mind.


    So he was still angry and looked at her up and down. "Humph! You''ve become a deaf. How could you still be a womanizer and seduce men!"


    Fortunately, Sherry didn''t hear what he said. She still looked indifferent and raised her chin high. She would never surrender to his majesty.


    "What are you looking at? Ask her to apologize! " Adam said to Zoe.


    Hearing that, Zoe curled her lips. A feeling of complacency appeared in her heart.


    What did apology mean? She wanted to let Sherry lose her reputation and regret for a lifetime.


    Why did she snatched away her man? Who let her hold such a high position? She thought she would live a happy life after she married Jeremy. In the end, she ran out to cheat on him.


    Thinking of this, she felt sorry for Jeremy''s marriage with such a woman.


    When Zoe was about to write on the paper, Anna stopped her and grabbed the pen from her hand.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Zoe frowned and asked in confusion.


    "It''s none of your business!" Anna pushed her away and began to write a sentence on the paper.


    She handed the paper with notes to Sherry, and then gave her a pile of documents.


    "This is a German sanatorium with good env


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    daughter. I have raised you for so many years in vain!" Adam was in a towering rage, and he even wanted to grab Sherry''s hair and slap her.


    Sherry staggered and almost bumped into the vase beside the television cabinet.


    She shook her head and felt a sharp pain in her cheek. The slap from her father made her lose her strength and she couldn''t even find her position.


    The slap from Adam was really a release for their anger! Zoe and Anna looked at each other and smiled.


    There was a buzz in Sherry''s ears. She forced herself to lean up and stared coldly at the person in front of her.


    Adam glared at her angrily, while Zoe and her mother were hiding behind Adam and snickering out of his sight.


    That kind of smile hurt her eyes. She was heartbroken. She grinned.


    The three of them were shocked, and they thought they had seen it wrong, but Sherry was actually smiling in a real manner.


    "Haha..." Holding the TV cabinet, she gave a cool smile, which made people feel cold inside.


    "What are you laughing at?" Adam looked at Sherry nervously.


    Was she struck dumb by that slap! She even laughed out now.

 Chapter 172 She Can Hear

    Hearing this, Sherry was about to burst into tears. Zoe and her mother looked at each other and felt a little nervous. They had no idea what on earth was going on with sherry.


    "Stop laughing!" Her father shouted.


    However, there was still a smile on Sherry''s face, and she had been staring at Zoe and her stepmother, who stopped smirking and looked at her inexplicably.


    "Sister, are you all right?" As a matter of fact, Zoe really wanted to ferociously warn Sherry not to laugh, but she had to pretend to be pitiful on account of her father''s presence. She didn''t dare to cross the line.


    Sherry shook her head. When her father saw her playing dumb, he was a little suspicious and asked, "Are you crazy? Why are you laughing? "


    He forgot that Sherry couldn''t hear him, so he hurriedly told Zoe to write on the paper and asked her why she laughed.


    Glancing at the words on the paper, Sherry took it and continued to tear it into pieces with a smile on her face.


    "Crazy woman! A crazy woman!" Her father was so angry that he shook his hand and said angrily.


    A sudden noise came from the door, and everyone turned to look at the door.


    The moment Jeremy opened the door, he saw that there were several people in the room.


    Sherry''s father was shocked. Her mother and Zoe stood behind him, looking at Jeremy silently. Zoe''s hair was in a mess and her mouth was swollen.


    On the opposite side of them stood Sherry.


    There was a buzz in Sherry''s ears, and she just felt that someone was shaking in front of her. The smile on her face disappeared, and she slowly turned back and saw the man in front of her.


    At the sight of her face, Jeremy was stunned for a while, and then a hint of anger was shown on his face.


    He rushed into the room without changing his shoes. He held up Sherry''s cheeks with both hands and carefully examined the wound on her face.


    "Jeremy." When Sherry''s parents greeted him, Zoe also greeted in a low voice, "Jeremy."


    Jeremy paid no attention to their voices. All he saw was the palm print on Sherry''s face.


    "Who slapped you?" When Jeremy''s fingers gently brushed on the red lint, Sherry''s face itched slightly.


    Sherry turned her head around, ignoring the concern in Jeremy''s eyes. The indifference in her eyes made heartbroken.


    His gaze shifted from Sherry''s face to a moment of viciousness. It swept over the three persons in front of him, and finally fell on Sherry''s father, "Did you slap her?"


    When their eyes met, Sherry''s father''s heart missed a beat. He couldn''t help swallowing, and faltered, "I... It''s me. "


    As soon as Zoe saw his Jeremy, her face darkened. In a hurry, she stood out and said, "Jeremy, you don''t know what just happened. It is excusable that father slaps her."


    Jeremy didn''t interrupt her. He just turned around and kept looking at Sherry.


    Zoe took a step forward and said eagerly, "Sherry was ill just now and suddenly went crazy. She hit me and bullied mother. Father really couldn''t stand it, so he hit her!"


    With a snort, he added, "You''d better shut up now!"


    At the sight of this, Zoe immediately shut up and fell silent.


    "I have warned you that if anyone dares to hurt Sherry, I will not let him go. You don''t keep my words in mind, do you?" His voice was as cold as ice.


    As soon


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    want to wait any longer. He strode to the door of the room and opened it hard. He saw Sherry sitting on the bed in the room.


    Jeremy walked to the bed and leaned on it. He lifted her hair and saw the clear fingerprints on her temples. He used the fingertips to scratch her hair and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Sherry tilted her head to avoid his touch.


    "Wait!" He stood up and walked out of the room.


    The room was silent. Looking at the dazzling sunlight reflected in through the glass window, Sherry was in a trance for a moment. The sound of footsteps came from her ear.


    "Ice your cheek." He got two pieces of ice cube, wrapped them up with a towel and pressed it on her cheek.


    Her father kept on insulting his woman, which made Jeremy very furious.


    But Sherry, whose facial expression was dull, did not react at all to Jeremy''s concern.


    "Sorry, I''m late. I should have come back early." He whispered in her ear to show his apology.


    A sudden coldness swept over her face, and Sherry trembled all over. The coldness of the ice chilled her.


    "If anyone dares to bully you, I will definitely help you vent your anger. Don''t be sad." Only a few of them could understand how it felt to be scolded by their own family members like that.


    Jeremy kept talking in her ear. Sherry suddenly burst into laughter. Stunned, Jeremy lowered his head and looked at her.


    The smile on her face was getting more and more obvious, which made people feel sorry and confused.


    "What''s wrong?" He lowered his head and asked.


    Sherry couldn''t stop laughing. However, she didn''t say anything. The whole room was filled with her weak and intermittent laughter and the whisper of Jeremy.


    "What''s so funny?" He didn''t know what happened and asked.


    There was a bleak and sad expression on Sherry''s face, which is hard to understand.


    Because she could hear. What a good slap her father gave her! She had heard what her family said just now accidentally.


    She totally listened to what her family said just now. She also heard her father''s words that she pushed pregnant stepmother and caused her fall and miscarriage.


    Her father''s slap made her recover. Sherry could hear everything.

 Chapter 173 Public Opinions About Her Design

    Jeremy had no idea why Sherry suddenly laughed. He recalled that her father had just said that she was mentally abnormal, but he also knew that it was absolutely impossible.


    But why did she suddenly laugh?


    Seeing her laughing so happily, Jeremy put his arms around her waist gently.


    "I will never give up on you no matter what kind of person you are." He tightened his grip on her waist and let her rest her head on his chest.


    What if she was crazy? What if she would never hear forever? He would never leave her alone.


    ''No one can bully her, no one can make her sad again.''


    Sherry leaned on his chest. She heard what Jeremy said clearly, but she remained silent.


    Sherry''s hands on both sides gradually clenched into fists. She took a deep breath, allowing Jeremy to hold her.


    "I will never leave you alone and no one dares to bully you anymore! "


    Of course, he wouldn''t have noticed that Sherry had already heard his words, and he wouldn''t have discovered that her hands on the sides of her legs had slowly clenched into fists.


    After sitting down with her in his arms for a while, Jeremy said, "I''m going to get rid of Zoe''s things, and then move my things in. What do you think?"


    Jeremy knew she couldn''t hear it. He just asked a question symbolically before he stood up.


    With a towel in her hand, Sherry kept on applying the ice on her face. She looked coldly at Jeremy who was busy in doing his work in the room. She couldn''t help touching her ears.


    Although she sometimes heard ringing, at least she could hear at last. From now on, she would not be regarded as a deaf person. No one could bully her as they liked and play tricks on her!


    She threw away the towel, got out of bed, and went straight to the study.


    When Jeremy walked out of the bathroom, he saw nobody in the bed. He anxiously shouted, "Sherry!"


    He then remembered that she couldn''t hear him and hurried to the living room. He saw that there was a figure shaking in the study. He turned his head and saw that Sherry was sitting on a chair in the study, with a pen and paper in her hands and drawing.


    Sherry''s ears became sensitive. She could hear clearly the footsteps of Jeremy, but she still pretended not to hear him and concentrated on the design.


    He walked over and stood beside her for a while. Then he turned around and walked out of the study. The study was so quiet that the sound of a pen on the paper could be heard.


    When Sherry walked out of the study, Jeremy was carrying his own stuff into his room.


    She looked at it coldly, and then went to the kitchen to pour a glass of water.


    In the evening, she slept in the study. Every time Jeremy tried to force her into the bedroom, she would give him a meaningful smile.


    She finally revised the design drawing the day before the competition. It was not until her design was perfect that she sent an email anonymously to participate in the competition.


    After sending the email, Sherry walked out of the study and switched on the TV. When she saw Linda''s name on the screen, she immediately jumped back to that channel.


    In the TV, Linda was dressed in a white suit skirt. She had a decent and graceful smile on her face, and there was confidence in her eyes.


    "Miss Linda, are you confident about this anonymous competition?" A journalist asked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n the chair for a long time, so the tea on the table was already cold.


    Then he took out his phone and dialed a number, "Hello..."


    Sherry didn''t know what had happened to Jeremy at all. Sitting in the study, she slowly clicked down the computer screen to read the following content.


    She browsed the web page all about advertising design, and she just saw a popular advertising presentation.


    Looking at the advertising design, there were comments below and compliments on it.


    "The major advertising is creative. It''s an excellent one."


    "I wonder who did this! How I wish I could be apprenticed to him! "


    "Although I haven''t leaned in commercial design, I''m really interested in this part. This advertisement suddenly attracted my attention, almost covering up others!"


    "An international competition is cool and awesome! All participants are masters! "


    Looking down the comments, Sherry''s lips slowly revealed a satisfied smile.


    Even people who had never studied in design would be impressed by this excellent design according to common sense and experience.


    This part of advertising design came from that competition held by the multinational company. The general design couldn''t pass the competition.


    After closing the website, Sherry opened her design again. She was reading the presentation which was carefully designed by her.


    She worked so hard these days to prove herself. The anonymous competition was actually fair for her.


    When she was reading, her phone vibrated. She picked it up and took a glance at it. It was a message from Chester.


    "Are you discharged from the hospital? How are you feeling lately? "


    Sherry let out a sigh of relief smilingly, and her long finger jumped on the screen. "It''s good. I eat much more than before, and I have a good sleep."


    Chester, who was reading some documents in his office, didn''t expect that Sherry would reply his message so soon. He had heard that people without vision or hearing would often feel uneasy, so they would often put the phone beside them!


    At the thought of this, his heart softened. "You need more rest. Don''t be irritable. If you have any problem, let me know immediately. I will try my best to help you."

 Chapter 174 Meet Each Other

    Looking at the words on the screen, Sherry was moved, "I will. Thank you."


    Chester bent his finger and tapped on the table. After thinking for a while, he finally found a topic and continued to type on the phone, "Did you participate in the international commercial design competition?"


    Sherry replied soon, "Yes."


    Since her replies were always so short and concise, he couldn''t help smiling helplessly. He had no choice but to type, "Do you have time? How about we meeting? "


    Sherry took a look at the time, and it was now half past eleven in the morning. "Well, I happen to go to the company to see you. It''s about time to get off work."


    "Good. Send me a message when you arrive."


    Sherry took a piece of clothing in the wardrobe and found that it was half empty.


    She had given a lot of clothes to Zoe last time. Although she had never worn those clothes, she was not used to the wardrobe being so empty now.


    She hadn''t been out for a long time. She only put on a light makeup to make herself look energetic before she went out.


    The sound outside was very noisy, but she heard something unclear.


    She was very careful on the way. It took her a lot of time to get to the company even though it was not far from home to the company. When she arrived at the company, it was just 12 o''clock.


    In the downstairs of the company, Sherry saw Chester walking out of the building.


    She greeted him in a hurry. When he saw her, he smiled gently.


    Wearing a brown suit, he looked so outstanding among the crowd. It was like he walked to the side of her with a ray of sunlight.


    "Why are you so punctual?" He said while looking at his watch.


    Wind brought his words to Sherry''s ears. She heard it clearly, smiled slightly and said nothing.


    "Let''s go!" He pointed ahead to remind her.


    Sherry followed him to the restaurant where they often went to have lunch besides the company.


    After they ordered the food, Chester passed a note to her and asked, "You don''t look good. Are you ill?"


    Looking at the words on the note, there was an unutterable feeling in her heart. ''How does she look better since she has been angry every day?''


    But she still smiled slightly in front of him, "It''s okay, maybe because of the bad weather."


    Chester stared at Sherry, and she also directly looked back at him. Their eyes clashed in the air, and there was a faint tacit understanding between them.


    "I know a well-known doctor overseas who enjoys a very good reputation. I hope you can have a visit. It''s also good for you to relax." He lowered his head and wrote on the note.


    Taking a look at the note, Sherry smiled and answered, "Yes, I''ll go there after the competition is over."


    "Work is important and you have to take care of yourself. I''m so sorry to see you like this." Wrote by Chester.


    The dishes had been served. When Sherry saw the words on the note, she didn''t feel embarrassed and smiled as usual. When seeing this, he was relieved.


    "Eat more. It''s good for your health." He kept putting food in her bowl.


    Maybe going out for a walk, her appetite was much better when she looked at the food on the table. The food picked up by Chester was all eaten up by her.


    During the l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    glance at Sherry, "Have you heard that? It''s not too late to quit now! "


    Sherry snorted and didn''t respond at all.


    Chester also looked at Linda and said, "Did you hear that? It''s still not too late to quit now! "


    Linda was evasive first, but when she heard him, she calmed down at once. "Why should I quit the competition? I didn''t plagiarize. I have won the prize by my strength!"


    Those colleagues nodded, "Yes! Mr. Chester, Linda has participated in the competition. She will not quit easily. "


    Linda took a few deep breaths. Apparently, she felt a little bit guilty.


    ''Damn it! She had planned to quit the competition. She didn''t expect to meet him here. He embarrassed her in just a few words.''


    It seemed that it was impossible for her to quit now. On thinking of this, Linda turned her head and looked at Sherry with hatred.


    "That''s great." Chester said indifferently.


    Linda curled her lips and said to her colleagues, "Let''s go to have lunch."


    The colleagues nodded, took a look at Sherry, turned and left. On their way, they said, "Anyway, she can''t hear so much. Just take it as nonsense."


    On the other side, Sherry vaguely heard what they were talking about. Sherry looked indifferent, as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    When she was lowering her head to eat, she suddenly saw a piece of paper in front of her, which read, "Don''t care about them. They just come here to greet you."


    Sherry managed to squeeze out a smile, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    It seemed that she could only hide the feeling of being betrayed by her best friend and didn''t know how to say.


    Looking at her blank face, Chester sighed softly in his heart. He passed the note to her again and said, "Go out and take a walk later."


    Sherry nodded and put down the chopsticks. Perhaps because of her nervousness, she looked a little uneasy sitting on the chair.


    Sherry got on the car and it was going leisurely on the roadside. With clear and beautiful scenery outside the window, her hair was lifting up with the gentle breeze. It seemed to be the happiest thing to enjoy the afternoon in this silent moment.

 Chapter 175 Why Do You Always Defend This Man

    "Will your superior be dissatisfied with your idle time?" Sherry turned her head and said to Chester, who was driving.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, and the other against the window, he looked lazy.


    He chuckled, shaking his head, indicating that his employees wouldn''t have any opinions.


    She had heard the noise outside and the music from the roadside store. Although sometimes the sound was vague, she was able to figure out what it was.


    The car stopped in front of a commercial square. Chester got off the car and opened the door for Sherry.


    Then he put his hand in front of her and said, "Don''t go away."


    A person who had no hearing could not feel safe. It was the off work time, and there should be still a lot of people in the mall. He was afraid that once he turned his head back, he would not be able to see Sherry.


    Without hesitation, she put her hand on his.


    Then they walked towards the center of the square hand in hand.


    Their eyes were covered by the mist from the fountain in the middle of the square. The lovers were taking a walk hand in hand, and children were shuttling in the mist. All the noises could be heard faintly.


    Sherry felt the phone was vibrating. She took it out and saw that it was a message from Chester, who was right next to her.


    "How are you feeling? Are you feeling better now? "


    He turned his head and smiled at her.


    Looking into his gentle eyes, she smiled and said, "It''s good."


    The fresh air and vast land made her mood brighten up.


    "You should often take a walk and relax yourself." He continued to text her.


    Sherry was slightly moved by his words. She wanted to tell him the truth that she could hear, but when the words were on the tip of her tongue, she stopped.


    "But don''t sneak out by yourself. You must find someone to accompany you. Be careful." Chester said on the message.


    "I''m okay. I stay at home all day and watch the process of competition on the Internet." Said Sherry, looking at him.


    They hadn''t mentioned Linda''s sudden appearance in the restaurant before, but Sherry was still a little unhappy about it.


    "You can''t waste your talent. Take it easy and everything will be okay," Chester said on the phone.


    His words seemed to give Sherry unlimited motivation and confidence. She was sure to win this competition, but in terms of playing tricks, she really couldn''t compare with others.


    In this aspect, she was much weaker.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chester. Thank you for taking up so much time to go shopping with me and comforting me." Sherry said from the bottom of her heart.


    "I''m helping myself. You will have to go back to work when you get better someday. I don''t want to lose such an excellent employee." Chester blinked his eyes. It was rare to see a bantering and naughty expression on his face.


    In this way, Sherry was more relaxed, and her hand in his hand was no longer uneasy.


    "But are there any companies that want a disabled like me?" She pretended to be very depressed, pursed her lips and looked evasively.


    He covered her lips with his hand, frowned and looked at her seriously.


    Although she didn''t say anything, she could se


    ind, and the face of Chester appeared in front of him.


    Jeremy was staring coldly at Chester, who just rushed over here. Jeremy put his hands down on the sides of his legs. He was about to hug Sherry first, but suddenly, he stopped and clenched his fists tightly when he saw Chester.


    Chester almost forgot that Sherry was still Jeremy''s wife. And Jeremy now was standing in front of him, staring at him coldly.


    "Did you take her out?" From his low and hoarse voice, she could tell that he was tired.


    On the contrary, Chester looked casual and relaxed. "Yes, I took her out for a walk."


    Suddenly, Sherry interrupted, "Mr. Chester are kind enough to take me out and send me home. What''s wrong with it?"


    Jeremy turned his eyes to look at her.


    Chester stood behind Sherry. Jeremy thought that the two people were on the same side and against him.


    Jeremy''s heart broke. He thought, ''Why do I feel I am so unnecessary when I see Sherry and Chester standing together?


    But the fifth person should be the one who stood in the way. It was Jennifer!


    Suddenly, Jeremy quickly pulled Sherry to his side. Before Chester could react, Jeremy had already put his hand on her waist.


    "Why did you take her out when you knew her condition? Do you know how dangerous it is? " Jeremy queried him angrily.


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry was even angrier than he was.


    "Lock her in the room. That''s the real danger for her," said Chester, with a cold voice.


    Jeremy squinted at him and said coldly, "What did you say? Chester, if anything happens to her, I''ll kill you! "


    Sherry slapped away Jeremy''s hand, took a few steps back and stood beside Chester, looking up at him angrily, and asked, "Why are you so angry? I''m okay now. Even if I have any trouble, it''s none of your business! "


    Even if she couldn''t hear, she could tell what he was talking about from his raged face.


    She must stand on the side of Chester firmly. She couldn''t let Jeremy be so arrogant.


    Upon hearing her words, Jeremy was stunned. He frowned and looked at her in disbelief. "Why do you defend this man so much?"

 Chapter 176 What Right Do You Have

    Sherry turned her head and pretended not to hear him. She was now a "deaf", wasn''t she?


    She took hold of Chester''s arm and said in a calm tone, "Don''t mind him. Go to my home!"


    Without looking at Jeremy, Chester smiled and nodded. "Okay!"


    Jeremy glared at Sherry and disagreed.


    "This is my house. What right do you have to tell me what to do here?" Sherry snorted and looked up at him.


    The reason why she became like this was all because of Jeremy, who was still as domineering as ever. This made Sherry very unhappy.


    Upon hearing her cold laugh, Jeremy frowned and somehow felt a little flustered.


    Reluctant to talk to him, Sherry took Chester''s hand and went home.


    After they entered the door, Sherry cleaned up the magazines on the sofa, and said to Chester with a smile, "Sit down please. Drink coffee?"


    Chester nodded.


    Sherry looked back at him and went to make coffee for him with a smile.


    She knew his tastes.


    Jeremy followed in and when he saw Chester sitting on the sofa, his face darkened.


    On the contrary, Chester looked relaxed as if he was at his home.


    "Just take a seat. Don''t stay here too long." Jeremy poured himself a glass of water and warned Chester.


    Sherry, who was making coffee, happened to hear his words.


    She took the coffee to the living room and put it in front of the tea table of Chester. She bit her lip, thought for a while and said, "Sorry to trouble you today. You walked with me for so long. How about having dinner at my home?"


    Jeremy was almost choked on the water and glared at her.


    Ignoring his eyes, Sherry looked at Chester expectantly.


    Chester nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I go shopping with you. You invite me to dinner in return."


    As soon as she saw him nod, a smile appeared on Sherry''s face. She stood up from the sofa and said, "I''m going to check what''s in the fridge. I''m going to cook the dinner by myself for the well-known CEO of the SZ Advertising Company."


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy was burning with anger, but he couldn''t do anything about it and didn''t understand why Sherry always was against him.


    What on earth did Chester do to Sherry? Why did she ask him to stay here to have dinner and defend him?


    After walking into the kitchen, Sherry rummaged through the fridge to check, and then loudly asked, "Chester, do you want to eat tomato? Would you like to eat mutton? "


    Afraid that she would not hear him, Chester stood up on purpose and went to the kitchen. They were talking about something for a long time in the kitchen. Jeremy could only hear her asking to Chester, "What do you want to eat? And what don''t you want to eat?


    Sitting in the living room like an outsider, Jeremy finally couldn''t help but walk into the kitchen and saw that Chester had just tied an apron for Sherry.


    Jealousy was rolling in his heart.


    "How about hot pot? It''s cold now, so we can eat hot pot." Said Sherry.


    Chester nodded in agreement, standing next to her and watching her busy w


    in the future, it has nothing to do with you. It''s killing two birds with one stone. I really don''t understand what you are struggling for every day. Show your kindness and mercy to me?"


    After saying that, she reached out and pinched his shoulder, her face twisted. "Do you want me to believe that you still stayed with me and never gave in to me in the most difficult time, which moved me?"


    "I''m deaf, but I''m not blind, and I can see your hypocritical feelings. Get out!" Her finger was deeply embedded into his hand, which made him tremble with pain.


    No matter how painful his arm was, he wouldn''t let go of her.


    Sherry grabbed his arm crazily and even moved her mouth to bite his neck.


    Once she bit his carotid artery, he would be dead.


    However, Sherry was still in a different angle. She didn''t want to pay for her whole life just because she hated him.


    Unexpectedly, in the face of Sherry''s struggle and attack, Jeremy did not let go of her. Instead, he held her head and leaned her body on him.


    "I won''t let you go no matter what you say to stimulate me!" He gritted his teeth to endure the heart wrenching pain and said firmly.


    There was a faint taste of blood in Sherry''s mouth, and she immediately stopped and dared not bite any more.


    Gradually, she lost all her strength. She collapsed on the sofa and fell asleep.


    Looking at her sleeping face, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Then he turned his head, looked at his shoulder and neck, and laughed bitterly.


    He held Sherry in his arms and took her to the bed.


    Sleeping Sherry had completely taken off her thorns and appeared in front of him flawlessly.


    "Why do you always act yourself like this? This is not how you should be! " He gently stroked her hair and let out a long sigh.


    Sometimes, he felt satisfied to watch her sleep quietly.


    The phone on the table suddenly rang. Jeremy picked it up and took a look at it. He then took a look at the sleeping Sherry before he answered the phone.

 Chapter 177 A Family Feast

    "Hello." Jeremy answered the phone and said in a low voice.


    He walked to the window. His tall figure was dragged long under the dim light.


    As Sherry moved her body, Jeremy turned to look at her. Seeing that she was still sleeping, he nodded slightly and said, "The commercial didn''t take effect as I expected. We need to hire someone to create pressure from the public opinion."


    "Okay, Mr. Jeremy." The person on the other side of the phone answered respectfully.


    Jeremy nodded his head and said in a low voice, "How is the result of the matter I asked you to investigate last time?"


    After a short silence, the person on the other end of the phone said apologetically, "I''m sorry. We haven''t found out where he is yet."


    With Jeremy''s eyebrows furrowed, a displeased look appeared on his face. He asked in a loud voice, "What happened? I have investigated for such a long time, but still couldn''t find out a person? "


    She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jeremy. Steve song is still missing. The Song family remained tight lipped. It''s difficult to find out where he is now."


    He rubbed his forehead and said impatiently, "I don''t care about that. It''s what you should do. I want the result."


    "Okay, we will speed up to investigate. Please rest assured."


    On the other side, in the late night, Jeremy was sitting on a chair. Looking at Sherry sleeping serenely on the large bed in the darkness, a warm feeling slowly rushed to his heart. He said, "Yes, I don''t believe that Steve song will suddenly disappear from the world. Go to find him now!"


    Jeremy finally felt a little relieved and replied, "Yes, we will try our best."


    "It''s an advertisement competition. The public opinion should be strengthened to let everyone see it." At last, Jeremy warned.


    The man nodded, "Okay, we will do it."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy turned his head and looked at the sleeping Sherry on the bed. The corner of his lips slightly curled up.


    He threw the phone aside and strode to the bed, changing into slippers.


    In order not to wake up Sherry, he put his hands on her waist, sniffed the fragrance of her hair and pressed his chest against her back.


    Sherry kept her back to him, as if she had been sleeping soundly.


    But in a place where Jeremy couldn''t see, she slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw the toy bear by the bed, she felt like she had seen Jeremy''s face.


    She felt her nose ached, tears flowing from her hair along her temples, and finally wet the pillow.


    In fact, she had heard everything. She had heard the conversation what Jeremy said to another man just now.


    Sherry clutched the quilt tightly. She gritted her teeth and tried to hold back her tears.


    On the other side of the bed, Jeremy gradually breathed evenly. Sherry moved her body and took his hand away from her body. In disgust, she slept on the other side of the bed.


    He considered himself clever to help her in this way. Did he think this was what she wanted?


    On the other hand, Sherry''s heart was sinking in the deep sea of disappointment with Jeremy.


    The next morning, just after dawn, Jeremy received a phone call. He rubbed h


    n steadily on the road. Sherry kept looking out of the window for a long time. Her neck was stiff.


    As the car drove into a wide road, the sun shone on the car through two lines of tall trees along the road, making it contrast with the sky.


    Both of them kept silent all the way. Finally they arrived at the old house of Ou Family. The heavy iron gate was opened automatically, and ancient buildings came into view, with the vines spreading over the walls.


    The servants on both sides saw a car coming in and recognized it was Jeremy''s car at a glance. They stopped their work and were ready to receive the car.


    It had been a while since Sherry came back. The familiar yet strange feeling made her stunned for a moment and almost couldn''t get what she was talking about. But just now, she was a little nervous. The moment she saw the familiar faces on the other side, she was quiet at once.


    "Why don''t you tell me they are here?" Wearing the sunglasses, Sherry looked ahead and said coldly.


    After parking the car, Jeremy looked in the direction of Sherry''s gaze and was surprised.


    Sherry''s parents, Zoe, Jeremy''s father and grandpa of Jeremy were all here. When they saw the car coming in, they all looked towards it.


    Jeremy shrugged helplessly and took off the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose. "I didn''t know they were there, or why didn''t I tell you?"


    Sherry''s lips trembled a little, and her expression was cold. At last, Jeremy had to take out his phone and typed on it.


    The most irritated expression on his face was to fluster him inexplicably. He reached out his hand, wanting to hold Sherry''s hand. On the phone, the screen read, "Don''t be angry. I really don''t know. It was grandpa who called us to go home for dinner."


    The door of the car opened and it was suddenly opened by Sherry. However, Jeremy''s hand missed the target.


    It was so crowded in the courtyard that Sherry didn''t take off her sunglasses. She was observing the expressions of these people secretly.


    All the people sat on the sofa, and Zoe sat down next to Anna, looking at her with jealous eyes.

 Chapter 178 Something Unexpected Happened

    Jeremy followed her closely and put his hand on her shoulder.


    Sherry was stunned. She also paused, but she still didn''t throw him away.


    "Grandpa, father, Adam and Anna." Jeremy greeted them when he saw them.


    Everyone else had smiles on their faces. Except Andrew, who was wearing a natural expression on his face, the rest of them either forced themselves to smile or gave flattering smiles.


    Seeing her father''s flattering smile, Sherry felt nauseated.


    Before the car came in, Zoe had been expecting it to the extreme.


    She wanted to see Jeremy earlier, but she didn''t want to wait any longer. Finally, her eyes were brightened and she saw him.


    Jeremy didn''t wear a suit as usual. Instead, he was wearing a black wind coat with a white shirt inside. His legs were long and straight. His gentle smile instantly captured Zoe''s heart.


    "Sherry, Jeremy." Zoe greeted them with a sweet smile.


    As a sister who always pretended to be innocent, she always held the truth in her mind no matter how hard she tried. No wonder some men would buy it. After all, all men liked the innocent and cute women?


    "Grandpa Andrew," greeted Sherry lightly when she saw these people


    "Jeremy and Sherry are here. Have a seat!" It was obvious that Andrew liked Sherry, so he was nicer to Jeremy than to his father John.


    A smile crept on Jeremy''s face. He took Sherry''s hand and sat down beside Andrew.


    "You must have a lot of work to do in the company. I asked you here to come with me. I''m getting old, so I want to see more kids," Andrew said to him.


    The hair on his temples had turned grey. Behind the heavy glasses, there was a pair of wise eyes. Although Andrew didn''t look as shrewd as John, both Jeremy and Sherry understood that he was not as easy-going as he looked.


    Jeremy smiled, "I''m sorry, Andrew. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    After saying a few words, Andrew turned to look at Sherry and asked, "Sherry, what about sherry? How are you doing recently?"


    Sherry''s ears moved, but she still didn''t say anything.


    When they heard this, Adam and Anna pulled a long face at once. Adam frowned and said, "How could you be so impolite to an elder while wearing sunglasses and pretending to be blind?"


    Sherry still didn''t respond, and she didn''t even take off her sunglasses.


    Anna sat beside Sherry, frowned and elbowed her. She whispered, "You''re so impolite!"


    John didn''t look happy while Andrew still kept a smile.


    However, Adam let out a sigh and said in a soulful tone, "You are so ill bred. It''s such a shame to have such a daughter like you."


    Hearing this, Sherry sneered in her heart. Did he think that being his daughter was something worth celebrating?


    She was deaf now, so she decided to play dumb.


    Andrew waved his hand, "Don''t blame her. She''s not in good health. Look, her face is pale too."


    As soon as he finished, Adam and Anna were somewhat embarrassed. They looked at each other and did not continue to blame Sherry. .


    On the other hand, Sherry was we


    e stretched out her chopsticks and was about to pick up food for him. When she was about to hand over the chopsticks to him, Jeremy looked very indifferent. But he blocked her chopsticks with his own chopsticks and said indifferently, "No, thanks."


    After hearing his words, Zoe was surprised, and a bit embarrassed. As for Anna, she was also very unhappy to see him ignore her daughter.


    "Are you thirsty? Have some water." Seeing that Sherry pressed her lips together and looked around, Jeremy guessed that she must be thirsty, so he poured a cup of water and handed it to her.


    Sherry sniggered, he knew she won''t accept his kindness, but he still came here to ingratiate her.


    Then you can take your time to play a hero on your own! Anyway, she would not appreciate it!


    Andrew observed them while having dinner.


    There was a grim look on John''s face. He hated that Sherry didn''t take his son seriously. And he also hated that Jeremy treated Sherry so well, as if he was going to pick the moon off the sky and give it to her.


    As a man, this kind of act can''t be found for no one.


    At this moment, a maid came with a bowl of soup.


    "Be careful. The soup is very hot." The maid reminded them.


    She was the one closest to Sherry on the table, so she was about to put the soup at her position.


    Zoe was in a bad mood, and she was even more annoyed at the maid who was in her way.


    But when she heard that the soup was very hot, she remembered it in an instant. Her eyes showed a cunning smile, and then she stretched her legs to stop him.


    "Please Ah! " Before the maid could finish her words, she was tripped and fell forward unsteadily.


    The hot soup was thrown on the table in a parabolic direction towards Sherry.


    "Watch out!" Jeremy shouted.


    He pulled up sherry. Caught off guard, Sherry was able to stagger backward, but before she could get up, she soon felt a hot wave coming. The hot water splashed on her leg.


    "Ouch!" Sherry took a breath of cold air because of the pain.

 Chapter 179 Provocation

    Everyone was shocked by this scene. Although Sherry was wearing a skirt, the part on her leg was bare. Now that it was soaked with hot soup, it could be seen faintly that Sherry''s leg was trembling.


    "What happened?" Andrew stood up with a thump on the table.


    "Sherry!" Jeremy was so anxious, the maid who just spilled the soup was so scared that her legs were soft that she knelt on the ground, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to it, but I stumbled over a chair."


    Jeremy grabbed the maid by her collar and demanded, "Cut the crap. Go get me a basin of cold water."


    The maid trembled all over with fear as she met with Jeremy''s fierce eyes and harsh voice. She nodded her head with fear and replied, "Okay, I''ll do it right now."


    She staggered to the kitchen after her words.


    "Oh my God! How could this happen?" Anna exclaimed surprisedly, covering her mouth with her hand.


    John and Adam wore a same expression on their faces. They didn''t know why this happened, but they didn''t care about it.


    Sherry felt that she was dripping with sweat, and the sweat on her forehead was as smooth as rain water, but she was still struggling.


    Andrew asked somebody to call the doctor. Jeremy held Sherry in his arms and guided the maid to bring the cold water and ice.


    He bent down and lifted her to his chest.


    "The doctor will be here soon. Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." He tried to coax her.


    He really didn''t know how to comfort her at this moment.


    But when he saw that there was only a slight frown on Sherry''s eyebrows and her lips were a little pale, but she didn''t say anything, which made Jeremy''s heart ache.


    ''Why can''t this woman be groaning? Why can''t she cry in my arms?


    Sometimes, he wished that she wouldn''t be so strong and live a tough life like a man.


    When Jeremy carried her to the bed of the room, the servant had already brought cold water for them. Without hesitation, Jeremy poured it on her legs.


    There was still a pain in her leg just now, and now a basin of cold water was pouring down. The feeling of being cold and hot had completely been felt by Sherry.


    "Sherry, if you feel pain, just scream out. Don''t hold it." Said Andrew stood aside.


    He was still not used to the fact that Sherry could not hear. Reminded by Anna on the side, he shut up.


    But seeing Jeremy''s anxious face, Andrew nodded slightly.


    Sherry swallowed and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Her leg had been red and swollen. If it were another girl, she would have been frightened to cry.


    If she had a scar now and wanted to wear a dress again, it would be ugly.


    The doctor had arrived. He was shocked by the leg of Sherry who was on the bed.


    "Doctor, hurry up!" Jeremy ordered in a cold voice.


    The doctor was also used to this kind of thing. He quickly took out the medicine box and carefully examined Sherry''s legs.


    There was a scarlet blood on the leg of her calf, which looked thrilling. Jeremy held Sherry t


    want to repeat the same words again.


    With her lips curled, Zoe squinted at her and a smug smile appeared on her face.


    "Well, cry if you are angry. Beg me, maybe I will treat you a little better in the future." Zoe typed on the phone.


    Sherry didn''t want to waste one more second with this neurosis woman. She bowed her head and fiddled with her fingers. "You can go out!"


    What kind of attitude? She was kind enough to talk to Sherry, and she made herself like the virgin above.


    Sherry paused and said, "If I can''t control myself and kill you, don''t blame me."


    Zoe was stunned and sneered. This woman was so arrogant even when she fallen into such a situation!


    Of course, Zoe didn''t care about what Sherry had said, and her eyes were full of pity and sarcasm.


    Due to Sherry''s attitude, Zoe became more arrogant and typed on the phone, "You won''t be able to be complacent soon. After you divorce, I will be Mrs. Ou. You took every means to gain the ending like that. You''re really pitiful."


    Sherry moved her lips, raised her chin and suddenly turned to have a look at Zoe.


    Her eyes were so pure and clean, and her eyelashes were shivering, and on the eyelids, there was no emotion.


    "I was right! It sucks like drawing water with a sieve. " Zoe gave a bright smile and her words aroused the bloodthirsty desire of Sherry.


    She once had a deep understanding of the taste of playing empty.


    However, she was smarter and luckier than Zoe. Now she had jumped out of the trap of love, but Zoe was still lingering in the emotional whirlpool.


    "You are just an abandoned woman under the name of Mrs. Ou. And I..." While speaking, a look of happiness appeared in Zoe''s eyes, as if she was Mrs. Ou now.


    "As for me, I can be with Jeremy and grow old with him. We will have a lot of children. Unlike you, you can''t have children even though you are married for so long." While looking forward to her own future, Zoe was mocking at her "good sister"

 Chapter 180 Of Course I Will Help You Punish Her

    Sherry gave a light snort and sighed in her heart.


    Did she think it was easy to be Jeremy''s wife?


    What a poor woman! Until now, she still couldn''t understand, but had fallen in love with him.


    In the eyes of Sherry, there was a pitiful, pathetic and cold mood.


    "Why are you staring at me? You think I did wrong? You can go to stare at uncle John. It''s his decision! " Said Zoe in a deep voice. She was very unhappy to see Sherry stare at her in such a way.


    Sherry''s eyes were sharp and pure. And it was as if she was going to look into Zoe''s heart that made her heart tremble.


    But after she warned, Sherry still didn''t shift her eyes from Zoe.


    With knitted eyebrows, Zoe rose chin and shouted unhappily, "What are you looking at? Are you deaf or blind? How could you stare at me like that? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Sherry suddenly got off the bed and walked towards her with bare feet.


    Her leg was wrapped in thick gauze and the pain was so great that it seemed to marrow. She could only feel the pain of her bones. With every step she took, the sound of her bones cracking could be heard.


    In the twinkling of an eye, her wounds got worse and her legs were wrapped up by old clothes. Hence, it was inconvenient for her to walk freely.


    It hurt a lot, but she didn''t care about it at all and stared straight at Zoe.


    Despite her confusion, Zoe didn''t feel scared because of her disability. "What are you doing?" she asked


    Sherry quickened her pace and walked in front of Zoe. Standing next to her, she suddenly slapped on her face without saying anything.


    "Clap!" A crisp sound cut through the air.


    Sherry did it quick and clean, never sloppily, so she didn''t give her any time to react, not to mention to make her realize it. In such a sudden, Zoe was slapped hard on her face.


    After being slapped hard on the face, Zoe turned her head and felt dizzy. She was stunned for a few seconds before she covered her face with her trembling hand.


    It took a long time for her to react. She looked at Sherry in disbelief. When she looked at Sherry''s eyes, she couldn''t help swallowing. She felt her throat was extremely dry. "How dare you hit me?"


    Her voice was trembling. She had always been the apple of her parents'' eye. She was such a sweet and obedient girl that no one ever hit her.


    But today, she was slapped by his sister, whom she hated most. What a mess.


    "Yes, I did. So what?" Sherry said with a cold smile.


    In a trance, Zoe had long forgotten something that Sherry could not hear. She suddenly screamed and pounced upon her, trying to grab her shoulder.


    Sherry had long hands and long legs, Zoe was pushed forward by Sherry and sat on a chair.


    Zoe was embarrassed in front of Sherry, but not to be outdone, she still wanted to fight back.


    "Stop your struggle, Zoe. Do you think I don''t know what the hell you just did?


    out to go back to the bed.


    "My dear daughter, don''t be afraid..." While comforting her in a low voice, Adam called over the maid next to him and ordered, "Go get some ice."


    The maid took a look at John and saw that he had no reaction, so she went to the kitchen obediently.


    Sherry hobbled to the bedside, but no one held her arms. Her legs hurt so much. However, when her father looked at her, it was not like he was looking at his daughter, but an enemy.


    Listening to his father''s comforting words to Zoe, no one cared about her.


    She used to feel a little unbalanced and jealous. But now, she was quiet calm. These illusory things could no longer influence her mood.


    "Sit down and put some ice on your face. It won''t hurt." Adam sympathetically helped Zoe sit down on the chair. Then he took the ice cube from the maid''s hand and began to ice her.


    Sherry struggled to sit on the bedside, looking at her leg, and suddenly gave a snort.


    "Stop laughing!" Adam wanted to scold her, but he found it hard to talk to a deaf, so he stopped saying anything.


    Adam turned his head and took a look at John, who was wearing an expressionless face, and then he gave an awkward smile and said, "I''m so sorry to have such a miserable family."


    John grinned.


    When Adam turned around, his face darkened. "If you were not sick and couldn''t hear us, your sister wouldn''t have yielded to you. Otherwise, do you think you can defeat her with your temper?"


    Holding the ice cubes in her hand, Zoe put it on her face and glared at Sherry angrily.


    "I can''t hear you. Don''t waste your time." Sherry pinched her leg and said in a seemingly casual way.


    Adam frowned, Zoe sobbed, "Dad, you must get justice for me. I just came here to accompany her. I don''t know why she hit me. It hurts!"


    At the sight of the two hand prints on her fair face, Adam was furious. "Of course I will help you punish her. Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 181 She Shouldnt Behave Like This

    A cold smile appeared on the corners of Sherry''s mouth. She turned her head to look at her father with a poker face. A faint smile played on her lips.


    Adam randomly found two pieces of paper and wrote down the words, telling Sherry to kneel down and apologize to Zoe.


    Seeing this line, Sherry almost laughed out. This person was really ridiculous.


    "Yes, I did hit her. Why should I kneel down and apologize? What''s more, which old sister won''t beat her younger sister? " A casual question came from Sherry''s mouth.


    Zoe''s eyes turned red with anger. While she was applying ice on her face, she stood up and wrote anxiously on the paper, "You should be kind to your sister. How could you hit others so easily like this?"


    "There are so many people doting on you, and one of them must hit you. I just taught you to behave yourself for our father so that you won''t be disgraced by our Xu family in the future."


    As she spoke, she glanced at her father from the corner of her eyes.


    Are these people blind? Couldn''t they see through Zoe''s little trick?


    But it didn''t matter. Different from her, she didn''t need to disguise as long as she could live.


    "If it were not for you, people would say that our Xu family would never train our daughter. How could they train such a shameless, uneducated daughter?"


    Sherry seemed to keep herself out of the affair, as an outsider to make comments. Her words really made people feel that their stomach was exploding.


    Before Zoe got angry, Adam became furious. "Where are your mother and I? When is it your turn to discipline Zoe? You are such an unfilial daughter. I must teach you a lesson! "


    After saying that, he rushed forward. In fact, he had long wanted to beat Sherry. If not for John standing here, it would not be easy for him to beat her. But now, would Sherry still be so arrogant?


    In the face of Adam''s raised hand, Sherry didn''t blink her eyes, "Daddy, are you going to hit me?"


    "I just hit you, a disobedient daughter." said Adam


    After saying that, he flapped his palm hard, and a fierce wind blew. Sherry looked up straight at him without fear, and she even didn''t close her eyes.


    A sound of rapid footsteps came to the room. Just when Adam''s hand was about to hit on the face of Sherry, a steady and powerful big palm suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "Don''t stop me, I must kill her!" Said Adam loudly, without turning his head back. He put more strength on his hands.


    But he put more strength on his body but still couldn''t shake that man.


    In a fit of anger, Adam turned his head and shouted, "Who is meddling..."


    At this moment, Jeremy appeared in front of him with a gloomy face. He was holding Jeremy''s hand tightly.


    Hearing his words, Adam''s strong hand fell down in a flash. He stared at Jeremy in a daze, "Jeremy, you..."


    Jeremy slowly let go of his hand and said coldly, "I should have said that if anyone dares to touch her again, I will not let him or her go."


    Sherry turned her head and pretended that nothing had happened. She didn''t show any gratitude for Jeremy''s sudden appearance.


    Hearing his words, Zoe rose from her seat and looked at him in astonishment.


    Adam felt a dull pain on his wrist when his hand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    whether others could hear it or not, she didn''t care much about it, but she hoped that Jeremy could hear it.


    Their words were very convincing and Zoe and Adam''s performance was very professional. Whether Jeremy believed it or not, she was going to believe it anyway.


    "It''s not up to you to say it on your own." Jeremy interrupted Zoe''s crying and said grimly.


    Zoe raised her head from Adam''s arms and looked at him with reproachful eyes.


    In fact, it was she who had been slapped. Her face was swollen. However, he still didn''t believe her.


    What on earth had Sherry done to obsess him? Did she make him unable to distinguish right from wrong?


    "Jeremy..." Zoe writhed her body discontentedly and said in a coquettish and complaining tone.


    He didn''t take her seriously at all. He just looked at Sherry with a faint smile on his face to show his trust.


    "Yes, it''s me. I did beat Zoe." Sherry suddenly nodded and spoke in a natural tone.


    "I hit her just because I don''t like her. Is there any problem?" Said Sherry.


    Jeremy was stunned by her words as he had never seen the look on Sherry''s face like that.


    Disdain, coldness, and arrogance in her eyes.


    Adam hurriedly said, "Look! She has admitted it herself. Before you came in, she admitted it. Jeremy, I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    Sherry heard every word of their conversation, but she never intended to explain.


    Just let things develop naturally like this, which made everyone feel that she was vicious. She was a vicious woman. Of course, it didn''t matter who else, and the most important thing was that the person she cared about was Jeremy.


    She had to make him believe her, so that he would be extremely disappointed at her and closer to her goal of divorce!


    "Jeremy." John, who had been silent all the time, suddenly spoke. When he spoke, everyone was silent and listened to him quietly.


    "Do you still want such a wife?" John shook his head and looked at him with disappointment.


    "It''s known to all that she has an affair with another man. She not only disgraced our family, but also treated her own sister cruelly. She shouldn''t behave like this!"

 Chapter 182 This Is My Son

    While listening to his father''s comment on her in silence, Sherry didn''t expect that he would be so dissatisfied with her. It was just worthless!


    "Besides, she''s a deaf. Think about who you are. If you take her to some big events in the future, it''s very embarrassing."


    Although she didn''t care about it anymore, she still felt cold in her heart. The reason why she was deaf was because of Jeremy?


    But she didn''t want to look into it anymore. As long as they divorced, she could forgive them for all the things that had happened before.


    "Jeremy, think it over. It''s a bad thing to marry such a woman!" It was rare that his father didn''t argue with Jeremy. Instead, he persuaded him earnestly.


    His father had been standing aside and watching. When the Xu family raised the topic, he would come out to give them a push. Today he must make his son promise to divorce.


    However, Jeremy only gave a light snort and looked up at everyone.


    Looking expectantly at his lips, Sherry pricked up her ears to listen to him.


    "I want her!" Without thinking too much, Jeremy said firmly, "No matter what she will become, I want her. Even if she is deaf, even if she is vicious, even if she is crazy, she will always be my wife, and no one can replace her. The unique Sherry!"


    Hearing this, Sherry opened her mouth. Suddenly, an indescribable feeling emerged from the bottom of her heart and soon disappeared.


    Hearing this, Zoe was so jealous that she was about to stamp her feet.


    While his father was shocked and his face turned red.


    ''His son was really rebellious. He had asked his son to divorce several times, but he was unwilling to do that. Now that such a big thing happened, his son was still determined to be with Sherry!''


    "You! What did you say? " Her father was furious and added, "If you want her to be your wife, you can''t regard me as your father!"


    Jeremy answered, "I want her to be my wife."


    His father was furious. He picked up the teacup and was about to throw it to his son.


    "What are you doing? Are you insane? What the hell are you doing now? " The sound of crutches hitting the ground came behind them. Everyone turned around and saw that Jeremy''s grandfather was standing in front of the door of the room, as if he was roaring with all his strength.


    Jeremy''s father put down his hand slowly.


    This old man came at a bad time. Everytime he wanted to teach his son a lesson, there was always someone getting in the way.


    "Father, what happened just now..." His father turned back and said to Andrew.


    "We go to the living room and have a talk now." Andrew interrupted them.


    Then they had to go to the living room.


    Jeremy walked to the side of Sherry and took her hand.


    However, Sherry shook off his hand. She was still in a bad mood because Jeremy didn''t agree to divorce her.


    Looking at her clumsy legs, Jeremy didn''t have the heart to see this. He put his hands under her arms and held her to stand up.


    Sherry frowned. Before she could react, Jeremy bent down and carried her in his arms. He looked straight ahead and walked towards the living room with her in his arms.


    Fo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    into pieces in an instant. The warm tea splashed and wetted John''s and Jeffery''s trousers.


    "You summoned everyone here to declare your affair and to let everyone know that you have an illegitimate child?" With his turbid eyes widened, Andrew questioned him, trembling.


    In face of his abuse, John didn''t want to flinch.


    Sherry looked at Jeffery, but he was not surprised at all. He must have known that he was the illegitimate son of John.


    He was related to Jeremy by blood, and Sherry couldn''t help but sneer. How could so many people be related to the Ou family?


    Standing behind John, Jeffery looked calm. There was only tranquility in his eyes. He was also trying to control his emotions.


    "I didn''t recognize Jeffery as my son before. He had suffered a lot in the countryside. It''s all my fault," John said, heaving a sigh. "I brought him here today to admit his identity. I don''t want him to suffer any more." Then, John said with a loud voice.


    Sherry couldn''t help but take a look at Jeremy. They happened to meet in each other''s eyes.


    After casting a glance at it, she turned her head away. Suddenly, there was a warm feeling on the back of her hand. On the other hand, the back of Jeremy''s hand was on hers.


    Jeremy was too proud to accept such an accident.


    But he acted the same as usual, which confused Sherry.


    She withdrew her hand. She looked at him just because she wanted to observe the expression on his face. But he mistakenly thought she cared about him.


    Jeremy looked at Jeffery and found that he was still staring at Sherry, which made Jeremy very unhappy.


    Jeremy lowered his head and whispered in Sherry''s ear, keeping taking good care of her.


    At this moment, only he was willing to waste his energy on such a boring thing.


    The members of the Xu family sat together and didn''t say anything. They couldn''t meddle in this matter. It was the Ou family''s own business. They just was told to witness it.


    John added, "From today on, I will make up for everything I didn''t give him. I will also declare to everyone that Jeffery is my son!"

 Chapter 183 Meet Linda Again

    "Shut up! Weren''t you embarrassed enough? And do you want to make public? " Andrew shouted.


    John stared at Andrew firmly and said, "I''ve made up my mind to acknowledge Jeffery."


    Holding his walking stick, Andrew staggered to John, "I don''t want to admit it!"


    After that, he turned around and left in anger.


    Jeffery was very embarrassed. He should have thought about what would happen today. He wouldn''t be pleased.


    Among the people here, he only knew his father, Jeremy and Sherry, and the one he was most familiar with there was only Sherry.


    His eyes were fixed on Sherry.


    On the day they met just now, no one had thought that such things would happen in the future.


    But once it happens, everyone has to face it. Whether you accept it or not, it will always arrive in time.


    Sherry took a deep breath and avoided Jeffery''s sight, which made him more embarrassed.


    "The show is over. Let''s go!" Jeremy stood up, ruffled the hair of Sherry, and suddenly lifted her in his arms.


    Sherry wanted to leave, but she couldn''t make it.


    Jeremy lifted her up. Sherry didn''t struggle as usual.


    The incident happened just now was just like a family drama. Up to now, Sherry still couldn''t digest what happened just now completely.


    On the way to the car, Sherry finally calmed down.


    She couldn''t help but smile bitterly in her heart. It was the Ou family again. Why did she always have to have complicated relationships with them?


    She was good at coping with the stress. But when she heard the news just now, she was still very shocked.


    With his hands on the steering wheel, Jeremy didn''t drive the car. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly laughed out.


    On hearing this, Sherry turned her head to look. It was the same with Jeremy. They looked at each other. And Sherry withdrew her eyes slightly.


    "Look at me." He suddenly ordered in a gentle voice.


    He put his hand on the back of Sherry''s head and forced her to look up at him.


    "Hey..." Sherry reluctantly stared at him and frowned.


    He wanted to kiss her, but he resisted the urge.


    Now, Sherry was still angry with him, so he''d better not do anything that made her angrier!


    "I never thought that I would love you so much." His gentle eyes were fixed on her. His words made her heart race.


    But soon, she adjusted her mind and stared at him blankly, as if she couldn''t hear him at all.


    "I can abandon everything without dignity for you." Suddenly, Jeremy unbuckled her seat belt and held her in his arms.


    Just let him indulge himself for a while. He would gradually feel the warmth of Sherry.


    Sherry struggled a few times on his chest, but she found that she couldn''t break away at all.


    Although he was powerful, he didn''t hurt her.


    "Don''t touch me. Let''s talk calmly." Said Sherry heavily.


    However, Jeremy didn''t let her go. Instead, he still held her in his arms and said, "If I lose everything,


    online, and became a little bit annoyed with Jeremy.


    "It''s time to get up, or there will be too many people waiting in line." He gave her the phone and wrote in it.


    Sherry cast a glance at her phone and kept silent for a few seconds. Then she lifted the quilt and sat up.


    He handed her the phone and said, "I''ll drive you there."


    "No, thanks." Sherry answered quickly. She didn''t want to tell him the reason, because she didn''t want to go out with him.


    "You can''t hear. It''s better for you to be with me." Jeremy wrote.


    At the sight of the word "You can''t hear", there was a sardonic smile on the corner of her mouth, which immediately irritated him.


    It was because of him that she couldn''t hear? But now, he just pretended to take care of her, which made her disgusted and depressed from the bottom of her heart.


    "Don''t follow me." Said Sherry, depressed.


    After she got out of the bathroom and changed her clothes, she rushed out of the bedroom without saying goodbye to him.


    She didn''t know how others would react when they saw her.


    Now she was crowned as "plagiarist". Although she passed the auditions, people might still despise her!


    She arrived at the company. As soon as she got off the car, she saw many people in line waiting outside with the form. In order not to cause any commotion, she put on a pair of sunglasses and drew the form, starting to fill in the form.


    As she filled in the form and turned around, she came across a person and dropped the form by accident.


    "I''m sorry." A familiar voice came from.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. The person lowered his head and helped her pick up the form. Taking a glance at the photo on the form, she turned her head to look at her.


    Linda, wearing a wind coat and a cap, looked cold the moment she saw Sherry.


    Looking at her, Sherry was calm. She reached out her hand and was about to take the form, but Linda put the form in another hand.

 Chapter 184 Questioned

    "The company you fill in the form is SZ Advertising Company. But I remember that you resigned." Looking at the company''s name on the form, Linda scoffed.


    Sherry pouted and pretended to be deaf, keeping silent.


    She frowned and wanted to get the form from Linda. But she turned around and looked at the form carefully.


    "Awards, Eternal Love jewelry," said Linda, rolling her eyes with contempt. "Why don''t you write down your punishment?"


    Sherry heard clearly the irony in her words and knew what she meant.


    Linda said that because Sherry was a plagiarist in the last competition.


    They used to be best friends, but now they became enemies. Every word of them was provocative.


    Linda knew she couldn''t hear, so she took this chance to exaggerate the situation.


    Sherry was clear in her mind who on earth plagiarized her designs. And she also knew clearly that it was just because she was unable to refute that Linda dared to say that in such an arrogant manner.


    All of a sudden, Sherry reached out her two hands and grabbed the form with her left hand firmly.


    Before Linda could react, the form had been taken away.


    "How dare you take part in the competition at this time?" Linda wasn''t irritated and sneered.


    Perhaps it was because she saw Sherry appear here, and this competition was an anonymous. Linda was a little panic, so she said these words to hide her panic.


    Hearing this, Sherry got the form back. In the face of her provocation, she raised the corners of her lips slightly.


    "I remember someone has said that strength is the best proof." Raising the form in her hand, Sherry said with a smile in her eyes.


    Linda frowned and remembered that this is what she once said.


    Sherry looked straight into Linda''s eyes as if she had seen her mind, which made Linda, who had always regarded herself as a victim, more panic.


    "Since you are capable, how about we meet with our design? There is no point in saying such nonsense now. At that time, the truth will come out! "


    After saying that, Sherry stopped smiling and walked closer to Linda, staring at her without blinking.


    "What are you doing? There are so many people here. Don''t be too arrogant! " Asked Linda, who was a little out of breath, was dodging to look at Sherry.


    But Sherry did nothing but walked past Linda, who was overwhelmed by her.


    Linda was finally relieved. She remembered her reaction just now. She stamped angrily and turned her head to look at the back of Sherry.


    She must find a way to destroy Sherry!


    However, this was an anonymous competition. She didn''t know which piece of work was made by Sherry. She had no idea where to start.


    But it might be a good choice for her if she could make people know what kind of person Sherry was and made her shrink back from difficulties.


    After waiting for a while, finally it was Sherry''s turn.


    Sherry took off her sunglasses and smiled at the staff, delivering her form.


    "Welcome, you can go in and show your works now." The staff said to Sherry after checking it.


    Sherry nodded, "Thank you."


    After Sherry entered the display hall, the huge hall and the hanging lights above were illumin


    at the direction she left and were shocked by her words. They didn''t know what to say.


    "She is so stubborn!" The woman who had been terrified by Sherry''s eyes just now felt humiliated and said.


    Just as she finished speaking, the projector behind her shook. Everyone turned their heads.


    The advertisement which was just about to be put on the stage by Sherry began to show.


    "Hey, isn''t this advertisement..." After watching it, someone was surprised.


    "This was spreading on the Internet before!" The person next to him said.


    "Is this the advertisement of the woman called Sherry?"


    "Oh my God! Is this an advertisement designed by her?"


    People were whispering. When Linda, who was standing in the middle of them, saw the advertisement, she was also shocked.


    She clenched her teeth, looked at everyone who was staring at the projector, and slowly wanted to get out of the crowd.


    "Where is Linda? Didn''t she say that Sherry copied her design? " Someone immediately noticed Linda and shouted.


    When she was about to leave, she suddenly was put in the middle of the stage again. Everyone was looking at her curiously.


    Linda was startled and looked around nervously. She bit her lips and lowered her head to hide her eyes and looked very embarrassed.


    "Is it really designed by Sherry? The advertisement is so exquisite! "


    "If it is the strength of Sherry, is it necessary for her to plagiarize?"


    These people are all really sheeple. They will soon target Linda.


    They kept gossiping about her. Linda bit her lips and didn''t know what to say to face their questioning.


    "So don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have evidence."


    "It''s still uncertain who is the plagiarist. Linda, why don''t you take out your design and show it to the public?"


    "Of course, we are all in the advertising industry, and we can see through at a glance."


    "You are known as the advertising princess by the media in the advertising industry. It doesn''t matter that you will announce it to the public in advance."


    "If you don''t show it now, we don''t know who is the plagiarist. How can we help you?"

 Chapter 185 Bleeding

    Linda looked a little embarrassed. She had no idea how to deal with these people.


    She decided to take part in the competition bravely because it was provoked by others. In fact, she had already expected this situation. She wanted to make people create a worse impression on Sherry, but she did not expect that there was the opposite effect on her.


    "Hurry up. Are you a plagiarist?"


    Everyone was looking at Linda when she didn''t respond for a long time.


    Linda remained silent for a few seconds. She knew people would doubt her.


    "As a suspense, I will talk about it later." She forced herself to smile and said to everyone.


    Then she turned around and left.


    "Come on! Have a guilty conscience? "


    "It turns out that you are the plagiarist!"


    Feeling ashamed, Linda quickened her pace and walked out of the hall.


    The noise of discussion behind her got louder and louder, and she tried to block those sounds. This matter was definitely not over. She had to find a way to change the development direction of the matter.


    In the hall outside, Sherry was talking with the staff in front of the counter with a smile on her face before she finished all the procedures of the competition.


    When Linda came out, she happened to see Sherry turn around and leave.


    "Sherry!" Linda shouted from behind.


    But Sherry didn''t look back. Anyway, she was deaf now, so it made no difference whether she heard it or not?


    Linda caught up with her and grabbed her wrist, shouting, "I asked you to stop. Didn''t you hear me?"


    When Sherry saw her, she put on a poker face and shook off her hand in a trance. "What''s up?" she asked


    Taking a deep breath, Linda looked at Sherry with resentment and asked, "Are you deaf?"


    As soon as she finished saying that, she stretched her hand to pick up Sherry''s ear.


    Sherry turned her head, frowned and lowered her voice, "What are you doing? Don''t do that in public! Behave yourself! "


    What is in one''s mind is really beyond one''s imagination.


    "Are you really deaf? Or are you pretending? I don''t think you look like a deaf at all! "


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," said Sherry, looking at her face with a cold expression.


    "What did I say? Do you dare to go to the hospital to check with me? " Said Linda in a furious tone.


    Sherry gave her an angry stare, bypassed her and was about to leave.


    Linda stepped aside to block her way and looked at her arrogantly, "Don''t play hard to get sympathy from others. I think you are just pretending."


    There was a movement in the corners of Sherry''s mouth. She wanted to say something to refute, but she swallowed her words back.


    Linda had lost her mind. It was unnecessary to say anything to her. Their conversation made no sense.


    "What? You dare not go to the hospital with me? Okay, if you can''t hear me, I will write it to you! " Linda took out her mobile phone from her bag and typed on it, "Go to the hospital. Are you deaf or not?"


    Sherry was amused by her words and Linda really cared about anything.


    Reluctant to talk to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oint of view just now, everyone thought it was Sherry who pushed Linda. After all, Linda was a victim, and now it made people feel that Sherry''s intention was even more sinister.


    "That''s enough! Stop it! It''s not good to be surrounded by so many people! Call 120!" An experienced woman scolded those people and ordered someone to call an ambulance immediately.


    Then someone called an ambulance. The woman said, "Give me a hand and carry her out!"


    Standing alone in front of Linda and carrying her up, Sherry didn''t think that much.


    Looking at her, Linda turned her head.


    "Linda, what the hell is going on?" Frowning, Sherry grabbed her hand and asked.


    Linda moved her lips and didn''t say anything. Sherry glanced at her stomach and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ve called an ambulance. No matter what happens, you have to be strong."


    ''If Linda was really pregnant and the bleeding was caused by miscarriage...''


    Sherry couldn''t imagine that she was giving herself a psychological hint while comforting Linda.


    "I don''t need you to pretend to be kind," said Linda, shaking off her hand weakly


    Linda didn''t want to take a look at her anymore, so she turned her head.


    The people next to them heard the conversation and looked at each other. They wanted to say something, but felt that the time and place were not right, so they didn''t say anything.


    At that time, the head of the company also came and sent a car directly to the nearest hospital.


    Sherry followed her to get on the car and said to the staff, "I know the injured. I''m her friend."


    Linda said indifferently and weakly, "Do you dare to say that you are my friend? Sherry, you are an executioner! "


    The staff couldn''t bear to watch them talking. He said to Linda, "Stop talking. Just lie quietly."


    Looking at Linda''s pale face, there was helplessness and sadness in her eyes. That kind of familiar feeling slowly came back to her.


    Sherry slowly held Linda''s hand, but as soon as she touched the back of it, Linda shook off. "Don''t touch me!"

 Chapter 186 Miscarriage

    On the way, Sherry was in a heavy mood, with her hands clenched into fists, nervously looking at the road.


    Fortunately, they were not stuck in traffic jam and arrived at the hospital soon. As soon as they got out of the car, the emergency doctor had already prepared.


    Linda was carried to the operating room. Sherry followed her all the way to the operating room and said, "I''ll wait outside. Don''t be afraid."


    Hearing the voice of sherry, Linda turned her head and looked at her resentfully. Her face was tight. "Sherry, don''t follow me anymore!" she said


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s all your fault. You are the murderer. I wouldn''t have ended up like this if it weren''t for you. Why do you keep staying with me? You just don''t want me to be happy, do you?"


    She bit her pale lips, cried hysterically, holding the sheets tightly, and her hair was all wet in sweat. She looked very pitiful.


    "No, I didn''t..." Sherry answered reflexively in a weak voice.


    Linda couldn''t hear clearly and didn''t know what she said. She just yelled, "Are you satisfied now? Have you reached your goal? Please let go of me! "


    The doctors, nurses and staff who sent Linda to the hospital all heard the conversation. They looked at Sherry strangely.


    The doctor curled his lips and said to Linda, "Don''t talk anymore. Just take a deep breath."


    Linda shook her head heavily. Before being pushed into the operating room, she kept shouting, "Sherry, please let me go. Don''t hurt me again..."


    The door was closed, and Linda''s voice was stopped by the door. Standing outside the operating room, Sherry kept looking at the white door for a long time and gulped.


    She swallowed and stood for a long time before turning back against the wall and looking up at the white ceiling with a long sigh.


    She was at a loss and didn''t have time to think about what had just happened.


    What Linda had said echoed in her ears for a long time. Now she felt that her head seemed to be hit heavily by something. It was buzzing. In the quiet and long corridor, she sighed alone.


    She suddenly felt that the world became so strange. Her former friends were no longer what they used to be, but she still knew nothing, slow and insensible.


    She closed her eyes deeply. But as soon as she closed her eyes, she could see that large pool of blood in front of her eyes. It was Linda''s blood. She was frightened and immediately opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she hit a man''s face.


    When Jeremy came to her, she didn''t even hear the heavy footsteps.


    Wearing a white shirt and a brown coat, Jeremy was in such a hurry that he had sweat on his forehead.


    He looked her up and down and saw her white suit stained with blood. His eyes were immediately shrinking.


    "What happened? Where did you get hurt? " With one hand holding her waist, he examined her from head to toe carefully.


    "I said I would take you there. Do you forget the injury you got yesterday? Why are you so stubborn? I''ll take you to Dr. Zhao! "


    He was about to carry her up as he complained softly about her.


    Sherry pushed his hand, looking dull and expressionless, with


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    your clothes. There is blood all over it. I was really scared just now."


    Glancing at the blood on her body, Sherry was suddenly stirred by the thought of Linda.


    With her elbows on her knees, her palm on her forehead, she closed her eyes deeply.


    Jeremy gently held her slender wrist, and the moment his hand touched hers, he happened to see that there were two lines of tears flowing down from her eyes.


    Sherry tipped her head and sniffed slightly. Then she kept her head tilted and wiped her cheek with her other hand.


    His heart ached, but he let go of her hand and watched her crying quietly.


    Sitting on the sofa of her room and looking at herself in the mirror, Zoe found that her face and mouth were still slightly swollen that she dared not go out for several days.


    It was all Sherry''s fault. Her father had planned to teach Sherry a lesson yesterday, but Jeremy insisted on stopping and prevented her from being slapped.


    After that, Zoe angrily threw away the mirror and picked up her phone to open the screen.


    The phone suddenly rang, reminding her that there was new news.


    Zoe was not interested in these news, but the figure in the video was a little familiar. She clicked it and it turned out to be Sherry.


    Zoe opened the video in a hurry and saw that there was a woman tangling with Sherry. Sherry heavily shook her hand, and the woman fell on the ground, with an extremely painful expression on her face. She covered her stomach and rolled on the ground.


    There was a nervous look on Sherry''s face, and she was at a loss. As for the woman, she pointed at Sherry and cursed.


    After watching this video and the comments below, almost everyone criticized Sherry for pushing that woman and causing her miscarriage.


    With a thoughtful look on her face, Zoe watched the video, sliding the screen with her finger, and then turned it off.


    Zoe was playing with the phone and put it on her chin. She raised the corners of her mouth and suddenly showed a strange smile.


    Well, it was Sherry who had it coming.


    With a smile, Zoe took out her phone and found a number in the phonebook.

 Chapter 187 You Can Hear Me (Part One)

    "Hello, I need your help." Zoe called that man and ordered indifferently, she could not trust anyone else to do such a thing.


    After a few words, she smiled with satisfaction. "There is a video on the Internet. The click amount hasn''t reached a high level yet. You can hire some rumormongers to spread it and get me popular."


    After the other party asked a few more questions, they had a good talk. After Zoe hung up the phone, she paused for a few seconds, and then opened the video, happily enjoying the contents in it.


    After eating in the restaurant downstairs the hospital, Sherry felt queasy.


    After a few words with someone outside the restaurant, Jeremy came in with a white bag in his hand. He gave a piece of paper to Sherry and said, "I brought some clean clothes for you. Go and get changed."


    She looked down at the blood on her body and was silent for a few seconds. Then she picked up the bag stiffly and went to the bathroom.


    Jeremy took her by the hand and led her to the bathroom.


    There was a dull look in Sherry''s eyes when she was led to the washroom by Jeremy. At the door, she shook off his hand and said, "Don''t go in the ladies'' room."


    On the other side, Jeremy just closed his lips and stopped in front of the rest room, watching Sherry go in slowly and wait for her outside.


    Sherry slowly changed her clothes in the washroom, but she didn''t come out for a long time.


    She wiped the tears on her face with a tissue, and took out her cell phone to open Weibo, sure enough she saw the same news again.


    "A fight broke out in an international company and a woman was beaten to miscarriage."


    Sherry clicked on the video and saw the scene on it. The camera w


    her.


    Picking up the bag in her hand, Sherry walked out of the washroom. Jeremy took the bag from her hand and followed her out.


    After changing the clothes, she felt much refreshed.


    However, she still had no appetite at all. When she came out, she still passed by the restaurant of the hospital and saw many people gathering in the restaurant.


    Following the direction, she saw a news on TV in the dining room. A familiar face was her father.


    Sherry slowly stopped and looked at the man on the screen.


    I solemnly announce that Sherry and I have officially cut off our father-daughter relationship." Said Adam in a medium voice, with a microphone in his hand.


    With her eyes wide open, Sherry couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    The camera kept buzzing. Adam put on a serious face in front of the TV screen. He paused for a moment and said, "Thank you for your attention all the time. From now on, Sherry will not be my daughter anymore."


    "She lost her mother when she was a kid. She is mentally ill. I''ve been busy with my business and lacked discipline. That''s why we end up like this. I''m sorry for that,"

 Chapter 188 You Can Hear Me (Part Two)

    As he spoke, he was exasperated at Sherry''s failure to live up to his expectations, which deeply hurt the eyes of Sherry.


    Adam''s words were clearly heard by Sherry, and her heart was extremely cold.


    Standing behind her, Jeremy didn''t expect that he would hear something like that. He took his hand out of his pocket, awkwardly looked at the TV screen, and then turned his head to look at Sherry.


    With the subtitles on it, she could see at a glance what Adam had said.


    It was no use trying to cover it up.


    On the other hand, Sherry stumbled and almost fell down. Luckily, Jeremy steadied her by holding her arm.


    When it came to the body of Sherry, Jeremy found that she was trembling all over. Her face was so pale that it made his heart ache.


    Sherry shook off his hand. She heard that those people were talking about it after watching the show. The words they spoke were too complicated, so she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Mixed feelings surged in her mind, including hatred, anger, grievance, disappointment and sadness.


    Jeremy touched her hair and didn''t know what to say. He took out his phone and was about to type on it. After sitting on the chair of the restaurant, Sherry took out her phone.


    When she opened Weibo, she saw a big news.


    The excellent commercial spreading on the Internet before was finally confirmed to be designed by Sherry. From the exposure of her, everyone had commented on her.


    But all of these didn''t matter. What mattered most was that the company declared to cancel the qualification of Sherry to participate in the competition!


    "Because of the mistake of the staff, the plagiarist of another competition participated in this competition


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    get out of the advertising industry. I''m disqualified from all competitions."


    Did her career really come to an end? In addition to being framed, but she also implicated SZ Advertising Company.


    Now she really had nothing. Her fame and honor vanished into thin air.


    Hearing what she said, Jeremy looked at her nervously, afraid that she would take things too hard. He said, "It''s okay. If you don''t have a job, then you don''t need to work. Women should stay at home, don''t go out to show themselves."


    Although he hoped that she would become more dazzling, he still hoped that she could be as coward as other women if only she could become famous by these dirty things.


    Hearing this, Sherry twisted her neck, turned around and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Noticing that Sherry didn''t pay any attention to him at all, Jeremy walked out of the restaurant and stood up. He put his hand on her wrist, trying to hold her hand. He was afraid that she would be broken by his gentle touch.


    Raising her head, Sherry took a deep breath and said, "Go to the ward."


    "Are you going to see Linda?" Jeremy asked.

 Chapter 189 You Stole My Man

    Of course, Jeremy was happy to know that Sherry could hear, but he was still a little shocked. He wondered when she had heard?


    Sherry kept everything in her heart, not telling anyone, not even her heart, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    It was getting harder and harder for him to read the underlying meaning of Sherry''s words.


    "Yes, I''m going to find her." Sherry nodded gently and said.


    "She just had an operation and needs rest. You''re too tired and you need rest. Go and find her later!" Jeremy finally took her hand and tried to lead her to the table aside.


    "I''m going to meet her now," said Sherry, struggling to shake his hand


    "You haven''t eaten anything just now, and you need rest. Be good." He took a step closer to her, leaned close to her, looked down at her and advised her gently.


    It was a little unfamiliar to her to have such a close contact. She took a step back and looked up at Jeremy. She said resolutely, "I am going to look for her now."


    Her stubborn and stubborn eyes made him helpless and worried.


    He wanted to have some more words to persuade her. However, Sherry passed him directly and walked out of the restaurant quickly.


    Jeremy stood still for a few seconds. When he turned his head to look, he found that Sherry had disappeared. He had no choice but to quickly follow her.


    After they got on the elevator, Sherry pressed the floor of the ward where Linda was staying. She put her hands beside the trouser pockets, slowly closed them and clenched her fists.


    When the elevator door was about to close, Jeremy rushed over, with his fingers stuck in the crack between the door and entering the elevator.


    There were many people in the elevator. Sherry was standing on the edge of the door, and Jeremy helped her keep away the people in the hospital uniform.


    "I''ll call that company and give you a fair answer." He reached out and held her fist tightly.


    Hearing that, Sherry''s hand trembled and she immediately loosened her fists. Realizing that she was a little out of control, she shook her head and said, "No need for you to meddle in it."


    Jeremy frowned, "I don''t want you to be too tired. I can solve it by a call."


    "I have said that it is none of your business." Sherry shook his hand.


    Does he still want to intervene? ''? Did he think that she didn''t know what he had done?


    Regardless of whether he would solve the problem by a word of him, Sherry didn''t want him to step in.


    The elevator soon arrived at the floor they were going to. As soon as the door opened, Sherry rushed out in a big stride.


    On the other side, Jeremy followed her tightly. When they were about to reach the ward, Sherry suddenly stopped.


    She turned to look at Jeremy, face livid. She had suffered too much recently, and her eyes were sunken. She looked dispirited and listless.


    "What''s wrong? What''s up? " Seeing her stop suddenly, Jeremy walked up to her and asked.


    "Don''t follow me." Uttering a single word, Sherry was about to turn around and enter the ward.


    "Why? What if Linda does something again to hurt you? You can''t deal with her alone. " He followed her and wanted to go inside with her.


    Placing her hand on the doorknob of the roo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ut singing a song? Stars are running in the sky, and I can go with you... " With these words, Linda hummed a song.


    Sherry couldn''t hear anymore. She shook her head impatiently and asked, "Why on earth do you hate me so much? What did I do to make you so angry? We used to be good friends, right? Why do you say that? "


    Sherry interrupted Linda''s humming. She felt that Linda''s song was completely chilling.


    "Haven''t you moved on after so many years? Why are you breaking up with me without telling me the reason? "


    Why did she have to work so hard? Every day, she was misunderstood, wanted to explain, but nobody listened, wanted to know the reason, and no one explained.


    "Do you want to know why? Well, I''ll tell you why! " Suddenly, Linda stopped singing and interrupted her.


    "Do you know why I dislike you? You are hypocritical, disgusting and vicious! " Said Linda, sitting up straight and staring at Sherry.


    Looking back at her quietly, Sherry really wanted to know what she would say next.


    Sherry was scolded and slapped by Linda for no reason. At that time, she was desperate and confused but now the answer was clear.


    "You betrayed me first. If you want to be a bitch, I have no choice but to hate you." Said Linda in a sharp tone.


    For a moment, it was sort of distorted in Sherry''s mind. She felt her heart hurt when she heard what Linda described her as "a bitch".


    "I betrayed you? When did I betray you? " Questioned Sherry.


    In the past, Sherry took care of Linda in that way. And they got along well with each other, talking and laughing.


    But why did things end up like this?


    "You are so good to me on the surface, but a lot of shameless things you had done behind my back. You spoke ill of me to my boss and even made me unable to get a promotion. I''m fine with that." Holding her shoulders with her hands, Linda said in a tone as if she had seen through everything.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry opened her mouth and remembered that she once spoke ill of Linda in front of her boss.


    "I''ve endured it. But I can''t stand the fact that you stole my man." Linda suddenly said indifferently.

 Chapter 190 My Child Is His

    Sherry was still thinking about the previous thing. Hearing this, she turned her head and looked at Linda in shock.


    "Rob your man..." Sherry asked in disbelief, "How could I take your man away from you? You know I''m married. And I don''t know who you love. Is it... "


    Speaking of this, Sherry suddenly stopped and kept recalling the past in her mind.


    Linda stared at her with a mischievous smile, which made Sherry disappointed.


    Sherry thought for a while, and suddenly thought of Steve.


    In fact, when she worked in the company before, she could feel that Linda had a crush on Steve.


    But at that time, Steve didn''t like her at all, and he was a man who didn''t deserve women''s love!


    ''Doesn''t she know what kind of person Steve is?


    "It''s Steve." Said Linda.


    All of a sudden, Sherry''s mind was cleared up. Her straight back suddenly bent down. She stared at Linda and then looked down at the ground.


    "I don''t think you will be surprised! I love Steve and he loves me, you must have guessed that. " Said Linda.


    Sherry looked at her again and wrinkled her brows slightly. Linda just said that Steve also liked her?


    However, Steve didn''t like Linda at all! ''Where did she get this information? Does Steve like her?


    "This matter is over. I don''t want to mention it again. Anyway, I will never forgive you." Said Linda, after taking a long breath and raising her chin.


    Looking at Sherry''s shocked expression, Linda was very unhappy.


    ''Her acting skill is so great. She still plays herself so well as if she didn''t know it until now.


    He was really good at acting. After so many years, he finally knew that Sherry was such a scheming woman.


    "Do you want to know who is the baby''s father?" Linda put her hand on her belly and asked softly.


    Not long ago, there was a life there, but now, it was empty, and there was no child.


    Just in a blink of an eye, the baby in her womb was gone.


    On the other hand, Sherry hadn''t recovered from the shock. She stared at Linda as she was touching her belly and asked, "Whose baby is it?"


    "Jeremy." Raising her head, Linda smiled and said indifferently.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sherry suddenly felt that her head was blown up and there was buzzing in her ears.


    "My child is his. It''s from Jeremy." Linda repeated.


    The word was like a magic spell, spinning back and forth in her ears. Every word trampled her heart to drop blood, and every echo made her chest short and difficult to breathe.


    "I was so sorry to have slept with Jeremy accidentally." Said Linda.


    Sherry swallowed and drowned the sound around her ears just now. She took a few deep breaths before her bouncing heart calmed down.


    They had sex accidentally.


    Linda slept with her husband.


    This co


    hy did you end up like this?" Jeremy whispered in her ears.


    Sherry shuddered. She felt that every time he touched her, she would feel the breath of Linda.


    Her words were full of blood, Linda''s cold words.


    Sherry closed her eyes and felt a lump in her throat. The sound of Jeremy''s inquiry kept ringing in her ears. She couldn''t help but cry.


    "Sherry?" A familiar clear voice came through.


    Here came some sound of footsteps. Hearing someone call her name, Sherry opened her eyes and saw Chester walking towards her.


    He was in a black suit and two buttons were unbuttoned on his white shirt, which was a little different from the man who usually dressed meticulously.


    He suddenly got close to her, which made Sherry feel that the whole world had someone to rely on.


    Chester walked to her and saw her sad eyes full of confusion. He could not help but look at her worriedly.


    "What''s wrong with you? I..."


    Before he finished his words, Sherry rushed over, buried her face in his arms and began to cry in a low voice.


    On the other hand, Chester was caught off guard by her. He took a few steps back before he reached out his hand to hold her shoulder and asked, "What happened? Sherry? "


    Sherry just sobbed in his arms, her shoulders trembling.


    Hearing her constraining her tears, Chester felt sorry for her and touched her back, comforting her in this way.


    In Jeremy''s eyes, they were hugging each other.


    He was right beside her, but Sherry wanted to throw herself into another man''s arms and cry.


    She just treated her as air, how sad he was to see her like this?


    Jeremy''s heart seemed to be torn apart and he was bleeding with great heartache.


    He stepped forward, grabbed Sherry''s arm and took her into his arms.


    "What are you doing here?" Jeremy held Sherry away, he said to Chester coldly.

 Chapter 191 Do You Know Who She Loves Most (Part One)

    As if he hadn''t seen him, Chester just stared at Sherry. Her hair was stuck to her face by tears, and it looked messy.


    After getting out of Jeremy''s arms, Sherry stopped crying, wiped her face and was not willing to go close to Jeremy, holding his chest.


    "If you want to cry, don''t hold it back." Jeremy held her face with his hands and tried to comfort her in a low voice.


    Sherry didn''t cry any more. She raised her head to look at Jeremy, with tears still on her eyelashes. "Let''s divorce!"


    The words she said were very calm, but made Jeremy astonished again.


    Chester listened to her in silence and watched her in silence.


    Due to the frequent mention of divorce by Sherry in front of Chester, a deep shame inexplicably deep down on Jeremy''s heart, he curled his forefinger, wiped the tears off the face of Sherry with his forefinger pulp and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Sherry knocked away his hand and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. I want a divorce."


    Chester was just standing aside and watching. When he heard what Sherry said, he was stunned.


    It was clear that Sherry could hear now. Sherry regained her hearing. A great joy emerged in his heart.


    "I don''t agree." Jeremy looked deep into Sherry''s eyes and said firmly.


    He would never allow the divorce to happen, and he would never divorce with Sherry, leaving any chance for any other man.


    He would make Sherry change back to what she used to be, but she couldn''t be so cruel to refuse him again.


    Sherry was very disappointed. She really didn''t want to talk about this matter any more. "I said I want a divorce. Are you annoyed? Divorce me as soon as possible, so that it''s good for both you and me


    forgiven you, but you still insist on getting a divorce?" He kissed her so hard that she was almost out of breath. Finally, he released her and covered her with his lips.


    Sherry glared at him and closed her mouth tightly.


    He shifted his eyes from her lips to her eyes. "Do we really can''t go back to the past? Love me as before. I won''t blame you for betraying me. I''ll love you. "


    Hearing this, Sherry turned her eyes to look at the window. When she thought of Linda''s words, a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    Dote on her? Now it sounded she was dismissive.


    Her heart was as painful as a knife, which could not be understood by Jeremy at all. He was still living in his own world stubbornly, and he thought that she should be devoted to him.


    Was that not the way they used to get along with each other when men were out drinking and women were at home crying


    "I can''t stand being with you anymore. You make me sick." Questioned Sherry, gnashing her teeth in anger.


    In a daze, Jeremy propped himself up against the bed and hung in the air, which left a little more space for free breathing for Sherry.

 Chapter 192 Do You Know Who She Loves Most (Part Two)

    Sherry looked at him and said, "Every minute I spent with you made me feel sick. Every time I saw you, I felt like my body was stung."


    "Shut up!" Jeremy roared in a low voice.


    He couldn''t hear anymore, but Sherry still said, "When I was with you, I felt very tired, both physically and mentally, as if someone were ripping off my skin. Every minute seemed to go to the edge of the cliff..."


    But before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt an air around her. Jeremy stood up from her, stood by her bed, and looked at her in disappointment.


    "Shut up! I will never agree to divorce you." After saying that, Jeremy turned around and left the ward without looking back.


    Sherry closed her eyes deeply, took a few deep breaths, turned over and changed a posture to lie on the bed.


    Looking at the white wall, she smiled bitterly.


    After staying in the ward for a while, Linda looked out of the window in a trance. Suddenly, she rolled her eyes and pressed the bell on the bedside.


    The nurse hurried in and said, "What can I do for you? Or is there any discomfort? "


    "I want to see a person. Can you lead him to me?"


    After a while, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    At this moment, Jeremy came into the room. He looked at Linda with a gloomy face.


    He didn''t look well and his face was black. Apparently, he didn''t have the mood to talk more with Linda.


    The corners of her mouth lifted into a thin, sarcastic smile as she stared at Jeremy.


    "You tried so hard to deceive me into coming here. What on earth do you want to say?" Standing at the end of the bed, Jeremy asked in a cold voice.


    Leaning against the wall, Lin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d be seen that he cared about it very much, which was exactly what Linda wanted.


    "Let me tell you, the man that Sherry likes the most is not you, but Chester!" Linda stated resolutely and firmly.


    Jeremy looked at Linda, twitched his lips, frowned and his eyes grew colder.


    Linda was satisfied with his reaction and felt more pitiful on his attitude. Sherry took him as air, but he still foolishly protected her and loved her.


    "Are you disappointed? I didn''t lie to you. It was Sherry who admitted it in person. It''s not my nonsense. "


    There was unconcealed disappointment in Jeremy''s eyes.


    Sherry had admitted that she really liked Chester.


    He had never thought that one day she would change her heart. He trampled on her love and heart. Could everything really be irretrievably? No matter what he did, Sherry''s heart was as hard as a stone.


    Standing at the end of the bed, Jeremy looked at Linda indifferently and said, "Have you finished your words?"


    Linda shook her head and said, "No. I have a request."


    Then, she raised her chin like a queen, waiting for him to beg her.

 Chapter 193 The Baby Is Not Yours

    Jeremy snorted, "Who do you think you are to make a request to me? Who do you think you are? "


    No one had ever dared to talk to Jeremy like this, and he would never encourage Linda''s arrogance.


    A strange smile broke across Linda''s face. She wasn''t the same as the one who was immersed in scheming. All she was thinking about was how to ruin her former good friend.


    "I want you to divorce with Sherry!" Not giving a damn about what he had said, Linda made her own request.


    Hearing her words, Jeremy was first stunned, and then he sneered. He put his hand on the railing at the end of the bed and said, "Don''t you think you are daydreaming? Whether I divorce her or not, it''s none of your business. "


    Linda continued, "Don''t think I''m kidding. What I said is true. If you don''t divorce, I''ll definitely tell everyone what she has been through."


    The mocking smile on his face gradually disappeared. Linda was as vicious as a viper. "I have the evidence that she cheated on you, and she pushed me once, causing me to lose my baby."


    As she spoke, a mysterious smile appeared on her face. She continued, "I really want to know how it will turn out. Now, Sherry is single. All the members of Ou Family and Xu family will stop the news about her. As for the company she belongs to, I don''t think the board of the SZ Advertising Company will agree even if Chester insists on keeping her!"


    He stared at Linda coldly, without showing the panic that she had imagined.


    After a pause, Linda chuckled and said, "Don''t try to force me to shut up with your own power. I''m not stupid. I have a hundred ways to ruin Sherry''s reputation. I advise you not to use the worst of them."


    "Aren''t you good friends?" He interrupted her and asked in a cold voice.


    Linda turned her head and looked at him with an innocent look. "Good friends? Yes, we used to be good friends. "


    Jeremy was just provoked by Sherry and in a bad mood. Besides, he got such a news from Linda just now, so he was on the verge of breaking down.


    But he couldn''t be mad at Linda, otherwise Sherry would hate him to death.


    Even though Sherry had admitted in person that she didn''t love him, he still took her as his only one and cared for her attentively.


    Jeremy''s face was complicated now. Seeing that, Linda was delighted just as when she knew Sherry seduced Steve.


    "Sherry let me know that a good friend is used to betray, and a best friend is used to bully." The smile on Linda''s face disappeared. She gave him a challenging look.


    "So I want her to know how it feels to lose everything. It''s so exciting!"


    It was beyond his imagination that the person whom Sherry had always regarded as her good friend would be like this.


    The intrigue between women was so weird that sometimes it made people feel ridiculous.


    "What will you do if I divorce her?" Seeing that she was fancying, Jeremy thought it was ridiculous and asked in a casual way.


    Linda replied naturally, "It''s very simple! I will tell the press that I fell down by accident. "


    Jeremy squinted his eyes. He really wanted to strangle this vicious woman.


    The corners of Linda''s lips lifted into a smile. She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rt was about to jump out of her throat. She heard a slow pace and looked up.


    At this moment, Jeremy walked in from the door and stared at her with gloomy eyes.


    Being shocked by this look, Sherry''s heart suddenly sank. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Was he unhappy about the pregnancy?


    ''Is he still unwilling to let me give birth to his baby?


    He shook his head and looked at her with calm eyes. "Where is Chester? Has he gone?"


    He knew he had left but he still asked.


    However, in this case, Sherry already knew what he wanted to say. The tension and excitement in her heart were replaced by bitterness. She laughed bitterly in her heart. "What do you want to say? You don''t have to beat around the bush. Just go straight to it."


    Jeremy nodded his head. It seemed like he had made up his mind. He asked, "Okay, let me ask you, is the baby mine?"


    Although she knew what he was going to say, it was not until she really heard him that she understood what it was like a knife cutting her heart.


    It was so humiliating! Until now, he still didn''t believe her and believed that she had affairs with other men. When did she become so naughty in his heart?


    A faint smile suddenly appeared on Sherry''s face, bleak and beautiful. It was such a smile that made Jeremy''s heart tremble.


    The cold smile of Sherry''s face deeply hurt Jeremy. He stepped forward and walked over to the bed. "Don''t laugh, talk. Is the child mine?"


    Sherry felt her eyes dry and her throat hurt. She wanted to vent, but didn''t know how.


    Some words would only make the situation more complicated and attract attention. In fact, Jeremy had already confirmed in his heart that he didn''t believe her, but he still stubbornly kept asking a result that he didn''t want to hear at all.


    She was like a person who was walking on the edge of a cliff. Her heart would be pushed into the abyss by only one word of Arvin and she would be doomed forever.


    There was still a trembling smile on Sherry''s face. She looked at Jeremy indifferently and shook her head. She said word by word, "No, the baby is not yours."

 Chapter 194 Its Over

    His legs felt weak. In front of this woman, he always had an inexplicable sense of fragility.


    "You won''t accept the fact that the baby belongs to another man. Let''s divorce!"


    A man like Jeremy would never accept a woman like her, let alone be willing to raise another man''s child.


    That would be great. As things developed to this point, they just let nature take its course, just to fulfill her wish.


    All of a sudden, he sat on the hospital bed, grabbed her wrist fiercely, frowned and glared at her. "Who?"


    He couldn''t think of any other man but Chester.


    ''Not Steve. He has disappeared for a long time. Not Jeffery. The most likely possibility is Chester, '' thought Jeremy.


    In the face of his eyes, Sherry didn''t flinch at all. There was not far between her face and the man''s, and she could even feel the heat he blew out because of his anger.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is. It''s not yours anyway." Said Sherry coldly.


    ''Anyway, he doesn''t trust her. It''s useless to say anything more. She''d better give up her relationship with him and move on.''


    Sherry shook her hand and found that it was impossible for her to struggle out of his arms.


    "I won''t divorce. You''d better have an abortion." He gazed at her for a long time and seemed to have seen through her. It seemed that he had made up his mind.


    It took a long time for her to struggle out of his arms. Hearing his words, she was stunned and forgot to struggle.


    "I don''t mind who it is. As long as you have an abortion, I can still love you as before." Said Jeremy.


    This was the biggest concession he could make. Because he loved her, he wouldn''t lose her, but he couldn''t let her live with another man''s child.


    If one day the baby was born and looked like Chester, what would others think of him?


    She thought it was both funny and annoying. She didn''t want to argue with him anymore. "Why do you think I will listen to you? Will I excessively expect your love? I don''t care about it at all. "


    They argued to each other and shared what would make each other heartbroken. They were in the same situation.


    "I will never abort the baby. I will definitely give birth to it. Divorce is the best choice now." Sherry looked at him and said firmly.


    At last, he lost his temper and burst into anger. He suddenly shook away her hand. He was so powerful that he pushed her aside and she almost hit the cabinet next to her.


    He stood up from the bed and kicked the chair on the side of the bed.


    "Bang!" The chair was kicked out all of a sudden. He picked up the things on the table and smashed them on the ground.


    "Why don''t you have an abortion? Why don''t you listen to me?" Jeremy shouted at her as he smashed.


    At first, Sherry was a little frightened by the sharp voice. Her eardrum hurt, but after a while, she didn''t feel it. Instead, she calmly looked at Jeremy who went crazy beside her.


    He unbuttoned his shirt collar, rolled up his sleeves, and threw whatever he saw.


    Chester in the ward.


    As soon as he put down his phone, Chester rushed to the hospital. He had gotten a call from Sherry, and once he heard her voice and words, he couldn''t get at ease.


    When he arrived at the ward, he opened the door and saw her standing behind the door.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay? Why are you hospitalized? " Asked Chester confusedly when he saw Sherry in a hospital clothes.


    He squatted on the ground and looked at her in confusion. She kept leaning against the wall and squatted on the ground with a pale face. He couldn''t bear it. He held her arms and wanted her to stand up. "It''s cold on the ground. Go back to the bed."


    Sherry had always been looking forward to his arrival. When she really saw him, a heart floating in the sea finally found the shore.


    She refused his help, and still insisted on kneeling. With a calm face, she said calmly, "I''m pregnant."


    Chester was stunned. He suddenly felt that his head blow up. He looked at Sherry in surprise. At that moment, this news was like a bolt from the blue.


    It was a happy thing to hear and wish her happy. But when he heard that she was pregnant, he couldn''t be happy at all.


    He forced himself to smile, "Really? Congratulations! "


    There was also a smile on Sherry''s face. She got the smile in her heart bitterly.


    "I will definitely have this baby." Sherry said.


    Chester kept nodding, not knowing what to say.


    Sherry and Jeremy were still couple now, and Chester couldn''t interfere in any matter of them now, including her pregnancy.


    But now, he felt a little regretful. Why didn''t he know Sherry first?


    "I want you to do me a favor." Questioned Sherry.


    He felt so sad about this news and said, "Just tell me what you want. I''ll try my best to help you."


    As soon as he stopped speaking, Sherry suddenly changed her posture and knelt down in front of him.


    Shocked, Chester looked at her and held her shoulders with both hands. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 195 Get Drunk (Part One)

    Sherry was reluctant to stand up. She looked at Chester, desperate eyes making him feel distressed. "Can you take me away from here?"


    When he was about to pull her up from the ground, he was a little shocked by her words.


    "Leave this city, okay?" Sherry repeated.


    He put his hand under her armpit and lifted her up from the ground. "You are pregnant. Don''t kneel on the ground."


    In fact, he would never allow someone like Sherry to kneel down in front of him.


    Sherry dropped all of her dignity. She even knelt down in front of him without her dignity and pride, which broke his heart deeply.


    Fortunately, he pulled her up, and grabbed his arm tightly. She was eager to get his answer. "Mr. Chester, I beg you..."


    "I promise you." He pulled her up from the ground and took her to sit on the bed.


    Although he had promised, he still had some doubts. "The baby is Jeremy''s, isn''t it?"


    Hearing the name, Sherry showed a look of panic, which was quickly replaced by bitterness.


    "It''s Jeremy''s child. Doesn''t he know?" Chester didn''t hear anything from Sherry and asked her.


    Sherry shook her head with a bitter smile. "Jeremy will never know."


    The ward had just been cleaned up, so there was nothing in it. He wanted to give her a cup of hot water, but he didn''t even find one cup.


    "Anyway, Jeremy never believes in me. In his eyes, I''m a wanton woman, even though I''ve never betrayed him." Sitting on the bed, Sherry didn''t do anything but let Chester cover the quilt for her.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Chester looked at her with concern.


    After she felt a little hot on her body, Sherry''s pale lips slowly turned red. "It''s not a bad thing. At least, he is willing to divo


    in front of him.


    Jeremy was utterly delirious. He opened one of his eyes but closed it again without saying anything.


    Barry couldn''t stand it anymore. He walked to him and lifted him up. At that moment, Jeremy suddenly grabbed his hand and muttered, not knowing what he was shouting.


    Barry listened carefully and found that Jeremy muttered the name of Sherry.


    "Sherry..." Jeremy called her name weakly, opened his eyes, fell on the sofa and threw up.


    "Mr. Jeremy!" Barry patted him on the back and saw him foaming at the mouth. He knew how painful it was to have a hangover, but he still drank it.


    "Do you know why she betrayed me?" After vomiting, Jeremy didn''t wipe his mouth. Instead, he turned around, grabbed Barry''s arm and questioned him loudly.


    Jeremy''s voice was hoarse, as if his throat was burning with pain.


    Frowning, Barry looked at his painful face, not knowing what to say.


    "Have a baby with another man..." "She''d rather get a divorce than have an abortion..." he stuttered.


    "She doesn''t even take a look at me. Doesn''t she really want to be my wife?" Holding the bottle, Jeremy said painfully.

 Chapter 196 Get Drunk (Part Two)

    Barry put down Jeremy''s hand and tried to take the bottle from his hand. Although Jeremy was drunk, his strength was not small at all. He firmly held the bottle, preventing him from taking it.


    "Mr. Jeremy, you really can''t drink anymore!" Suggested Barry earnestly.


    As soon as Barry finished speaking, Jeremy looked up and took a swig of the drinks. The spicy liquor he had drunk without a second thought was swallowed by him, which put out the anger in his throat, but soon it was spurted out even more furiously.


    "Fine, divorce! If she doesn''t care about me, I won''t beg her without my dignity! " Jeremy waved the bottle in his hand. Some drinks spilled out and the sofa was full of water.


    At last, Jeremy said what he wanted to say, looking at Barry with a confused look.


    Jeremy gave a loud burp and said a lot of words on and off. In addition to stopping his boss from drinking, Barry did not know what else to say to comfort him.


    He''d better leave him alone and stop irritating him.


    Zoe was slapped by Sherry before, she dared not to go out for several days because her face was always important to her.


    Zoe knew everything about Sherry. She had heard that Sherry was in hospital, so of course she came to visit her.


    Wearing heavy makeup, Zoe went to the hospital with her most perfect image.


    After knowing the location of Sherry''s ward, Zoe stood outside the door and smirked contemptuously.


    The door of the ward was ajar. As Zoe was about to push the door, she suddenly heard several sensitive words from it.


    "Pay attention to your emotions, don''t be so excited, and pay attention to your diet, even if you have no appetite, yo


    chest, only to find that he didn''t have any reaction at all.


    She turned around and looked back at Barry. She screamed at him, "How did you take care of your boss? Why did he drink like this? What kind of secretary are you? "


    Barry looked at her coldly, "He was already drunk when I arrived."


    Zoe was unhappy. She pushed Barry and said, "Why don''t you help him to the bed?"


    The corners of her mouth twitched, but she didn''t speak.


    Seeing that Barry didn''t take her seriously, she became more discontented. She rested her hands on her hips. When she was about to lose her temper, she heard a groan from behind her.


    "It''s not mine. The baby... It doesn''t matter if you have an abortion. Why don''t you have an abortion? "


    Having drunk too much, Jeremy stammered for several times.


    Zoe was alert and tried to get some clues.


    She turned around and stared at him with her eyes wide open.


    "Sherry..." Jeremy''s face was still flushing red. He kept calling the name of Sherry.


    Looking at him, a glimmer of surprise flashed through her heart, and Zoe instantly understood what he meant.

 Chapter 197 Bastard

    It was true that her suspicion was confirmed little by little. At last, great joy was shown on her face. "Isn''t the baby yours?" Zoe. asked.


    Passing by her, Barry walked to Jeremy''s side and began to take good care of him carefully.


    After getting the answer she wanted, Zoe was overjoyed. She didn''t care much about the drunk Jeremy now.


    She was so excited that she took out her phone and went outside.


    After making the phone call to Jeremy''s father, Zoe suppressed her excitement and heard a deep voice over the phone.


    "Hello, uncle, my sister is in hospital again." Zoe was thinking about how to explain the whole thing to Jeremy''s father. If she just told him the reason directly, it would make her seem to be too conscienceless.


    Jeremy''s father didn''t like Sherry, so he didn''t care anything about her when he heard something about her. He just replied, "So what? It''s just a piece of cake. Why do you want to call me? "


    Holding the phone in both hands, Zoe quickly said, "No, she''s pregnant this time!"


    Jeremy''s father was stunned. It took him a while to ask, "Pregnant?"


    "Yes! But the child''s father is not brother-in-law... "


    "What do you say?" He asked in a low voice.


    "I just came to see my brother-in-law and heard him say that the child is not his." Zoe stammered, feeling embarrassed.


    Then she heard a loud thump on the table from him, which startled Zoe.


    "How dare she cheat on Jeremy and get a bastard!" Jeremy''s father was so furious that he shouted at the phone.


    Standing a little further away from the phone, Zoe could hear the furious sound. She patted her chest gasping for breath, while a thick smile appeared on her lips.


    That was exactly what she wanted. She knew Jeremy''s father couldn''t accept it.


    "Which hospital is she at? You go with me! "


    "Yes, I know which hospital she is in. I''ll take you there," said Zoe hastily.


    Then she hung up the phone and smiled triumphantly. She walked out of the elevator and was ready to meet him.


    In the car, they met with each other. Looking a gloomy look on Jeremy''s father''s face, Zoe pretended to hold her breath, but in fact, she was extremely happy.


    "My brother-in-law is so pathetic. I saw him drink a lot." Zoe faltered.


    His eyes were filled with anger and he clenched his fists tightly. The beard on his mouth was trembling as he said, "This couple have brought shame on the Ou family."


    "I think my son would solve the problem when this thing happened. But now he only drinks. What a loser!" His father trembled with anger and scolded him.


    After listening to it for a while, Zoe was a little surprised.


    She pouted as she didn''t want his father to scold him like that.


    As soon as they reached the ward, Jeremy''s father rushed into it without knocking at the door.


    A nurse had just come out and saw him in such a hurry, whispering, "Sir, please knock the door..."


    "Knock what? It''s deaf! Don''t waste my time! " He shouted in a low voice.


    Sherry was sitting on the bed, eating an apple in her


    as you agree to divorce my son." he snorted with contempt.


    "As long as you can persuade your son, I have no problem with that." Sherry said in an incomparably generous manner.


    She didn''t know when she started to lose her interest in everything. It was better to let nature take its course than to be stubborn.


    Jeremy''s father sneered and came closer to her. He lowered his head and said, "You''re smart. Don''t regret it later."


    Sherry looked at him and also sneered, with the same imposing manner.


    "If you are finished, please leave! The doctor just told me to keep a good mentality. If you come to harass me again, I will sue you for causing trouble! " Said Sherry.


    Glancing around the room, he didn''t have any intention to stay any longer. Looking at Sherry, he was filled with anger.


    He shook his sleeve, strode out and slammed the door.


    But Zoe was still there.


    Sherry looked up at Zoe, and her expression was cold.


    "He''s gone. Do you need to pretend?" Sherry said, pretending to be very interested in it.


    The next moment, the innocent face of Zoe changed to a disdainful one.


    Putting her hands on her arms, Zoe looked at her with disdain and said, "What a poor guy!"


    Hearing that, Sherry''s face fell. She was more disdainful and impatient to hear what she said to her.


    "Your father is going to disown you. The media journalists describe you as worthless. Lose your job, reputation and even the Ou family will abandon you." Zoe spoke out one by one what happened to Sherry recently without emotions.


    Sherry''s heart was hit hard by her words. Everything that happened here made her heart ache.


    Sherry had never thought that she would force Jeremy to give up in this way. She really had nothing.


    "Oh, I forgot, there is a bastard in your belly!" Said Zoe ironically, looking down at Sherry''s flat belly.


    Sherry could not help but put her hand on her belly, where there was a fresh life.


    "If you are here to talk this crap, you''d better leave now!" Said Sherry coldly.

 Chapter 198 Reporters Are Coming

    Zoe sat on the chair and said proudly and arrogantly, "No, I won''t. I want to irritate you here!"


    As she spoke, she looked at Sherry''s belly with a playful smile on her face. "It is exciting to stimulate a pregnant woman. If you are really irritated, the baby will be gone."


    Taking a deep breath, Sherry suddenly snorted and gave a smile. "You''re really shameless. You keep thinking of other''s husband every day, and even make yourself as pure as a Virgin Mary."


    Zoe furrowed her eyebrows, shifted her eyes from Sherry''s belly to her face, and looked at her resentfully.


    Sherry looked at her and said, "You''re not young any more. Why do you always have the dream in such an romantic drama? Even if Jeremy did marry you, he is the man who I discard. Do you really like such an man like him?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zoe stood up from her chair and looked at her angrily. "What did you say? How can you describe him like that? "


    Zoe worshiped him so much. He was the man she wanted to marry and she would never allow anyone to insult him! Because she also felt embarrassed.


    "That''s how I describe him. Don''t marry him if you''re not satisfied what I said!" Sherry said indifferently.


    "You..." She walked up to Sherry and raised her hand, wanting to slap her.


    "Just do it. Once you do, I will not let you get out of this hospital!" Sherry raised her chin and cast a sharp glance at her.


    All of a sudden, her hands were frightened by Sherry''s eyes, which froze in midair.


    Sherry''s expression was especially arrogant in her eyes, and Zoe really couldn''t endure it.


    Zoe clenched her teeth, not knowing what to do. She felt a little embarrassed.


    "You have two characters. You really need to control your emotion. Otherwise, you will have a worse ending if your father saw you like this after you marry Jeremy!" Sneered Sherry, whose lips curled up, looking at her face frivolously.


    Zoe angrily put down her hand, snorted coldly and rolled her eyes at her.


    "You asked for it. I''m not like you!" Said Zoe coldly.


    Then she turned around and sat on the chair with anger.


    Being irritated like this, Zoe even didn''t intend to leave. Sherry also admired her toughness.


    "Don''t be cocky for too long. You will be regretful when you really divorce."


    Sherry''s heart had long been bleak. Anyway, she had nothing. What else could she be afraid of?


    The only thing she cared about was the baby. She would protect it with her life.


    "I also give you a piece of advice. If you want to keep pretending to be innocent and pitiful, remember to pretend all the time. Otherwise, if your true colors is discovered by others, I can''t help you." Said Sherry.


    "Then I am better than you. Bitch." said Zoe sharply and angrily.


    Sherry gave a cold smile and said, "I don''t know why you''re so confident. You''re just a bitch, aren''t you."


    Zoe couldn''t bear to be cursed by Sherry, because she just called her a scheming bitch. She immediately stared her big eyes and said, "Don''t sling mud at me!"


    "Think carefully about what you have done before.


    .


    When Sherry was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, the crowd of reporters suddenly opened a path.


    Chester was in blue shirt, walking towards her from the crowd.


    The moment he appeared, Sherry calmed down.


    Noticing that there were reporters taking pictures, he stopped them with his hands and said coldly, "Stop! Please leave here now!"


    "It''s the CEO of SZ Advertising Company, Chester!" Someone said in surprise.


    "Mr. Chester, why are you here?"


    "She is just an ordinary employee of your company and she has resigned. Why do you care about her so much? What on earth is your relationship with her?"


    A tall and strong body of Chester kept standing in front of Sherry, so that she didn''t need to be bombarded by these reporters.


    Looking at his broad back, Sherry was moved by his words. She said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Chester..."


    Behind her, Chester took her hand and used the temperature of his hand to warm her cold heart.


    Whenever there was any difficulty, he always rushed toward her as soon as possible, which brought great comfort to her. It seemed that she could find a person to rely on when she was in trouble.


    The reporter didn''t listen to him and kept taking pictures. Especially when he came, they had gone too far!


    "Mr. Chester, you are such a good friend to her, do you know who is the father of her baby?"


    The sudden question by a reporter shocked everyone present. Then they all held their breath, hoping to get a different answer from him.


    He cast a glance at the reporter, who was a woman, and stared back at her with his sharp eyes.


    He turned his head to look at Sherry.


    There was no expression on her face. She just looked at him, confused and embarrassed.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? And Sherry doesn''t have to bear your criticism. It''s none of your business. " Chester said in a gentle voice.


    Sherry was stunned. All the reporters present clearly heard this sentence, which immediately caused an uproar.


    After he finished his words, he led Sherry to the ward.

 Chapter 199 Just Sit And Dont Talk (Part One)

    As for those reporters, they got more and more shocking news. Their cameras were flashing outside and the door was almost blocked to explode.


    Sherry was shocked by what Chester said just now. She walked in front of him, and the warmth of his hand continuously came from his palm, while his hand stroked her back.


    It was obvious that he concerned about her, but she suddenly didn''t know how to face him.


    "Mr. Chester, say something more!"


    The reporters outside followed them in and shouted loudly with the microphones in their hands.


    The security guards rushed in time and drove these reporters out of nowhere.


    Standing in front of the TV, Jeremy watched the whole process.


    He was trembling with anger and his fingers turned white.


    With the key to his house, Barry opened the door and saw him standing in front of the TV with a dark face.


    Barry walked over and was shocked when he saw the screen.


    It happened that Chester admitted to the camera that the baby in Sherry''s belly was his!


    As soon as he finished, Barry felt a wind blowing around him, and then he heard a loud sound.


    Jeremy waved the cup in his hand and smashed it onto the screen. The glass pieces fell all over the floor.


    Barry was frightened and took a few steps back. The transparent liquid on the screen also slid down the handsome face of Chester.


    With arms akimbo, Jeremy looked up and panted. As soon as he turned around, he kicked at the tea table again. With a crackling sound, the fruit and plates on the table vibrated for a few times.


    "What''s up?" After kicking the tea table, Jeremy turned his head and saw his secretary, Barry, who had appeared here without being noticed. He rubbed his eyebrows and asked.


    Barry thought to h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lf.


    By now, everything was almost ready and her goal could be achieved soon.


    After a while, the door finally opened.


    "What else..." Jeremy thought it was Barry who came back and wanted to ask him what happened, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he found it was Zoe.


    "Jeremy!" Shouted Zoe in surprise.


    He looked at her coldly and had no expectation for this uninvited guest at all.


    "Why are you looking at me like this! I''m here to bring you some soup! "


    After saying that, she pushed her way through the door.


    Jeremy stood at the door. Being pushed by her hand, he was a little weak and let her in easily.


    After putting the thermos flask on the tea table, she was surprised to see the pieces of paper in the living room. She squatted down, picked them up and put them in her hand, and asked curiously, "What''s this?"


    Jeremy suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her up. He then coldly said, "Business information."


    Not interested in any business, Zoe curled her lips and clapped her hands. She held his hands and looked up at him with a smile. "Brother in law, I have brought you some soup. Please drink it while it is still hot!"

 Chapter 200 Just Sit And Dont Talk (Part Two)

    Jeremy looked at the thermos flask in her hand, and he seemed to see Sherry.


    Sherry was good at cooking and it was enjoyable to eat the food she made.


    As soon as Zoe opened the thermos flask, a sweet fragrance greeted his nose, but he couldn''t eat at all.


    "No, thanks. I don''t want to drink it. You can drink it yourself. If you are done, you can leave now." He said flatly.


    He didn''t even have the strength to drive her away. He just wanted to be alone for a while.


    Hearing that, Zoe frowned and pouted. She said, "It took me a lot of efforts to learn. My hand was almost burned. Don''t you really drink a little?"


    Without saying anything, he left and was about to go back to his room.


    Seeing this, she hastily walked up to him and stopped him. "Brother in law, don''t refuse me like this. I will still be with you even if my sister leave you now!"


    Not wanting to listen to her, he lowered his head and met her eyes.


    She didn''t wear heavy make-up and looked a little bit like Sherry today.


    Zoe was a pretty girl, and her big eyes always inadvertently showed tenderness.


    Her hair was soft and her lips were red.


    A moment of trance suddenly struck him. How could he take the woman in front of him as Sherry?


    Seeing him staring at her motionlessly, Zoe thought he had a crush on her.


    Zoe''s face was a little red. She took back her burning gaze, lowered her head and pretended to be shy. "I will come to see you often in the future, okay?"


    Anyway, they were going to get divorced soon, so that she could go to see him aboveboard


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    most broken, she didn''t know what on earth Jeremy was doing.


    He stared at her in silence and saw the familiar face of Sherry.


    Even though they had totally different characters, Zoe still looked like her sister, Sherry, especially from his position.


    For him, it was a great satisfaction to see the figure of Sherry from Zoe.


    Her neck was sour and painful, and at last, she couldn''t bear it any more. She leaned her back lightly and let out a long sigh, while the man in front of her was still looking at her.


    They sat there for a whole day and looked at each other. At first, Zoe stared at him with pitiful eyes, but later she was too tired to open her eyes.


    However, Jeremy was gazing at her expressionlessly the whole day.


    As Zoe was too tired to sit on the sofa a whole day, she couldn''t help yawning. When she turned her head again, she found that Jeremy had fallen asleep.


    He was sleeping soundly on the sofa, leaning back against the sofa.


    Zoe let out a sigh of relief. She rubbed her sore waist and stood up.

 Chapter 201 the Divorce Agreement

    She didn''t drink water or eat anything the whole day, so she just sat here inexplicably the whole day.


    Looking at the sleeping Jeremy, Zoe quietly walked over to his side and sat on the sofa beside him. "What are you looking at?" she muttered


    She touched her face and smiled happily.


    "If you are embarrassed, just leave it to me!" With a sly grin, Zoe''s hand slid across his lips.


    "Help you to bed? How about sleeping on the sofa? I can''t move you. " Zoe stood up and adjusted his body.


    Although he had woken up before, Jeremy was still drowsy. Besides, he hadn''t had a good sleep, so now he was in deep sleep, not feeling at all.


    After struggling to lift his feet on the sofa, Zoe took off his shoes and let him lie horizontally.


    After that, Jeremy turned around and towards at her. His warm breath sprayed on her forehead, which made her itch.


    Zoe''s heart raced very fast. Her face flushed. She felt a little strange when she approached him unconsciously.


    She couldn''t help but take a look at his sexy thin lips. The Adam''s apple stood by his throat. He wore a black T-shirt with his chest heaving as he breathed


    Zoe felt a little short of breath, so she patted her chest and put her hand on his Adam''s apple unconsciously.


    Jeremy suddenly moved. Startled, she withdrew her hand at once.


    Zoe let out a sigh of relief and nervously looked at him, fearing that he would suddenly wake up.


    "Brother in law?" She called tentatively.


    However, Jeremy didn''t respond at all. He was breathing evenly.


    Looking at his face, Zoe curled her lips and stretched out her hand.


    Anyway, Sherry was going to divorce with him. It would be strange if they didn''t get a divorce on this matter.


    Now that they were going to get divorced, she had to take actions first. Being a single man, Jeremy had so many women following him all the time!


    As soon as her hand touched his warm body, Zoe trembled with fear, but there was an inexplicable emotion urging her to move faster.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of the phone on the tea table. She rolled her eyes and grabbed his clothes.


    "Sherry, if you are unwilling to divorce, I''ll make you jealous again!" Zoe took off his clothes and looked at his naked upper body excitedly with her phone in her hand.


    After taking off all his clothes, she took photos of him with her mobile phone. Then she snuggled in his arms, acting affectionately and showing off.


    In a good mood, Sherry just came back from a walk.


    As soon as she returned to the room, she felt her phone in the pocket ring. She took it out and saw that someone had sent her a message on wechat.


    On the other side of the line, Sherry switched on her phone and took a quick glance at some pictures sent by Zoe.


    Opening it, Sherry''s brows twisted. Her hand trembled and she almost threw the phone away.


    The photo was taken of Jeremy and Zoe, Jeremy was naked. The intimacy between them made Sherry sick.


    Putting the phone on the bedside, Sherry leaned her forehead against the back of her hand. Her hard to calm mood suddenly becam


    d waited so long for this document.


    After looking at the words on the agreement, Sherry had an unutterable feeling in her heart. She had waited for a long time, had done so much, had suffered so much, and was just for this agreement.


    But when she really took it, she felt a thousand pounds of weight on them.


    At the last page, Jeremy had already signed his name.


    However, all these in her mind were just two seconds. When Sherry saw the agreement, she was only silent for two seconds. At the bottom of the last page, she signed it in a blank space.


    She had signed her name without hesitation. At the thought of the way Jeremy looked when he signed his name, they were totally two extremes.


    The wild look of Jeremy was still imprinted in his mind. Barry picked up the agreement and sighed, "In fact, Mr. Jeremy still cares about you, but lookers on see more than players."


    Sherry felt tired. She opened her mouth and suddenly felt there was nothing to say.


    "You should relax yourselves. Maybe you can see the vast land and a real human being." said Barry.


    Sitting next to them, Chester listened quietly to what Barry said.


    He saw the cold expression on Sherry''s face. It seemed that she didn''t believe it.


    Chester felt distressed for her, but when he saw her sign her name on the paper, he felt an inexplicable joy surging in his heart.


    He had gone too far! It was the first time for him to hope that someone''s family would be broken up.


    Sherry nodded, "It''s too late to say anything now. I''m single again. You should congratulate me. I don''t like to hear this kind of words."


    She felt sour in her mouth, as if she had eaten the immature childhood sweetheart.


    What Barry said made her feel more sour, and she couldn''t listen to more.


    Since she had signed the agreement, she didn''t care about it at all. She felt comfortable and relaxed the moment she finished the work.


    She shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile.


    Then they heard footsteps again at the door. They turned around and saw Linda walking in.

 Chapter 202 Protect Her Child

    "Wow, so many people here. What a scene!" Said Linda in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    In her ward, there was always some colleagues of the company. It was so boring that they wanted to come over to see how Sherry was doing.


    Sherry was even more pitiful. She didn''t even come to see her. There was always only Chester accompanying her.


    When the other three people saw Linda, they didn''t say anything.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first," said Barry to sherry


    Sherry nodded. When Barry was about to go out, Linda stopped him and asked, "What''s in your hand? Let me see! "


    Before Barry could refuse, she grabbed it.


    Several characters on the cover attracted her attention: divorce agreement.


    Linda was startled when she saw these words. Then she couldn''t help bursting into laughter.


    "As for the divorce agreement, I didn''t expect that you would end up with being abandoned after spending every minute and effort to marry Jeremy!" Said Linda, raising the divorce agreement in her hand.


    However, Sherry was no longer in the mood to enjoy the happy moments. All she wanted to do now was to put an end to all the things here, and then leave this place, away from everything else.


    "Don''t be sad. You still have Chester Gu, right?" Said Linda in a strange tone, shooting a glance at Chester, who was companied Sherry.


    Sherry furrowed her eyebrows and involuntarily looked at Chester.


    Chester cast a firm look at her, but Sherry felt embarrassed.


    At first, she didn''t want to get him involved. But things went contrary to her wishes. She got him into trouble eventually.


    "Take good care of yourself!" Sherry seemed not to hear what Linda said and said indifferently.


    Her voice was heavy and sad, and there was also sadness in it. She didn''t want to give up and force herself to cut off all the tenacity determination of past.


    Hearing her words, Linda sneered, "I think you''d better take care of yourself first! I''m afraid that you will spend the rest of your life in hospital if you don''t have a good rest now. "


    Linda''s words were harsh to hear. Sherry still took her as a friend and advised her, but she said such annoying words.


    Chester snorted, "Linda, watch your tongue!"


    Startled, Linda turned around and looked at him.


    Chester stared straight at her with his cold eyes, which made her feel a little scared somehow.


    Looking at each other for a while, Linda was not as confident as before. She tightened her lips and threw the divorce agreement in her hand into the arms of Barry. "Well, I''ll stop talking at the worst. Sherry, I''d like to see what else you can do!"


    Speaking of this, she paused again, looking meaningfully at Chester next to her. "No family is protecting you, and now you are divorced from Jeremy. But I almost forget, you have Chester Gu to look after you."


    "You are not single now. That''s really your last gift from God."


    Hearing this, Sherry was tired and interrupted her words coldly, "If you finish, go out."


    They didn''t expect that they would end up like this. Before Sherry was about to leave, they still talked so fiercely.


    It seemed that they would never be able to go back. Friendship, love, and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lood and beast.


    "Miss. Sherry, Chester Gu said that the baby in your belly was his. Is that true?"


    "Are you really going to divorce with Mr. Jeremy?"


    "If you get a divorce, how will you divide your property?"


    The voices of these people gathered together, and Sherry was almost deafened.


    With one hand holding something, and the other hand holding Sherry''s shoulder, Chester protected her under his body, and rushed out of the crowd with her.


    "Excuse me, please! Stop shooting! " Holding Sherry in his arms, Chester walked hard in the crowd and could not help but growl.


    "Stop it!" Chester roared, not as gentle as he used to be.


    But these newsmen didn''t care about him at all. They just kept rushing forward.


    The crowd was crowded, and the camera in someone''s hand suddenly knocked down. Sherry reflexively protected her stomach, but she was hit on the back of her hand by accident.


    She let out a cry. Hearing the sound, Chester looked back at her at once and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    There were too many people here, so she couldn''t hear what he was asking. Sherry shook her head slightly, indicating that she was fine.


    But just now, the back of her hand really hurt.


    Before she recovered from the bump, her wrist was hit again.


    Her heart missed a beat. She tightly pinched the hand which was holding by Chester, and he looked at her worriedly.


    "Take me out of here now." Sweat trickled down on Sherry''s forehead, and her face was a little pale.


    When Chester shifted his eyes from her face to her hand, he was shocked by what he saw.


    She didn''t know how many times she had been hit. The back of her hand was opened and bleeding.


    Chester''s heart ached. He took Sherry by her hand and quickly took her away from this place.


    It took him a long and tiring time to get here. It was not until the security guards of the hospital came to maintain order that he took her to the car safely.


    Staring at the blood on her hand, Chester felt so remorseful.


    But even so, Sherry still tightly covered her stomach with her hand.


    Because there was her child there, she must protect him!

 Chapter 203 Getting Drunk (Part One)

    "I''m fine. Just drive! Otherwise, the reporters will come to stop us again. Then we have to face them. " Sherry said and gave him a forced smile.


    Pressing his lips, Chester took out a box of paper from the drawer and handed it to rose. "Use this first. You can stop the bleeding after you go home."


    Then he started the car and drove away.


    The car soon arrived at Sherry''s apartment. She got off the car with a tissue all over her hand.


    Chester followed her and looked at her hands. He said with self mockery, "I''m so sorry that I couldn''t protect you well."


    Sherry shook her head and went straight to the elevator. "At that time, you didn''t have all hands. Don''t regard yourself as a superman. I''m very grateful that you could take me out."


    The two of them arrived at the door of her home together. Sherry took out the key to open the door.


    On the shoe rack, there was a pair of men''s slippers, which were worn by Jeremy.


    Both Sherry and Chester had seen it. And out of the corner of his eye, Chester cast a glimpse at sherry, but she just looked indifferent. She took another pair of shoes from the shoe cabinet and handed it to Chester. "You wear this pair," she said


    It seemed that every step she took to the room was familiar to her. Sherry looked cold, and the pain on the back of her hand irritated her spirit.


    "Where is the medicine box? Let me bind up your wound! " Chester said to her.


    "It''s behind the TV cabinet." Sitting on the chair of the balcony, Sherry said.


    Chester took out the medicine box and helped her to unwrap the tissue covered on the back of her hand. When he saw the wound inside, his eyebrows tr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    till blood on the gauze. Her finger was trembling, and there was an obvious pain in her finger, but Sherry didn''t even frown.


    After unwrapping the gauze, she place a band aid on the wound casually. After she turned on the computer, she devoted herself into her work.


    An educator, with an injured hand, insisted on doing the job even though she was cursed and despised by everyone and she was still obsessed with it.


    What Chester said was right. Since she couldn''t change the opinions of others, she should be open to accept it, because she couldn''t live in a fantasy.


    When Sherry looked away from the computer, she found that the room was empty. The whole room was quiet and she could only hear the ticking sound of the clock on the wall.


    Rose rubbed her neck. It was already dark and she felt hungry. She ate something casually and went back to her computer to continue working.


    Suddenly, a shrill doorbell rang. She stood up from her chair and walked to the door.


    "Sherry!" Jeremy''s voice came from outside the door.


    Hearing his voice, Sherry lowered her hand on the doorknob.

 Chapter 204 Getting Drunk (Part Two)

    "Open the door!" His voice was a bit loud, and Sherry listened to it with no expression.


    She looked outside the balcony. It was raining outside. She didn''t know since when.


    It was very dark outside. There was neither a star nor a moon in the sky. Only fierce storms fell from the sky.


    It rained heavily. The wind blew in from the outside of the balcony, drenched the clothes that were hanging on the balcony, and also the books on the rattan chairs on the balcony.


    "Sherry, I know you are inside. Open the door!" He was still outside, shouting so loudly.


    Hearing this, Sherry suddenly clenched her hands on both sides of her body, and the wound that she had just stopped cracked again. It hurt so much that she took a deep breath and hurriedly released her hands.


    "Why don''t you open the door? We haven''t divorced yet. We are still legally married! "


    Impatiently, Sherry closed her eyes and covered her ears with her hands. She didn''t want to listen to anything he said.


    But his voice was so penetrating that it could penetrate into her ears everywhere. Every nerve of her was irritated and she could hear every word.


    "I want to see you..." He finally had to say in a soft voice.


    Sherry didn''t open the door for him. She just leaned against the door and looked at her fingers.


    Noticing that the door was trembling, he gave a loud knock and demanded, "Open the door!"


    After a while, Sherry heard someone swore outside. She was surprised and realized that it was already late at night.


    She opened the door and saw that Jeremy was wet all over.


    Jeremy stood propped against the door with one h


    that she struggled to sit up. At this moment, Jeremy suddenly leaned down, grabbed her hands and pressed her on the top of her head.


    "Jeremy, are you crazy? I let you in just to take pity on you in the rain! " Teresa glared at the drunk Jeremy.


    She couldn''t help trembling. There was panic, regret and hatred in her eyes.


    Touching her face with his finger, he asked in disbelief, "Why are you so scared? Don''t be afraid. "


    After saying that, he lowered his head and put his face on her cheek, coaxing her in a low voice, "I don''t want to hurt you, as long as you listen to me."


    His body was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. His wet clothes stuck to her clothes, and her body was also wet.


    "I..." Before she could finish her words, a kiss from Jeremy was put on her lips.


    So, she was forced to kiss on his lips.


    A stream of her breath was passed into his mouth, sweet as honey.


    It seemed to be a long time ago, the familiar taste made him a little stunned. His dry lips suddenly became wet, and the thin lips of the fluffy seemed to be the spring of flow.

 Chapter 205 Does That Mean I Still Have A Place In Your Heart

    She was in a trance for an instant. Then, the kiss became intense, sweeping violently through every part of her mouth.


    Sherry felt so sick that she was about to vomit. At the same time, Jeremy suddenly lifted the hem of her clothes, and his lips gradually shifted to the same place.


    As soon as she was free, Sherry took a big breath, coughed and glared at Jeremy.


    "Don''t be silly. We have divorced. I have already signed the agreement!" Sherry kept staring at his hand and warned him.


    He put on an evil smile and answered, "I just signed an agreement. We are still legally married without the divorce certificate."


    After saying that, he rubbed her with his palm arrogantly.


    At the sight of this, Sherry was irritated. Struggling to get rid of him, she slapped on the back of his hand. "Let go of me. Don''t you remember that you are drunk? You are not silly, okay? Go away! "


    He knew that I was pregnant but he still forced me to do so! ''!


    He had always been a willful man and never cared about others'' feelings. She had had enough of this kind of life.


    After being hit by her, Jeremy didn''t feel any pain under the effect of alcohol. Instead, he pushed his luck and accelerated another round of attack.


    Their lips and tongues passed through the skin, bringing tears and trembling. Every kiss was trembling with anger.


    "No way..." Her heart was so painful as if it had been torn apart. She tried her best to bear the pain. When she saw that he was absorbed in, she saw the table lamp beside the bed.


    Feeling the coldness of her legs, Sherry was in a daze all over. Without any more time to think, she picked up the bedside lamp beside her and knocked on the head of Jeremy!


    "Bang!" Upon hearing that, Jeremy stopped.


    Sherry was stunned and stared at him. She shook her hand, and the desk lamp fell on the ground. She uttered a deep voice.


    It kept raining outside, and the sound of water dropping on the windowsill made a crackling sound, as if hitting someone''s heart.


    The wind broke in, lifted the curtain, and Sherry shivered with the wind.


    Noticing her trembling, Jeremy slowly raised his head and looked at her with calm eyes.


    "I..." I didn''t mean it! Looking into his eyes, Sherry wanted to tell him.


    In fact, she was too nervous to consider the consequences at all.


    As a result, she regretted immediately when she saw the man was thrown at her. ''why did she do such a terrible thing to him?'' she thought.


    "Are you cold?" At this time, Jeremy suddenly pulled the quilt and covered her.


    He had almost taken off half of her clothes, but now she covered herself with a quilt to cut off the cold wind outside. Again, the temperature began to climb up.


    "Do you really hate me so much that you don''t want to see me?" He covered the quilt for her and said with self mockery.


    Hearing this, Sherry''s lips twitched. There was a mixture of feelings in her words, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Sherry closed her lips and kept silent.


    "Will your heart hurt if I am dead?" Jeremy stared at her and asked.


    His dark and deep eyes looked at Sherry, as if he wanted to see through her whole body. Sherry swallowed and didn''t know what to say.


    There is a voice in her heart telling her that she don''t t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to the bed, Sherry had been drowsy. At the first sight of her on the chair, Jeremy saw her sitting on the edge of the bed.


    In fact, she just wanted to sleep. Any sound and wind could wake her up. Hearing the rustling sound, she raised her eyebrows and opened her eyes.


    She happened to meet his eyes.


    "You woke up?" She sat up straight on the chair and felt a little dizzy.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, Jeremy felt a bit headache, but compared to his previous haze, he was much sober. "I..."


    As soon as he spoke, he found his voice hoarse and it was as if his throat had been burned.


    Sherry looked at him and said lightly, "You fainted outside."


    The last sentence simply covered all the things that had happened before. At the same time, Jeremy also had a vague idea of what had happened. He was suddenly moved when he heard that Sherry admitted that she didn''t hide anything.


    "I''ve taken your bed and you have nowhere to sleep." He pretended to be nonchalant and talked in a distant tone.


    Sherry brushed her hair aside and said as if nothing had happened, "It''s okay. You are now a patient. When you are almost recovered, you can leave here."


    Trying to drive him away in such a euphemistic way, he laughed at himself in his heart. As he moved his lips, he finally couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you bring me back?"


    Sherry furrowed her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Then, Jeremy added, "I thought you would be cold-blooded and ruthless as if you didn''t see me!"


    He didn''t expect that she would be the first one he saw after he woke up. A feeling of surprise arose in his heart.


    Sherry''s lips twitched a little and she breathed a sigh of relief. "No one else knows you. I can''t just sit here and watch you fall on the cold ground, right?"


    The look in Jeremy''s eyes suddenly turned soft. He could have pretended not to care about her a moment ago, but now, Sherry suddenly cared about him again. How could he still talk with her as calmly as a stranger?


    At last, Jeremy couldn''t help but speak out his true thoughts. "Does that mean I still have a place in your heart?"


    Sherry was stunned and her mind went blank.

 Chapter 206 Pretend That Your Marriage Didnt Happen At All (Part One)

    Looking into Jeremy''s eyes, Sherry tried hard to hold back the bitterness in her heart. After being silent for two seconds, she coldly and calmly replied, "No, even if he is just a stranger, I will treat him in this way."


    The excitement and happiness in his heart were gradually put out and the eagerness in his eyes turned cold.


    "Really?" He sneered and rubbed the spot between his eyebrows. He felt painful.


    Sherry was so painful that her heart was like being pricked by a needle.


    However, the indifference on her face made him think that she didn''t care about it at all.


    "Of course. Or what do you think? Besides, we haven''t officially divorced yet. The two of us are obligated to support each other. " Saying that lightly, Sherry stood up, went to the washroom and took out a bag.


    Jeremy''s lips were snorted and he felt a much more headache.


    He turned her head and saw that Sherry was carrying a bag and putting it in front of him. "This is your clothes. I''ve washed it. Take it back!"


    Jeremy took it and saw the clothes inside was the one he used to wear.


    "You must be awake now. It''s getting dark. You should leave now!" Sherry walked to the window, looking at the black sky outside.


    Without saying anything, Jeremy lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "You are still as heartless as before. Good for you." At the same time, he held the bag in his hand and looked at her.


    Unlike other women, she didn''t cry or yell as loudly as she did, but she was crueler and more merciless than men.


    The night fell and the light in the room was off. Their faces couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Sherry could hardly stand it. Her hard shell was camouflage, and in fact


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mottled walls, and it was still familiar to the familiar place and the familiar people. But when they came again, they were in a different mood.


    Led by the housekeeper, Sherry went to the backyard of the garden. On the green lawn, there were several cane chairs. Andrew was walking towards her, holding a golf club in his hand.


    Sherry fixed her eyes on him. It was not until he looked up and saw her that she smiled politely. "Grandpa."


    Several people''s laughter came from behind. Sherry was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and saw several familiar people sitting under the eaves not far away.


    The smile on Sherry''s face disappeared as soon as she saw those people.


    Both John and Zoe were there. They always wanted to make trouble for her. Of course they were here. She didn''t care about them.


    But for the other person, Sherry didn''t know why he was there.


    Jeffery also sat there next to John. Wearing a casual dress, he looked a little different from before.


    Sure enough, his identity had changed. He used to be a poor student, but now he had become a illegitimate son of a rich businessman.

 Chapter 207 Pretend That Your Marriage Didnt Happen At All (Part Two)

    Jeffery clenched his fists on the cane chair armrest when he saw sherry. He wanted to stand up and greet her.


    On the other hand, Sherry looked withered and dispirited, as if she hadn''t had a good sleep last night. There was a cold expression on her face. When she saw him, she didn''t looked at him any more, just like taking a glance at him.


    "Coming!" Andrew gave the club to the butler and pointed to the front, beckoning Sherry to keep up with him.


    "You silly girl. You always go to the hospital and never tell us anything. Alas..." He said a few words and sighed. In the end, he didn''t finish his sentence.


    Sherry followed him. He was still tall and straight. Although his hair had gone grey, he was still in good health. She respected him before and felt a little ashamed.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a small problem." Sherry said.


    As soon as Andrew walked over, everyone stood up and served tea and water respectfully.


    He took a sip of water and said to Sherry, "Come here. I have something to tell you."


    Sherry nodded, turned around and followed him, completely ignoring John and the other three people.


    "Humph, you are so rude!" After John gave a snort of contempt, he picked up a golf club and went ahead.


    On his way out, he looked back at Jeffery. When he saw that Jeffery kept his eyes on where Andrew had left, he frowned and asked, "What are you looking at, Jeffery? Come here! "


    Jeffery''s eyes had never left Sherry, and he wanted to go up and explain to her. But when he wanted to say something, he stopped.


    It was not the right time, he had to endure the pain.


    Hearing John''s words, Jeffery had to follow up obedie


    he suddenly raised her head and looked straight at Andrew.


    Andrew kept a smile on his face and looked into her eyes.


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart sank. She thought it was ridiculous, but she couldn''t laugh out.


    Her hands, holding the folder, kept trembling. Sherry breathed a sigh of relief and gradually calmed down.


    Pulling out the chair and sitting down, Andrew said to her, "Jeremy, he''ll take over the whole Ou group in the future, but the baby in your baby... Alas..."


    The result, which was the last thing Andrew wanted to see, confused him when he heard of the scandal of Sherry sleeping with another man.


    He knew that Sherry liked Jeremy so much, and he also saw how well Jeremy treated her. How did these two men get to this end?


    Sherry nodded, trying to hide the disappointment on her face. "Yes, I know what you mean."


    Although Andrew''s heart was a little sad, he still smiled and said, "You are a smart girl. But others don''t know about your marriage, so let''s just pretend that it has never happened. What do you think? " It seemed like he was asking for her consent.

 Chapter 208 Be Driven Out Of Home In The Rain (Part One)

    Hearing this, Sherry became more and more upset, not only for compensation, but also for hush money.


    Without any hesitation, she nodded and said, "Yes, you can rest assured that I won''t tell anyone about my relationship with the Ou family."


    Andrew looked at her with admiration, but sadness was still evident in his eyes.


    Anyhow, Sherry was chosen to marry Jeremy by him personally. It was pitiful for him to treat her in this way.


    After saying that, she went to the desk and left the folder on it. "You''d better keep the money. I think I probably don''t need it."


    Of course, she would not ask the Ou family for a penny. She just wanted to divorce with Jeremy above board.


    "I''m sorry that I let you down. It''s my fault. As for the compensation, I don''t need it." Sherry said flatly.


    She didn''t know how to say more, but only a few simple words solved what she was going to say.


    Looking at the folder, he was somewhat puzzled and asked, "Why? It''s hard for you to take care of your child alone abroad. "


    "Anyone who is poorer than me can survive. I believe I can take care of myself alone," said Sherry with a smile


    And she would have a wonderful and happy life, which had nothing to do with the Ou family.


    "Thank you. It''s all my own choice. It was my own choice to marry Jeremy and divorce him. So, the Ou family didn''t betray me and didn''t need to compensate me."


    Looking back on the past few years, she had done everything according to her own will. It was her own decision and choice.


    "I will leave here, without causing any trouble to you and the Ou family." Said Sherry.


    After he heard what she said, he nodded his head repeatedly, looking a


    as reluctant to see Sherry leaving.


    With a cold expression on her face, Sherry closed the suitcase with her head down, carried it, turned around and walked out.


    Without the least hesitation, Sherry turned around and left.


    Hasty high heels echoed behind her. Then, Zoe shouted anxiously, "Sister!"


    Sherry kept on walking faster and faster. Till she arrived outside, Zoe revealed her true color and ordered in a sharp voice, "Stop, Sherry!"


    Sherry didn''t stop, so Zoe had to trot to stop in front of her.


    "Why are you so arrogant? You are just a deserted woman who has been kicked out. What makes you so cocky?" Zoe was so tired that she could not catch her breath.


    In contrast, Sherry only breathed lightly and quickly. She asked, "It''s none of your business."


    Zoe''s face was ferocious and twisted. The two sisters had always been at daggers drawn when they met, but Zoe believed that she was better. "What did grandpa say to you?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Asked Sherry.


    Those unimportant people always tended to care about something unimportant, and Sherry happened not to want to say a word.

 Chapter 209 Be Driven Out Of Home In The Rain (Part Two)

    Since Andrew asked her to keep the secret, she would definitely not tell others about it.


    "You!" Reaching out a finger to her, Zoe was so angry that she wanted to slap her. "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "What? You want to slap me? Do you forget how I beat you last time? " Said Sherry.


    Sherry suddenly raised her hand. Thinking of what she had done to her last time, Zoe stepped back in horror, only to see that Sherry had just raised her hand to put the falling hair behind her ears.


    Seeing her action, Sherry gave a light snort.


    "I don''t even give a damn about Jeremy''s father. Who the hell are you? Why can''t I speak to you in such a tone? " Glancing sideways at her, Sherry said flatly.


    Zoe had taken herself too seriously, as she had created a chaos in the Xu family.


    It was so humiliating just now, which made Zoe frown remorsefully. After a while, she suddenly gave a provocative smile and said, "So what? Now that you have been expelled from the Ou family, your father doesn''t want you anymore. You are neither a member of the Ou family nor a member of the Xu family!"


    Her words suddenly stabbed into Sherry''s heart like a sharp blade, and there was an intangible wound bleeding.


    "Nobody wants you, and you get your reputation ruined. What a pity!" Seeing the unnatural expression on her face, Zoe laughed more complacently.


    Sherry looked at her with sharp eyes and said, "I have only one sentence to tell you."


    After casting a disdainful glance at her, Sherry continued, "There are a lot of women who like Jeremy. You have to please his father first. In this way, you can be his wife


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hair was totally wet. She couldn''t see what she looked like now, but Jeffery''s heart sank at the sight of her.


    Her face was totally wet with drops of water. Her face was pale and her lips had turned purple.


    "It''s too cold. Let''s go back to the old mansion first!" Said Jeffery, as he lowered his head and looked at her.


    Then he put his hand on her shoulder and tried to drag her back.


    Sherry pulled down his hand and shook her head. "No, you should go back now. Don''t catch a cold!"


    After that, she turned around and walked towards her own direction. Jeffery followed her nervously. "But how can you get wet in the rain? "


    He had watched all the news on TV. He really felt sorry for this fragile and strong woman from the bottom of his heart.


    And there were still some feelings of unwillingness and forbearance that were deeply buried in his heart.


    Sherry turned to look at him and said, "It doesn''t matter. I will walk a little further and then take a taxi."


    When he heard this, Jeffery felt distressed, but then he asked, "Sherry, are you angry with me?"

 Chapter 210 Things At Home Were Thrown Away (Part One)

    Sherry was stunned and asked in confusion, "Why do you have such a feeling?"


    The rain got heavier and heavier. The wind was almost blowing away the umbrella. Jeffery held the umbrella tightly and put it on top of her head, protecting her from the rain.


    "Don''t say that now. You go back with me first. Or, I call the driver!" After saying that, he was about to take his cellphone out of his pocket.


    "No!" Hearing this, Sherry quickly held on to his phone. But her legs suddenly became weak. Then she fell in his arms.


    Jeffery was startled by this. He dropped his umbrella and held her up


    Sherry''s eyelids were so heavy that she really wanted to reply to him, but she was too weak to speak, and even it was hard to make a sound.


    Jeffery held Sherry in his arms. His care for her was beyond words.


    Sherry felt a little better. Her eyelids were still a little heavy, but the surrounding was very warm. As her fingers moved, she saw the soft quilt.


    She frowned and became fully awake.


    Sherry opened one eye and got used to the light that suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    When she turned her head, she saw a clean and spacious room with exquisite and beautiful chandelier.


    A figure broke into her sight. And a familiar soft voice came, "Are you awake?"


    "Jeff... "Jeffery?" She propped herself up and rubbed her eyes. Sure enough, she saw the tall and thin figure walking towards her.


    Jeffery wiped his hair, smiled at her and said, "How do you feel now? Do you need to see a doctor? "


    Sherry lowered her head and looked at her clothes. She had been changed into a female pajama.


    When he saw that she was in a daze and in a hurry, Jeffery immediately explained, "Don


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ly and shook her head. "I was afraid that you would be angry with me! You should stay away from the woman like me! "


    Jeffery frowned and said, "No, I never thought about it!"


    "You won''t, but your father must think so. You''d better not get too close to me!" Sherry said sadly and lightly.


    She didn''t want to get others into trouble, especially for Jeffery who she had always treated him as her brother.


    He shook his head and explained, "No, it''s not what you think. I was a poor student in the past. I could only make money by working in that way for myself."


    It was really a hard time for him until he met Sherry.


    "You are the only one who doesn''t dislike me and isn''t looking at me with different eyes like others!" Jeffery sighed, as if he had recalled the first time when they met.


    Sherry also recalled what happened at that time. At that time, everything was simple and there was no so many complicated and complex things now.


    "I am an illegitimate child. I have lived for more than twenty years. One day I suddenly know that my father is not a poor farmer, but a rich man!" Said Jeffery, as he laughed.

 Chapter 211 Things At Home Were Thrown Away (Part Two)

    "It''s really like the shows in the soap opera." He said.


    Hearing his serious tone, Sherry''s heart became heavy as well.


    "Anyway, it''s always a happy thing to find your real father." Sherry comforted him.


    Although she hated the Ou family, she still felt happy for Jeffery.


    "No. In fact, I really don''t want to have anything to do with the Ou family." Said Jeffery.


    Sherry was stunned and shocked by what Jeffery said to her.


    "I want to be strong, only in this way can I protect you and no one can bully you!" Jeffery looked at her firmly and said firmly.


    Sherry''s heart trembled. She remembered what had happened to her these days. Every piece of it was exposed in the media, and naturally a lot of people knew it.


    Jeffery said so, so he must have heard these news!


    There was bitterness in Sherry''s heart. "You don''t have to think so. It''s enough to have your own life. Leave me alone!"


    Jeffery shook his head and suddenly walked to the bedside. He sat on the bed and Sherry could see every corner of his face so far.


    "In the past, I was unable to even protect myself and I needed you to take care of me. But now, things are different." He said with a meaningful smile.


    Her smile was bright, making people feel rejuvenated again. Sherry suddenly felt very warm.


    She was no longer young to hear those sweet words from boys, but she was surprised when she heard him again.


    "Now, let me protect you!" Jeffery restrained his smile and said seriously.


    His eyes were filled with unusual emotions, and his hands on his legs were also clenched into fists.


    But Sherry didn''t see anything


    only swallow all of it.


    When they arrived at the apartment, the rain had stopped, but the ground was still wet, so it was easy to slide down on it.


    Jeffery held one of Sherry''s hands and held the suitcase in the other hand. He stared at Sherry''s feet carefully.


    "I''m fine. I can walk. You don''t have to be so careful." She said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jeffery sneered, but he still didn''t let her go.


    When the two of them went out of the elevator, they found that the door was open and there were sounds of cracking inside. A lot of things were piled by the door.


    It was all Sherry''s living goods.


    "What''s going on?" With knitted eyebrows, Sherry shook off Jeffery''s hand and walked towards the door.


    Two familiar women''s voice came from inside, "Throw them away. There will be better ones in the future! Don''t be too narrow-minded about these useless things used by others! "


    Sherry could remember that it was her stepmother''s voice.


    Zoe was a little reluctant to throw away these things, but she followed her mother''s words and help her throw.

 Chapter 212 Get Out Of My Home

    Standing outside, Sherry saw a dark thing flying towards her. If Jeffery hadn''t been quick eyed and pulled her back a step, she would have been hit by that thing.


    It was a small box in which lay the necklace she had bought.


    In a rage, Sherry walked past those things and went back home.


    "What are you doing? Stop it! " When Sherry turned her head, she saw that Anna was holding a vase in her hand and loosed her hand immediately when she saw Sherry.


    "Bang!" It was broken into pieces and splashed on the ground.


    Anna''s face was so relaxed that it seemed like she was smashing something useless. After clapping her hands, she turned around and continued to make trouble in other parts of the room. She completely ignored Sherry.


    "Hey, who allowed you to throw my things away?" Sherry shouted angrily.


    It was totally out of Sherry''s expectation that she would see this situation as soon as she came back.


    She thought there were some thieves at home, but these two people came. She was most annoyed to see them!


    The living room was a total mess, and even had no place to stand.


    Hearing Sherry''s voice, Zoe walked out of her bedroom and looked at her in disgust and said, "Don''t you know that? My father told us that you are not a member of the Xu family anymore. So this house certainly doesn''t belong to you."


    Anger rose in Sherry''s voice. She didn''t expect they would be so ruthless.


    "But you are not allowed to enter my house freely. This is my house. You have no right to break in!" Said Sherry angrily.


    Anna sneered, "Go to reason with your father. He only has one request now, that is, let you get out of here as soon as possible!"


    "All your property will belong to him!"


    "Don''t forget, father has disowned you!"


    Sherry trembled with anger. She didn''t expect there would be such a shameless person in the world.


    "I don''t care what Dad says to you. Get out of here now!" Sherry suddenly clenched her fist, looking pale.


    "You are still confused with the situation now? Sherry, it''s you who should go out! " A wry and arrogant smile formed on Zoe''s face, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, Sherry closed her eyes in pain.


    "The things you ruined are all my property. I earned it by myself, not my father''s." Sherry said word by word, trying to be patient.


    "Today you smashed them. I don''t want to argue with you. Get out quickly. The house is mine, you know? The house is mine. Get out of here right now! "


    Sherry couldn''t help but emphasize. Her anger had reached a critical point. As long as she was given a little stimulation, she would immediately spurt out anger.


    "This house is bought by myself, which has nothing to do with you. Don''t be shameless here! Don''t you find it disgusting and ridiculous? " Sherry said with a bitter smile.


    Sherry leaned against the wall and looked down. Pieces and furniture were scattered all over the floor.


    Sherry would have thought that she had been robbed when she had come in suddenly!


    "Nonsense! It''s dad


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y frowned. Although it was not as intimidating as Jeremy, it still surprised them when they saw the similar face between his eyebrows.


    "Behave yourself when you speak!" Said Jeffery coldly.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say anything wrong? Sister, tell me. How did the newspaper describe you? Who is the father of your baby? "


    Sherry closed her lips and kept silent.


    She didn''t want to explain, let alone to these people that her child was Jeremy''s.


    Sherry''s silence looked like she had a guilty conscience. The smile at the corners of Zoe''s mouth was more obvious. "See, she acquiesced in it herself. She is a bitch! Shameless bitch! She always hook up with men! "


    Jeffery looked at the back of Sherry, expecting her to open her mouth and fight back. But Sherry kept silent all the time.


    "So, you should also be careful. Don''t ruin your future just because of her!"


    Jeffery had been very angry. The reason why he agreed to make his identity public with his father was that he wanted to have power and be powerful enough to protect Sherry.


    But before that, how much humiliation he had to endure and how many people had looked at him differently?


    Now that he heard what Zoe said, he was even more angry, but the other voice in his body told him that he couldn''t be too presumptuous. "I think it''s none of your business!"


    Anna smiled. She leaned against the sofa like a noble lady, and added, "Then my family affair is none of your business."


    "Sherry is not the member of the Xu family anymore. This is her private residence and you have no right to come in. My surname is Ou. My business has nothing to do with you. I called the police just now. You get out of here right now!"


    Looking at Sherry''s thin and weak back, Jeffery''s heart was already heavily wounded.


    He hoped that these people would quickly leave here and give Sherry a quiet place.


    However, on the other hand, Anna and Zoe almost forgot that Jeffery had been called the police. They looked at each other and then stood up from the sofa.

 Chapter 213 What The Hell Is She Capable Of (Part One)

    Anna walked towards the door with Zoe. She was still unwilling to give up. "Sherry, although I can''t drive you away today, you won''t have a good life later. As for the house, I will definitely come back!"


    Sherry felt it was so ridiculous that she couldn''t help but gave a snort.


    Sherry turned to look at her with a smile. "Well, I''d like to see how capable you are to drive me away from here!"


    Sherry''s eyes were like a clear and cold pool. When looking at her, Anna felt a little scared.


    "Well, we''ll see!" Said Anna coldly.


    After that, they turned around and strode out of the room.


    Following Anna, Zoe walked up to Sherry, glared at her fiercely, and moved her lips. "I won''t let you off!"


    Sherry signed. It was not easy for her to live a happy life now.


    "You need to take care of yourself first before caring about others!" Sherry said impatiently.


    After that, Zoe snorted to Sherry and turned to look at Jeffery carefully from head to toe.


    "You will also come to no good end!" Zoe said in a low voice, but Jeffery heard her. He frowned and looked at where she was, and then he saw that Zoe had already left.


    As soon as they left, Sherry''s legs became soft and she almost fell down.


    Fortunately, she leaned against the wall. When Jeffery saw her expression of fragility, he was shocked and quickly held her.


    "Sherry, let me help you to sit down." Said Jeffery, worried.


    Sherry lowered her head and pressed her lips. She stopped those sad and helpless expressions on her face. When she looked up at Jeffery again, she wore a faint smile on her face and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Jeffery frowned and fixed his eyes on her, and said, "Is i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    "Come on, I''m not that fragile! Nothing serious. " Taking a sip of hot water, Sherry quipped.


    He stood up from the sofa, and his eyes became as cold as before.


    "I''ll go and see what they''ve done to other places." Jeffery looked around the living room and said to Sherry.


    She didn''t care about other things, but now this house was her last support, no matter what, she cared about it in her heart.


    Snail had his own home. If she lost her home, where would she sleep? Which place could protect her from wind and rain?


    Sherry nodded and said, "Okay."


    When he came to the study, all the books on the bookshelf had been knocked down, and there were books all over the floor. The files were scattered all over the desk, and the lamp was on the desk, crooked.


    The bedroom was the messiest one. Perhaps the first room that Zoe and her mother saw as soon as they entered was this bedroom!


    "What a tragedy! The whole house is in an awful mess." When he came out of the bedroom, he said in a helpless tone.


    They had destroyed everything! It could be seen that they wanted to put Sherry into a dead end.

 Chapter 214 What The Hell Is She Capable Of (Part Two)

    "I know they must have done a lot of harm to my house even without seeing." Sitting on the sofa, Sherry said in relief.


    Exactly what they wanted to do was to make Sherry disappear from this world.


    If one day, they wouldn''t let go of Sherry when she became a beggar and no one pitied her!


    There was a dull pain in Sherry''s heart. The child brought up by her stepmother was really pitiful.


    "I''ll ask someone to do your room." Saying that, he took out his phone from his pocket.


    "No, thanks." Sherry hastily stopped him. She also looked at the door, where there was a lot of messy things.


    "I''ll clean it up myself later." She said.


    He walked to her and said softly, "It doesn''t matter. You should have a good rest. You can ask others to do these things. After all, you can''t move the heavy things alone."


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but looked at him firmly.


    Jeffery was speechless. He wanted to say something to her, but he said, "Okay, I''ll help you."


    In this case, Sherry seemed to have no reason to refuse again, and had to reluctantly nod.


    After walking out of the room, he took a look at it. Then he rolled up his sleeves and started to clean up.


    Sherry stood up and stood behind him, watching him carefully clean up the room. He looked like a bookish scholar with fair skin and slim figure, but he was very attentive in clearing up things.


    "Don''t throw it away!" When Jeffery was packing, he suddenly heard Sherry shouting.


    In his hands was a broken wooden horse. It was used to be a small piece. But now it was broken.


    "You want to keep it?" Jeffery asked, placing this wooden horse in his hand.


    Sherry carefully watched it and her heart ached.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    idn''t hear my phone."


    As soon as he stopped, a cold hum was heard from his father, who was obviously angry, and he asked, "You''re having dinner with a friend. Which friend?"


    Jeffery frowned. He hated those questions that would interfere with his private life. He didn''t want to be monitored all the time.


    "My classmate." Said Jeffery.


    "Nonsense!" Outraged, his father scolded in a low voice, "Do you think I don''t know you are having dinner with Sherry?"


    Sure enough, he knew. Jeffery''s heart sank. Since he knew, why did he ask so many questions?


    Thinking of what Zoe and her mother had said before, Jeffery knew very well that it was they who informed his father. The two women who liked gossiping were indeed very annoying!


    "Yes." Jeffery admitted reluctantly.


    "Why did you get involved with a woman like her? Are you familiar with her? " Asked his father.


    His father didn''t know what had happened before, but he just didn''t understand why Jeremy was inexplicably close to Sherry, even though Jeffery was fascinated by her.


    What on earth was this woman capable of to make his two sons bewitched?

 Chapter 215 The Crisis Of Chester (Part One)

    "It rained a long time ago. I met her on the road and then sent her home. " Said Jeffery.


    He didn''t tell his father how he knew Sherry before.


    His father frowned and was very angry.


    His father couldn''t believe it, because it was not the only thing Zoe and Anna said, but anyway, the two people were just outsiders.


    Besides, Jeffery was easy to control. He wasn''t as arrogant as Jeremy.


    "How can you explain that you had a big quarrel with Zoe and her mother just for her?" Sure enough, his father brought this up.


    Jeffery closed his eyes. He felt so painful, but he still answered, "I didn''t make a big noise. I just argued a little."


    Although Jeffery''s tone was very obedient, his answer was too brief and not sincere at all. This made his father very unhappy, who was such a hard nut to crack.


    "Sherry is no longer a member of the Ou family, nor a member of the Xu family. You should stay away from such a bad woman as her as far as you can!" His father ordered in a low voice.


    On the other side, Jeffery''s mind was filled with the scene that he met with Sherry for the first time, the tender look in her eyes and the way she looked at him every time.


    "Yes." He whispered.


    It took him a long time to utter this word.


    "Jeffery, don''t think that you have the ability as long as I accept you as my son."


    Jeffery leaned his back against the wall. He had thought that his father would say some bad words about Sherry, so he had pretended not to hear.


    But unexpectedly, his father changed the subject and talked about it again.


    "I have never thought so." Replied Jeffery immediately.


    "That''s good. If you do have..." Speaking of this, his father s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    made him have a headache.


    Putting her hands in the pockets of her clothes, Sherry shrugged and sighed, "Then you''d better leave now, in case that the person on the other side of the phone will be angry!"


    Not knowing whether she said it on purpose, her words always made Jeffery feel relaxed.


    He had thought that he would get this kind of positive spirit that only he could have, but he didn''t expect that Sherry would have such one.


    "No, just a friend. Of course I won''t leave you alone." Said Jeffery, as he put his phone back into his pocket.


    Sherry smiled and shook her head. "I''m already at home now. I''m okay. Hurry up and go! As a student, you should often hang out with your classmates. "


    Sherry was distressed. She vaguely heard a few tiny words at the door of the room, but she didn''t know what actually happened.


    But when she came to him, the look on his face had told her everything.


    If she still didn''t know how to behave, she would really be a drag on him.


    Hearing Jeffery''s words, Sherry walked into the room in her slippers. After a while, she came out and gave his bag to Jeffery.

 Chapter 216 The Crisis Of Chester (Part Two)

    "Hurry up! Don''t waste time here. " Then, she pushed Jeffery away and walked towards the elevator.


    Sherry pushed him into the elevator. Still, he looked at her worriedly and said, "If you need anything, just call me."


    Sherry nodded, "Don''t worry!"


    Of course she wouldn''t call him anymore. If it was Jeffery in the past, she could do this. But now, he was no longer the person he used to be. He was Jeffery Ou. His surname was Ou.


    And what was her status now? If she still tried to badger with him, she would never forgive herself.


    "If you can''t move those heavy things, don''t move them. Find someone else to help you!" He still wanted to remind her and had a lot to tell her.


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but the elevator door had been closed. She smiled and waved to him.


    The elevator door closed slowly. He blinked his eyes, unwilling to leave her. And then Sherry''s smiling face disappeared in Jeffery''s sight.


    As soon as Jeffery left, Sherry stopped smiling. She turned around and went back home.


    The room was still in a mess, and Jeffery had helped her clean up some of the things. But there were something heavy and not easy to be moved.


    Just clean up slowly. Anyway, she had nothing to do now. She could take it as exercise.


    Sherry stooped and began to pack up.


    But whenever she was packing, she could always see Jeremy''s shadow.


    Every corner of this house had his unique aura and traces of his living in it. No matter how much she wanted to forget, she couldn''t.


    If the two women didn''t mess around at home, she couldn''t find out these things that was so old but still engraved with his smell.


    The c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    company have been in a friendly relationship. But last month, they suddenly declared that your cooperation would be terminated. What''s the reason behind it?"


    "I heard that you had an affair with another woman and she was pregnant with your child. When are you going to get married?"


    Chester didn''t say anything, nor did he try to defend himself.


    Under the escort of the secretaries, Chester left the company successfully.


    But the reporters were still unwilling to give up, surrounding him to take photo. But Chester started the car and left directly.


    Since Chester did not give a direct response, all the media shared their speculations. To add all the possibilities, it was only some bad news.


    Looking at the TV screen, Sherry loosed her hand and the towel fell down.


    "Mr. Chester, CEO of SZ Advertising Company, ruined the whole company for a woman."


    "The whole company is facing a financial crisis, and it is on the verge of bankruptcy."


    "All the large cooperative projects have been suspended, and the company is applying for the loan to the bank. The guarantor..."

 Chapter 217 Are You So Impatient To Let Other Man In (Part One)

    Then Sherry took out her phone, opened the microblog and directly logged in the official Weibo account registered by the SZ Advertising Company.


    It had been a long time since the Weibo was updated. There were a lot of insulting comments on it. Sherry was paralyzed on the sofa with her back snap.


    The SZ Advertising Company was in the face of such a big crisis, could it survive?


    All the reasons were for her. If it was just because she was pregnant and he admitted in public, and said it was not a big deal. People would just commented that he was just flirting.


    But Chester insisted on not firing her. She was always an employee of the SZ Advertising Company, but there were too many negative news about her, so how could a partner trust this company?


    Raising her head, Sherry was struggling in her heart.


    The name, Chester, was deeply engraved in her mind. She recalled everything he had done for her, and all of them were sincere concern. He really took good care of her and protected her.


    But she got him into trouble and he had so many difficulties now.


    Raising her head, Sherry looked at the TV screen. The next message on the TV was going on, but the picture of the last message was still going on in her mind.


    She smiled bitterly, biting her lower lip, her nose sour, her eyes hot, and tears suddenly fell.


    She raised her hand and wiped her tears. She didn''t want to look so awkward. But the strings in her mind were keeping tight. The more she thought, the sadder and more guilty she felt.


    Sherry went to the balcony. A cool night wind blew on her face. It was a little cold. She tightened her coat. The tears on her cheeks were blown away by the wind. The tear stains were still on her cheeks, and her cheeks were itchy.


    "Am I too selfish?" Sherry said to herself


    After thinking for a while, Jeremy coughed and said.


    "So what on earth do you want to do?" Asked Sherry impatiently.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not here to bother you." Said Jeremy.


    He didn''t sleep well in the past few days. As soon as she closed her eyes in the evening, she remembered Sherry. He remembered everything about her in the past, and he couldn''t let it go. There was no good reason for him to come to see her.


    "How could you come to my house and say that you are not here to harass me?" On saying this, Sherry was somewhat regretful.


    After all, they had divorced, so it was not necessary to get so intense every time.


    However, the good words were spoken in such a tone.


    She felt a little annoyed and looked evasive, but Jeremy didn''t see it.


    "Do you mind if I come here to take my things?" "As for why I came here so late, I have to go to work tomorrow and I don''t have time in daytime."


    Sherry moved her lips a little and said, "You can call Barry to do that."


    Jeremy snorted all of a sudden and didn''t say anything more.


    Both of them were silent for a few seconds. Sherry turned her body sideways and looked at the white wall in front of her. She said, "Come in!"

 Chapter 218 Are You So Impatient To Let Other Man In (Part Two)

    Jeremy lifted his foot and walked into the house. There were only a pair of women''s slippers on the shoe cabinet. He opened the shoe cabinet, but there were no his slippers in it.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry said in a hurry, "I put all the stuff away."


    Without saying a word, Jeremy put on his shoes and kept walking inside. Sherry followed behind him. She remembered that she put away the slippers which were not eye-catching?


    It was all because of Zoe and Anna''s coming and making trouble. She put away everything.


    Jeremy looked around the living room and asked, "Why is the house so empty now?"


    Looking at Jeremy''s back, Sherry found that he was much thinner than before. Besides, his face was a little pale, and even his clothes looked a little hollow.


    He even didn''t take care of his hair and just ran here. This man, who was all exquisite all the time, suddenly became so gaunt and casual.


    "Oh, I have cleaned up all the things today." Sherry replied casually.


    Originally, she was going to say that Zoe and her mother came to make a scene, but she suddenly changed her words to another one.


    That was a good deal between the relationship of Sherry and Jeremy!


    Jeremy turned his head to look at her, with his dark and deep eyes fixed on her. On the contrary, Sherry looked very calm and confident.


    "Have you thrown all my stuff away?" He asked.


    Then he walked directly to the bedroom and opened the door.


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart beat heavily and she followed him in a hurry. She found that Jeremy opened the closet and rummaged through it. Then, he walked to the desk and opened all the drawers.


    In the end, he walked into the bathroom and looked at it carefully.


    The bedroom was almost empty, almost only the bed left.


    st chance to meet her.


    She shouldn''t have caused such a mess. It was all her fault.


    She was so heartless, so cool, how could there be such a woman in this world?


    All of a sudden, Sherry was a little angry, even angrier than Jeremy.


    She was so angry that she pulled Jeremy to see a hidden storeroom behind the wardrobe to prove that she didn''t lie.


    However, when she was about to pull his hand, she suddenly felt a person shaking in front of her, and then she heard the cracking sound. She was startled and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Jeremy smashed the gold fish tank beside the TV cabinet. Pieces and water were all over the floor. The poor fish jumped a few times and soon had no reaction.


    "You!" Sherry was stunned and stared at the mess on the ground.


    "Yes, I threw it away. So what? Do you want me to pay for it? " Jeremy said casually.


    Anyway, he thought so. Whatever she said, he wouldn''t believe her.


    In this case, they should have broken up as early as possible. Everything should be neat and efficient. It was impossible to solve the problem sloppily!


    "No, you don''t have to compensate..." Jeremy said with a self mockery smile.

 Chapter 219 Provoke (Part One)

    Every time he showed such a smile, Sherry''s heart would palpitate, but she didn''t know what to say to get it back.


    She finally fell into silence, letting him misunderstand her. Making him angry, but at the same time, she felt bad for him.


    After throwing her a cold look, Jeremy turned around, strode to the door and pulled it open He slammed the door shut with force.


    The sound of door closing was still echoing in the room. Sherry was frightened by the loud sound. She trembled all over and her body couldn''t stop trembling.


    Looking at the pieces on the ground and the running water, the dying goldfish, Sherry felt that the chest tightness was short and more transparent.


    She bit her lips and suddenly felt a sour in her nose. She almost burst into tears.


    So she raised her head and tried to hold back her tears.


    After a while, she felt her eyes gradually dry. Sherry lowered her head weakly, as if her neck was extremely sore.


    She cleaned up the things on the ground, turned around and went to the study to turn on the computer.


    It seemed she had to leave as soon as possible. If she didn''t leave now, she didn''t know what would happen to her next. She was really exhausted because of what happened today.


    She looked at the clock on the wall, which was quite good, at this time, it was daytime in America.


    Five years ago, Sherry was very outstanding. Her work at that moment shocked the advertising circle, and even caused a not small stir abroad.


    At that time, a studio called her and wanted her to work, but Sherry refused.


    She still felt ridiculous when she recalled the reason why she refused it.


    She did everything for Jeremy. She sacrificed so much for him, but in return, she got a ridiculous marriage.


    She needed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her.


    He didn''t want her to hang up the phone. But her sudden husky voice confused him.


    "Tomorrow is my birthday." Chester suddenly said.


    At the beginning, Sherry''s mind was in a trance, but when she heard the news, she suddenly stunned and took back her thoughts. "Tomorrow Is it your birthday? "


    Chester smiled, "Yes, I hope you can come to my birthday party."


    Sherry bit her lips and didn''t know if she should say yes.


    The last second she had decided to distance herself from him, and the next second she had decided to attend his birthday party. Her intention to go to the party went in opposite ways.


    What''s more, there must be a lot of people showing up on the birthday party of Chester. She didn''t want to be a celebrity and let others comment on her.


    "Don''t worry. Too many people will not come." He seemed to have read her mind, so he tried to comfort her.


    It hadn''t been a long time to know him, but he had helped her a lot. Sherry remembered that clearly in her heart.


    Now that he had invited her and she had decided not to bother him anymore and to go to his birthday party by herself, she didn''t want to have any regret in the future.

 Chapter 220 Provoke (Part Two)

    "Okay, I know. I will be there." Sherry lowered her head and answered in a low voice.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow!" Chester added in a gentle voice, as he smiled from ear to ear


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry leaned on the chair and let out a long breath. Then she began to think about another question.


    What gift should she give him?


    He didn''t lack anything. Then what should she buy to show her gratitude?


    The next morning, Sherry had been waiting outside the mall.


    A gust of autumn wind blew over, and Sherry felt a little cold. She pulled her collar and wrapped herself tightly, making it hard for her to breathe. Her long hair was less tied up. She casually rested it on her shoulder. But the two legs under the overcoat were long and straight, and she was even thinner than before.


    The moment the mall''s door was opened, the manager saw Sherry dusky in the wind.


    "So early?" Said the manager.


    Sherry closed her lips and smiled shyly. Some people followed her in and went to the shopping mall.


    There weren''t many people shopping in the mall in the morning, but there were still a few people with a few items. Sherry had been shopping in the mall for a long time and didn''t know what to buy.


    She saw a familiar figure walking towards her from a distance.


    On the other side, Sherry took a good look at the person.


    With a purple coat, a designer handbag in her hand and long hair over her shoulders, and delicate makeup, Zoe strolled through the shops.


    She looked downstairs, stomped and waited impatiently.


    Sherry stared at her, perhaps because she felt that someone was looking at her. As soon as Zoe turned her head, she saw Sherry


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ? Who says that I can''t go shopping if I can''t afford it? I won''t have any money with me unless you buy the mall. " Said Sherry casually.


    After that, she turned around and walked into a nearby store.


    It was a watch store. She looked around and found that someone followed her. It was nobody else but Zoe.


    Sherry took a look at a watch casually and smiled to the waiter. "Please take out this watch and let me have a look at it."


    The waitress responded and put the watch in front of her.


    It was simple and generous, not a small and exquisite one, which was very suitable for Chester, and the edge of the watch was inlaid with diamonds, which made him a little feminine.


    Sherry didn''t like this watch and she returned it to the waitress.


    All of a sudden, a hand reached out and grabbed it.


    From the corner of her eye, Zoe stared at the watch in front of her. In a casual manner, she said, "It looks very beautiful. Why don''t you buy it?"


    Sherry cast a cold glance at her and didn''t say anything. She went on looking at other watches.


    "Pack this watch for me," said Zoe to the shop assistant

 Chapter 221 Care For Her (Part One)

    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned for a moment before she turned her head to look at her.


    While Zoe was saying that, she took out a bank card from her bag and handed it to the attendant. At the same time, she turned around and looked at the same time, a complacent smile appeared on her face.


    Sherry wasn''t surprised. She turned to look at the watch in the counter and felt that Zoe was walking towards her. "The card was given to me by Jeremy," she said


    She smiled as if she had won.


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but kept her eyes on the counter.


    "That watch is so good-looking, but it''s very expensive. It has so many zeros behind!" Sherry seemed to be lost in thought. She casually glanced at the watch on the counter and found that it was indeed quite expensive.


    "Father''s taken back the property and you didn''t get any money from Ou Family. Will you not have any money left in buying a luxury watch and the money you saved?"


    Zoe continued to whisper in her ears, like an annoying oriole.


    Sherry looked around. There were several pretty watches, but she was really not in the mood to keep looking at them. She had to turn and walk outside.


    "I said that I didn''t want to use his money. He insisted on giving it to me. He asked me to buy whatever I want," said Zoe, following her closely


    Zoe followed her silently, carrying a bag. She felt very happy when she thought of speaking to Sherry earlier, and that she couldn''t win in speaking with her. Now she finally won her.


    In fact, only she knew how the card came from.


    Last time, after Jeremy got drunk and tore her clothes, he threw a credit card to her for compensation.


    He made her look like a prostitute. She was angry.


    But when she saw Sherry today, she suddenly got relieved. What did he give, what


    then turned around to take the bags and boxes.


    Standing in front of the counter, Sherry cast a glance towards the outside.


    Then she saw Zoe. There was a man standing next to her.


    Jeremy''s face was cold and indifferent, and he didn''t have any reaction to Zoe''s approaching. In the eyes of Sherry, his handsome and dull side face made her feel a trance for a moment.


    It seemed that a glance would arrive ten thousand years later.


    "Hello, Miss. The watch is ready. Please swipe the card." The waitress said to her.


    Hearing the waitress''s voice, Sherry came back to the reality and took out her card from the bag.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here." Came the voice of Zoe from behind.


    Sherry was speechless. Her feigned skills were too powerful.


    She turned around and looked into Jeremy''s eyes.


    At the same time, Jeremy was also looking at her. He revealed his emotion undisguisedly, making her look a little weak. And he could not help hiding himself from her.


    She didn''t wear any makeup, and there was no blemish on her face. Her skin was fair and bright, and her lips were red and teeth white. The only defect was that she was a little thin, which was pitiful.

 Chapter 222 Care For Her (Part Two)

    "I''ve bought it. I won''t bother you anymore." Taking the card and bag from the waiter, she was about to go outside.


    However, as soon as she reached out her hand and was about to leave, Zoe stopped her and said with a smile, "What did you buy? Would you mind showing it to me? "


    Of course I do! Before she could finish her words, Zoe snatched the bag from her hand.


    "Wow! What a beautiful watch! Who bought it for?" Zoe pretended to be surprised as she took out the watch from the box.


    Didn''t you just buy one which is more beautiful and expensive than this one? Now you are here to put on an act? Sherry was scornful of her in her heart.


    Jeremy frowned and looked at the watch.


    "I see. It must be bought for Chester. The news about you and him has gone viral. Now you are so generous to buy him a gift. You must have a good relationship!"


    As she spoke, a look of blessing was shown on her face, but her eyes were full of provocation.


    At first, Jeremy was expressionless. But after hearing her words, he became depressed.


    It was also out of Sherry''s expectation that the big mouth of Zoe was so eloquent. It was indeed a birthday present for Chester.


    But she just bought a watch. Was it necessary to say that so ambiguously?


    "Cut the crap!" Said Sherry lightly. Then she grabbed the bag in Zoe''s hand and put the watch back into the bag.


    Pretending to be innocent, Zoe pouted and said, "Did I say anything wrong? Don''t you have a close relationship with Chester? You are still on TV... "


    "Enough!" Sherry didn''t want to listen to her and stopped her.


    She took a quick glance at Jeremy next to Zoe.


    His breath quickened


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she opened her eyes was Jeremy''s eyes.


    He frowned with eyes full of worry. But soon he calmed himself down as if everything was just right. He just saved a stranger.


    Sherry fell in his arms and was held tightly by him. For some reason, she felt that her whole body was full of strength.


    "God, Jeremy, are you all right?" Seeing this scene, Zoe was so shocked that she threw away the bag in her hand and rushed over.


    Both of Sherry and Jeremy were shocked by her scream and came back to their senses.


    Jeremy immediately let go of Sherry and pushed her forward. Sherry almost lost her balance, and fortunately she leaned on the wall at the back.


    But she felt that her right ankle had been twisted and it was painful.


    "How is it going? Did anyone get hurt? " The employee in the shopping cart rushed over to see what happened, and the staff of the watch store also surrounded her and asked with concern.


    The goods in the cart fell on the ground freely, with boxes all over the ground. When Jeremy held Sherry in his arms just now, he felt a sharp pain in his arm due to a heavy blow.

 Chapter 223 Get Injured Again (Part One)

    The goods in the cart fell on the ground freely, with boxes all over the ground. When Jeremy held Sherry in his arms just now, he felt a sharp pain in his arm due to a heavy blow.


    Sherry fixed her clothes and looked up at Jeremy. He was a little nervous as his hands were always drooping on both sides.


    "What are you doing? Do you know how dangerous it was? If it were a child, he would have been crushed to death by these strange things. " Zoe looked at Jeremy from head to toe and yelled at the staff.


    The staff kept on apologizing, "I''m really sorry. This will never happen again. We will pay for your medical bills."


    Jeremy shook his head and replied indifferently, "I''m fine."


    It was not until this moment that the staff let out a sigh of relief and said, "That''s so good to hear that you''re all right. To show our apology, we will buy you a watch as a gift."


    Zoe snorted and said in a sharp voice, "Who wants your wristwatch? If he is hurt, you don''t want the whole store! "


    Sherry looked at Jeremy. Although he looked as if nothing had happened, she heard the muffled hum he had just made.


    It must be his arm that hit something. It was so heavy that it happened to hit at the corner. It was impossible that he didn''t get hurt.


    She ignored the shop assistant, nor was she in the mood to stop Zoe from making her quiet. She just gritted her teeth and moved, but her foot was so painful that she almost fell down to the ground just for one step.


    Jeremy walked to her side and held her arm with one hand. He said in a cold voice, "You are injured!"


    On the other hand, Sherry put a hand on his arm, shook her head and replied, "I''m fine. What about you?"


    Jeremy released her hand. He moved his lips but didn''t say


    o him, didn''t know what had happened. When she reacted, Sherry was already in his arms. And the heavy objects hit his arms and hurt.


    It was painful. But it was better than hurting Sherry.


    After he finished speaking, he felt the shock of Sherry, but he didn''t stop his steps. Instead, he just waved his hand in the back. Seeing that, Zoe immediately followed him.


    Standing behind him, Sherry looked at him quietly. "Then thank you. I''m really sorry."


    While walking forward, Jeremy added, "No need for that. Just thank Zoe!"


    With his help, Zoe said worriedly, "Be careful. Let me help you."


    Jeremy turned his head and said to Zoe in a soft voice, "See how important you are to me."


    Zoe was surprised. Jeremy would never talk to her in such a tone!


    Her heart was beating fast. Her care for Jeremy was more than that for her.


    Downcast, Sherry didn''t keep up with them but quietly watched their receding figures.


    Then, Zoe turned her head, looked at Sherry, smiled triumphantly and left the shopping mall with Jeremy.


    Sherry swallowed, feeling a bit bitter in her mouth and in her heart. She seemed to be nailed on the spot, speechless.

 Chapter 224 Get Injured Again (Part Two)

    The waitress was packing up her things. Seeing Sherry''s baffled look, she didn''t know what she wanted from her.


    A waiter came up with an apologetic smile. "Miss, are you okay?"


    Sherry shook her head dully and looked away.


    The waiter handed her the bag and said, "This is your watch. Please take it."


    Taking the heavy bag in her hand, Sherry seemed to feel that her arm also hurt a little.


    After they left the mall, without saying a word, Jeremy threw Zoe''s hand off.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Zoe was confused, wasn''t he injured? Why did he refuse her like this?


    Turning around, Jeremy said in a cold tone with a stern look on his face, "Don''t get so close to me without my orders from now on!"


    Just as he walked out with her in such an intimate manner, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Hearing that, Zoe frowned, pouted and said in a coquettish tone, "Why! You are injured. Let me help you to the hospital. "


    After throwing a cold glance at her, Jeremy turned around and walked outside. On his way, he took out his phone and made a call.


    Zoe still didn''t want to give up. Don''t tell her that the intimate movements just now were only for show to Sherry. The idea in her heart was denied by her.


    Standing next to Jeremy, she was shocked by the content of the call.


    "Barry, go to find someone. Let him pretend to be a passer-by to come to the X commercial square." Jeremy said.


    Asked Zoe, looking at Jeremy in confusion. She wondered why he suddenly called someone to come here?


    "Later, Sherry will go out of the mall and ask that person to take her to the hospital." Jeremy added.


    Hearing this order, Zoe trembled with anger


    n the mall. I just sprained my ankle by accident."


    As soon as Chester heard that she was injured, his heart immediately sank. He asked anxiously, "Hurt? How did you get hurt? Is it serious? "


    "It''s just a sprain. It''s not serious. I''ll wait for you here." Sherry spoke in a calm tone.


    Her tone was calm, but it was hard for Chester to keep calm. He sped up and said, "Okay, I''ll go in and find you."


    Sitting on the bench, Sherry rubbed her ankle. It hurt so much that she had just sprained it. But on second thought, it must be more painful for Jeremy.


    But he didn''t say a word. He was enduring all the pain in silence.


    If it weren''t for Jeremy, she would have been overwhelmed by the goods and her baby would have been gone.


    She rubbed her ankle as she looked up, only to see that Chester was walking towards her, with his eyes fixed on her.


    She was shocked and looked at him blankly, "I thought you just rushed here from the company."


    Chester said with a smile, "I happened to be in this neighborhood, so I came here. If I were in the company, I would come here for you as well."

 Chapter 225 Stop Being So Sentimental (Part One)

    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned and didn''t know how to reply.


    When he saw her sprained ankle, the smile on his face disappeared. He bent down and asked, "How did you sprain your ankle?"


    It was a long story. Sherry bit her lips and said, "I almost hit a cart just now, and I was hit accidentally."


    She just said it concisely. It was better not to mention other things happened between she and Jeremy.


    His hand touched her ankle and slightly twisted it. The pain was so sharp that she took a breath of cold air.


    She didn''t feel this much pain when she got entangled with Jeremy. It turned out that she didn''t even notice the pain.


    "It hurt so badly. Let me take you to the hospital." Seeing that she was so painful that he didn''t dare to touch her again, he stood up and said to her.


    "Thank you!" Sherry nodded. Then Chester lifted her to his chest.


    Unexpectedly, Sherry was stunned and panicked when she heard this. When Chester saw her expression, he comforted her, "You''d better not walk now. I will carry you faster."


    Sherry nodded slightly, allowing Chester to take her out of the mall and get on his car.


    Jeremy drove the car and he has already arrived at the company soon.


    As soon as he entered the office, he startled Barry. Looking at the cracks on his clothes, he sighed, and said to the staff next to him calmly, "Prepare the medicine and gauze quickly."


    When he was throwing his coat on the table, Barry happened to come in from outside. "Mr. Jeremy, here''s the medicine."


    However, Jeremy didn''t pay any attention to him. At this moment, his phone was ringing.


    He took the phone and saw the number on it. He answered it and said in a magnetic, tired voice, "Hello, has she been sent to the hospital?"


    After a pause, the person on the ot


    ry on both sides was retreating quickly. Most of the shop had opened, and it was a lively scene.


    Sherry suddenly turned around and said to Jacob, "Chester, I don''t want to go to the hospital."


    With knitted eyebrows, Chester glanced at her. His eyes were full of worry and he blamed her, "No, you can''t! You sprained your ankle! "


    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal. I''ll get better after applying some medicine." Said Sherry.


    Chester was silent for a few seconds and asked, "Why don''t you want to go to the hospital? It''ll be solved very soon and it''s very safe to go to the hospital. "


    Sherry pressed her lips. Since she had been in the hospital for too many times, she felt it ominous. Besides, it was just a sprain, not a big deal.


    "I just don''t want to go to the hospital."


    Chester sighed, "If I dislocated, I wouldn''t have dislocated."


    He spoke to her in such a relaxed tone, and the atmosphere between the two people eased a lot. Sherry smiled. "It''s just a sprain. It''s not so serious as dislocated."


    "That''s good." Chester made a turn and drove to another direction.


    Sherry looked around and asked him, "Where are we going? That''s not the way to my home. "

 Chapter 226 Stop Being So Sentimental (Part Two)

    "Let''s go to my home." Chester raised his lips and ordered


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. Then, Chester looked at her and saw the bag in her hand. He smiled and asked, "Did you come out on purpose to buy me a gift and then sprained your ankle?"


    Sherry followed his gaze and looked at the bag in her hand, without saying anything.


    "If so, I''d rather not receive the gift." Seeing that she was silent, Chester felt a little guilty.


    "Then I will sprain it in vain." Sherry continued.


    He drove fast and soon they arrived at his house.


    He got off the car first, walked to the side of Sherry, opened the door, bent down and carried her out directly.


    Sherry''s hands were somewhat stiff on his neck, and her body was unnaturally twisted. "In fact, it is not so serious as you think. I can get off the car and walk on my own," she said


    Chester carried her straight into the house. Sherry looked around with some worry, fearing that any journalists would suddenly appear.


    "There''s no need to do that. I''ve already publicly admitted my relationship with you. No matter how they take pictures or write, there''s no way they can step out of that circle." He looked straight into the distance with a faint smile on his face.


    Sherry closed her lips and gradually relaxed herself.


    She was not afraid that the media would make some new headlines, but she just didn''t want to get a little bit more impact on Chester, because she didn''t want to be dragged into any more trouble by her.


    In the room, Chester put down Sherry on the sofa carefully.


    "Let me see!" He took off her shoes and socks. Her white, smooth ankle swelled up.


    Raising a wisp of hair on one of her temples, Sherry fixed her eyes on Chester.


    His movement was so gentle that she had a s


    at had happened recently and his protection for her. She felt that she could never repay him in her life.


    "Only you and me?" She asked again to confirm it.


    Chester stood up, looked down at her and nodded, "Yes, only the two of us."


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief, took out her phone and shook it in front of him, "Then I''ll order a cake."


    Chester took her phone and put it on the tea table. He said casually, "No, thanks. I''ll cook to celebrate my birthday."


    And that''s all for simple birthday? Sherry was stunned.


    In the past, whenever there was a birthday party for Jeremy, she would work for a long time to surprise him. However, the surprise didn''t work at all.


    But the birthday party of Chester was nothing like this. It was nothing like her expectation.


    "So what? I''ll cook for you! " After saying that, Sherry stood up, but she forgot that her foot was injured. As soon as she stood up, she was in pain and sat down hard.


    "Watch out!" Chester dropped the things in his hands and reached out his hands to hold her arms.


    Chester looked into her eyes and gently scolded her, "Since you know you are injured, don''t move. Aren''t you afraid of pain?"

 Chapter 227 The Last Work

    Hearing this, Sherry furrowed her eyebrows helplessly and rubbed her feet. When she looked at Chester so close, she gradually calmed down. "Of course I am afraid of pain. But today is your birthday. It''s all my fault that I sprained my ankle at such a bad time."


    He helped her sit down and said, "I''ve told you, I''ll cook for you. Have a good rest and we''ll eat together later."


    Sherry smiled. She had no choice but to do that.


    That''s it. Chester was her friend. He helped her a lot when she was in the company. Now she was going to leave. Maybe this was the last time they had dinner together.


    From now on, she would not get him in trouble, nor let him live in the limelight. When Sherry left, everything would return to its original state.


    No one would get hurt. No company''s interests would be damaged. Everything would be on the right track.


    Not knowing what was on her mind, he put the medicine cabinet away and headed to the kitchen, saying, "Call me if you need anything."


    Raising her voice, Sherry agreed. Sitting on the sofa alone, she looked at the busy figure in the kitchen.


    She turned her head and saw the TV remote on the tea table.


    Since she had nothing to do and felt bored, she turned on the TV.


    The changing channels were soap operas. After watching a few times, she felt boring, and finally turned to the financial channel that she was most interested in.


    After a while, she suddenly saw Linda''s name appear again.


    Seeing this, Sherry was nervous. She kept her eyes on the TV.


    Finally, the next piece of news came. It was about the ad design competition held last time, and the international company announced the list of designers who had been shortlisted.


    There was Linda''s name.


    Seeing this, Sherry''s heart sank slowly. Needless to ask, there was definitely not her name. But what she knew, she still went on watching the names one after another.


    The scene was switched to Linda. She was wearing a black suit with a smile on her face. She looked like a typical strong elite.


    "Miss Linda, do you have any comments on the competition?" A journalist asked.


    It''s the opening remarks. Linda answered with a smile, "I''m glad to get into the finals, and I''m confident in this competition. It''s not surprising."


    Her supercilious remarks made the journalists present heave a deep sigh and congratulate her.


    On the other side, Sherry was watching the television. There was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    After a few minutes of chitchat, a reporter began to talk in a sharp tone, "Miss Linda, your good friend, Sherry, was officially announced to be disqualified by the authority. What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    Hearing this, Sherry stopped thinking and looked at Linda quietly.


    Linda looked ordinary and spoke with a smile on her face, "Sherry... Is no longer my friend. "


    All the reporters


    ipated in the competition before were not finished yet."


    He tilted his head to her and said, "It''s just... The competition of this international company? "


    When asking, he was still thinking about how to say.


    After all, the matter had a great impact on Sherry, not only on the competition, but also on what Linda had done. Sherry''s heart was broken by what she had done.


    Sherry performed easily, but her heart was heavy. "Yes, because I was disqualified from the initial selection, the following design was not released."


    "So, what''s your plan?"


    "I intend to finish this work before leaving. After all, I have put a lot of efforts on it."


    He nodded to show his support to her. In fact, whatever she did, he supported her.


    Sherry took a few bites, and the taste of the dishes spread in her mouth. After she watched TV, she had no appetite to eat, but Chester was so good at cooking that she ate a lot more.


    "I have another better idea. When it comes out, it will definitely be an excellent one," Said Sherry with a smile.


    He appreciated her confidence and talent.


    In fact, it was very difficult for a woman to do this, especially after she had got married with someone, she didn''t know much about the business field.


    "You will." Said Chester.


    Sherry stopped looking at the dishes on the table, and her eyes were very firm. "My reputation was still damaged a lot, and now my life had been destroyed. However, I don''t want to leave any regret for this work."


    In fact, it didn''t matter whether she finished it or not. No one would care about how amazing her work was. Everyone would only remember that she was a plagiarist who caused her best friend''s miscarriage.


    "Now I''m notorious. Maybe it''s the last work that I won''t regret in my terrible domestic design career!" After saying that, Sherry curved her lips.


    It seemed that she could only force a smile at this moment.

 Chapter 228 The Farewell

    Chester knew that she was under bad mood because of Linda.


    Chester looked at her sadly. Suddenly, he reached out his hands and wanted to hold her hands to encourage her. But when his hands reached in front of her, he patted her on the shoulder again and said, "Come on!"


    Sherry turned to look at him. When their eyes met, she smiled in relief.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t work for me from now on." He pretended to be very regretful.


    Sherry knew that he was joking. She said to him, "You should be happy to get rid of me, the bad guy."


    "Don''t talk about yourself like that," said Chester unhappily, his eyebrows knitted tightly


    Sherry bit her lips and lowered her head, without saying anything.


    Chester was softhearted, and he didn''t want to hear Sherry say such words to belittle herself. In his eyes, Sherry was a goddess.


    "I really feel sorry for that," Chester added.


    Sherry brushed her hair aside and picked up the chopsticks to pick up food. "I''m just kidding! I know you won''t think so. "


    He rolled his eyes at her and stood up suddenly.


    Sherry looked at him going upstairs and shouted surprisingly behind him, "Hey, we haven''t finished our meal. Is there any other program?"


    He didn''t say anything and went downstairs after a while.


    He was holding a folder in his hand. As he walked, with a smile on his face, he said, "There is no other program, but one surprise."


    Hearing this, Sherry curled her lips and kept looking at the folder in his hand. She asked in confusion, "What is it?"


    Sitting on a chair, he handed the folder to her and said, "Open it and you''ll know."


    Sherry obediently opened the folder and saw the words on it. The curiosity on her face immediately disappeared. The more she looked at the back, the colder her face became.


    "This is a foreign house. I''ve already found one for you." He looked into her eyes and said in a soft voice.


    Looking at the property certificate and the photos and data about the house behind it, a sudden feeling of palpitation came to Sherry''s heart.


    "The house is good. Don''t worry. You can stay here to live in the future." Chester reached out and turned to the pages of the files in the folder with his slender fingers.


    He prepared everything for her, and even found a house for her.


    Sherry felt grieved, and there was a surge of panic.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chester." Thanked Sherry in a hoarse voice. She dared not to look up at him.


    "You just need to..." Chester smiled. But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Sherry.


    "I''m sorry. I influenced your company and ruined your reputation, but you are still so nice to me." Sherry said flatly.


    She didn''t know what to say. It seemed that no thanks would be useful. Now she just felt moved with tears in her eyes.


    "It was my own willing to be so good to you. Affected by you, I am most willing to be." There was no trace of anger in his tone.


    Whenever she was with him, she was always moved.


    Chester always looked after her silently and always put her in the first place after he did a lot of things.


    "But I can''t give you anything


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e longer?" He stood up immediately and tried to stop her.


    Sherry stared at the phone on the tea table and said speechlessly, "There must be a lot of people asking you out. I see that you have hung up several calls. I''d better not take up too much of your time!"


    Chester frowned. He had just hung up a few phone calls. Although he looked very calm, Sherry who was very careful still noticed that.


    "Just let them wait. Don''t worry." He turned off his phone directly.


    Sherry shook her head and limped to the door. "No, I''m going home."


    Chester looked at her back with some regret. He had no choice but to put on his coat, "I''ll drive you back."


    They went out together. The ground was a little wet. It seemed that it had just rained. When the dim light shone on the ground, the figures of two people who were side by side drew out.


    "It seems that your ankle is badly injured. Do you need me to hold you?" He looked at her feet worriedly.


    Sherry shook her head and refused, "No, it''s not that serious. I''ll be fine after a sleep."


    Chester couldn''t help laughing, "It doesn''t look like a cold."


    Sherry closed her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    As soon as they arrived home, Chester had to send her home and sit on the sofa before he left.


    Sherry sat on the sofa and rubbed her ankle. In fact, it didn''t hurt that much as before. Anyway, it was nothing compared to the injury that Jeremy had suffered.


    Humans are always like that. Only after they left did they know to cherish.


    If Jeremy had a strong trust in her, how could they get to this point?


    Heaving a long sigh of relief, Sherry stood up and went to the study.


    As soon as she opened her computer, she heard the alert tone. She opened the email, and it was from a studio in the United States.


    Sherry had talked to them yesterday, and today they sent a more formal email.


    "Hello, Miss Sherry. The studio has arranged accommodation for you. You can talk about details about your salary in person. And I sincerely welcome you."


    The studio also left the phone number and the address.

 Chapter 229 The Departure (Part One)

    Sherry replied to the e-mail, "Okay, thank you very much. I''ll go there in a short period of time. Then I''ll talk about it in detail."


    After sending the email, Sherry leaned back on the chair and breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this case, she would have gotten her job and accommodation, but the house that Chester gave her...


    Of course she didn''t want to. Although she knew that it would hurt Chester''s heart, she had her principles as a human being and wouldn''t change it easily.


    After ending the mailbox, Sherry opened a folder and saw her unfinished work.


    There was nothing she could give to Chester, so she had to give him this new commercial design, which she had painstakingly created.


    As a return to him! Though they hadn''t known each other for a long time, they had witnessed the most difficult part of their lives together.


    This word just needed a minor revision. She didn''t finish it until late at night. She stretched herself and looked at her work with satisfaction.


    In fact, the watch was just an ordinary birthday present, and the biggest surprise was still here. Chester didn''t know that the advertisement she designed was for him, otherwise, it would be a surprise!


    This was the last time for her to work hard for SZ Advertising Company. She had let down Chester''s cultivation before, but now she wanted to make up for it with this advertisement design.


    Opening the mailbox, she sent a timing email to Chester.


    The finger paused on the keyboard. She did not know what to send, repeatedly deleted for a long time, and finally only sent a short sentence to him.


    "Mr. Chester, thank you for your care an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd wearing sunglasses, Sherry walked to the door. Suddenly, she stopped and turned her head to look at the room.


    Everything was covered with white cloth, and the whole room was clean and white. Everything was put away except for sofa, table and chair.


    Soon there would be no trace of popularity here.


    There was a moment of trance in her eyes. She took a deep breath, opened the door and walked out of the room expressionlessly. Then she slammed the door, isolated herself from here.


    Sherry wore a camel windbreaker, long black jeans and a pair of flat shoes. She was not eye-catching in the crowd. Her face was cold, as if the whole world was quiet leaving her alone.


    It was a fast speed from her home to the airport by taxi. The car soon arrived at the suburb and stopped in front of the airport.


    At this moment, Jeremy''s phone rang.


    He glanced at it with a serious and cold expression on his face. The employees dared not to breathe.


    The person who sent the message was the one he sent to monitor Sherry. In the past two days, he was almost driven crazy by the messages.

 Chapter 230 The Departure (Part Two)

    He still looked calm on the surface and didn''t seem to care about it at all. Every time, Barry deliberately shifted the topic to something about Sherry, and was willing to be the link between them.


    But Jeremy pretended to be impatient, expressionless every time.


    In fact, only Jeremy himself knew clearly how much he cared about her.


    He picked up his phone and saw the text. "Mr. Jeremy, Miss Sherry went to the airport with her suitcase. She is leaving."


    Without saying anything, Jeremy turned off the phone and coldly said to the senior executives who were doing the report, "Go on."


    The executives noticed that he suddenly started to play with his phone in the middle of the meeting, so they specially stopped and waited for him to solve his private affairs before continuing the meeting.


    The meeting went on, but within two minutes, Jeremy''s phone rang again.


    He took it up and looked at it. "I have just checked Miss Sherry''s flight information. She is going to America. The flight will be one hour later."


    He looked at his phone calmly.


    For a moment, there was no time to make any reaction, and he was just staring at the phone.


    The executives stopped as well and looked at his reaction.


    Jeremy suddenly stood up. His face turned cold and his eyes were filled with anger. All people present were shocked.


    Puzzled, Barry walked to him and whispered, "Mr. Jeremy, what..."


    "Postpone the meeting." Then, he turned around and rushed out.


    He walked to the parking lot quickly, came to his car and drove it out.


    Until now, he could finally face his true feelings.


    It turned out that he cared Sherry so much, so he didn''t want to lose


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    He felt that his back was stabbed by some broken pieces when he held on to his arms.


    The truck driver was worse. The front window of the car had been smashed, and he was directly thrown on the road in front. It was estimated that he was unlikely to survive.


    The noise here soon attracted the attention of other people, and a few passers-by rushed over, surprised.


    "Oh my God! There was a car accident!"


    "Call the police right now!"


    "Sir, are you okay?" One of them walked in front of him and asked tentatively.


    Jeremy half opened his eyes. What he saw was a clear sky and white clouds. The sky was crystal clear, like the eyes of Sherry.


    "Sherry, please don''t go..." He opened his mouth and only a few broken words could be heard.


    The passenger didn''t hear him and asked again, "What did you say?"


    Without saying anything, he closed his eyes slowly, as if his strength had faded away.


    Sherry turned her head and looked at her palms, fiddling with the sunglasses in her hand.


    "Sherry, please don''t go!" Suddenly she seemed to hear someone calling her name, so she turned her head.

 Chapter 231 Say Goodbye (Part One)

    Sherry stood up and looked around the huge airport.


    In the bustling crowd, lovers said goodbye to each other, children played happily, friends took pictures, and someone shouted, "Goodbye!"


    But she didn''t hear his voice. She didn''t see Jeremy here.


    The voice sounded so familiar, but why didn''t she see him?


    Sherry swallowed and lowered her head disappointedly. Her eyes were so dry. She put her hand on her chest and felt her heart beating so fast that it seemed to jump out of her throat.


    The more she tried to suppress that feeling, the faster her heart beat. In the end, she faintly felt a sting, as if a dull knife was slowly cutting her heart.


    At that time, it was time for boarding.


    However, Sherry was not reconciled. While waiting in line for the ticket check, she occasionally turned back, hoping to see the familiar figure in the crowd.


    She didn''t tell anyone. How could it be possible for him to see her off?


    What should she blame for the bad thing she had done?


    Soon, it was her turn. She turned around, opened her mouth and said, "Goodbye, Jeremy."


    Jeremy didn''t open his eyes all the time. As the onlookers got more and more, several people were maintaining the order, "Don''t destroy the scene! Stay away from him! "


    He was so tired that he really wanted to open his eyes and get up. There was a voice urging him to hurry up, or it would be too late.


    But he had no choice. He tried his best but still couldn''t open his eyes.


    Before long, the ambulance arrived. The paramedics lifted Jeremy to the stretcher and took him to the hospital.


    His eyes were dry and he wanted to open them, but he didn''t have any strength.


    He wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s, Zoe was praying sincerely and worriedly, hoping that nothing would happen to Jeremy.


    The atmosphere in the corridor was very dull. Zoe stomped her feet and John sat silently, staring at the harsh light overhead.


    At this time, a man in black hurried over.


    The man in black got nervous when he saw John. He stopped in front of him and said, "Mr. John."


    John took a glimpse of him and recognized him as Jeremy''s bodyguard. He flew into a rage and yelled, "How do you protect my son? Is it a waste of money to hire you? "


    The bodyguard was too embarrassed to say a word, "Mr. John, I..."


    "Don''t explain. Think about what to do next." John waved his hand and interrupted him. He was in a bad mood now and didn''t want to listen to anyone.


    The bodyguard felt very innocent. Hearing what John said, the bodyguard thought he would be punished in the future. So he had to say, "This car accident, although it was an accident, there were other reasons."


    John frowned, looked up at the bodyguard and said coldly, "What do you mean?"


    The bodyguard quickly said, "Boss told me to keep an eye on Sherry."

 Chapter 232 Say Goodbye (Part Two)

    On hearing the name of Sherry, John was pissed off. And on hearing that it was related to his son''s car accident, he became furious. "And then? What did that woman do again? "


    "Miss Sherry went abroad this morning and I told boss about this. The plane would take off in only an hour, so he postponed the meeting and rushed to the airport. He ran a few red lights on the way, and then the car accident happened..." The bodyguard''s voice became weak when he spoke.


    John''s face went red. As soon as the bodyguard finished, John stood up and clenched his fists.


    He got nothing in his hand, or he would have thrown it out.


    Zoe from her chair and looked at the bodyguard in surprise. "Are you sure? Why did you report it to Jeremy? Are you trying to kill him? "


    The bodyguard''s face was full of guilt and he lowered his head to accept her criticism. "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I''m really sorry. I will resign."


    John looked at him with a lunatic look and said, "You just want to resign? It''s too easy for you!"


    The bodyguard''s heart sank, knowing that he would have a hard time in the future.


    "It was all Sherry''s fault. She brought so much trouble again and again. Now is she going to kill Jeremy?"


    After saying that, Zoe even wanted to cry. She sat on the chair and her voice was choked with sobs.


    As expected, her eyes turned red very soon. She couldn''t help but wipe her face. "Jeremy, you''re so stupid. You are willing to do anything for her."


    However, in fact, Zoe was jealous to death in her mind.


    In order to keep Sherry, Jeremy even almost lost his life just to get to the airport an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    someone to investigate it. I don''t like this. I will take good care of the child. We will live a happy life, and you must live a happy life too."


    "The advertisement isn''t worth the money. But it is all painstakingly created by me, as a compensation for your return and for the company''s reputation loss."


    "Hope see you again -- Sherry."


    The smile on Chester''s face slowly disappeared. He never thought that what he saw when he opened the e-mail was like this.


    Was she leaving just like that? She made up her mind so firmly that he wouldn''t know where she was either.


    So was his birthday the last time they met?


    He rubbed his forehead and blinked his eyes, unable to accept the fact that she had left!


    She left without telling him. She only left the e-mail and went away with her children.


    Did she know how difficult it was for her to live alone outside? What''s more, she was just a woman. In a strange place, she lived the rest of her life alone without anyone to know. How painful would it be?


    He took a deep breath, took out his phone and called up Sherry.

 Chapter 233 In A Coma

    Chester took a deep breath, took out his phone and called up Sherry.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redial it later." the only voice from the other end of the line was automatically.


    When he was about to dial the second number, he suddenly hung up.


    Since Sherry didn''t want, she wouldn''t answer no matter how many times he called.


    He took out an exquisite wine-red small box from the drawer, and with a slight pull with his slender fingers, the box opened.


    There was a small ring inside, pure without any impurities, which was very suitable for the temperament of Sherry.


    "Is it too late?" He took out the ring and put it on his finger. He looked at it quietly with deep regret in his eyes.


    "Because of my hesitation, I won''t have a chance anymore." He closed his eyes and kissed gently on the ring.


    He had prepared the ring a long time ago, but at that time, Jeremy and Sherry were still legally married couple. Although he had this idea, he couldn''t put it into practice.


    Now, Jeremy finally divorced with Sherry, and he finally had a chance to marry her. But because of some trifles, he couldn''t get the chance to propose to her.


    His birthday was a very good chance, but he didn''t propose to her by chance.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t stand any more chance.


    Looking out of the window, the world was so big. Where was she now?


    The next day, Chester went to the meeting place appointed by the cooperative company as usual.


    He held a folder in his hand, which was light but heavy. He slowly opened it and looked at the drawing and words inside.


    "Mr. Chester, everyone is here." Beisy pointed out.


    He nodded and made an opening speech. After a few words, he started to discuss with them about the commercial cooperation.


    "I believe your company will be satisfied with this advertisement." Chester smiled and said to them.


    After that, he asked his assistant to turn on the projector, insert the U disk, and play the advertisement. At the same time, he also asked the assistant to distribute the advertising data one by one.


    Those people were all insiders who could tell whether advertising design was good or bad at a glance. Their eyes brightened up when they saw the advertising data in their hands.


    What''s more, with the explanation, they nodded frequently.


    "That''s our advertising design. You can take it if you''re satisfied with it." Said Beisy.


    The partner talked with each other for a while and nodded. One of them on behalf of the company said, "The design''s concepts is very novel, breaking away from the traditional rules and circulation of traditional advertising. We are very satisfied, and we decide to take it."


    People in the SZ Advertising Company all wore a smile on their faces. Although they didn''t show it, the staff in the advertising department were very excited.


    Chester did not show much excitement but only curved the corners of his mouth.


    It took a long time for Sherry to design this. No one dared to say no?


    But if she was still in the SZ Advertising Company and saw that others appreciated her works so much, she must be very excited and happy, but she had to pretend to be calm on the surface!


    "This advertisement was designed by my former staff. I hope you c


    e held the cup in her hand trembling all the time, and suddenly became angry. She threw it hard and broke it into pieces in an instant!


    "Sherry, you''ve already left. Are you still unwilling to let go of me?" She angrily picked up the things on the table and threw them to the floor as soon as she saw them.


    The whole office was filled with cracking sound. The computer on the desk was still intact, and everything else had been smashed to pieces, scattering all over the floor.


    After smashing everything in the room, she gasped, her eyes turning scarlet.


    Looking at the advertisement that was still playing on the computer screen, Linda''s eyes became more vicious.


    In the ward, Zoe had been waiting for Jeremy all day and night, but he had not woken up.


    The doctor came to check as usual. When the doctor came in, he found that there were many people in the ward. They were Jeremy''s parents and Zoe''s parents. Andrew was very old, so he just came to have a look before he left.


    "Doctor, when will he wake up?" Said Adam anxiously. He would ask the doctor whenever he saw him.


    The doctor sighed. After checking, he said, "The patient is out of danger. He will wake up sooner or later."


    It was the same words every time. But it was unknown when on earth would he wake up? What if he was in a vegetative state or had an paralyzed body?


    After recording it, the doctor said, "Don''t worry. He will wake up soon. He is clear in his subconscious, but he has just suffered such a big car accident, so he is slow in reaction. Please wait patiently."


    After saying that, the doctor walked out of the ward. The atmosphere in the ward became very depressing.


    If Jeremy was really in a vegetative state, the Xu family would reconsider the relationship with the Ou family.


    Standing on the edge of the bed, John stared at him, speechless.


    At the same time, Zoe sensed that his eyelashes trembled and his brows furrowed as if he was in great pain and wanted to wake up.


    "He has some reaction. He just opened his eyes!" Zoe shouted in surprise.


    Everyone was shocked and went to the bedside to have a look.


    His eyes moved again, and then he slowly opened them.

 Chapter 234 You Are My Fiance

    The strong dazzling light made his pupils contracted suddenly. Several heads shook in front of him, which caused him a headache. He had to close his eyes again.


    "Jeremy? How do you feel? " John asked him and his voice was full of concern.


    Jeremy blinked his eyes hard and then opened again, looking at these people with dull eyes.


    Adam also asked, "Jeremy, does your head still hurt?"


    His head was wrapped in gauze, and his hair was scraped off a lot. There were bruises all over his body. He didn''t feel painful before when he heard Adam say so.


    "You finally wake up. I thought you would never wake up. I was so scared..." As these words were uttered out of her mouth, Zoe choked with sobs and bit her lips.


    Anna patted her on the shoulder and gently scolded her, "What nonsense? It''s good that Jeremy has woken up. Don''t cry. "


    Zoe wiped her reddened eyes, and didn''t shed tears, but she did seem to really worry about Jeremy.


    "You..." Jeremy said in a hoarse voice. His throat hurt.


    "I''m here!" Zoe said to him, taking his hand in a hurry.


    "Who are you?" Jeremy didn''t finish his sentence.


    His words surprised everyone. They all looked at him in disbelief.


    "Who am I? I am Zoe! Don''t you remember? " Said Zoe in astonishment, after sniffing.


    Jeremy was even more surprised than Zoe. He raised his hand with difficulty, shaking off her hand that was holding his hand tightly. "I don''t know who Zoe is," he answered


    He turned his head and saw John standing beside the bed. He called his father lightly, "Dad."


    John nodded slightly. Both Zoe and her parents were astonished.


    "Why don''t you know me?" Confused, Zoe was a little angry with his pretending not to know him.


    Adam gave a push to Zoe, motioning for her to keep silent. Then he said to Jeremy, "Jeremy, do you know me?"


    Looking at him, Jeremy slightly shook his head and then turned his head, as if thinking of something. After a while, he said to John, "Dad, do you still refuse the cooperation project with the Song family?"


    On hearing his words, John was shocked and frowned and looked at Jeremy.


    The cooperation project with Steve? That was a thing of a few years ago!


    At that time, Steve and Zoe were too young to cooperate with each other. However, John didn''t like what kind of project Steve did and hide from his family and never agreed.


    But why did Jeremy mention it now? He didn''t mention the car accident or anything about Sherry. As soon as he opened his eyes, he asked his father about the old stories.


    "How did you be hospitalized? Have you forgotten?" Asked John.


    He didn''t answer his question, but changed the subject. Jeremy lowered his head and took a look at his body. He felt pain as if his whole body had been torn apart. "I don''t remember."


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his head. He covered his head with his hands in pain, and he was going crazy with the pain. "Ah --"


    He growled and covered his head tightly with his hands, murmuring, "Why am I hospitalized? How was I hospitalized? "


    All the people recovered from the state of shock and were


    Zoe and Anna, and then he walked into the ward too.


    "Mom, uncle John is trying to play along with his old trick. Is he trying to prevent Jeremy from regaining his memory?" Zoe wanted to reconfirm it, but she couldn''t recover from her shock just now.


    Anna nodded slowly. After thinking for a while, she was frustrated. "That''s terrible. I don''t know if he still remembers me when he wakes up."


    After that, she was about to enter the ward, but Anna stopped her.


    "My dear daughter, this is a good opportunity!" After Anna thought for a while she said something to Zoe.


    With a mystical smile on Anna''s face, Zoe got her meaning.


    As soon as they entered the ward, Zoe''s eyes were red, as if she had just cried. When she looked at Jeremy, she bit her lips, full of tender affection in her eyes.


    The glance of Jeremy inadvertently shifted to her. There was no response to her gaze.


    "Jeremy, do you really forget me?" Standing in front of the bed, Zoe asked in an aggrieved tone.


    Looking into her eyes, Jeremy thought for a while and shook his head. "I don''t remember."


    "I''m your girlfriend!" Zoe could not help but burst into tears, leaving deep tear stains on her face.


    Adam and John were both shocked, but they didn''t object.


    Anna was very satisfied with her daughter''s performance.


    Jeremy frowned, "Girlfriend? You are my girlfriend? "


    John said with a sigh, "In fact, she is not only your girlfriend, but also your fiancee. You have talked about your marriage."


    About getting married? Jeremy was totally confused.


    He looked at Zoe again and had no feelings for her.


    If they were really in love and they were going to get married, he would still have a feeling of understanding even if he lost his memory.


    But when he looked at her delicate face and her pitiful face, he couldn''t find any familiar face, nor could he be moved. So he was still confused.


    "Really? What''s your name? " Jeremy asked.


    "I am Zoe, your fiancee!" Zoe said decidedly.


    Jeremy nodded and acted as usual. "Okay, I see. You are my fiancee."

 Chapter 235 I Dont Know Sherry

    His acceptance of this fact relieved everyone present.


    At first, they were afraid that Jeremy, who just regained his memory. No matter what, he couldn''t accept the fact that he suddenly had a fiancee. After all, he was the man a few years ago.


    Full of happiness, Zoe wiped her tears and held his hand tightly. "I''m worried about you. I''m afraid that you will leave me alone..."


    John''s face was ghastly pale with anger. What Zoe said did not sound to him, but he did not show it. After all, Zoe was chosen by him.


    Jeremy held her hand with one hand and patted her on the back with the other. Although his tone was calm, it made people feel uncomfortable. "Don''t cry."


    Seeing this, Adam and Anna finally felt relieved.


    In fact, Zoe''s heart was heaving a heavy sigh. She seemed to have seen a new future. There was no flannel of Sherry, and only the sweet time of her and Jeremy in the future.


    Adam said, "If so, we''ll leave now. Jeremy, have a good rest."


    Emotionless as he was, Jeremy replied politely, "Goodbye, uncle, auntie."


    Anna advised to Zoe, "You just stay here and take good care of him!"


    Zoe heavily nodded, and a faint smile appeared on Anna''s lips.


    She was finally able to get rid of the trouble brought by Sherry. From now on, Zoe would only be with him, so she could rest assured. Besides, it wouldn''t be long before Zoe successfully married into the Ou Family.


    After saying that, John left the ward too.


    At that moment, there were only the two of them in the ward. With an indifferent expression on his face, Jeremy slowly loosened his grip on Zoe''s hand.


    Sitting on the bed, Zoe was both nervous and excited. At this moment, Jeremy opened his mouth, "It''s getting late. You should go home and have a rest!"


    As soon as Zoe wanted to approach him, she heard his words and pouted. "No, I have to stay here to take care of you. My mother just told me to do so!"


    Jeremy looked into her eyes but couldn''t find anything familiar.


    "Let me fetch some water to wipe your face!" Zoe felt energetic. It wasn''t easy for her to get this opportunity, so she wouldn''t let it go so easily.


    Then she turned around and went to the bathroom. After a while, he heard water inside.


    Leaning against the wall, Jeremy closed his eyes deeply. His mind went blank as long as he closed his eyes. He tried very hard to make up for Zoe''s pale face, but he didn''t know why he still felt not fit for her every time he did so.


    As if they couldn''t match each other. Then there were two words in the brain, barely match.


    "Hey, are you asleep again?" With a towel in her hand, Zoe walked up to him and gently covered his face.


    While the towel was warm and Zoe''s hands were soft, Jeremy was a little aloof and said, "Thank you."


    Zoe lowered her head and looked at him with excitement.


    She was going to take advantage of this opportunity to win his heart. She wanted to win his heart step by step.


    Looking at his slightly pale face, she gritted her teeth, made up her mind and kissed him.


    Jeremy frowned, but didn''t dodge.


    "Jeremy, don''t be so formal with me. Just remember that I am your fiancee forever." She said in a low and soft voice.


    Not


    talking about? Are we friends? "


    Jeremy smiled and said a few words to Steve. He felt much better now.


    He felt something was wrong when he was facing Zoe just now.


    Although every time he saw her eyes, there was an inexplicable impulse to believe her, but there was a moment when he wanted to overturn every word she said.


    ''Well, don''t be so anxious. You will get your memory back sooner or later.''.


    "I can''t go there for seven or eight years. If I go there for seven or eight years, Sherry might have given birth to five or six children." Said Steve, pacing leisurely in front of the bed.


    "Sherry?" Upon hearing the name, Jeremy somehow repeated it.


    Steve nodded and leaned forward to her. "Look at your grave expression, don''t tell me that Sherry has a lover and she loves someone else!"


    The name seemed to give Jeremy a heavy blow. He couldn''t help but mention it again and again in his mind, Sherry, Sherry...


    This name sounded familiar and strange, as if one would never forget it.


    "Look at your expression, is she really with other man?" Surprised, Steve looked at him sadly.


    "I don''t know this woman. Who is she?" Under his expectant eyes, Jeremy finally opened his mouth.


    Steve was shocked by his question. Looking at his appearance, he was even more confused than he was. "She is Sherry! Very beautiful! "


    His heart suddenly ached as if something slowly came out of his heart and left a small hole in the middle of his heart, and the blood spurted out.


    All of a sudden, Jeremy put his hand over his heart. While Steve was still nagging, he felt so painful that he could not help but ask, "What''s the relationship between her and Zoe?"


    Both of them had the family name Xu, and they might be related.


    Steve was startled to see his painful look. "Aren''t you pretending? Do you really not know Sherry? "


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open and Zoe walked in with a bag of food. She looked pretty good with a smile on her face.


    The sweat was about to break out on Jeremy''s forehead. He shook his head and said in a deep and hoarse voice, "I don''t know Sherry."

 Chapter 236 Come Back

    As soon as Zoe heard the name of Sherry, she trembled her hand, and the item in her hand almost fell down.


    Steve was stunned. "You are not only physically injured, but also..."


    When he was about to say "it seems that you have suffered a heavy blow and have forgotten the people you should remember", Zoe suddenly shouted beside him, "Steve!"


    Steve stopped speaking and turned to look at Zoe.


    He was not familiar with her, but he had met her several times.


    "What is it?" He was about to ask Jeremy about the latest news about Sherry in recent months when this woman suddenly appeared. It was really annoying.


    "I just bought something in the shop. It''s a little heavy and I can''t carry it alone. Can you help me take it?" She hemmed and hawed.


    As she spoke, she observed the look on Jeremy''s face. When she saw no doubt in his face, her heart was finally at ease.


    Steve didn''t want to go with them at first, but then he saw that Zoe was thin, so he agreed reluctantly, "Okay."


    After saying that, he turned his head and said to Jeremy, "I will go downstairs. I''ll be there soon."


    Jeremy nodded. Then, Steve followed her out of the ward.


    As soon as they walked out of the ward, Zoe pulled Steve aside and said to him, "Don''t mention the name of Sherry in front of Jeremy."


    Steve frowned and looked at her in confusion. "Why? He knows sherry. Why didn''t let he tell me? "


    Zoe sighed, looking very melancholy. "Jeremy has lost his memory."


    Stunned, Steve opened his eyes wide, swallowed and asked in surprise, "What? He lost his memory?"


    Zoe looked at him and nodded affirmatively. "Yes, the doctor has checked him up. He didn''t remember anything about time, so he also doesn''t remember the person called Sherry."


    Steve was totally shocked. He hadn''t expected that so many things had happened during his absence.


    Helplessly, he said, "Well, even if he has lost his memory and doesn''t remember anything about Sherry, why don''t you allow him to mention it?"


    Biting her lips, Steve frowned and said, "I remember that Jeremy didn''t know you long ago. He didn''t remember anything about Sherry, so he probably didn''t remember you either."


    "I have a different relationship with Jeremy. There were some misunderstandings between them before Jeremy''s car accident. And they had a quarrel."


    Seeing this, Zoe sighed. The melancholy and regretful expression on her face had made Steve assumed that this woman was a good person who would take good care of Jeremy when he was troubled.


    Steve nodded and said, "So? Can''t I mention it? "


    Sherry turned her head and took a look at the ward behind them. It was the ward where Jeremy stayed.


    "Didn''t you see his face, he looked so bad just now. If you keep asking, I''m afraid he can''t take it. " Said Zoe.


    Steve recalled Jeremy''s abnormal look a moment ago.


    At first, he just covered his heart with his hands, but later, his face turned pale and his forehead was still in cold sweat.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "It seems something is wrong."


    "So, don''t mention such a bad thing, or irritate him. The doctor also said that it will take a long time to recover from t


    She had bought the apartment before she came here, and it was a very secluded place. And no one knew that she came back.


    She was browsing her phone, and the two little kids were waiting beside her quietly. Although they always made noises, they were very obedient when it came to crunch time.


    Sherry was grateful for giving birth to two such lovely and adorable children, which saved her a lot of things.


    She took a taxi to the apartment which was large and spacious with all kinds of furniture. The owner had cleaned it before she bought it, and she just needed to buy some furniture.


    Kami and Lucas were very satisfied with their new home. As soon as they entered, they rolled on the sofa, and then ran to the bedroom and made a noise. "I want to sleep here!"


    "No, this is Mommy''s bedroom. I want to sleep with Mommy!"


    Sherry shook her head helplessly and took her luggage to the living room. The moment she put down her luggage, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and checked. It was an email.


    Sherry took her laptop out of her bag and opened the mailbox.


    She was very familiar with her e-mail account. She couldn''t help getting nervous as soon as she opened the package.


    This was the mailbox of a company, which she was very familiar with.


    She opened the e-mail with her trembling right hand, and there were only a few words in it, but it seemed that her heart was hit hard by something.


    "Hello, Elizabeth. We are from the advertising department of the Ou Group. Seeing that you have won the champion in this international advertisement competition, we really hope you can work for the Ou Group to design an advertisement. No matter how you get your salary and treatment now, we promise that we will definitely give you three times higher than your current salary."


    After reading the email, Sherry furrowed tightly. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to react to the current mood of her.


    She was no longer sad. It only took five years for her to feel heartache at the beginning and become numb at last.


    But why did her heart hurt and her body trembled without her permission.

 Chapter 237 I Decided To Give You A Chance (Part One)

    She took a deep breath and tapped on the keyboard. "No, thanks."


    She couldn''t work for Jeremy''s company so she just refused in such a simple and rude way!


    "Clap!" She shut the computer and gazed at the white wall in front of her, unable to calm down.


    Why did this happen when she was back?


    As if everything had been arranged well, she was suddenly at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    She rejected him with that simple method. That would be much better than seeing him again.


    When she was thinking about it, she heard the two little bun, who were talking about something behind her.


    "It''s such a big bed. We shouldn''t have slept on it." Kami said suddenly.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned and couldn''t help but raise her ears to listen carefully to what they were talking about.


    Lucas nodded in agreement and said, "You''re right. Mommy is excellent. She has two cute, handsome and smart sons and a very good job. She is perfect in all aspects."


    Sherry tried hard to hold back her laughter, and she had almost forgotten the unpleasant email just now.


    What a cute, handsome and clever son Sherry was speechless.


    "Unfortunately, she doesn''t have a boyfriend!" Kami rubbed his chubby chin and thought.


    Sitting on the sofa and hearing what they said, Sherry was so angry that she held the computer in her arms and almost fell down from the sofa. Her mouth was full of saliva.


    "She is so poor. It seems that we have to figure out a way to prevent her from being single all the time." Lucas nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, although Mommy is still very young and beautiful, I''m really afraid that no one will marry a woman like her in the future!"


    Hearing the conversation of "three women are the bean curd", Sherry couldn''t hold back laughing. She stood up from the sofa and walked into the be


    is, Sherry''s mouth twitched a little. She could tell that both of them were indeed not ordinary children.


    The two boys immersed themselves in selecting some clothes in Sherry''s suitcases, and at last they denied all the clothes filled in the suitcases.


    Sherry picked up one randomly, looked at it and said, "I think it''s good. Any one of them is good."


    Dressed in the same T-shirt, Kami and Lucas, with a plump face, could not be recognized by any other person except Sherry. However, she could recognize them at a glance.


    "Your uniform is for the office staff. It''s so formal." Lucas said with contempt.


    Sherry was speechless again. She took out a coat and put it on, saying, "It''s just a meal nearby. Don''t be so serious and formal."


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and said, "If you just wear this and go out, that would be too serious, okay?"


    In the end, Sherry wore a pair of black trousers and a blue shirt and took them out of the apartment.


    She switched on her phone and searched for a long time in a nearby restaurant. After all, she hadn''t come back for a long time. She was not familiar with this place before. When she took a taxi to here before, she found something different.

 Chapter 238 I Decided To Give You A Chance (Part Two)

    For example, many residential areas had been demolished, and the restaurants that she often passed by had been changed to a small supermarket. Many places had changed.


    The place had changed, people had changed, and love had also changed.


    Sitting on the back seat, Sherry wrapped her arms around the neck of her two sons, looking out of the window at the rapidly receding scenery, melancholy, strange, and familiar.


    They arrived at the restaurant. Sherry ordered some food. As they were abroad, they often had Chinese food. Whether it was Chinese food or Western food, it was very easy for their sons to accept it.


    "You two, be good. Don''t come up with any strange ideas!" Sherry lowered her head and said to them seriously.


    The two looked around and said nothing.


    Kami wore a pair of big black framed glasses and his hair was blown in a hairstyle. Sherry stared at his hair and wondered where the child had learned these skills?


    She was so good at dressing up when she was a child. She thought it was not bad if he grew up?


    But she couldn''t help proud that this was her son!


    "Where is Lucas?" Sherry looked aside and found that the little bun on the chair just now was gone.


    In order to match their height, the waiter specially brought a higher stool, but she was only absent-minded for a moment and Lucas disappeared.


    Worrying that Lucas would play hide and seek with her, Sherry got close to the table and asked, "Where is Lucas?"


    Sherry was so anxious that her face turned white, but Kami looked calm. "Don''t worry, he is very smart. Mommy, let''s have something to eat first!"


    On the other table, the waiter came over after Jeremy sat down. "He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    han her to match her. I think it''s you! " Lucas put his hands on his arms and looked up to Jeremy.


    The way he looked at him made Jeremy burst into laughter.


    Lucas said in a serious tone. It was an important thing for him.


    Jeremy sighed and said, "But I already have a girlfriend. What should I do now?"


    Hearing this, Lucas frowned and looked disappointed. "Ah... You have a girlfriend! "


    With his hands spread out, Jeremy pretended to be innocent and said, "I also feel very sorry that I have wasted your precious opportunity."


    Hearing his words, Lucas became extremely disappointed, with his lips pursed.


    Seeing the little boy so excited, Jeremy gradually felt a little embarrassed. But he did have a girlfriend.


    "All right." Lucas sighed and looked at Jeremy with great regret.


    This man was good in all aspects. He was not abnormal. He was very handsome and tall. He was a man with indomitable spirit at the first sight. Only a man like him could be with his mom, who was as smart and beautiful.


    What a pity!


    "Lucas, why are you here?" A woman''s surprised voice came from not far away.

 Chapter 239 Who Is The Father Of The Two Children

    Both Jeremy and Lucas turned their heads to the door at the same time, and they saw that Sherry was holding a fleshy boy walking towards them.


    She was wearing a simple shirt and trousers, and she didn''t wear makeup. She walked fast, looking worried about Lucas''s safety. When she stood in front of them, a unique fragrance filled her nostrils.


    Sherry walked up to Lucas and lifted him off the chair. "I told you not to run here and there. What if you get lost? What if you meet bad guys? "


    There were many people mixed up outside. Although her son was smart, he was still a child after all, especially there were too many human traffickers. She was afraid that she would cry to death if something wrong happened.


    Lucas raised his eyebrows when he was criticized by Sherry. "It''s impossible! He is a good man. "


    "How long have you known him? Why did you say..." Sherry followed the direction of Lucas''s gaze, and she happened to look into Jeremy''s eyes.


    At that time, Jeremy was sitting opposite her. Wearing a well cut suit, he was able to move it as usual.


    Sherry''s mind went blank, as if she had lost the ability to speak. She didn''t know what to say just now.


    In the past five years, Jeremy was noble, cold and glowing. Wherever he went, he would immediately become the focus of attention.


    She gradually realized that even five years later, she could not get rid of the unforgettable love.


    "You..." Sherry opened her mouth, but only uttered a faint musical note, which couldn''t be heard at all.


    "Your son is good. He just talked to me for a few minutes. Don''t worry!" Seeing her staring at him all the time, Jeremy said to her.


    After saying that, he felt a little uneasy. He turned his head away from Sherry, picked up the water on the table and took a sip of it.


    Why did he have different feelings when he saw her eyes?


    He felt his heart was bouncing wildly in his chest. It had been a long time since it happened last time, but why did his heart beat so fast today?


    He took a big gulp of water to cover up his unusual feelings. He stared at the scenery outside the window. In fact, he didn''t care whether it was raining or not outside at all.


    On hearing his words, Sherry looked away, but deep in her heart, she was shocked.


    What was he doing? Pretending not to know her? If she really wanted to forget him, she could just pretend not to know him.


    ''Wow! Jeremy is much cleverer than me! Sherry bit her lips and said gently, "That''s good."


    She bent down, grabbed Lucas''s hand and looked at him reproachfully. "Don''t run around. Otherwise, mom will worry about you!"


    She took hold of Kami''s hand and scolded, "You should take good care of your brother. Don''t let him go out."


    She couldn''t help but cast a sidelong glance at Jeremy. At the same time, Jeremy had also turned his eyes on them. Sherry quickly withdrew her gaze and took her two sons away.


    Looking at the slim back of Sherry and holding two sons in her hands, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. But he didn''t know why he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she was both angry and funny. She said, "If I shouldn''t talk to you in such an attitude. Then how should I talk to you?"


    Looking at her in disgust, Zoe''s posture was arrogant, and her delicate face was full of disgust. "Do you plan to come back for a long time or just stay for a few days before leaving?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Said Sherry.


    "I don''t care what you are going to do. Get out of my sight as far as you can and never appear in front of me again!" With dark eyes, Zoe warned her in a warning tone.


    Looking at the threat reflected in her beautiful eyes, Sherry looked calmer than her.


    "Who are you to me? Why should I listen to you? You have no right to drive me away? To put it bluntly, what I''m doing and what I''m planning have nothing to do with you! " Sherry was a little taller than Zoe, and she looked down on her as well.


    Facing such an aggressive woman, she couldn''t communicate with her in the normal language.


    "Sherry, today is different from the past. Do you think that there will be anyone protecting you in this city today? Don''t dream about it. Go back to foreign countries if you are sensible! " Zoe argued, not backed off at all.


    Hearing this, Sherry was a little confused.


    Things had changed. This city had changed, and so did these people.


    She had changed, too. Who gave her the right to ask others to change?


    Sherry sneered, "It''s none of your business. Stay out of my business."


    As soon as she finished saying that, she turned around and walked away. At the same time, she saw two handsome, fat little boys walking in front of her. There was finally a hint of tenderness on Sherry''s iron hearted face.


    She smiled and said, "Come to Mommy, we are leaving."


    "Mommy!" Kami and Lucas rushed to Sherry and fell into the arms of her. Sherry lowered her head to look at them, but she found there was a strange expression in their eyes.


    It seemed that the two boys were suggesting something to her.


    "Whose babies are they?" Zoe''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 240 Hurt My Kids

    The smile on Sherry''s face stopped and she was very impatient. She took her two sons and was going to go outside.


    Kami and Lucas just heard the conversation between them. They looked and winked at each other.


    Sherry didn''t notice what they were doing. She just drew the two of them to leave, but Zoe stopped them.


    Kami and Lucas looked at her, pouting. They looked almost the same, white and tender, wearing ordinary clothes which were outstanding among children of the same age.


    Most surprisingly, the kids looked like Jeremy.


    Zoe had seen the photo of Jeremy when he was a child. If they just looked a little like him now, it could be said that they looked almost the same as him when he was a child.


    Zoe couldn''t control her panic, and Sherry ignored her. She had to bend down and said to the two children, "Where is your dad?"


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry was taken aback by her words. She had never expected that Zoe would even try to hurt her son.


    However, as if the two kids had discussed it over, they both spit out their tongue at Zoe at the same time and ferociously said, "You are a bad guy. Let''s not talk to you!"


    Sherry was stunned and looked down at her sons in surprise.


    Hearing their roar, Zoe was surprised to stand up. The two kids looked so cute, but what they said made her unhappy.


    "How could you be so rude? What did your mommy tell you to do?" Said Zoe in a seemingly angry tone.


    Sherry''s expression was cold, and Kami didn''t want to look at Zoe any more. "You are not polite. You are a vicious bad guy!"


    "She must be the wicked empress!" Lucas continued.


    Oh my God! What are they talking about? Zoe was annoyed by what the two kids said, which made Sherry embarrassed.


    "You two..." With her fingers pointing at the two, Zoe looked around with fury. She was so angry that she wanted to rush up to them and slap them hard.


    "I''m warning you, don''t disturb my sons!" Sherry warned, defending the two kids in front of her chest.


    Zoe was so furious that she couldn''t even speak. In the end, she raised her voice and questioned, "Sherry, it''s you, isn''t it? You asked them to say so! "


    Surprised, Sherry looked at her speechlessly and said, "You''re so imaginative!"


    "Isn''t it true? The two kids are so young and they even don''t know me. Didn''t you ask them to say so in advance? " Zoe was so infuriated that she was trembling with anger. What the two kids said made her very embarrassed.


    Sherry was speechless. She rolled her eyes. When she was about to say something, her two sons next to her spoke.


    "No, our mom didn''t. We just hate you. You''re a bad and scheming guy,"


    "You are insane. Mommy, ignore her!"


    As sensible as the children were, they took Sherry''s hand and took her out of the restaurant.


    Holding their soft hands, Sherry felt very warm in her heart. In fact, she didn''t want her son to get involved in what happened in the past, but there was no way. It couldn''t be prevent that they would see Zoe.


    Let them see the evil heart underneath this beautiful face and the darkness of the world, it is her fault.


    Zoe was so infuriated that she couldn''t catch her


    e pain, and he could not help putting his hands on his back.


    "No, I can go by myself." Sherry refused coldly. After saying that, she stood up. As soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy and almost fell down.


    At the sight of this, Jeremy immediately reached out his hand to support her arm. "Be careful!" he said


    Like getting an electric shock, she shook away his hand and looked at him nervously. She couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    "I mean no harm," A bitter smile crept on his face as he explained.


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but just heard the crying of the two children. She had no time to care about Jeremy, and she had to keep comforting the children.


    However, his eyes fell on Zoe again.


    Biting her lips, Zoe made up her mind and went up to Sherry. She said to Sherry in a weak voice, "Lady, I''m sorry. I accidentally bumped into a waiter just now. I''m really sorry!"


    Sherry sneered in her heart. Did Zoe still know that she would come to apologize? Sherry had thought that Zoe would always hide behind and hurt others secretly!


    The gloom on Jeremy''s face softened a little. From the corner of her eyes, Zoe knew that he had seen it.


    But Sherry just ignored her. Her back hurt so much that it was not in her mind at all.


    "You are really a bad guy, a bad empress who gave the poisonous apple!" Lucas criticized her. His mouth opened wide and he cried out and cursed her.


    Zoe was furious by this. She was jealous of Sherry for being protected by so many people.


    At this moment, Jeremy said in a deep voice, "You have to go to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible."


    After that, he lifted her up without asking for Sherry''s approval.


    Sherry was so weak that she didn''t have any strength to refuse.


    She was very light. It was a piece of cake for him to carry her up. But the temperature at her back was still very high, which was even felt by Jeremy.


    "What are you doing? Put me down! " Sherry coughed and thumped on his chest powerlessly.


    Hugging him like this again, she couldn''t help trembling. She was familiar with the feeling in the past.

 Chapter 241 Jealousy

    She was very light. It was a piece of cake for him to carry her up. But the temperature at her back was still very high, which was even felt by Jeremy.


    "What are you doing? Put me down! " Sherry coughed and thumped on his chest powerlessly.


    Hugging him like this again, she couldn''t help trembling. She was familiar with the feeling in the past.


    "If you don''t go to the hospital now, you''ll get a scar. I think you can''t move by yourself. Let me hold you. Hurry up." He said as he carried her out of the restaurant.


    Seeing his reaction, Zoe widened her eyes. The seeds of jealousy had sprouted long ago in her heart, which were filled with her thoughts.


    Zoe was about to go crazy. How could Sherry be so charming as to make Jeremy, who had lost his memory completely, still treat her so well?


    Zoe even had the impulse to kill Sherry now, but her vicious eyes just flashed across her eyes, and then changed to a pitiful and weak look.


    Zoe followed him. The two kids strode to keep up with him.


    Zoe added, "Yes, ask my boyfriend to send you there! After all, it''s my fault. Please forgive me!"


    It was really Zoe''s style. In this case, she still wanted to say such words.


    However, Sherry was still struggling. She tried hard to pull his arm and said in a cold voice, "I have told you that it''s none of your business. Don''t you understand?"


    However, Jeremy was still not willing to let go of her. And Sherry was struggling harder and harder.


    "We should be responsible for what we have done to you!" No matter how she struggled, Jeremy said in a serious tone.


    By this time, they had already walked out of the restaurant and were about to walk to the car of Jeremy.


    "Yeah, Mommy, let this uncle take you to the hospital." The two children also persuaded.


    Sherry was softened by their crying, while Zoe was very agitated when she heard it. She was anxious to cover the mouths of the two to make them shut up.


    Hearing this, Sherry''s lips trembled. In the end, she didn''t say anything and struggle anymore.


    Opening the door of the car with force, Jeremy put her in the car and looked at her worriedly. "We''ll get to the hospital soon. I''ll turn on the air conditioner if you feel painful."


    Then he walked to the driver''s seat and opened the air conditioner.


    The temperature was quite comfortable at this time and the air conditioner wasn''t needed to turn on, but he did.


    Sitting on the front passenger''s seat and looking back at Sherry and her two sons, Zoe was jealous of her from the bottom of her heart.


    Sherry turned her head and looked into Zoe''s eyes. She was out of breath and looked away. Suddenly, her back bumped into the seat by accident, and it was really painful.


    Her two kids was extremely worried about her upon seeing this.


    "Mommy, don''t be afraid, Lucas will blow for you." Lucas pouted and walked behind Sherry to help her blow.


    Sherry''s heart was softened. She ru


    pologize to her for me, okay? " She looked a little innocent and continued, "I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Perhaps many men would forgive her immediately if they saw the ashamed and pitiful expression on her face.


    Unfortunately, kids are not adult after all. They always liked to speak straight.


    Kami and Lucas exchanged a glance with each other and took milk. Seeing this, Zoe showed a complacent expression in her eyes.


    But as soon as they took it over, they raised their small hands and smashed the milk bottles hard on the ground.


    Suddenly, there came a crackling sound from the corridor and the hot milk quickly dispersed on the ground.


    "Humph! We won''t forgive you!"


    "It''s all your fault, bad guy. I have seen it all. You do it on purpose to hurt mommy!"


    Zoe was shocked and angry, and her face turned red. She listened to the children accuse her word for word.


    "You are jealous that my mommy is more beautiful than you. Humph! You are so vicious. You will get old and ugly!" Pointing at her, Kami shouted.


    How dare he curse her to get old and ugly! Her entire body was trembling, and her fingers deeply embedded into her palm. She couldn''t wait to rush up and slap them!


    But she could still pretend to be aggrieved and looked at him, biting her lips.


    On seeing that, Jeremy felt a little embarrassed. He looked at her and said, "They don''t seem to like you very much."


    His words made her even more embarrassed. She pursed her lips and smiled bitterly. "I don''t know why, but I like them very much!"


    Then she looked at the two angry children and continued, "I don''t understand why they don''t like me from the beginning. It''s just the first time we meet."


    "I saw that. You hurt mommy on purpose. Why did you pretend to be a good person?" Lucas exclaimed in an abhorrent tone, glaring at her.


    "I don''t like you. You are the worst guy I have ever seen!"


    Zoe thought to herself, ''I don''t need you to like me!''

 Chapter 242 Surrounded By Reporters

    Suddenly, the door was opened.


    Sherry walked out of the room. Her back had been bandaged. There was no burning pain on it anymore. As soon as she came out, she looked at her sons.


    They ran to her and hugged their mother tightly.


    "Mommy, how''s it going? Do you feel better? " Lucas walked behind her and looked up at her back.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt any more! What about you? Did you run around? " Said Sherry, holding their chubby chin.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other unhappily. "We didn''t!"


    Sherry smiled and was in a better mood. As long as she could be with her sons, no matter what happened, she would be very happy.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw that Jeremy and Zoe were standing in front of her. Her mood immediately dropped.


    When their eyes met, Jeremy smiled slightly. He stood up, walked up to her and asked in a low voice, "How are you? Do you feel better? "


    Hearing the familiar tone, Sherry''s heart trembled.


    Standing aside, watching the two persons looking at each other, Zoe was so angry that she almost got smoke in her head. She hastily stepped in to stand between them and looked at Sherry apologetically. "Are you okay? Is it serious? Will it leave a scar? "


    Looking at Zoe, Sherry sneered in her heart. Zoe certainly hoped that Sherry could be disfigured. It was best if this hot soup could directly end her life!


    Sherry really had nothing to say to this kind of person like Zoe.


    Sherry closed her lips and held the two kids'' hands tightly, "Come on, go back with mommy!"


    In a peaceful and obedient way, they followed her. Seeing this, Jeremy walked toward her and said, "Let me drive you home."


    Sherry turned to look at him and shook her head, "No, thanks."


    Her tone was very cold and distant as if he owed her millions of dollars. But Jeremy didn''t know what was wrong with himself.


    In the past, whenever he met such a person, he would never behave like today. It seemed that he looked very embarrassed.


    "I hurt you. It is reasonable for me to send you home safely. Don''t refuse me immediately. I have to make sure that you will be fine. In case there will be a later dispute." He said with a faint smile.


    Zoe was pouting. It was rare for her to see Jeremy talk so much to a woman with such patience.


    And he always had a smile on his face. In the past, if he encountered such things, he would solve with money.


    Sherry was impatient and kept walking forward. "I said no!"


    Now that she had already broken up with him, and it seemed that he didn''t know her at all, there was no need for him to meddle with her.


    Now, Sherry was living a very happy life, and she did not need any other people to disturb her life.


    Looking at her side face, Jeremy felt that she was a little familiar.


    He frowned and smiled, "Did you know me before?"


    Otherwise, it would not make sense. It was strange that she treated him so coldly when she met him for the first time?


    Even though a cold man like Jeremy would not treat people in such a


    erstand?"


    They were still reluctant. After Sherry tried her best to persuade them, the two kids forced to nod their heads and promised that they would be polite when they met Jeremy in the future.


    Finally she breathed a sigh of relief, put her hand on the back of her two sons'' heads and gently stroked them.


    "Mommy, go to bed early. We will be good!" After chatting for a while, the two children said sleepily.


    Sherry felt distressed for their thoughtfulness. Although their words occasionally shocked her, they were living happily every day.


    However, happiness was usually destroyed by some unexpected accidents.


    Sherry was woken up by an annoying doorbell early in the morning. She didn''t know who was ringing the doorbell outside, fast and impatient, just like a magical sound.


    She got up and frowned when passing by the children''s room. She didn''t know if the children were awakened.


    She walked to the window and leaned her head out of it. Through the gap of the curtain, she saw a crowd of reporters waiting outside. They took pictures of her house.


    Sherry frowned. Why would the journalists come here?


    These reporters always tried to disturb her life.


    Five years had passed, these people should have forgotten her already. And she was very cautious about her return. Few people knew about it.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and showed a helpless expression.


    Who would expose her address? A face flashed through Sherry''s mind. She just met Jeremy and Zoe yesterday when she came back home.


    The only one who was capable of doing such a boring thing was her sister, Zoe.


    When Sherry was trying to drive the journalists away, her phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up the phone and saw it was a phone call from abroad. A name jumped on the screen, and it was her assistant, Danny.


    She drew down the curtain, went to the living room and answered the phone, "Hello, Danny."


    "Have you arrived in Z Country?" a woman''s exaggerated voice came from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 243 Defend Her

    Sherry combed a wisp of hair on her temples and strolled in the living room. "I arrived yesterday. I had a jet lag, so I didn''t call you to inform you. What''s up?"


    She looked out of the window alertly while speaking, and she found that those reporters were still chirping outside annoyingly.


    "Well, here''s the thing. A company in Z Country invited you to work there," Said Danny casually.


    Generally speaking, if something like this happened, Sherry wouldn''t go, but her assistant still had to tell her.


    "Really? Which company? " Sherry asked casually.


    After taking a look at the e-mail, Danny said, "You didn''t deal with this e-mail yesterday, so they directly sent it to the studio. It''s the SZ Advertising Company! It seems to be a very famous company! "


    Hearing the name "SZ Advertising Company", Sherry was stunned for a moment and soon remembered Chester.


    They hadn''t seen each other for five years. She didn''t know if he was still okay. She didn''t know if he had changed or if he would regret what he had done in the past.


    Sherry was in a trance for a moment. Then Danny urged her on the other side of the line, "How is it going? Refuse or accept? "


    "You can reply to it. Just tell them that I will design for them." Sherry said flatly.


    "Okay, okay. It sounds a little noisy over there." Said Danny with a frown.


    Raising the corners of her lips, Sherry gave a contemptuous smile. There were so many reporters. Of course it sounds noisy.


    "All right. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. Arrange the work for me." After some more words, Sherry hung up the phone.


    If Chester knew she had come back, how would he react?


    In the past five years, she had built her own business abroad on her own. Now everyone in the advertising industry knew about her name abroad, Elizabeth.


    Of course, people would never forget other name, Sherry.


    Both of these two names were hers, but one was praised, and the other was seriously castigated.


    Sherry let out a long sigh. Suddenly she heard a rustling sound in the room. She turned around and strode towards the room where the two kids were.


    Kami was hugging Lucas. When he saw his mother coming in, he pouted and said aggrievedly, "Mommy, my brother has a stomachache!"


    Looking at Lucas laying on the bed with his hands on his belly, her heart sank. But at this moment, she was not in a panic. Instead, she was doing a physical examination on Lucas calmly.


    "Mommy, it hurts..." Lucas''s face twisted and looked very uncomfortable.


    Maybe it was because the food he ate yesterday was not clean, and children''s immunity were relatively low, so he had a stomachache.


    Sherry was in a hurry to pick him up and said to him in a soft voice, "Lucas, mom will take you to see a doctor!"


    Hearing that the doctor was going to examine him, Lucas was even more unhappy. He put his arms around Sherry''s neck and whined, "No injection!"


    When Sherry was about to take her bag, Kami had already grabbed the bag and handed it to her.


    Taking the bag, Sherry had already walked to the door. Looking at the reporters outside, she thought for a whil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , his eyes fell on the TV screen, with his eyes fixated on it.


    Following the direction of his gaze, Zoe saw on TV that Sherry was carrying her sons into the taxi.


    "I didn''t expect her to be such a person," said Zoe, pretending to be careless.


    Without answering her, he just watched TV. And then, Zoe continued, "How dare she plagiarize other''s works! That''s really going too far! That person didn''t ask her to be responsible for the design. Otherwise, she won''t be allowed to go abroad to avoid troubles!"


    She said with contempt on her face that Sherry was absolutely without any advantages.


    Upon hearing her words, Jeremy frowned and said in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Surprised, Zoe turned to look at him.


    He stood beside the sofa and took his eyes back. With a calm expression on his face, he said, "Since she has not been held accountable, it means that it is not yet decided whether she plagiarized or not. Don''t say that again."


    "What? Jeremy, you don''t know her. Why do you speak for her? " Being unsatisfied with his words, Zoe pouted in displeasure.


    Paying no attention to her feelings, Jeremy replied flatly, "I didn''t speak for her. It''s just a matter of fact."


    After saying that, he turned around and went back to his room.


    Looking at his back, Zoe was trembling with anger.


    After entering the room, Jeremy felt strange about what he said.


    Standing at the door of the room, he was in a trance for a while, and then laughed suddenly without knowing the reason.


    He blurted it out without his thought. Lucas was taken to the hospital and the doctor gave him a check. He stared at the beautiful doctor on guard and said, "I don''t want an injection!"


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned for a moment. She smiled embarrassingly, and the doctor had been used to such kind of things. She showed a sweet smile and said, "Don''t worry. It will be fine after taking some medicine."


    Then the doctor turned around to get the medicine.


    Sherry held Lucas in her arms and shook him. She lowered her head and asked, "Does it still hurt?"

 Chapter 244 Meet An Acquaintance Again

    Rolling his round eyes, Lucas put his hands on his stomach and said, "It seems that it doesn''t hurt that much since it was pressed by the pretty doctor."


    Lucas was not very serious sometimes, but Sherry was relieved to hear that he didn''t feel any pain and that his expression returned to normal.


    With her arms around Lucas''s shoulders, Sherry took the medicine handed over by the doctor and said to her, "Well, we can go home now. I told you that you would not have an injection. Did I lie to you?"


    Lucas nodded and kissed her cheek happily, leaving a pool of saliva on it. "Mommy, I love you!"


    After leading them to the door of the hospital, Sherry was relieved immediately. She thought for a while and decided not to eat the food outside anymore.


    "Don''t eat out again. The food outside is dirty." Said Sherry.


    "Mommy, can I take off my hat?" Kami''s voice sounded strange. Sherry lowered her head and couldn''t help laughing when she saw Kami still wearing that big hat.


    There was a big hat on his face, because Sherry had said that he would never take the hat off. On the way, Sherry was in a bad mood, so Kami didn''t bother her mother.


    But now, if he still did not take it off, would it be a little uncomfortable?


    Before Sherry spoke, she suddenly heard someone call her name, "Sherry?"


    A clear voice came to her ears, sounded a little suspicious. But the voice was so familiar that she knew who it was even without seeing it.


    This voice was... It made Sherry''s body tremble and her smile froze on her face.


    The sudden appearance of Chester made her somewhat at a loss, and her eyes slowly turned to him.


    As he had been many years ago, he didn''t change a bit. He was still wearing a suit, with a clean and gentle temperament. Every time she saw him in the past, Sherry would feel relaxed all over, because he had helped her so many times.


    To his surprise, he really saw Sherry, with a soft look in his eyes. She was a little plump, ruddy and bright eyes, but she looked more mature and steady than before.


    They met again in the narrow corridor five years later. Suddenly, they seemed to have different thoughts and looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    They were interrupted by an abrupt pinch on the hand of Sherry. She quickly came back to herself, smiling and shouting, "Mr. Chester."


    With a helpless smile and some inexplicable relief on his face, Chester said, "Long time no see."


    Sherry nodded in agreement with him. She was somewhat helpless, and asked in embarrassment, "Yes, it has been a long time. How are you doing in the past five years?"


    A smile curved Chester''s lips, and some inexplicable pain of heart inexplicably rose in his eyes. "That''s exactly what I want to ask you. How are you doing?"


    After they parted without a word years ago, Chester was helpless and hesitant. He wanted to look for her, but she had made it clear on the e-mail that he wouldn''t go to find her.


    Sherry knew that he would be very depressed, but she would like to leave quietly without getting him involved.


    Time would wash away everything, but still could not extinguish the deep affection of Chester to Sherry.


    Sherry nodded, "I''m okay."


    Cheste


    ends, working together and planning advertisements together. But somehow, there were so many misunderstandings between them.


    Chester smiled. When he was about to leave, Linda turned her eyes on him.


    Just now, all her attention was on Sherry, and she forgot that Chester was still standing next to her.


    "Oh, so you came back specially to meet your old lover. I thought you are very faithful! You are just a shameless bitch who loves and cares for nothing but money! "


    There was no need for Sherry to pay any attention to Linda, and she could even ignore her as air. Whatever she said, Sherry wouldn''t listen to her.


    When he heard this, Chester''s face darkened. He warned in a stern voice, "Linda, watch your mouth!"


    At that moment, Linda was not afraid of anything because of her current status. When she was about to talk to Chester, two children surrounded her suddenly.


    Kami and Lucas broke away from Sherry''s hands and glared at Linda. "Nonsense!"


    "Don''t insult my mommy!" Lucas pouted in anger.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned and snapped out of her trance. Then she pulled her kids to her side.


    "No one will like old women like you. My mommy is the best in the world, ten thousand times better than you!"


    "My mommy is ten thousand times more beautiful than you, you evil old woman!"


    Hearing this, Sherry immediately covered the mouths of the two children and frowned, saying, "Don''t say such words again."


    She always preferred her children to be polite and sweet to everyone.


    Children shouldn''t get involved in adults'' affairs. They should just live a happy life. This was the grudge between Linda and her, and had nothing to do with them.


    However, upon hearing this, Linda got more and more furious.


    No one likes her? Suddenly, Linda thought of the things about Steve. It was easy for Sherry to take him away from her!


    Thinking of this, Linda was very angry. When she looked at the two kids, they looked like Jeremy.


    But she still retorted, "You two bastards! How dare you curse me! Humph, no matter how powerful your mommy is, she still gave birth to you two bastards, didn''t she? "

 Chapter 245 What Trick Do You Have (Part One)

    On hearing what Linda said, Sherry felt cold on her back.


    Kami and Lucas''s anger was fueled. "What are you talking about?"


    With a big smile on her face, Linda asked, "What''s wrong? You are not bastards? Then who is your father? "


    "Linda!" Sherry suddenly turned her head and shouted to stop Linda from saying anything more.


    Chester walked to Kami and Lucas and covered their ears.


    "I don''t care what you say about me, but if you turn to my son, I will not spare you!" Said Sherry in an angry tone.


    Linda was not fear at all, "What? Threaten me? "Sherry, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to threaten me? Why should I be afraid of you? "


    Looking at her distorted face, Sherry felt that Linda was no longer the same person as the woman she had known before.


    Seeing that, she thought she didn''t have to give any leeway to Linda.


    "You should thank me for driving such a luxury car. You have achieved what you are today." Said Sherry coldly.


    Linda looked at her and said nothing. Sherry said, "If I hadn''t been ill in hospital and worked on an advertisement in the hospital, you would have just seen it. Would you win the award?"


    Suddenly, Linda''s face changed. Her face was like a color palette, which looked extremely ridiculous. "You''re talking nonsense!" she said


    Sherry questioned, "Dare you deny it? You are the real plagiarist! "


    Seeing that, the arrogance in Linda''s eyes faded away and she looked scared.


    At that time, Sherry was deaf and could not hear anything. She also trusted her bestie very much. It never occurred to her that the person who took advantage of others'' design would be a good sister she had always thought.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t put such


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    of them were quarreling fiercely, but Chester put his hands on the children''s ears all the time in case that they would leave a bad impression in their hearts.


    At a clothing shop nearby, a man was holding a camera to take pictures of what happened here.


    They quarreled each other for a long time. The facial expressions of Linda changed like a color palette. One moment she was shocked and angry, one moment she was complacent, while Sherry was always calm.


    All the expressions were photographed.


    "I don''t want to argue with you." Sherry gave her an angry stare and turned to take the child away.


    After that, Chester finally let go of their ears and let Sherry hold their hands.


    "Kami and Lucas, go home with mommy." Said Sherry with a smile, taking their hands.


    No matter how unhappy she was, she would try her best to hide her true smile in front of the children.


    The two son nodded vigorously and followed his mother to go home.


    Biting her lips, Linda suddenly walked up to the back of Sherry.


    Hearing the high heels, Sherry turned her head vigilantly. At this moment, Linda pushed her hand to the back of Kami''s back.

 Chapter 246 What Trick Do You Have (Part Two)

    "Stop!" She blurted out.


    Sherry rushed to stop her, but it was too late. Kami was pushed down by Linda''s claws. The child had a poor balance, and now he fell forward, and his head just knocked on the stairs!


    Chester was shocked and rushed to hold Kami.


    "Kami!" Sherry and Lucas shouted at the same time. Sherry held Kami''s forehead and saw that his forehead had been beaten open and there was a faint trace of blood in it.


    Kami pouted and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Seeing his brother crying, Lucas cried and perhaps because there was telepathy between them.


    "Linda!" Sherry turned her head and glared at Linda.


    Holding her arms, Linda looked like that she didn''t do anything wrong.


    Standing up, Sherry walked up to Linda and slapped her hard on the face!


    Before she could react, Linda was knocked sideways and reeled for several steps.


    Linda was stunned by the scene. She covered her face with one hand, turned her head and looked at Sherry incredibly.


    "I just only slapped you, don''t push me to do something bad !" Gasping, Sherry clenched her fists tightly on the side of her legs.


    Afraid that she couldn''t control herself, she swung her fist again.


    "Sherry, why did you hit me? You shameless plagiarist! " Unwilling to be outdone, Linda rushed over and tried to slap her.


    Sherry held her wrist easily and stared at Linda, "Why are you staring at me like that? Didn''t you hit me a lot before? "


    Thinking back carefully, she still felt hurt after being slapped by Linda.


    "I have never thought about hurting you on purpose. I have been very kind to you, but you always regard my tenderness as cowardice!" Sherry was so angry that every p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her tears crazily.


    Hearing the footsteps behind, Sherry wiped away her tears and turned her head. It was Chester.


    "Why are you here?" Asked Sherry.


    Chester said with a gentle smile, "I know you can''t ask the doctor to take good care of the two kids and go to the bathroom by yourself. Who can rest assured?"


    Sherry pressed her lips and stood outside the treatment room. There was a small window in the treatment room and she could see the situation inside.


    "It must be very hard for you to bring them up all by yourself, right?" Finally, Chester raised the question that he wanted to ask.


    There was no smile on Sherry''s lips. "Well, at first it was quite hard, but later I got used to it, and they were very sensible, and they didn''t need me to worry too much."


    Chester looked at Sherry, and he was very upset when he saw her red eyes and knew that she had cried.


    "When you were abroad, you worked so hard to raise your child alone, and no one helped you It''s incredible. " Said Chester.


    Sherry exhaled a long breath. "Yes, I raised them alone, and it might be a pity that they don''t have a father."

 Chapter 247 Does My Opinion Have Anything To Do With You (Part One)

    Looking through the small window of the treatment room, Kami was suffering the treatment with his teeth gritted. Lucas stood by the bed and encouraged his brother.


    "I had thought that I was in a very bad situation and I had a rough time. But since I had them, I realized that God had given me the best." There was gentle expression in Sherry''s eyes.


    Chester stood beside her and listened to her silently.


    "Yes, they didn''t have a father. It''s just a broken family. Everyone else has a father. But why don''t they have one?"


    "But they have never asked. I know that in other people''s eyes, I''m an unmarried mother. I''m unmarried and have no boyfriend. I have been living alone from a foreign country, and have two children."


    Sherry recalled the days in the past and showed a faint smile of relief. Anyway, all the hardships and difficulties had passed.


    Now she lived a good life. That was enough for her.


    "It doesn''t matter what other people think. I think it''s the best blessing that God has ever given me since I have them." The smile on Sherry''s face suddenly disappeared.


    She was a little disappointed. "But I haven''t protected them well. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault..."


    If it weren''t for her, Linda wouldn''t have come to her and things wouldn''t have happened.


    She loved her children very much and would not let them get any harm. Even if they caught a cold and had a fever, she would be worried for them for a long time. Today, Linda seized the chance and brought such great harm to them.


    There was a bitter smile on Sherry''s face, and Chester''s heart ached. He walked up to Sherry and suddenly put his hand on her shoulder.


    Sherry didn''t resist, but Chester held her tighter.


    Chester''s chest was as broad and comfortable as ever. Leaning against him, it seemed that she h


    ned to get angry with Jeremy.


    "I just feel that you have some bias on me, but I don''t seem to have provoked you." He added.


    He was born with a tall figure, standing in front of Sherry, making her feel stuffy on the chest and short of breath, but he was still incomparably calm on the surface.


    "Does my opinion have anything to do with you?" Asked Sherry.


    A hint of embarrassment flashed through Jeremy''s eyes as he nodded his head. "Of course. Every time you see me in the future, you''ll make us look like enemies in your previous life. Don''t you think it''s very embarrassing?"


    There was a trance in Sherry''s eyes. An enemy of the previous life? It could be said that they were enemies of the previous life.


    "We won''t meet each other in the future, so it''s not necessary to make everything clear." After saying that, Sherry suddenly turned around and wanted to go to the treatment room.


    As a result, her motion of turning around was so powerful that she felt dizzy and almost passed out.


    Sherry wanted to grab something to stand on her feet. At the same time, Jeremy and Chester stretched out their hands at the same time. However, Jeremy who was closer to her already held her hands.

 Chapter 248 Does My Opinion Have Anything To Do With You (Part Two)

    As soon as Sherry almost fainted, she lost her balance and fell on Jeremy''s arms.


    Jeremy just held her arms and didn''t hold her into his chest. That was too offensive.


    But as he smelled her, he couldn''t help hugging her.


    After calming down, Sherry opened her eyes and saw that the person who held her in his arms was Jeremy. Although she was not really held by him, it still made Sherry as stiff as a lightning.


    She tried to push him away, but he was forced back. As a result, she stepped back herself and the distance between them became closer.


    "You almost fainted and I hold you." He was afraid that she would hold a grudge against him.


    Sherry snorted coldly and turned around to enter the treatment room.


    Chester followed behind Sherry. When he was about to enter the treatment room, he suddenly remembered something and turned his head to look at Jeremy.


    On the other side, Jeremy''s eyes also disappeared followed where Sherry was, and he looked at Chester.


    "Mr. Jeremy." Chester greeted and he smiled coldly.


    Jeremy didn''t even bother to greet him. He just glanced at him and then looked away.


    But Chester didn''t mind it at all. He looked at Jeremy and said, "You''re getting married. Congratulations."


    Jeremy, however, remained silent and didn''t take his words seriously.


    The girl he was married to must be Zoe. The several years after Sherry left, all these things happened made Chester speechless.


    "Miss. Sherry is an excellent woman, and she has two sons," Chester suddenly changed the subject, and then said what he really wanted to say, "You''re getting married. Don''t mess around with other women."


    Finally, Jeremy frowned and moved. He took a glance at Chester.


    At the do


    saw the happy family of four.


    He couldn''t stand to see her for one more second. It seemed that watching her for one more second was a kind of torture and torment.


    The car of Chester was parked on the roadside. He opened the door and let Sherry get in.


    Sherry looked at Lucas, who was unwilling to get off from Chester''s body, and held her in her arms helplessly. "Lucas, listen to me. Uncle Chester is going to drive and come to me."


    Lucas pouted, like an octopus clinging to him. He didn''t want to come down.


    Sherry frowned, "Lucas, aren''t you a good boy? Mommy doesn''t like you anymore! "


    As soon as she said this, Lucas rushed toward her immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if I hold them in my arms, I can drive," Chester said, as he buckled up the seat belt and said to Sherry.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sherry said, "Forget it. I don''t want to make any traffic accident."


    The car drove out quickly on the spacious, asphalt road.


    With a straight face, Jeremy started the engine and followed them.


    It was ridiculous to follow someone. He didn''t know why he did it.


    He followed them all the way to Sherry''s home.

 Chapter 249 Care About You

    The mansion was not in a remote location. It was located in the edge area of the city, surrounded by fresh air, tress and landscapes. It could be seen that the conditions there were not bad, and Sherry''s home was not cheap.


    "I just came back. My apartment is a little shabby. I haven''t prepared for other stuffs." Sherry opened the door and let Chester in.


    Then she took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cabinet. The men''s slippers were prepared unknowingly. Chester put on the slippers and went to the middle of the living room.


    He was always welcomed by Kami and Lucas, and they especially treated him as a family member, especially a guest like him.


    "Would you like something to drink? Have some coffee. " After staying in the kitchen for a while, Sherry spoke in a high voice.


    "Whatever." Chester smiled


    Sherry kept silent. But when he heard the coffee machine in the kitchen, he knew that she was busy cooking coffee for him.


    Lucas ran to the door, looked around and closed it.


    The moment the door was closed, Jeremy couldn''t see what happened in the room.


    Not far away, under a tree, Jeremy was sitting in the car and frowned.


    He had witnessed everything between Chester and Sherry, including their inexplicable good impression on Chester. All of this made him feel as if his heart was hit hard by something.


    They were a perfect match and they lived happily together. However, the more jealous he was, the more he wanted to see it.


    He held the steering wheel and looked at the closed door. A bitter smile appeared on his face. He didn''t know why.


    Lucas closed the door for him and trotted to Chester.


    "Uncle, do you like my mommy?" Kami asked calmly.


    Hearing this, the smile on Chester''s face suddenly became awkward. He looked at Kami, who was kind of funny, and then turned his head, only to find that Lucas was also looking at him seriously.


    "Why do you ask that?" He asked.


    Lucas frowned and pouted, "Don''t laugh. We are very serious."


    Chester pressed his lips and nodded. He shrugged and said, "Okay, I won''t laugh. Be serious."


    Kami then looked him up and down with a severe look and said, "When you looked at our mommy, your eyes were so different! And you care about her so much! "


    Lucas continued, "Although we''ve never met you before, I believe that you must have a very good relationship with my mommy in the past."


    "You are in love with her and you are interested in her, aren''t you?"


    The two boys'' words echoed in his ears, which made him stunned for the first time. It was a rare chance that he couldn''t refute them.


    "Then, how did you know?" Jeremy looked at Kami and Lucas and asked with puzzle.


    "We are all men. Can''t we see the meaning in your eyes?" Kami took it for granted and his words were funny.


    They talked about it calmly like two grown-ups, as if they could read people''s minds.


    Chester was speechless. Only Sherry could give birth to such a cute baby.


    Her affection for Sherry had never changed, even five years had passed.


    To him, the past five years was like time. Every day he was looking forward to the day that Sherry would come back and the day that they would meet again.


    Finally, this day came. Suddenly, he was at a loss. Fortunately, they got a


    was Chester''s handkerchief, on which there was still stained with red blood. Sherry took it in her hand, frowned, and put it in her pocket. She planned to wash it before giving it back to Chester.


    "OK, you can go to bed two hours later when Mommy wakes you up." Sherry reminded them before drawing the curtains.


    Both of them tilted their heads and nodded.


    Sherry walked out of the room and gently closed the door. She turned around and found that Chester was drinking coffee.


    He behaved in an elegant manner, and the side profile of his face was gentle and perfect. Looking at his back, Sherry remembered that she hadn''t talked with him for such a long time.


    "Thank you so much for your help today. Otherwise, I must be in a flurry." Sherry walked to the sofa beside him and said.


    Chester put down the coffee on the table. The light bitter taste of the coffee spread in his mouth, but when he saw Sherry, he felt very sweet in his heart.


    "You can often be too busy to take care of the kids, right?" Chester looked into her eyes and said.


    Sherry raised her lips and said, "It was true at first, but later they became very sensible and didn''t seem to be so suffering."


    Then she let out a long breath and went on, "I have to work, and I rarely have time to take care of them. I feel very guilty, but they have never complained."


    Recalling the past, Sherry felt like she was in a dream.


    "At first I don''t know if I was lucky or not, but now I''m living a happy life every day. Even if I can''t get busy every day, I''m happy for it."


    Chester looked at her quietly, and he could vaguely see the slight disappointment in her eyes.


    Sherry stopped and stopped talking. She was not the kind of person who kept talking once she encountered something.


    Both of them were silent for a while. Suddenly, Chester asked, "When did you come back?"


    As for the thing that she left without saying goodbye five years ago, he thought he''d better stop asking. He just wanted to live at present.


    "I just came back yesterday." Said Sherry.


    Looking at her, Chester smiled and recalled what had happened before. He asked, "Really? Did you see Jeremy yesterday? "

 Chapter 250 Disturbance Of Public Opinions (Part One)

    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned and almost forgot that.


    Today, Jeremy came to her and talked a lot of things to her. Chester must have a lot of doubts in his mind.


    After all, Jeremy had lost his memory. Why did he seem to see her again all of a sudden.


    Sherry nodded slowly. In a calm expression, she said, "Yes, I saw him and Zoe as soon as I came back yesterday."


    Her every expression and action were clearly seen by Chester.


    She was very calm and it seemed that she hadn''t been bothered by the matter at all. However, deep in her heart, she still couldn''t figure out the reason why Jeremy treated her in such a bad way!


    Chester looked at Sherry''s eyes, and Sherry also looked at him. The corners of his lips slightly rose, revealing a faint smile.


    He opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he didn''t know whether he should say it or not.


    But he said it without his brain''s consent.


    "Don''t you want to know why he seems not to know you?" Chester changed the subject and said suddenly.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry looked at him. Suddenly, she remembered the unusual reaction of Jeremy in the past two days. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem to be that important."


    There was a voice in Chester''s heart, telling him not to tell Sherry.


    But finally, his sense triumphed over his emotions. After being silent for a few seconds, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Jeremy has lost his memory."


    Eyebrows furrowed slightly, Sherry''s calm heart was suddenly lifted up by a huge wave, and a fierce storm swept over.


    But she didn''t show it on her face.


    Chester thought that he shouldn''t be so selfish and he shouldn''t hide this from Sherry.


    She had the right to know, and s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g him. The pen and paper had already been prepared.


    After writing the phone number down, Barry said, "Okay, Mr. Jeremy. When will you transfer the ownership as soon as possible?"


    "Do it as soon as possible. Don''t delay." After he finished his words in a cold tone, he directly hung up the phone.


    Looking at the advertisement, he smiled. It was the first time that he had done something inhuman.


    He tore off the advertisement and threw it into the trash can.


    Then he turned and went straight past the apartment of Sherry, and his mood seemed to get better. He got on the car, started the car and left here.


    He couldn''t help smiling all the way. Although he was also curious about his inexplicable mind, he didn''t think too much at that time. As soon as he saw the advertisement, he decided to buy it.


    In the apartment, after hearing Sherry''s answer, Chester shrugged his shoulders and looked at Sherry in confusion. "Is there anything that can''t be leaked?" he asked


    Sherry followed him and shrugged, "There''s nothing curious. I''ve told you. It won''t be long before you know."


    Since she loved her job so much, she would not give up easily.

 Chapter 251 Disturbance Of Public Opinions (Part Two)

    Just like she insisted on staying in the company, no matter how much pressure Jeremy had put on her.


    "Well, I''ll see." He decided not to ask any more questions. Now that Sherry had told him, he would know the truth a few days later.


    Sherry nodded and smiled.


    After a while, the coffee was finished. And the dessert, Chester, on the other hand, didn''t eat anything sweet. He didn''t like to eat anything too sweet, but Sherry had had all the dessert that she had done without doing anything.


    "I have something else to do, so I have to go now." Suddenly, Chester stood up and said.


    Sherry was surprised. She also stood up and looked up at Chester. "Are you leaving now?"


    Chester smiled without saying anything. His smile was gentle and helpless.


    Sherry also knew in her heart that she was not the kind of person who liked to pester others and didn''t want to give up. So she immediately felt relieved and said, "Since you have to go to work, you definitely can''t let go of the company. I''ve taken up too much of your time."


    Chester burst into laughter and shrugged his shoulders, saying, "You know I didn''t mean that."


    Sherry pushed him away and gave him a lively and naughty smile. She teased, "I know that''s not what you mean. I just be polite to you!"


    Then she walked to the door with him and said, "Drive carefully."


    Chester walked to the door, turned back to look at Sherry, and her eyes touched the softest place in his heart.


    If possible, he also didn''t want to care about anything such as work. It was also a wonderful thing to sit with her all afternoon.


    "I''m leaving now. Call me if you need anything. I haven''t changed my phone number." He stared at her flowing eyes and said lightly.


    Being


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    urprising was that the photo was taken when she pushed Kami.


    Sherry moved the mouse to look at the comments below.


    "Is this Linda? Really? "


    "Linda used to be my goddess! How could she do such a terrible thing? "


    "Did she pretend to be so elegant and noble before?"


    "Really? How scheming she is! "


    "How could she push that little boy? How could she do that to him?"


    Although most of them were blaming Linda, there was still someone who stood by Linda''s side.


    "Is this video falsified?"


    "It must have something to do with Sherry. Otherwise, who would fight for nothing! Besides, the thing happened that year was totally because of Sherry. It was just a slap on her face. It wasn''t enough at all. "


    After reading a few comments which were boring, Sherry closed it.


    To be honest, even if all the netizens continued to scold her, she didn''t care so much.


    She knew that life was just like a journey of bitter. She didn''t need to care too much about unimportant people for unimportant things. What she needed to do was to work hard and live a good life.


    As soon as she was about to continue her work, she received an email.

 Chapter 252 The New Neighbor Is Him (Part One)

    It was an email from her social media account, so Danny could check it too.


    She hadn''t received an e-mail before, and she hadn''t replied e-mails. That was why Danny had called to remind her of something important. She didn''t want to miss something important.


    Opening the mailbox, Sherry saw the sender. Every pore of her body seemed to be blocked.


    It was a personal e-mail from Jeremy, not an e-mail from a company, but his own.


    "Hello, Miss Elizabeth I am the CEO of the Ou Group, Jeremy Ou. I have learnt about your works before. I sincerely invite you to cooperate with the Ou Group. As for reward, we can discuss it."


    Sherry was a little annoyed, and she stretched out her slender fingers to type on the keyboard. She typed much harder than before, and she felt that the keyboard was going to be broken.


    "I have made it clear before. Sorry, I am not going to accept your invitation." Sherry replied.


    She took a look at the email box and was about to delete it when she heard a "Ding Dong" sound. Another email came in.


    It was a message from Jeremy. He replied, "Can you tell me the reason? Is it about the payment? Or is there anything in our company that upsets you? Or my personal problem? "


    Sherry let out a cold laugh, thinking that he was thinking too highly of himself?


    She wanted to add his name to the blacklist, but after some hesitation, she didn''t add him to the blacklist directly.


    Jeremy sat in his office, waiting for Sherry''s reply.


    She hadn''t replied for a long time. He opened his email in which Sherry had just replied. He opened the end of the mail and found the IP address. He found her address on the Internet.


    She is in


    Sherry stood up and walked to the door with a smile. As soon as she opened the door, the smile on her face instantly froze.


    Dressed in a casual grey T-shirt and trousers, Jeremy looked like full of sports energy. Unlike usual, he didn''t have a fixed hair. Instead, he seemed to be casual, lazy and home-made.


    He was so handsome. Every time they walked together, there were many girls looking at him curiously.


    Sherry''s face darkened and she stared at him coldly, "Why are you here?"


    On the other side, Jeremy was ready to meet her.


    Sure enough, every time she saw him, her expression was like seeing an enemy of his whole life, which frustrated him.


    Anyway, he had made many girls crazy. Why did he become so cheap in front of Sherry?


    Jeremy pretended to be surprised and smiled. "Are you living here?"


    The chilly look of Sherry made the smile on his face last for a long time. He said, "I just live in the next house, and I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really a fate!"


    Sherry cast him a stare and looked away. Her heart sank when she saw the workers carrying furniture not far away.

 Chapter 253 The New Neighbor Is Him (Part Two)

    Is he going to be her neighbor? '' Did this nightmare that she had been trying to escape finally failed?


    "You are the one who moved in today?" Sherry was surprised, but she didn''t show it.


    Actually, it was painstaking planned, and he didn''t know why he would make such a decision. In fact, he just wanted to get close to Sherry.


    "Yeah. I just moved in. We are neighbors. Nice to meet you." After saying that, he reached out his hand, wanting to shake hands with her.


    There was a great sorrow in Sherry''s heart.


    Sherry knew that she couldn''t escape this time.


    Noticing her gloomy face, Jeremy withdrew his hand awkwardly and passed the gift on the other hand to her. "It''s for you. Please accept it, my new neighbor."


    Looking at the box, Sherry didn''t know what was in it, but she wasn''t interested in it at all.


    Thinking of that she would meet Jeremy in the future maybe every day made her feel uncomfortable.


    "No, we won''t be able to see each other a few times in the future. You''d better go to move to your house!" After saying that, she turned around and walked into the room, about to close the door.


    "Hey!" Jeremy put his hand on the door frame. Sherry closed the door in half and saw his hand on the door. She didn''t know if she should continue.


    At last, she opened the door to avoid more trouble in the future.


    "What the hell do you want?" Asked Sherry impatiently.


    "I''m your new neighbor. Don''t you invite me to your house for tea?" Jeremy took his hand back, put it in his trousers pocket and shrugged.


    As he spoke, he glanced at Sherry''s house from head to toe and checked the household items.


    "My temple is too small to ac


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Okay. But I don''t know if your mommy is okay with that." Jeremy nodded after glancing at her


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. He knew that she didn''t like him, but he still didn''t treat himself as an outsider. Instead, he sat down for dinner?


    Jeremy walked to the dining table in the living room and took a look at the dishes on it.


    It was hearty, with delicate color, aroma and such a beauty. It seemed that he was eager to eat.


    "Uncle Jeremy, what dishes do you like to eat?" Lucas sat in his chair and asked him with a bowl in his hand.


    Turning his head, Jeremy was shocked by the dishes on the table.


    These were all to his taste, and every dish was his favorite.


    The two kids ate very well. Sherry would put the dishes on her plate to avoid touching them. But why was the carrot placed at the end with a full plate?


    Jeremy didn''t eat carrots. It seemed that Kami and Lucas didn''t eat carrots and they enjoyed the other dishes very much as well as Jeremy.


    "I don''t eat carrots." Jeremy said flatly.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and exclaimed, "We don''t like them, either!"

 Chapter 254 How Manly You Are

    Although Sherry always told them to eat more food which was good for their health, they didn''t like the taste.


    Looking at Jeremy sitting on the chair and talking and laughing with them, Sherry was somewhat melancholy in her heart.


    There were thousands of thoughts in her mind and she didn''t know what to say. Her mood was so complicated that it was hard to digest. Finally, she didn''t let him leave.


    Maybe because Jeremy was their father, the two kids were always very close to him, which surprised her a lot.


    Sherry went to the kitchen and was going to prepare the bowl and chopsticks for Jeremy.


    Looking around the room, he saw a frame of photo on the TV cabinet. There was only Sherry holding two children in her arms and their father wasn''t there.


    There was no traces of a man in the house either. Suddenly, a thought struck him. He looked at his two kids and asked, "Where is your father?"


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and didn''t answer immediately. Their faces clouded.


    The lovely smiles on their faces suddenly disappeared. He looked at them in surprise, "What''s wrong? Isn''t dad here? "


    At this moment, Kami sighed and said to Jeremy in a low voice, "Don''t mention daddy in front of my mommy."


    Although he knew the answer, he still pretended not to understand. "Why?"


    "Because Mommy will be sad if she hears it! That man must have broken mommy''s heart, so she used to cry every time daddy was mentioned. "


    "Yes, so we can''t mention daddy in front of mommy!"


    Although they hadn''t met their father and didn''t know how to face him, they wouldn''t forgive anyone who had hurt their mother!


    On hearing their words, Jeremy was suddenly stunned. He lifted the corner of his mouth and involuntarily looked at Sherry in the kitchen.


    If a family didn''t have a man, what was it like? But she lived like a man. For her two children, their mother meant everything.


    "We don''t want to see mommy cry again, so we never mention daddy." Kami had a mouthful of rice and said in a vague voice.


    "You are so clever and considerate!" Jeremy said with a smile.


    The two kids were so adorable that they could make people love them so much.


    Suddenly, a scream came from the kitchen when Jeremy was talking to the two kids. Jeremy was startled and turned his head. He saw Sherry in the kitchen, and the noise of water inside was very loud.


    After the three people looked at each other, the two kids jumped off the chair and trotted all the way to the kitchen, followed by Jeremy.


    The bowl in Sherry''s hand fell on the ground heavily, making a clear sound.


    The tap burst, and the water gushed out like a fountain, spraying everywhere in the kitchen. Sherry rushed to close the water gate in a hurry.


    "Stop!" He and the two kids shouted in a loud voice.


    "Mommy! Let me help you! " When the two kids wanted to rush in to help her mommy, they was stopped by Jeremy. He held their shoulders and said, "Wait outside!"


    Hearing their voice, she was frightened. She was afraid that if her sons really came in, she would be too busy to do anything.


    After he took the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    were not transparent as they were before, but now they were totally wet after being watered. No wonder that Jeremy had kept his eyes on her just now.


    She bit her lips and felt annoyed.


    The water was still dripping on Jeremy''s wet body. Looking at Sherry in a hurry to escape, he could not help but chuckle. Suddenly he heard the two kids'' voices, turning his head.


    Kami and Lucas were staring at him and seemed to be serious. With a frown, Jeremy walked up to them and bent over to look at them.


    "Did you get wet just now?" He said to them.


    They both shook their heads and kept staring at him with their big and beautiful eyes.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Seeing them staring at him all the time, he could not understand.


    "You are so handsome!"


    "You are so manly!"


    They spoke at the same time and gave the same idea. They both complimented him.


    With a smile on his face, Jeremy rubbed their hair but didn''t say anything.


    In the two kid''s mind, Jeremy looked so handsome and manly when he ran into the kitchen unhurriedly.


    "Uncle Jeremy, do you know everything?" Lucas asked mysteriously.


    Jeremy thought for a while and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Kami reached out his hands and counted the number one by one, "Such as change the bulb, repair the tap, and dredge the sewer!"


    Hearing his words, Jeremy grinned as if the sun shone brightly in an instant.


    "Can you drive? Do you know how to cook? Strength? Can you hold my mommy? " Lucas also chimed in.


    Jeremy looked around and then looked at the two kids. "It''s all right for me to change the bulb and tap. I often drive and cook. Is it enough strength? I can hug your mommy as well as you two. "


    After getting a positive reply, the two children calmed down and looked at each other. Both of them thought that they had a good eye. They nodded with satisfaction and said, "That''s good."


    "What is it?" Jeremy asked in confusion.


    Suddenly asking such a question, Jeremy recalled how much the two kids cared for Sherry, and he could guess what they were going to say.

 Chapter 255 The Three Meet Again In Embarrassment

    Suddenly asking such a question, Jeremy recalled how much the two kids cared for Sherry, and he could guess what they were going to say.


    "Mommy just needs a man like you! We just want to find someone like you to take care of her for a lifetime, so that she won''t have to work so hard. " Kami''s words sounded like an adult, making people want to laugh.


    "Isn''t there any other men who like your mommy?" Jeremy asked.


    For example, Chester was the person who liked her so much. It seemed that he could see him everywhere.


    "Yes. But neither of them is as kind as you are!" Lucas replied, frowning.


    Kami nodded gently and said in a very serious tone, "Mommy used to do these things by herself, and it was very hard for her!"


    "Once, she wanted to change the light bulb. I told her that I asked someone else for help, but she insisted doing it herself. As a result, she fell down, and it hurt so much that her legs became painful." Lucas said with a sweet voice.


    Upon hearing that, Jeremy''s heart twitched and felt sad.


    Why did he care so much about her?


    It seemed that he wanted to know everything about her all the time. Was her past good or not? What kind of life had she lived?


    "That''s why we''ve been looking for a man who can bring mommy happiness and deserve her!"


    And Jeremy was this lucky man.


    In fact, he felt as sad as the two kids were. How hard it was for a woman to take the responsibility of taking care of two children as a father and a mother.


    Sherry tried to change into a tight clothes. Although she thought it wouldn''t happen a second time, in order to avoid it, she thought she''d better keep her dress tidy.


    She dried her hair and was about to go out when she suddenly saw the bath towel she casually threw on the chair.


    Jeremy was drenched from head to toe. He visited us as soon as he moved here. It was not good for him to come back like this.


    After thinking for a while, Sherry still went out with a bath towel in her hand.


    Outside, Jeremy was sitting at the table, talking with the kids. As soon as he saw her, he kept silent.


    Kami and Lucas were staring at her all the time and Jeremy also turned around.


    "Mommy!" The kids greeted politely.


    Sherry raised her lips and gave a light smile. Then she took a look at the bath towel in her hand and looked straight into Jeremy''s burning eyes.


    Did he also look at other women in this way in the past few years? This kind of gaze always made her feel like that her clothes were stripped, which made her feel so uncomfortable.


    Sherry avoided looking at him. She made her mind and went to his side. She threw the bath towel on his body and said, "Here!"


    Jeremy took the bath towel and she pulled out the chair by the table and said indifferently, "There is no bathroom. Just go to the kitchen to change!"


    Kami and Lucas remained silent. In fact, there was an independent bathroom in each of their rooms. But since their mommy wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e saw a smile on Chester''s face. He raised the box in his hand and said to her, "Hey, I have told you to have fun with the kids together. How can I forget it?"


    Sherry was surprised to see him and asked, "Mr. Mr. Chester. "


    His appearance made Sherry feel surprised.


    "I left yesterday afternoon. But I promised the kids to play with them. I can''t eat my words." He looked into the living room.


    Kami and Lucas didn''t look to the other side. They were still playing toys while Sherry was in a trance.


    Sherry turned sideways to let him in.


    "I bought some fresh cakes to you..." After Chester just finished his words, he saw a man walking out from the kitchen.


    Jeremy''s hair was still wet. Wearing a bath towel and a pair of slippers, he walked out of the kitchen.


    All of a sudden, the smile on Chester''s face disappeared. He looked at Jeremy.


    A lazy and casual look plastered on Jeremy''s face, while Chester looked calm and expressionless. Standing in the middle of them, Sherry suddenly felt very awkward.


    Deep inside, Chester was too shocked to speak. He didn''t expect to see Jeremy here.


    How could he appear in Sherry''s house? Was there any connection between them?


    "Uncle Chester!" Kami and Lucas called out his name as soon as they saw him.


    It was not until this moment that Chester came back to his senses from the shock. He turned his head and looked at the two children. He pressed his lips and smiled gently.


    But from the corner of his eyes, he still saw Jeremy''s face. What did he mean by wearing a towel?


    "Uh, my pipe was broken, so Jeremy helped me repair the tap. It''s okay now, but he was wetted, so I gave him a bath towel." Sherry explained immediately as she felt that there was something wrong with Chester''s eyes.


    He gave a smile and asked, "Then, why did Mr. Jeremy come here suddenly?"


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy was going to wait for her to tell him and he also didn''t want to talk more with Chester.

 Chapter 256 The Truth Of Amnesia

    The two men looked at her. Sherry felt that her back was burning, and she explained, "Because Jeremy just moved to the next door today. He is my neighbor."


    Even she herself thought it was ridiculous.


    She became his neighbor for no reason. She let him come to her house for no reason, and his clothes got wet after he got into the house.


    "I see," said Chester, nodding his head.


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief and finally explained it clearly. She pointed at the sofa and said, "Have you had lunch?"


    When Jeremy hearing this, how could it be so harsh for him?


    "Yes, I have." Chester sat on the sofa as he spoke.


    Sherry poured a glass of water and handed it to him. "Drink it."


    This was just the most basic way to treat a guest, but why didn''t Sherry treat Jeremy in this way?


    The moment she saw him, she looked like ready to fight.


    Chester looked at Sherry with a faint smile on his face, and then the kids came up to him quietly, discussing why he suddenly left yesterday.


    Sherry turned to look at Jeremy.


    The towel was loosely wrapped around Jeremy''s body. It was a little short for him, and the muscles in the calves were still faintly visible. No wonder Chester was so strange when he saw Jeremy.


    "Did you change your clothes? If you''re done, then leave! " Sherry began to ask him to leave.


    Hearing that, Jeremy was stunned. He thought, ''Wow, she changed so quickly! Moreover, his hair hadn''t dried and he hadn''t eaten much.''


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Sherry went to the kitchen and picked up the clothes he had taken off. She randomly found a plastic bag and put it in. Then she went to the living room and handed it to Jeremy, "Here''s your clothes."


    Jeremy was staring at her and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Sherry had to put the bag in his hand and pushed him to the door. "Anyway, it''s not far away and there''s no one outside now. It''s okay for you to come back your home in this way."


    When they arrived at the door, Sherry still looked around vigilantly. After confirming that there was no one else, she pushed him away and said, "There''s no one now. Go!"


    Being pushed away by her, Jeremy felt helpless. He turned around and looked at her, "I..."


    Sherry interrupted him, "You''ve done a lot for me today. And you don''t need to return the bath towel. Just throw it away if you''ve used it up! Bye! "


    With these words, Sherry closed the door with a bang.


    Standing outside the door, looking at the closed door, he was speechless.


    But why was Sherry''s attitude towards him totally different from that towards Chester?


    Just like last time when she was in hospital, she seemed to like to stay with Chester, but she turned a deaf ear to his help.


    On his way to his apartment, he thought for a while and wondered what was wrong with him?


    They had just met a few times before? Why did he care so much about the way she treated him and the other men?


    A helpless smile spread across his face. He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    Sherry closed the door and stayed there for a few seconds. Then she heard Lucas, who was standing behind her, shouting unhappily, "Why did you drive uncle Jeremy away?"


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She turned her head to look at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    heart, she can be more willing to accept the future.


    "No, thanks," she shook her head, "I came back this time because it''s the anniversary of my mother''s death."


    Chester was stunned and stared at her. Sherry continued, "In the past five years when I was abroad, I didn''t go to see her. I already felt guilty."


    "Kami and Lucas are Z country''s citizen, but they have never been to Z country. I used to say how nice our country was to them and they wanted to see where I lived."


    As the wind blew, Sherry smiled bitterly and the curly hair on her temples fluttered on her face. Chester really wanted to do something to smooth her hair.


    "That''s why I brought them here. I want them to see their grandmother too." Sherry recalled that when she was young, she had a father and mother. Her life was very happy, but later on, after her mother died, her father married a woman.


    At the thought of the vicious and ugly faces of Zoe and her stepmother, Sherry felt extremely irritable and quickly distracted from their thoughts.


    "We will leave after we stay here for a while. The two kids don''t have a father. Since they like Jeremy so much, I don''t think we should stop them..."


    Speaking of this, Sherry wanted to say something, but stopped on a second thought.


    Chester knew what she was thinking, entangled and helpless, he nodded, "Well, I see."


    Chester didn''t know why he felt so sad and bitter in his heart. Why didn''t he buy the apartment next door before Jeremy? But Jeremy bought it first?


    "Anyway, Jeremy doesn''t remember me. I''ll be careful and not let him notice anything." Said Sherry.


    In fact, every time she saw Jeremy, she would tell herself to face him with a calm heart. She couldn''t make him feel strange.


    But as soon as Jeremy spoke and looked at her with that kind of eyes, she couldn''t help but be excited. Then she only coldly said to him some harsh words that would make him sad.


    "I understand how you feel. You just need to be careful." Chester looked at the handkerchief handed over by Sherry. There was a faint fragrance on it, and the blood stains were all gone.


    Sherry nodded, "Don''t worry. I will be careful."

 Chapter 257 Steal Others Design Again

    Chester put the handkerchief in his pocket and felt the danger was coming.


    After all, the affection of Sherry to Jeremy couldn''t be erased so easily.


    He thought for a while and decided to be more active. So he asked, "Well, there is another advertisement show tomorrow, would you like to go?"


    Sherry also took a drink of water. She turned to look at him, "An advertising show?"


    The same she heard of? Sherry was a little curious about it.


    He nodded, took a ticket out of his pocket and handed it to her. "There is a famous advertising designer, Elizabeth, who is very popular recently. You must have heard about her, right?"


    When Sherry saw the ticket with the big name of Elizabeth on it, her heart suddenly raced.


    She didn''t know what to say. However, she felt a little pleasure.


    "I''ve heard about her. Do you also like her?" Sherry said, raising the ticket in her hand.


    Chester nodded and smiled, "Yes, most of the advertising designs on this exhibition are hers. Her design is generally acknowledged as a good one in the advertising industry. Her designs are of high quality to all the companies."


    "What''s more, she always got an incredible and wonderful idea, so it must be a little difficult to ask her to design an advertisement," he added.


    Hearing this, Sherry burst into laughter.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Although I am not as professional as you, I have the basic admiration level of the ordinary people. "


    Sherry shook her head and replied, "No. I don''t mean that. I just want to ask you which one do you think is more powerful between me and her?"


    She raised her head and smiled, as if she wanted to know the answer.


    The smile on Chester''s face froze, as if he didn''t know how to answer?


    He had ever seen Sherry''s ability when she worked in the SZ Advertising Company. At that time, he appreciated her very much. Even after so many things happened to her later, he still thought highly of her.


    And Elizabeth, she was too eye-catching recently, which had attracted the attention of Chester.


    He was caught in a dilemma.


    Of course, he would never know that Sherry was Elizabeth.


    "Well, forget it. I''m sure I''ll go to this commercial exhibition." Seeing that he was in a dilemma, Sherry decided not to force him and agreed.


    Chester pretended to breathe a sigh of relief. He was happy to see the naughty look of Sherry. He pointed at Sherry helplessly and said, "Then it''s settled. I''ll pick you up tomorrow!"


    Sherry nodded. After thinking for a while, she said, "I''ll bring Kami and Lucas there. They''re also interested in advertising."


    Chester raised his eyebrows and was surprised, "Really? They are so young, but they like to watch all these things? "


    Sherry nodded, "Of course, they are my sons!"


    "Sure enough, they have inherited your genes!" Chester said with a smile.


    They sat on rattan chairs at the balcony, and chatted for a long time unconsciously.


    Looking at the ticket of the exhibition in her hand, Sherry pressed her lips and smiled. She didn''t know if she could see him again in the future. Since she had come back rarely, it was not bad for them to go out together to play as friends.


    The next day, Chester took Sherry and her two sons to the exhibition.


    Sherry wore a blue chiffon shirt matching a black vest, black trousers a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , it would not change Linda''s prejudice against her.


    "From now on, think twice before you say or do anything. Don''t bite like a mad dog!" It was rare for Sherry to say something like this.


    Sherry could imagine how sad Linda would be if she said that. Any woman with dignity would not accept it.


    But Sherry''s words stimulated Linda''s fighting will. She still didn''t want to give in. "Huh, there is no such a coincidence in the world!"


    As Sherry expected, Linda was sure that it was made by Sherry. And she didn''t bother to explain, "Whatever you think!"


    After saying that, she was going to turn around to watch the works of the exhibition.


    "What qualifications do you have to come here? You are a despicable plagiarist! " Linda stepped forward to stand in front of Sherry and stared at her viciously.


    Sherry looked at her coldly. "You know who is the plagiarist. Don''t lie to me!"


    There was no trace of guilt on Linda''s mind. She was still as arrogant as before. "These are all works of famous designers. A despicable person like you doesn''t deserve to watch!"


    Sherry gave her a disdainful look, and then her eyes fell on the name of the organizer at the bottom right corner, "The South Star Advertising Studio."


    It was well known that Elizabeth was the advertising designer of this studio, which had already become well-known in the city. With Elizabeth''s help, it had further promoted its status in the advertising industry.


    "Why are you so quiet? Do you feel guilty now? " Seeing that Sherry kept silent, Linda said in a sarcastic tone.


    Sherry turned to look at her, not wanting to argue with her.


    "I don''t know where you work now? You can''t be in the SZ Advertising Company. I''m afraid that even Chester doesn''t dare to hire you! " Sherry had a very bad reputation back then. Every one mentioned this name, and it was constantly cursed.


    Sherry closed her lips and kept calm. Linda''s words didn''t affect her mood at all.


    "You must have been well-educated during your years abroad, or you would be too ashamed to come back." Noticing that Sherry kept silent, Linda moved closer to her and began.


    Sherry glanced at her and said coldly, "You are the one who is really shameless, right?"

 Chapter 258 None Of Your Business

    Linda was displeased, but she curled her lips and didn''t know what to say to refute her.


    "Since you are so talented, why don''t your designs appear here?" Questioned Sherry.


    Just now, she heard what Linda said outside.


    "It''s none of your business. Anyway, I live well and have a good reputation as well, unlike you. " Linda''s distorted psychology had made her difficult to speak. There was no word to describe her.


    "This exhibition is very famous. All the designers have their dreams. One day their works will appear here. Don''t tell me you don''t have this idea." Sherry said with a cold smile.


    Sherry knew exactly what she was thinking. And Linda avoided eye contact with her.


    Although Linda had a good life with a good salary, it seemed difficult for her to design very good work in the industry.


    Relying on what happened between her and Sherry five years ago, Linda was quite popular. Recently, there was no news about her, as if she would soon disappear from the sight of everyone.


    "Well, that''s better than you. In your life, you are not eligible to take part in any competition no matter how exquisite work you design, let alone to be taken to exhibition here!" Staring at her, Linda said something extremely harsh.


    What happened five years ago was just like a nightmare to her. At the beginning, Sherry was always thinking about this, making her unable to fall asleep every night.


    But now, Sherry could face the past calmly.


    In the past, due to the betrayal of her friend and her lover, she even couldn''t breathe under all pressure.


    Sherry was forbidden to take part in any form of competition, which was a big blow to her!


    Frowning coldly, Sherry knew that it was a blow to her.


    "It''s none of your business. Whether I participate in the competition and win the prize or not is not up to you." Sherry said with a cold smile.


    Linda had totally abnormal mentality now.


    It was tiring to talk with a person like her.


    "Really? But why do you come to me time after time? What''s your purpose? " Linda still wanted to know who posted that video online.


    Although she knew in her heart that it would not be possible for Sherry to do that, she just blamed all the faults on her.


    "You are shameless. I really don''t know what to say." Sherry said impatiently.


    "I''m warning you. Don''t ever try to play any tricks. I have hundreds of ways to stop you," she warned, staring at Sherry coldly.


    "Are you threatening me?" Sherry turned her head and frowned at Linda.


    Linda didn''t say anything. Sherry raised her lips and responded, "I''m not interested in your business at all. Playing tricks? Only people like you would do that. "


    "Likewise, whatever I do has nothing to do with you. If I don''t interfere with you, then don''t interfere with me either!"


    Although Linda had offended her more than once, she still said something like that.


    Sometimes Sherry didn''t know what was in her mind. It seemed that she was too considerate, or she was accustomed to living a peaceful life. Time would be spent on what she needed, instead of arguing with them.


    "Let''s pretend that we don''t know each other in the future!" Saying that, Sherry turned around and was about to lea


    good." he sighed.


    Looking at the two children standing beside them and seeing their childish smiles, Sherry felt the previous unpleasant mood disappeared in an instant.


    Nothing was happier than having her children by her side. That was how happiness was.


    "I don''t care about anything else as long as she doesn''t touch my sons." Sherry looked deep into the eyes of the children and said gently.


    As a mother, nothing is more important than her own child.


    Kami knew how to take care of his younger brother. No matter what food or toy, he would think of his younger brother first. The two kids had never fought with each other, and this made Sherry very happy and relieved.


    Generally speaking, if there were two boys or two girls in the house, there would be very noisy, but Sherry saved these trouble.


    "If so, I will not let her go!" Chester walked closer to them. They looked at Kami and Lucas and felt warm and happy in their hearts.


    Seeing that the two adults had almost finished talking, the two kids held the snacks in their hands and asked them if they wanted to eat.


    Seeing that their mouths were full of food, Sherry pressed her lips. When she was about to take some tissue from her bag, Chester had lowered his head and helped them wipe the mouths.


    He had the handkerchief with him. After he carefully wiped Kami''s mouth, he also wiped Lucas''s mouth carefully.


    "You need to eat slowly. Don''t rush." Chester said softly.


    He couldn''t help spoiling them, as if they were his own children.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She quickly said to them, "Aren''t you coming to thank uncle Chester? He is so nice to you while buying snacks for you! "


    Looking at each other, both of them couldn''t help thinking that it was just because Uncle Chester liked mommy?


    But the two kids still raised their heads and looked at Chester, speaking word by word in a childish voice, "Thank you, uncle Chester!"


    He reached out his hand and rubbed their heads.


    "Why did you buy so many things?" Sherry took the two kids to a place to rest and put the bag on the chair. She was surprised to see the snacks in the bag.

 Chapter 259 Meet Each Other Everywhere

    Chester threw up his hands and answered, "I bought whatever I like."


    Sherry thumbed through the dessert inside. Most of them were sweet food. She didn''t let Kami and Lucas eat sweet food, so it was rare for them to eat sweet food. It was rare today, so they were certainly excited.


    They enjoyed the snacks happily. Sherry had no time to stop them.


    She had no choice but to smile bitterly at Chester, "Don''t spoil them too much. I never allow them to eat such food!"


    Upon hearing that, the two girls put on an aggrieved look. They held the snacks tightly in their hands, as if Sherry wanted to rob them of the present.


    Hearing this, Chester was a little embarrassed. But when he looked at Kami and Lucas''s peaceful faces, he found it very funny.


    They winked and reached out a finger. "Just once. It''s not easy to let them eat once. Let them go!"


    Sherry loved their children and they were quiet and obedient. Chester knew it clearly in his heart, but he still pretended to plead for them.


    Hearing this, Sherry had no choice but to say, "You will spoil them."


    Lucas and Lucas took a deep breath and continued to eat. They were glad to hear that mommy agreed them to eat snacks.


    Looking at them, Chester smiled and said, "I will spoil them more in the future."


    Sherry didn''t care about his words, and her smile was even bigger. After a pause, Chester said, "Such lovely children, I''m willing to spoil them all my life."


    The smile on Sherry''s face immediately froze and she pursed her lips. The smile looked awkward.


    While Chester was looking at her with gentle eyes. Sherry dodged and turned to look at Kami and Lucas. Seeing that they were in a hurry to eat, she gently complained, "No one competed with you. Don''t eat too fast."


    In fact, the kids didn''t eat much. She just wanted to find an excuse to ease the atmosphere.


    Noticing her embarrassment, Chester did not go on talking, but stood aside and watched the two children in silence.


    Sherry cast a sidelong glance at him and breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart.


    She didn''t expect that he hadn''t changed a lot.


    In fact, she would rather he changed. At least she could be relieved, instead of wasting his time.


    "The exhibition has begun. Let''s go inside." He whispered in her ear.


    Sherry turned her head and saw piles of people walking into the hall not far away.


    She nodded and stood up. When she was about to wave to Kami and Lucas, Chester had called them over. "No snacks inside. Come on, drink!"


    Chester handed them the water prepared by Sherry, let them drink the water and wiped their mouths.


    Chester did all the things that Sherry should do.


    But looking at him acting like this, Sherry was somewhat confused.


    She walked in front with Kami and Lucas, Chester walked behind them in case anyone else would hit the kid.


    They took the tickets to the gallery and found their own tickets.


    "A lot of people?" Lucas muttered.


    Kami was very proud, he knew that these people were coming to see their mother''s works.


    Sherry turned to look at Chester and said with a smile, "Fortunately, the se


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    untry on purpose to seduce Jeremy. Damn, this woman was really calculating. She did everything well! Can''t she just come back later?


    If she could come back a little later, their wedding was over. Now that everything was settled, there was no way for her to seduce Jeremy anymore!


    This exhibition would be a waste of time if Sherry really sat with Jeremy!


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Sherry lowered her head and said to Kami, "Come on, this is your seat."


    After saying that, She took him and moved him to a seat in front of Jeremy. Seeing this, Lucas said with confusion, "Mommy, that''s the seat on the ticket!"


    Although they still laughed, they knew the numbers.


    "No, you are wrong." Sherry said lightly, and then sat in the seat which should be Kami''s.


    Kami liked Jeremy a lot. He was so happy to sit with him.


    After looking at the scene, Chester found it funny. The current layout was that Zoe was sitting on the far right, followed by Jeremy, Kami, Lucas and Chester.


    That''s nice. He was still worried if only Kami and Lucas were taken away.


    At first, Jeremy was peering at the other side. But now, as he saw Sherry, he became more and more depressed.


    Zoe felt a little relieved. Fortunately, Sherry was clever and knew what to do. Otherwise, she would make Sherry pay for what she did today.


    Before Sherry noticed, Kami patted on Sherry''s arm.


    Jeremy turned his head and saw Kami''s little hand patting on his suit jacket gently. He blinked at him.


    The way he blinked at the baby was so adorable that the displeasure in his heart gradually faded away. In a low voice, Jeremy asked, "Why do you wink at me?"


    Kami took a look at Sherry and saw her talking with Chester. Then he said to Jeremy in a low voice, "Don''t worry. I think you can do it!"


    After a moment''s consideration, Jeremy smiled and reached out his hand to rub Kami''s hair gently.


    The whole process of their reaction was witnessed by Zoe. She gnashed her teeth in anger at the sight of his kindness to Sherry''s kid, but she could do nothing about it.

 Chapter 260 Keep The Secret That Elizabeth Is My Mommy

    The show began. The lights in the hall were turned off, leaving only a few weak lights.


    In the dim light, a person''s face was shrouded in the dim light. Jeremy saw that Sherry''s side face was gentle and hazy.


    Then he heard the host''s voice introducing the exhibition''s holding company and so on, and soon the movie began to play.


    The first several pieces were made by others. They just nodded when they were watching, and occasionally exchanged with the people around, without much fluctuation.


    When it came to the last, it was Elizabeth''s work, the one everyone had been looking forward to.


    As soon as her work was released, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Those advertising workers who worked so hard to get the ticket just to see her work attentively stared at the screen.


    She designed the masterpieces, including the high-end and magnificent building, cars, appliances, skin care products, and even snacks that were rarely available in daily life.


    The most important thing was that she didn''t exaggerate her words in the design of the necklace or make fun of it. Instead, she tried to show their true faces.


    At first, everyone admired her for her appearance, but they felt pity for her. She was destined to be an advertisement for the products from thousands of families, which were well-known but not easy for ordinary families.


    But later, she broke through herself step by step, making people give new sighs again and again, until she was finally perfect.


    She was like this, gorgeous and unapproachable.


    "It''s incredible!" Someone commented.


    "Amazing! How did she make it? "


    "If only she could come and explain to us in person."


    The sounds of admiration rose one after another. Sherry looked up at the screen, without saying a word.


    She seldom looked at her works and would pick up a lot of mistakes every time she looked at them. Only when she looked at her own things would she know the problem. Others all felt it incredible.


    Kami observed everyone''s expressions. When he turned his head, he saw the same face as Jeremy.


    A big smile appeared on Kami''s face, but he still pretended to be surprised. He yanked the hem of Jeremy''s clothes and said in a baby voice, "uncle Jeremy?"


    Looking at Kami with the adorable look on his face, Jeremy asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    "Is Elizabeth very powerful?" Kami pursed his lips and asked curiously.


    With a smile, Jeremy touched his chubby face, nodded his head and said earnestly, "Of course. Her fame is really shocking both at home and abroad."


    There was a tinge of gratification on Kami''s face, the smile on his face faded, because he knew Elizabeth was his mother.


    Suddenly, Jeremy realized he didn''t know much about business, so he tried to persuade others, "Many people want to cooperate with The South Star Advertising Studio. Moreover, there are countless people who want to have an appointment with Elizabeth."


    Kami took a serious look at him and fixed his big watery eyes on Jeremy.


    "What about you? Have you looked for her? " Kami suddenly asked.


    Jeremy frowned and thought of his last two being rejected. He felt helpless, but he had to say, "I have asked her to cooperate with me, but unfortunately, she refused."


    Hearing this, Sherry''s lips moved a little and her face was still cold.


    nd. He smiled and said, "Would you like uncle Chester to wipe for you?"


    Lucas didn''t say anything and let Chester wipe his mouth obediently.


    Chester felt very bitter and embarrassed. It was obvious that these two kids liked Jeremy very much.


    He wiped Lucas''s mouth carefully and pinched his face gently. "Well, you''re so handsome."


    "Thank you, uncle Chester." Lucas replied politely and then continued to gulp down his food.


    In a place where Sherry couldn''t see, Kami winked at Jeremy as if he was comforting him.


    At first, Jeremy was a little disappointed. But now, seeing Kami so adorable and obedient, all his sadness was gone.


    At this time, the exhibition was close to the end. After the last advertising episode was displayed, the people of the sponsor would make the final analysis, and then they would need the person recommended by this advertiser to make a speech on the stage.


    There were several lights on in the hall, and everyone was sitting on it. Suddenly, someone stood up from the front row. As soon as Sherry looked at her back, she knew who she was.


    Linda, she was the representative recommended by the advertiser.


    She lived a good life. Seeing her luxury car and the change in personality, she knew she must be valued by her superior.


    But no matter how much conditions the day after tomorrow, it was still difficult to change her heart.


    Everyone began to applaud, except for Sherry and the other people sat with her in the same line.


    Seeing that it was Linda who made a speech on the stage, Zoe looked at Sherry and saw her indifferent expression. She sneered in her heart and thought, ''let''s wait and see!''!


    Linda took over the microphone. The smile on her face was magnified on the screen. She was beautiful and elegant. The whole audience all had a good impression of her. After all, she was a little familiar with what happened five years ago.


    "Guys, I''m Linda, the advertiser''s recommended representative. Today''s exhibition''s main purpose is to let everyone see the more excellent designs appear in our eyes through constant exploration and research. We need the opinions of the ordinary people except the experts in the advertising industry and comments... "

 Chapter 261 Dont Do This Anymore

    There was a long speech for Linda. Sitting down at the back seat, Sherry looked at Linda quietly. In the limelight, she was no longer a young girl, but a mature and independent woman.


    If not for the evil heart and the ugly face of sin, she must have been even more shining.


    Chester looked at the side face of Sherry, finding her as usual, and then turned his head to continue to look at Linda.


    "I''m very surprised to see the work of today''s exhibition. The several seniors are still experienced, and their designs are exquisite and flawless. They are our role models, but I think, like me, most of the people here are coming for the works of Miss Elizabeth!"


    As soon as Linda finished her words, she paused and looked at the people sitting next to her with her eyes and brows full of smile.


    What she said struck a chord in the hearts of the audience and they all nodded, admitting that they came here to see the design of Elizabeth.


    "Elizabeth''s work is truly impressive. I always admire her because every time I see her advertisement designs, I can learn a lot from her. She is very talented and even a rare master. I don''t know how to express my admiration for her in any language. What I can do is only to thumbs up and praise her!"


    After saying that, she gave a thumbs up, and the other people gave a thumbs up as if they had been led by her.


    "We all should work hard and make progress in our study. And Miss Elizabeth is my study object!"


    Linda added a few words and ended the speech. When the speech was over, the crowd burst into thunderous applause.


    It seemed that they all agreed with her and wanted to learn from Elizabeth.


    She handed the microphone to the host beside her. When she was about to go down, the host stopped her with a smile.


    "Miss Linda, you are a well-known designer at home. Do you mind me asking you a few questions?" The host announced in a clear and melodious voice.


    The host wore a chest badge, with her name on it. Her name was Ina. Everyone knew that she was an assistant of Elizabeth.


    When Sherry saw Ina suddenly call Linda back on the stage, she was stunned. When she looked at the stage, it seemed that Ina was also looking at her, and her eyes were vague.


    The work of Sherry abroad was very busy, and the studio sent several assistants to her. These assistants were each busy with their own work. This commercial exhibition was sponsored by her assistant, Ina.


    "Of course!" Linda replied without hesitation.


    Then she continued to pick up the microphone, smiled at Ina and waited for her question.


    "Do you think Miss Elizabeth would plagiarize others'' designs?" Ina said after a few seconds of silence.


    As soon as this question came out, the people at present was shocked. They whispered to each other and talked about it.


    It was out of Linda''s expectation. She looked at Ina incredibly, and said, "How could that be possible?"


    "What do you think?" asked Ina, still with a smile on her face and waited for Linda''s answer.


    Linda looked at Ina and said, "Of course not. With her status and talent, she has no interest in plagiarizing other people''s works. Moreover, with Elizabeth''s talent, there is no need for her to do that."


    Hearing her words,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ded at her from time to time. She smiled back.


    "I like Elizabeth''s work very much and I''m looking forward to the The South Star Advertising Studio. If there is a chance to cooperate, please take good care of me," said Linda, taking a step closer to Ina.


    Ina hummed coldly in her heart. Who wanted to cooperate with you?


    At this time, someone who knew Linda walked over and said hello to her. She nodded casually and continued to cotton up with Ina.


    But Ina didn''t care about her at all. On the contrary, those unknown people came to greet her with a smile. Only Linda, who was holding a glass, was embarrassed.


    Those who knew Linda also felt strange. They stood aside and looked at them, and whispered, "Why didn''t Ina speak to Linda?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe she didn''t hear it."


    With such a loud voice and a big living person standing in front of her, no wonder she didn''t hear it.


    Of course, Ina heard them, and she also heard what they were whispering.


    But she had made up her mind to ignore Linda. She wanted her to know that she didn''t have a powerful background and no one would always be nice to her, so she had to restrain her arrogance.


    When Linda approached and befriended her, Ina just ignored. Even when she had come to her, Ina still talked with those college students.


    With an awkward smile on her face, Linda really wanted to leave, but she didn''t dare do so. She couldn''t let herself ruin her future.


    Sherry didn''t want to respond to the abuse of Zoe. When she was about to take the two children away, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    She took out her cell phone and found it was a message from Ina.


    "I''ve already taught Linda a lesson. This is just the beginning. I won''t let her get away with it! You''re welcome!"


    Looking at the message on the mobile phone, Sherry was stunned for a while and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    She turned and looked, and not far away, Ina was also looking over. She blinked at her mischievously, and then resumed a serious smile.


    Helplessly, Sherry replied to the message, "Don''t do that again in the future."


    Soon, she received a text from Ina. "No!"

 Chapter 262 I Am Going To Marry Jeremy

    It was just two simple words, which recorded her stubbornness. Sherry shook her head helplessly. Ina was really young and impulsive, and she couldn''t bear to see those people who liked to do bad things.


    After putting away the phone, Jeremy suddenly said, "It''s time for lunch. Let''s go to have lunch together!"


    Without thinking, Sherry was about to refuse him in a rush. As a result, Kami loudly said, "Okay!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that Sherry was looking at him with sharp eyes. Then he immediately kept silent and kept a straight face.


    Zoe was angry. It was such a golden opportunity for her to stay alone with Jeremy, while now she had to be with these little kids. What the hell was going on!


    "Mommy, I''m hungry..." Lucas tugged on the hem of Sherry''s coat and whispered to her.


    Sherry cast a glance at Jeremy. He was also looking at her, waiting for her answer.


    Both Kami and Lucas raised their heads and looked at her pitifully. Sherry felt that as long as she nodded, the two children would pounce on her and kiss her.


    Every time they showed this kind of expression, Sherry would give up. It was really impossible to resist their cute expression.


    But it all depended on Chester''s opinion.


    Raising her head, Sherry looked at Chester with her eyes asking, "Is that okay?


    Chester pressed his lips together. From the moment when Jeremy appeared, he had been observing every movement of Sherry.


    In fact, it was hard to forget love, but he had to work harder to make himself to have a place in Sherry''s heart.


    "No problem. You decide." Chester said to her.


    Jeremy took a look at Chester and was confused. He couldn''t understand why Sherry had to get the permission of him to make such a decision?


    Sherry nodded and said, "Okay."


    She dared to promise him. On the one hand, Zoe was on his side. She wanted to say something to let Jeremy give up the idea, but Sherry quickly agreed.


    Kami and Lucas were especially satisfied. They walked out of the hall with their hands holding together.


    Sherry quickly followed behind them and spoke, "Hey, both of you, slow down!"


    Afraid that something might happen to the kids, Chester followed up.


    At the sight of this, Jeremy smiled happily. Following him, Zoe tried hard to suppress her anger in her heart and asked, "Jeremy, why did you invite them to dinner? Have you forgotten the unpleasant conversation last time?"


    He turned his head and glimpsed at her. "We have to figure it out because you have done something bad last time."


    After that, he strode forward.


    What? Was he really her boyfriend? How could he protect another woman like this?


    There were several high-class restaurants near the exhibition center. Sherry was not very familiar with this place. It had been five years since she came here. And she didn''t know what kind of food there was. Fortunately, Jeremy was a person who knew it well.


    "Order whatever you like. The cuisine is very famous here." Said Jeremy.


    A beautiful waitress came up and handed the menu to Sherry.


    Zoe pouted and wondered, ''what the hell is going on?''! He came up to Sherry and asked her what she liked to eat. She co


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    It was an embarrassing moment, but Jeremy had put it in her bowl and had no reason to take it back.


    In fact, Sherry liked eating it very much. She just wanted to refuse him subconsciously and stay away from him.


    "Please have a try. It''s very delicious and fresh," said Jeremy with a smile. After a pause, he looked at the other dishes in her bowl and continued, "It''s more delicious than those vegetables which are tasteless."


    Chester served some vegetables to Sherry. Glancing at that, Jeremy sneered in his heart.


    Sherry looked unhappy. The bowl was not big, and a small fish occupied a large area of space.


    Zoe looked at them eagerly, feeling very jealous.


    ''why is Chester so nice to her? Why does Jeremy also treat her so well? Where was her charm?


    After looking up and down, Zoe didn''t think that Sherry was beautiful. At least, she believed that Sherry was not as beautiful as her.


    "She doesn''t like it." Chester took a pair of chopsticks and put the embarrassed fish in Sherry''s bowl in his.


    The expression on Jeremy''s face immediately changed into a frown, with his eyebrows knitted into a frown. He was not pleased with the way that he looked at the arrogant Chester.


    After he took the fish away from the plate of Sherry, he raised his head and looked at the person sitting opposite to him, Jeremy. They were at a stalemate.


    Knowing that Jeremy didn''t love her at all, Zoe tried her best to think of something to divert the topic to her.


    "Miss. Sherry, you seem to have a good relationship with Mr. Chester!" Zoe cut in and said.


    As soon as her words came out, the look on Jeremy''s face became even colder.


    "Yes." Sherry raised her lips


    Zoe''s lips curved in an awkward way. She didn''t want to see Sherry look so proud in front of her.


    "Let''s forget the unpleasant things happened before after the dinner. As friends, I''m okay with that! I''d like to announce one thing today. "


    After saying that, she put on a bigger smile.


    Not knowing what she was up to, Jeremy turned to look at her.


    When her eyes met his, she laughed happily. "We are getting married."

 Chapter 263 Whats The Relationship Between The Children And Jeremy

    Hearing what she said, even Kami and Lucas, who was playing happily, quieted down and looked at her with innocent eyes.


    The smile disappeared on Jeremy''s face. His first thought was to see the reaction of Sherry.


    There was no change in Sherry''s expression, and she just looked at Zoe without any expression in her eyes.


    "Since we are all friends, why don''t you take your child to our wedding?" As if she didn''t feel how embarrassed the situation was at that moment, Zoe muttered to herself.


    The corners of Chester''s mouth twitched slightly, and a kind of inexplicable joy was revealed in his heart.


    Jeremy turned his head and stared at Zoe with his sharp eyes. Although he didn''t say anything, it was clear what he was looking at. So he just ordered, "shut up!"


    Hearing this, Zoe curled her lips and kept silent. She just stared at Sherry with a smile on her face. Anyway, she didn''t want to say anything more, just she gave them the important point was enough.


    Sherry and Zoe looked at each other. Then Sherry smiled and said, "Well, congratulations to you."


    Hearing what she said about the congratulations, at that moment, Jeremy was a little impulsive to say something to betrothal to Sherry.


    "Thank you. I will be very happy with Jeremy!" As she spoke, Zoe had already placed her hand on his arm.


    At that moment, Jeremy wanted to get rid of her as if he got an electric shock.


    However, like an octopus, Zoe held onto his arm tightly. It was inappropriate for him to vent his anger in front of so many people. He just warned her with his cold eyes.


    Zoe pretended not to see that at all, and she was determined to capture it today!


    "I will go when I have time." Said Sherry lightly as she looked sideways at the two of them who were leaning on each other tightly.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and pouted, upset.


    Zoe''s smile deepened, and she looked at Sherry gratefully, "Please don''t be like this. You must come then, and I will send you an invitation."


    After congratulating her, Sherry lowered her head and took a bite of food.


    Does it hurt? It hurt, of course, in her mouth. The delicious and fresh taste of the dish also inexplicably bitter. She forced herself to eat it.


    She felt that her tongue was about to get numb. What she ate was bitter. Finally she could not help but stand up. With an apologetic smile on her face, she said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    After saying that, she stood up, followed by Chester, "I''m going to the bathroom, too."


    Watching their backs disappear at the door, Jeremy turned around and stared at Zoe. He said in a low voice, "Who allows you to say that?"


    After all, Kami and Lucas were kids. When they were upset for a while, they were attracted by the delicious food and didn''t know anything happened between them.


    Zoe bit her lips and looked at him aggrieved, her eyes watery and on the verge of tears. "But, aren''t we talking about the wedding before?"


    Jeremy angrily turned his head, loosened his tie and leaned back.


    "We are going to hold the wedding, and I thought you wanted them to come. If you don''t want them to come I have no choice but we have sent our invitation. "


    Seeing the expr


    sed, but you still haven''t won his heart. "


    Then she burst into laughter.


    Zoe''s heart rose to her throat. How did Sherry know?


    Zoe dared not to look into her eyes, nor did she have any confidence to speak, but she was still unwilling to give in. She screamed at him, "Nonsense!"


    "I am telling the truth. You should know it better than anyone else. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come to me so often and said those useless craps!" Sherry withdrew her smile and said impatiently.


    Every time they fought against each other, she would always feel tired. But Zoe was still happy in the same way.


    It seemed to have become a routine for the two to meet each other.


    "No, I didn''t. You are too shameless. That''s why I remind you!" Zoe was so infuriated that her face turned red. She stuttered, "As long as you stop badgering with him, of course I won''t!"


    Sherry wanted her to get out of here as soon as possible. She didn''t want to use this reason every time.


    "If you didn''t get used to robbing other people''s things, I wouldn''t have been like this." Zoe said again.


    If it were not for Sherry, she would have been with Jeremy long ago, but she didn''t know what tricks Sherry had used to Andrew, and Andrew just liked her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have wasted so many years of time!


    Sherry was stunned. It occurred to her that Linda also said that she had snatched something from her.


    Why are these people so strange? ''? Why did they all feel that these things should belong to them from the very beginning?


    Zoe stared at Sherry coldly, "Why don''t you speak? Are you feeling guilty? Do you know how much you have done before? You asked for it! "


    Sherry was distressed, but she didn''t show it on her face. She didn''t want to have any more entanglement with Zoe.


    It was no use wasting time talking any more. She said coldly, "Whatever you say."


    Seeing that Sherry was not as eloquent as before, Zoe felt a little proud. Anyway, she had said so. There were some things she could do together to say.


    "Let me ask you, what was the relationship between you two kids and Jeremy?" Asked Zoe in a sharp tone.

 Chapter 264 Does It Hurt

    After Chester went back to the private room from the washroom, the two kids'' bellies were full and they were sitting on the chair, rubbing their bellies.


    Jeremy sat between them, with one of his hands on the kids'' bellies.


    At the sight of this, there was a dull pain between Chester''s eyebrows. When Kami and Lucas seeing him, they raised their voices, "Uncle Chester!"


    Following their eyes, Jeremy turned his head and saw Chester walking in from the door.


    "Where is your fiancee?" Chester glanced at the empty seat next to him and asked indifferently.


    "She went to answer the phone." Jeremy replied casually.


    But what was she doing when she answered the phone for so long?


    "I''m going to the washroom. You take care of the kids," said Jeremy with his lips pursed.


    Sitting on his chair, Chester was kind of pissed off by his words.


    Did Jeremy order others so naturally because he was the two kids'' father? Chester couldn''t believe that Jeremy would ask him to take care of the kids. Was Jeremy doing it on purpose to stimulate him?


    After that, Jeremy soothed them and went out.


    In the corridor of the washroom, after asking the question, Zoe stared at Sherry and observed her reaction.


    On the other side, when Sherry heard that it was about her sons, she turned her head and looked at her with piercing eyes.


    Being stared at by her, Zoe raised her chin, being so arrogant that she didn''t realize that her words had already irritated Sherry, she asked, "They are the children of Jeremy, right?"


    Sherry''s eyes became cold and sharp. Zoe was used to her look like this, so she didn''t feel anything different and said, "I just say that Kami and Lucas look like Jeremy."


    "What do you want?" Asked Sherry in a deep voice.


    Zoe shrugged and gave a normal smile. "Nothing. I just want to know, is that okay?"


    Zoe didn''t like the two kids at all. They had humiliated her in front of Jeremy, so she wished they could disappear in the world right now.


    "The children are mine. It has nothing to do with him." Sherry said flatly.


    "Don''t think about anything else!" After a pause, Sherry continued.


    Her children were her bottom line. If anyone dared to touch her children, she would make him or her die in a violent way. She would give him or her a hard time!


    "Okay, no problem. As long as you take the two bastards and leave us forever, I won''t hurt them!"


    Zoe''s words successfully irritated Sherry.


    It seemed that Zoe had planned to hurt her children. How could this wicked woman be so cruel? Taking advantage of a child?


    Sherry coldly stared at her, but Zoe''s eyes were full of warning. "Why are you staring at me? I have warned you early.


    Now that you''ve gone abroad, why did you come back? And you even take the two naughty bastards. I... "


    While her beautiful red lips were still chattering, Sherry''s hand on one side of her legs had been balled into a fist. In the continuous voice of Zoe, Sherry suddenly raised her hand and slapped her hard.


    "Clap -" There was a crisp sound, and the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r. "Miss Sherry, what on earth did I do that offended you? Why are you so dissatisfied with me? Can''t you just speak it out?"


    Sherry was shocked by her changed attitude. She couldn''t think of anything to say. She sneered, "What are you talking about?"


    At the corner, Jeremy was already exposed. He stood there and stared at Sherry deeply.


    With a pitiful look on her face, Zoe clenched her lower lip and said, "Jeremy..."


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. As she turned around, she saw that Jeremy was standing two meters away and looking at them.


    In fact, Jeremy only saw Sherry, and in his eyes there was only Sherry.


    After hearing what Sherry had just said, he was extremely surprised and wanted to know what they would say next.


    Sherry understood. It turned out that the reason why Zoe had changed was because of the appearance of Jeremy. Otherwise, based on her character, Zoe would never have really made an apology.


    "What happened to your face?" Jeremy asked flatly. Although he was asking Zoe, he fixed his eyes on Sherry.


    "Jeremy, there were some misunderstandings between me and Miss Sherry last time, but she hasn''t forgiven me yet!" Zoe bit her lower lip, showing her weak self.


    But the way Zoe looked at her was like that Sherry was an unpardonably vicious woman.


    However, Sherry didn''t care about it at all. Anyway, she didn''t care about how Jeremy treated her.


    "So is that Miss Sherry who hit you?" He asked flatly.


    Sherry raised her chin. She didn''t look at Jeremy, but there was an arrogant and proud expression on her face.


    Zoe took a look at Sherry, and then shifted her eyes to Jeremy. Pursing her lips, she said, "Don''t blame her. It was all my fault. I didn''t mean to do that last time. But it seems like she still hasn''t forgiven me."


    Hearing this, Sherry couldn''t keep calm any more, and suddenly gave a snort.


    Zoe''s ability to lie had reached the peak of perfection. No one could even compare with her.


    "Really? Does it hurt? " Jeremy continued to ask flatly.

 Chapter 265 The Truth

    Although the man''s tone was very cold, his caring greeting did satisfy Zoe. "It hurts... But it doesn''t matter. These two slaps could relieve Miss Sherry''s anger. "


    Hearing this, Sherry turned around and went outside.


    Sherry couldn''t stay with these two people for one more second, and one more minute standing here would make her can''t help but expose the ugly and hypocritical face of Zoe.


    In order to get out of the corridor, she had to pass by Jeremy. He kept his eyes on her, while Sherry looked straight ahead and didn''t react to his gaze at all.


    When she was about to reach him, Jeremy suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped her. "Miss Sherry," he called her name.


    His voice was low, as attractive as ever, and every time it sounded, it would always make people feel stuffy in the chest.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at his hand, Sherry sneered, "Do you still want me to apologize to your fiancee?"


    There was absolutely no way for her to apologize to Zoe.


    It was just a light slap on her face. Zoe should be thankful that Sherry didn''t pull her hair and kicked her a few times just now.


    "No, I want to ask you, did you really not know me before?" Jeremy asked.


    This question was asked again, many times.


    At the beginning, Sherry was telling herself that she must be calm to face this man again, but she couldn''t restrain her inner impulse.


    But now, she didn''t care about it anymore.


    She rolled her eyes at him without saying anything.


    "If you don''t know me, why did you say that? Why do you hate me so much? " He looked into her eyes for answer.


    He had a lot to say, but at the wrong time and place.


    If they really knew each other before, he must have done something to hurt Sherry, but their relationship must be very good, or they wouldn''t have hated each other to such a degree.


    Every night when he woke up in the middle of the night, he had no idea why he would suddenly wake up, or what dreams he had.


    And what Sherry had just said made him feel that there was only a layer of paper between the past and present, and as long as it was broken, it would come to light.


    "You know me, right?" Failing to get an answer for a long time, Jeremy asked again.


    He was badly in need of an answer. He was eager to know the reason why Sherry hated him so much and why he had lost his memory.


    "Is it important?" Sherry turned her head and looked at him with her clear eyes. Her tone remained calm.


    Jeremy nodded. It was important to him.


    His intuition told him that the blank memory must have something to do with this woman.


    However, Sherry didn''t want to badger him any longer. She just said indifferently, "I want to go home. Do you still want to stop me?"


    She didn''t answer his question but said that she was going home.


    Standing not far away from them, Zoe watched the scene, her heart beating fast.


    Zoe was afraid that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t I didn''t expect that she didn''t like me at all."


    Jeremy was listening to her quietly without interrupting her. And Zoe continued, "My parents are very kind to us, but my sister always seem to be jealous of me. She blame me for grabbing parents'' affection. In fact, I didn''t! My parents treat us equally! "


    "Because of this abnormal mentality, Sherry always suffered from depression and robbed of things that belonged to me. When she was a child, she even spoke ill of me and spread rumors about me. I didn''t care about that at all."


    "But I didn''t expect her to be more arrogant. Maybe it was influenced by her childhood, then she became a habit when she grew up. Later she went to take part in the advertising competition, but because of being suspected of plagiarism, she was disqualified. "


    Jeremy didn''t respond at all, whether he believed her or not.


    Observing his expression, Zoe felt a little nervous at first as she was afraid that he didn''t believe her, but then she felt relieved when she saw his calm expression.


    "She caused such a big trouble at that time. Although my father was very angry, she still didn''t know how to repent, and she even did more terrible things!"


    "She had affairs with men everywhere, and she was pregnant. What''s more, she was exposed by the media. My family is well-known, and my father has been very tolerant to her, but at this time, he really can''t stand it, so he decided to disown her."


    Hearing this, a deep frown crept up on his face.


    "As for why Sherry is so mean to you, it''s because she... She loved you before. " Pretending to be hesitant, Zoe said softly.


    There was no change in his expression, but he was greatly shocked in his heart. What Zoe said caused a stir in his heart.


    "But Sherry doesn''t really like you! Only I really like you! "I told you that she always likes to steal things from me. She will do that no matter what it is, including you!"

 Chapter 266 Dont Be Angry

    "She loves you because I love you! But you didn''t like her at all. You refused her directly. Perhaps because of this matter, she has always been hostile to me.


    That''s why she always hates me and even you. "


    Zoe ended the topic after making sure that she had not forgotten any detail.


    It seemed that all the things had gone on in her memory. After a while, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Finally, she went abroad because she couldn''t stay in Z country any longer. But unexpectedly, she came back after a few years."


    "So I pretended that I didn''t know her. You see, she also didn''t pretend not to know me, did she?" Feeling a little wronged, Zoe looked carefully at him.


    At this time, Jeremy and Zoe were sitting in the room. He took a sip of tea without saying anything. ...


    "Jeremy, don''t be angry. I don''t want to hide it from you, but it''s not good for you to know this kind of thing. Do you hate her even more now?" Zoe asked tentatively.


    The purpose of her painstaking efforts was to let Jeremy believe her and alienate Sherry.


    When he heard her words, his mind went blank and he couldn''t think of anything else.


    His mind was in a mess, and he needed time to think.


    "I just hope you can get rid of her. What happened before also caused a lot of trouble for you. You are very angry and hate her!


    "Since you have forgotten, don''t remember again and don''t go to find her." Said Zoe.


    As long as Jeremy didn''t have too much contact with that woman, she was willing to do anything for him. Anyway, it had been five years, and there was no sign of Jeremy regaining his memory.


    In this case, she would just let the lie go to the end!


    "Got it." After drinking the last mouthful of tea, Jeremy said indifferently.


    The dishes on the table were already cold. Expect for Kami and Lucas, others didn''t have much food, and children didn''t eat too much, so there were still a lot of dishes left.


    Gazing at the leftovers in Sherry''s bowl, he felt more suspicious.


    Seeing that his reply was only "got it", she didn''t know what he meant, so she moved her lips a bit and wanted to ask him. However, when she saw that he was emotionless, she didn''t dare to ask.


    "So, you don''t blame me, do you?" She looked at his face carefully and asked.


    He lowered his eyes and said, "Let me drive you home."


    Hearing that, Zoe was stunned for a while. Looking at the dishes on the table and the warm sunshine in the afternoon outside the window, she said surprisingly, "Are we going home now?"


    He turned to look at her, exhausted, and spoke to her as tenderly as he could, "I have something to deal with in the company. You can go home first and go out next."


    Seeing that he seemed not to be angry anymore, Zoe sighed. She obediently nodded and sweetly smiled. Then she stretched out two white and thin arms and put them on his shoulder. "Then I will ask you out next time. Don''t refus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he doorbell rang.


    Who would come at this time? He walked over and opened the door. He saw Lucas immediately.


    "Lucas?" Although the two brothers looked like each other very much, he could still recognize him at a glance.


    "Uncle Jeremy, it''s so nice of you to be at home!" Lucas hugged his thighs and breathed breathlessly.


    "What''s wrong? What happened? " Jeremy touched the back of Lucas''s head and asked.


    "The light bulb in my house is broken. Mommy has to change it by herself, but the ceiling is too high for her to do that. We are afraid that something might happen to mommy, but she insists on changing the light bulb by herself." Lucas took the initiative to explain everything clearly.


    Hearing that, Jeremy''s heart missed a beat. He bent down and carried Lucas in his arms. "Let''s go!"


    No wonder the light of Sherry''s house was turned off at just eight o''clock. He had thought that they would go to bed so early, but it turned out that the light didn''t work.


    Carrying Lucas in his arms, Jeremy went to the Sherry''s house at a rapid pace.


    The two families were very close to each other. Although Jeremy was holding Lucas, it didn''t affect his speed at all. Lucas was worried about him and admired him at the same time.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw that Sherry was standing on the chair, with one hand holding the flashlight and the other hand changing the bulb.


    But the chair under her feet shook too much and fell down in a minute. Suddenly, she fell down along with the chair before the light bulb was changed.


    "Mommy!" The two kids screamed.


    Upon seeing her, Jeremy''s heart suddenly tightened and he was startled. He immediately rushed over and roared in a low voice, "Sherry!"


    Sherry did not fall on the ground, but was held in a warm and familiar chest.


    As soon as he rushed over, she fell down. Jeremy stretched out his hand and caught her firmly. His movement was quick and smooth.

 Chapter 267 Did You Like Me Before

    Kami and Lucas was surprised by the scene. They saw that Jeremy holding Sherry, and they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two kids patted their chests and exclaimed, "Wow, it''s too dangerous!"


    If Sherry really fell on the ground just now, at least she would suffer a fracture.


    Luckily, Jeremy appeared in time and prevented her from falling to the ground.


    "Are you all right?" Holding her tightly, he looked her up and down and asked nervously.


    He didn''t know why he would be so nervous when he saw her in danger.


    There was a panic and fluster on Sherry''s face. The moment she saw Jeremy, all these feelings disappeared. She wanted to keep a straight face, but at this moment, she couldn''t be serious.


    "I... I''m okay! " Leaning on his hot chest, the familiar fragrance of Jeremy swept over her like the tide. All of a sudden, it took up all the space in her brain.


    "I''m fine." Raising one of her hands on his chest, Sherry pushed him away gently.


    The look on her face was hard to recognize in the darkness. From her distance, Jeremy could feel that her tiny body was trembling.


    "I heard that you were changing the light bulb. Let me help you." Looking at the light bulb in her hand, Jeremy stretched out his hand in front of her and said.


    What a funny woman! She tried to protect the light bulb when she was about to fall down.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment. She came back to her senses and looked at the light bulb in her hand.


    "I..." Sherry turned her head, because she didn''t want him to look at her. But when she turned her head, she saw Kami and Lucas.


    The two of them stood in a line beside her, looking up at her. Their soft hair was put in disarray, and their big black eyes were looking at her.


    They must have been frightened just now. The soft spot in Sherry''s heart was touched again.


    She lowered her head and handed the light bulb to him.


    As soon as she reached out her hand, the scent of her body floated over. Jeremy couldn''t help sniffing more. The moment he had held her in his arms, the smell was the same.


    "Thank you." Sherry said flatly.


    Jeremy shook the bulb and said with a smile, "No trouble at all."


    Sherry said to the two children, "Go to your room!"


    They was taken aback and asked with a scowl, "Why?"


    Sherry pinched their noses and said seriously, "Have you learned today? Have you finished your homework? Go now! If you doesn''t learn more, you will fall behind your classmates! "


    Kami and Lucas took out her hands and put out their tongues. Apparently, they didn''t want to go to the room.


    "Be a good boy. Study hard!" At the same time, Jeremy also came over and touched their noses.


    Looking at his movements which seemed so skillful, Sherry''s heart seemed to miss a beat.


    "Okay, uncle Jeremy, I will. Be careful!" Kami said softly.


    "Don''t worry!" He smiled and liked them more.


    Kami and Lucas went into the room reluctantly. In the living room, there were only S


    on lights were flashing on people''s faces. Jeremy shuttled through the crowd, with a strong smell of wine lingering at the tip of his nose.


    It''s the best way to pour out the inner desire by paralyzing his nerves with alcohol in the bar. Jeremy walked to the bar counter and stopped at the sight of Steve.


    Steve was wearing a white shirt and a grey trousers. The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his bronze skin. He looked casual and like a playboy.


    There was a woman sitting next to him. But this woman had short hair. Although she had a nice figure, Steve didn''t seem to like her.


    When Jeremy walked toward Steve and sat down, a woman approached him immediately.


    A strong fragrance filled the air. Jeremy turned around and glanced at that woman from the corner of his eyes.


    "Handsome boy, cheers!" Smiling, the woman opened her enchanting red lips.


    Jeremy moved his eyes away from her and said, "Your make-up is too heavy."


    The woman felt embarrassed. Jeremy turned to look at Steve and said, "When have you changed so much? Do you fall in love with a woman even much manlier than you? "


    The woman sitting next to Steve was stunned by his words. She gave him a glare and left angrily.


    The woman, who picked up a conversation with Jeremy, left after seeing the scene. Steve sighed and patted him on the shoulder. "Damn it! All the women were driven away by your sarcastic words!"


    Jeremy compressed his lips and asked for a bottle of drink from the waiter in the bar. Then he raised his head and took a sip.


    Cold and bitter liquid was sent into her throat. Sure enough, alcohol was the best thing to numb nerves. "If you are not satisfied, go and ask that woman over here."


    Steve shook his head and said, "Never mind. I like soft and delicate girls."


    After saying that, Steve took a look at the bottle of drink that Jeremy was drinking and almost vomited blood. "Long Island Iced Tea? I asked you not to drink this! "

 Chapter 268 Get Drunk (Part One)

    Jeremy took the bottle over and gave him a cold glance. "I''m here just to have a little with you."


    However, Steve didn''t want to listen to him and pushed him, saying, "Enough! You know who I am. Give me the strongest drink in the bar!"


    After that, Steve called the waiter over and ordered a few more drinks. A deep frown tightly frowned on his face, but Jeremy didn''t stop him.


    "What are you doing? Come on! Why do you look so pale? " Said Steve with a frown when he found that Jeremy was not in the mood to drink.


    Jeremy took a sip of the drink in his bottle. The bitterness in the taste was even stronger than before. After swallowing it, he felt his throat burning. However, he was already familiar with the smell.


    Just like Sherry, she gave him a very familiar feeling.


    Although he knew that he would have a headache after drinking it, he just couldn''t help but want to drink it.


    "What on earth are you thinking about?" Steve was completely speechless when he saw him didn''t say anything but staring at the drink in his hand. He gave him a hard push and stopped him from thinking.


    "Nothing." Jeremy said flatly.


    Looking at his face, Steve grinned wickedly and said, "Oh, I know. For a woman? I''ve never seen you so upset with other things. Tell me, did your fiancee cause you any trouble again? "


    As soon as he heard the name of Zoe, Jeremy directly ignored her. Actually, he didn''t care about her at all!


    "No, a woman I recently know." Jeremy denied.


    "I knew it! For a woman!" Said Steve with a sigh, after taking a sip of drink.


    In fact, Jeremy didn''t really want to say something. But now that they had already come to this point, it didn''t matter to say it out.


    "I felt that she was very familiar to me. I couldn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Taking his cellphone out of his pocket, Steve muttered, "It''s rare for me to send you home. Anyway, if I let you go back alone like this, I must be responsible for you!"


    In the past, it was Jeremy who drove him home. However, because Steve had drunk too much, he couldn''t drive, so he could only call Barry to drive him.


    Barry had arranged a driver for his boss to get to the bar as soon as possible.


    Steve helped him stand at the door. Jeremy was relatively sober, but his legs were too weak to move.


    "Okay, you can just take me here. You can go on dancing." He gave Steve a push and said vaguely.


    Since the driver had arrived, Steve didn''t care about it and said goodbye to him. Then the car drove away, leaving Steve far behind.


    Steve was amused by his words. It was rare for him to see Jeremy get so angry for a woman. He really wanted to know what kind of woman she was.


    The night breeze was agreeable. After getting out of the car, Jeremy felt his head spinning even more violently as the wind blew. He had a terrible headache.


    The driver got out of the car and stood beside Jeremy. He said with concern, "Mr. Jeremy, let me help you in."

 Chapter 269 Get Drunk (Part Two)

    However, Jeremy didn''t let his driver help him. Instead, he walked straight to his home.


    Arriving at the door, he took out a key from his pocket and muttered, "Where is the key?"


    Didn''t he take the key with him? Jeremy suddenly realized that not long ago, when Steve asked him to have a drink, he changed his clothes and left directly. The key was still in that original coat.


    Helpless, he turned to the driver, "I didn''t bring the key."


    The driver was dazed for a moment, with a hint of embarrassment flashing on his lips. Jeremy patted on his shoulder and was about to say that he could stay in a hotel for a night. When he turned his head, he saw a slim figure under the dim streetlight.


    Sherry was throwing the trash to go back home.


    With a smile on his face, Jeremy said to the driver, "You can go now."


    The driver was confused. He looked at the door, then at Jeremy. "But you don''t have the key!"


    Jeremy nodded his head, indicating that the driver could leave now. The driver was helpless, but before he could turn around and leave, Jeremy had already passed him.


    The driver followed his figure and saw Jeremy striding to the side of Sherry without hesitation.


    After throwing the garbage away, Sherry was about to enter the house when she heard the messy footsteps behind her. She was shocked and wondered if she had met the ruffian?


    There was nothing on her hands. If she really met the ruffian, she could do nothing but scream.


    When she looked back, it was dim at night. A staggering tall figure with wide shoulders and slim waist was in front of her. It was easy to guess who it was just by looking at the figure alone.


    "


    neck and looked inside. He felt that Sherry was looking at him. Sherry frowned and said, "What are you looking at? Get him out of here right now! "


    The driver awkwardly smiled and looked at his watch. "Well, it''s such a coincidence. I have to pick up the other boss. Mr. Jeremy arranged me to do it. I can''t delay it."


    Hearing that, Sherry''s eyebrows were knitted more tightly. When she was about to ask him to get rid of Jeremy before he left, the driver said again, "Miss, thank you for taking care of Mr. Jeremy!"


    "Hey, I won''t care if he is dead!" Sherry shouted.


    The driver felt there was something wrong between the two of them. Of course, he knew that she was just angry. He stepped back while laughing. "I''m leaving now. Sorry for bothering you. When Mr. Jeremy wake up, he will definitely treat you well!"


    Sherry helplessly saw the driver disappear in a blink of an eye. No matter how hard she shouted, the driver didn''t turn his head.


    She was angry. Suddenly, she heard a "bang" coming from the room and was shocked. She thought, ''Is it possible that he has smashed my belongings?''

 Chapter 270 Their Intimacy After Getting Drunk

    Sherry rushed to the house and didn''t find anyone in the living room. Then where did he go?


    She looked around and found that someone was shaking in her room. She was surprised and wondered if he went into her room? The sneakers at the door told her that it was indeed Jeremy''s.


    Standing at the door, Sherry looked at him who was drunk and felt annoyed.


    The driver returned to the house and he didn''t feel relieved until he saw that the door of Sherry''s house had been closed and that Jeremy had entered her house.


    He called Barry and told him that Jeremy didn''t bring the key but he went to the lady''s house next door.


    Standing at the door, Sherry helplessly looked at the back of Jeremy, who was lying on the bed and bending down. She strode to him and looked at him, "Hey, get out of the room right now!"


    Jeremy didn''t say anything. Sherry kicked his leg and said, "Do you hear that? Don''t play dead. It''s not a shelter here. Get out right now! "


    However, Jeremy didn''t respond at all. In a rage, Sherry picked up the pillow on the bed and slapped on his belly, urging, "Get up now!"


    As soon as he was patted on the face, he had a stomach full of wine. Trembling, he tilted his head and began to vomit violently.


    "Hey!" Sherry trembled with anger. At this moment, she really wanted to kill Jeremy.


    He vomited a lot, regardless of the occasion and place.


    "You go to the bathroom, you..." Sherry couldn''t find any words to describe her mood. How she wished that he could wake up and clean the floor right away.


    "Ahem!" Jeremy coughed for a long time and began to cough again.


    His body was sore and feeble, and his face was very bad. Earlier, Sherry was full of anger, but when she saw his weak and unsuspecting appearance, she was unable to be angry again.


    Why did he drink like this? What''s bothering him?


    The past two years flashed through her mind. She froze when she heard his cough. She shouldn''t have cared about it.


    Sherry restrained her strange feelings. After clearing the floor, it seemed that Jeremy was going to vomit again.


    "Go to the bathroom!" Sherry lifted him up and warned him.


    On the other side, Jeremy only burped and didn''t spit it out. But he was really dependent on Sherry. He put one of his hands on her shoulder and got closer to her.


    Sherry pushed him away. As a result, Jeremy fell heavily on the bed, and his head accidentally hit against the bedside. "Ouch! It hurts! "


    Jeremy winced in pain and stretched out his hand to rub the back side of his head. Sherry''s heart clenched a little, but she still didn''t care about him.


    "I''ll get you some water." Sherry said flatly.


    She went to the kitchen, poured him a glass of water and gave it to him. "Drink it," she said coldly


    He just felt uncomfortable after vomiting and he was in urgent need of water. He raised his eyes and took the water.


    However, he had no strength to hold the quilt. As soon as he took it, it loosened. Fortunately, Sherry did not let it go. Otherwise, he would have broken the glass after w


    as for him to do that!


    "Get up! Now that you are awake, you can sleep on the sofa! " Sherry patted on his arm, but the latter didn''t move at all, as if he were holding two iron sticks.


    Being surrounded by him like this, Sherry felt very insecure.


    "Oh my God!" A young voice came from the door. Sherry was stunned and turned around.


    Kami and Lucas had arrived at the door already. The two kids were standing side by side at the door and looked at them in unison. Both of them were surprised. They stared at Jeremy and Sherry with wide eyes.


    Standing very close to each other, Sherry was pinned down on the bed by Jeremy, who tightly held her body. He didn''t allow her to run away or move.


    On the other side, Jeremy''s eyes were still dull and intoxicating. He could only see the woman on the bed, not caring about anything else.


    "Kami, Lucas." Sherry called out, feeling very embarrassed.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and covered their eyes immediately. They shouted at the same time, "We saw nothing! We saw nothing!"


    Sherry looked at Jeremy, who was still looking at her, but his brows were twisted. His usually sharp eyes were full of tenderness. His thin lips were lightly closed, and his dark deep eyes were glowing with a charming color.


    "Aren''t you getting up yet? Are you going to lose your face in front of the kids?" Sherry said in a low voice.


    She regretted as soon as she said that. Why did it sound so coquettish?


    "Mommy, please go ahead. We saw nothing. We didn''t hear anything!" Kami said lightly.


    Hearing this, Sherry was speechless. She was about to spit blood. When she turned her head and looked at Kami, she found that his little fingers moved away a gap. Apparently, he was peeping at her.


    Sherry pushed Jeremy and explained, "no, it''s not like that. uncle Jeremy..."


    "I know!" Lucas said as he dropped his hand.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment. Did he know something?


    At the same time, Jeremy turned to look at Lucas and asked with a smile, "What did you see?"

 Chapter 271 Waking Up From Drunkenness (Part One)

    He was so drunk that he didn''t feel embarrassed at all in front of the children and even asked them what they saw!


    "I see. Mommy and uncle are doing something strange." Lucas muttered, rolling his eyes.


    Strange things Children nowadays were so imaginative that they were not shy at all.


    The kids liked Jeremy a lot, so they were happy to see his mother get along well with him.


    Seeing that Lucas had put down his hand, Kami quickly took out one of his hands to cover Lucas''s eyes, and said, "It''s not good for children, so stop looking!"


    Jeremy felt it was funny and laughed in a low voice. When he just laughed twice, he saw Sherry staring at him. The smile on his face froze and then he slowly stopped laughing.


    "Lucas, that''s not true. Don''t talk nonsense!" Sherry tried to prevent from thinking something bad.


    A bright smile appeared on Lucas and Lucas''s face. "Don''t worry, Mommy. We won''t tell anyone," they assured their mother...


    Sherry almost raised her forehead and sighed, "I told you not to gossip, not to gossip around!"


    Then they walked out hand in hand. "uncle Jeremy, you can''t bully Mommy," said Lucas with a smile on his face! Mommy, don''t be shy! "


    On the other hand, Sherry''s face was flushed red, and the two boys caught sight of her as soon as they entered the room.


    Being stunned by the two men, Sherry didn''t know what to say and decided to explain clearly. However, after she called them, none them turned back at all and ran out one by one.


    "Kami! Lucas! " She shouted.


    As a result, the only response she got was the gentle sound of closing the door. Kami and Lucas closed the door for them gently.


    After the kids le


    d off."


    After hanging up the phone, Zoe anxiously looked at her phone. She had sent him dozens of messages, but he didn''t reply to any of them.


    What was going on? Is he her boyfriend? He didn''t care about her at all! He was never afraid of her getting angry.


    "Go to the Ou Group, please!" Zoe said to the driver.


    In the company, Jeremy''s assistant received a phone call and ran to Barry. "The partner is going to make a temporary change. Where is Mr. Jeremy?"


    As she spoke, she took a glance at the office of Jeremy. Then, Barry smiled and said, "Call back. Mr. Jeremy will reply to them soon."


    He meant that the assistant should solve it by herself. Moreover, she had to solve it very well. She was used to making up so many reasons. So she turned to walk to her desk.


    Barry called Jeremy, but he didn''t answer.


    He thought for a while, looked at the phone of sherry, and decided not to call her.


    Besides, the phone number was a few years ago, and Sherry must change her phone number. So Barry had to go to the apartment of Jeremy to find him.


    Just then, a woman came out from the elevator.

 Chapter 272 Waking Up From Drunkenness (Part Two)

    When he turned around, he saw Zoe.


    Why was she here? Barry had an ominous premonition, and the company''s affairs were very urgent, so he had to go and look for Jeremy immediately.


    So he said to the secretary next to him, "You go to serve her. I''m leaving now."


    After that, he walked directly to the elevator and greeted with a smile as he passed by Zoe, "Miss Zoe."


    "Stop!" Zoe was looking for him, and there was no way he could escape.


    Embarrassed, Barry turned around, "What can I do for you?"


    "Where is Jeremy? Did he come to work today? Tell him I''m here. " Said Zoe indifferently.


    In front of Barry, she was still polite, but her tone was still full of coldness. Barry shook his head and said, "It''s really not a coincidence that Mr. Jeremy didn''t come to the company today."


    After listening to it, Zoe was surprised. She frowned and said, "Not in the company? Where is he now? "


    After thinking for a while, Barry replied, "Maybe at home."


    Zoe frowned and said impatiently, "I went to his house, but he wasn''t at home."


    Of course no one, he was still in the house of Sherry!


    "Well, then I don''t know," said Barry, who seemed very embarrassed. "Mr. Jeremy seldom comes to the company, and we don''t know where he is either."


    "You are his secretary. How could you not know that his affairs are all in your charge?" Zoe raised her voice and asked with displeasure.


    Barry shook his head and kept smiling, but his firm appearance showed that he would never reveal it.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing the briefcase in Zoe''s hand, it seemed that he was going out as well.


    "Go to the cooperative company to talk about business." Altho


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e had a strange feeling.


    This feeling was so familiar to him. He didn''t seem to feel embarrassed when he was holding her in his arms. On the contrary, he seemed to have a kind of unspeakable calmness. He did it skillfully?


    He lowered his head again and looked at her lips.


    The soft lips of Sherry were as beautiful as cherry blossoms. As a result, Jeremy couldn''t help swallowing and staring at her lips without blinking.


    He slowly approached her and felt the gentle and soft breath of Sherry spreading on his face, and his lips were very close to hers.


    Sherry moved a bit, feeling that her bones were broken. She just wanted to stretch her body.


    But she also felt something strange. It felt like something was approaching.


    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw that Jeremy''s eyes were slightly closed and he was about to kiss her.


    "Clap!" Sherry slapped on his face.


    Though not heavy, it was enough for him to take the slap defenselessly.


    "Are you awake? Morning! " Jeremy looked at her and smiled awkwardly.


    "You were drunk last night. What are you doing now?" Sherry said coldly.

 Chapter 273 You Are Not Qualified

    Jeremy lowered his head and saw that they were still so close. There was no gap between their bodies, and the posture was awkward and ambiguous.


    "Let me go..." Sherry gave him a hard push. As a result, she slapped him on the ground heavily.


    Sherry sat up on the bed and looked at her back out of the corner of her eye. There was only a very large empty seat on her side, but Jeremy had been pushed to the side of the bed by her.


    Covering his arm, Jeremy sat on the ground and looked at Sherry embarrassedly. "You don''t have to be so angry, do you?"


    There was no feeling of guilt on Sherry''s face. She stared coldly at the man on the ground and said, "Of course I''m not your so-called lover, nor your fiancee!"


    On hearing that, Jeremy''s face darkened. He didn''t say anything.


    Sherry got out of the bed and opened the door of the room. She said indifferently, "You go away right now and pretend that nothing happened last night."


    Jeremy stood up and stared at her.


    Didn''t she feel familiar? Why could she control herself? Why did she hate him so much?


    "And don''t go to drink if you are not good at drinking. And if you are drunk, don''t go to other people''s home and act crazy. Let others serve you!" Speaking of this, Sherry remembered what happened last night and was still full of anger.


    Jeremy was still vaguely impressed with what happened last night. Perhaps it was because it really touched her bottom line that she got so angry.


    "This time you meet me, even if you meet me next time, I won''t be polite to you!" Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Sherry continued to threaten him.


    In fact, when she uttered these words, she felt very sorry for herself. She felt ashamed of him.


    But she had to be heartless and let him know what she was doing. She couldn''t do it any more!


    The more cold-blooded she was, the more hateful he was to her.


    "Thank you for what you did to me yesterday and I am really sorry for that," In face of the sharp contrast between her attitude and that of Sherry, Jeremy said quite calmly.


    Standing at the door, Sherry turned her head to look at Jeremy and gave a cold smile. "I''ll take it as being bitten by a dog! I won''t take it to heart! "


    Upon hearing what she had said, Jeremy''s eyebrows knitted tightly. He was displeased by her words.


    What the fuck metaphor? ''what does she take him for?''?


    "I apologize. How about having dinner with me to make it up?" Said Jeremy.


    In fact, Sherry had never seen him before. All she wanted to do now was to draw a clear line between them and never see him again.


    "No need. You should leave now!" After saying that, Sherry went to the door, opened it and began to drive him away.


    In desperation, Jeremy had to pick up his coat from the chair and walked to the door. Looking at the cold look of Sherry, he stopped. He didn''t want to go at all.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to call the police to kick you out? " She raised her head and stared at him.


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "Okay, I''ll go now. Thank you!"


    He had never been so embarrassed, and he h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    etimes, if she showed a little cowardice, she would lose. She had lost a lot before. Now, she couldn''t repeat the same mistake.


    "You are not qualified!" The cold words coming out of Sherry''s perfect lips shocked Jeremy.


    Glancing coldly at the angry Zoe and expressionless Jeremy, Sherry said, "Don''t blame everything on others. Even if you''re unhappy, I''m unhappy. We''re just the same!"


    Being choked by her words, Zoe glared at her pure and big eyes.


    "Take care of your man. Stop harassing me! I''ll teach you a lesson next time! " After saying this, Sherry slammed the door angrily.


    "Bang!" the door was closed.


    Zoe was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Why was she so arrogant? How could she be so arrogant now? Who did she think she was? No status, no position. Anyone could easily give her a hard time.


    On hearing what Sherry had said, a bitter feeling arose in Jeremy''s heart again. He had to admit that Sherry had been avoiding him all the time, and she had been resisting him with all her strength.


    But in this way, the more he wanted to get close to her.


    "How could there be such a person? Damn it!" Zoe stomped her feet and complained angrily.


    She couldn''t speak ill of Sherry in front of Jeremy as usual.


    He glanced at her and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    He was very unhappy that Zoe came here without his permission. This upset Sherry and made him embarrassed.


    Sensing the dissatisfaction in his tone, Zoe bit her lips in a hurry and looked at him innocently.


    "I''m just worried about you. I called you, but you didn''t answer my calls and didn''t text me back. You know what? I didn''t fall asleep last night! " Zoe said in an aggrieved tone.


    She looked at him from head to toe. There was still exhaustion in her eyes.


    She really wanted to know what had happened last night, and what had Sherry and Jeremy done.


    When he didn''t respond, Zoe continued, "Your secretary said that you didn''t come today when I went to your company. I had no idea what to do, so I followed Barry''s car to come here."

 Chapter 274 Stop Pretending (Part One)

    At the mention of Barry, Jeremy turned his head to take a look at Barry standing beside him, who was ignored by others all the time.


    Barry swallowed and shook his head innocently. He didn''t expect to be followed!


    This woman was really very scheming. He had already told her that he was going to discuss business with a partner company, but she still followed him along the way. At last, she seriously arranged a family drama early in the morning.


    Although he didn''t blame her anymore, his attitude was clear, "Don''t do this anymore."


    Biting her lips, Zoe nodded and asked carefully, "How can you be with her?"


    She had questioned Sherry a moment ago, and she didn''t know whether Jeremy would be angry with her.


    Even if she was angry, she should be angry with Sherry! After all, now she was his real girlfriend!


    "She is my neighbor," said Jeremy in a cold voice, turning away and walking to his apartment


    Surprised, Zoe rushed to him and followed him, "Is she your neighbor? Why? "


    "It''s just a coincidence. She lives here too." Jeremy said.


    Belinda gave him the spare key and he took it and opened the door.


    It was too close! It was only ten steps from Jeremy''s house to Sherry''s!


    As the two lived so close to each other, a sense of tension rose in her heart.


    "What? Why are you buying a house here? Where''s your villa? Why not live in the villa? " The environment here was good, but in any case, it was not as good as his villa.


    "It''s far from the company. Why do you live here?" After entering the house, Zoe was still puzzled and kept asking.


    "Just buy because I like it. Don''t think too much." Jeremy said impatiently.


    Barry walked up to Jeremy and told him something about the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    She leaned her head close to the door and looked through the peephole. She knew that she couldn''t see anything, but she still stubbornly wanted to see something through the peephole.


    "Don''t think you can get him by getting drunk. I tell you, no way!"


    Zoe walked to the window and saw that Sherry was cleaning the coffee table. She didn''t even look at her at all.


    "Hey, move out of here quickly, do you hear me?" With a warning tone, Zoe leaned over the window and roared.


    Raising up her head, Sherry walked towards her expressionlessly. Zoe thought that she was finally willing to give her answer, and then she slightly calmed down. Her lips curved up. She raised her chin and looked arrogant.


    As a result, she saw Sherry come over and draw the curtain in a splash.


    Zoe was so inflamed that her jaw dropped. She stood outside, angrily staring at the closed window. The thick curtains had successfully blocked out the cannibal eyes.


    As soon as Jeremy left, Zoe revealed her true face. Standing behind the window, there was a faint sneer on her face. Every time she tried to change the subject, she was so quick on her face.

 Chapter 275 Stop Pretending (Part Two)

    Zoe was infuriated, but she noticed that there was a window nearby and went around the window. This time, she saw that Sherry seemed to be listening to music with earphones in her ears.


    "Let me tell you. Don''t think you can get him by selling your body. Whatever you say to him, he won''t believe you anymore! Zoe stood at the window with her arms crossed.


    She was clearly a shrew scolding people, but she still pretended to be noble and cool.


    The words coming out of her mouth were quite annoying though she was very beautiful. Even though Sherry wore headphones, she couldn''t ignore her sharp voice.


    Who could be say something bad in front of Jeremy? It seemed to be Zoe herself. And the way she screamed and caught thief made Sherry feel ridiculous.


    She pretended as if nothing had happened, but her heart ached inexplicably all over.


    "I have put up with you for a long time! If you dare approach him again, I will not spare you! "


    Zoe was still very arrogant, and even if Sherry didn''t pay any attention to her at all, she enjoyed the exclusive play alone.


    Raising her head, Sherry looked up. There was no curtain in the kitchen, and she was making breakfast for Kami and Lucas.


    A strong fragrance filled her nose. Sherry couldn''t stand it any more. Some people gave her a color to dye, which made her take a step forward, which was really intolerable.


    After she went out of the kitchen, she went to the living room and picked up her phone to make a phone call.


    "Why don''t you come out? Are you afraid to come out? Come out and tell me. Have you heard me, Sherry? "


    Seeing that she turned around and left again, Zoe''s voice became louder and shri


    ace in the future!


    Most importantly, she didn''t want her children to be affected.


    Then she took out her phone and called Danny.


    The call was soon connected. She had been abroad for a long time, so her tone was always exaggerated. "Hello, why do you call me today? International direct dialing is pretty expensive! "


    Sherry was very tired and knitted her eyebrows. She was already hurt because of Jeremy, so she didn''t have much strength to joke with Danny.


    "Danny, I want to move to another place." She said lightly.


    Startled, Danny asked in disbelief, "Why? Didn''t you just come back from abroad? It''s just been a few days. "


    Sherry also felt sorry for her. She was just her assistant in work.


    "Don''t ask me why. Please help me to find out the reasons as soon as possible. I want to move as soon as possible." There was a hurry in her tone. She wanted to leave here as early as possible, In fact, Zoe didn''t need to threaten her outside. She had already had this plan when she saw her at the door.


    It was a must for her.


    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to find you." So Danny said yes reluctantly.

 Chapter 276 Changing A House (Part One)

    After talking a few more words about work on the phone, they hung up the phone. Sherry leaned against the wall and felt dizzy, with a heavy shoulder.


    Every time she dealt with these things, she had a feeling of being at a loss.


    Moving was the only good way.


    On the backseat, Jeremy looked out of the window at the cars speeding past, lost in thought.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just looked out of the window without saying anything.


    After looking at him through the rear-view mirror for a while, Barry couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Jeremy, would you like to have breakfast?"


    Hearing what he said, Jeremy came to his senses. He looked at the thorns in front of him, tilted his head and asked, "What?"


    The moment he raised his head, Barry saw the things around his neck.


    With his eyebrows frowned, Barry couldn''t help but squint at the marks on his neck carefully. He smiled awkwardly and shook his head, indicating that it was all right.


    Jeremy rubbed between his eyebrows, and his brain was still very muddled after being drunk. He rolled down the window. The cool wind outside made him feel fresh and comfortable.


    He was looking out of the window when Barry passed his mobile phone to him. "Your mobile phone has been charged."


    Jeremy took over the phone and turned on the screen. As expected, there were more than 20 unanswered calls and over 20 messages. He knew that they were all sent by Zoe without even taking a look at them.


    He wiped his neck as he felt a sudden pain. He frowned and pressed the screen black. Suddenly, he saw himself on the screen.


    There seemed to be something on his neck. In surprise, he found a tooth mark on it.


    Barry had already seen it and guessed that it must be Sherry who bit it. But he kept silent all the t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y, or he wouldn''t ask Barry to go to the villa during working hours. On the way to the villa, Barry was a little nervous.


    Although he was very familiar with this kind of things, every time he faced John, he felt like being weighed down by a mountain.


    In the villa of the Ou Family, after the Butler''s reception, Barry met John in the study.


    At that time, John was reading a book with his head lowered. He didn''t take his eyes off the book when he heard footsteps.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly. The green grass was lush, with landscape surrounding, birds singing and blossoming. The lawn had a vast view, and there were densely packed books on the tall bookcase. The sight of these books made Barry depressed.


    "Mr. John." Without looking at them carefully, Barry walked to the desk and politely greeted John, who was reading a book.


    In a low voice, John replied, "Yes."


    Then he raised his head slowly and took a look at Barry. His eyes were full of worries and concerns. Although John was old, his eyes were still very sharp and intimidating. Anyone who had a low will would feel an inexplicable desire to run away when he was looking at her like this.

 Chapter 277 Changing A House (Part Two)

    "Where does Jeremy live now?" Asked John suddenly.


    That was true. As he expected, Zoe ran to John and reported to him what happened to Jeremy and the things of Sherry.


    Jeremy always ignored his father, so John could only rely on Barry to know more about Jeremy.


    Barry was helpless, but he couldn''t keep the secret for Jeremy anymore, "Mr. Jeremy was with Miss. Sherry last night."


    Anyway, his father knew that it was useless to lie, so he might as well answer honestly.


    "Miss. Xu? Humph! " John thought that Barry was telling a lie for his son, and took that the lady whom Miss Xu referred to Zoe, so he slowly took off his glasses.


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Barry quickly added, "It''s Miss. Sherry."


    It seemed that the incident that Sherry back to country was no longer a secret.


    John gave him a cold look, stood up, went around to the desk, stood in front of Barry, and said indifferently, "As Jeremy''s secretary, you must do something good for him!"


    Hearing that, Barry trembled. He felt that he would be fired?


    "Jeremy can''t associate too much with that woman. In this case, you have to do something!" John patted him on the shoulder as if in deep thought.


    In fact, before Barry came, John had already thought about it. There was no room for Barry to refuse. He just needed to do it honestly.


    "You handle this for me. Figure out a way to make Jeremy move out!" John gave the order without hesitation, which was a hard thing for Barry.


    "Mr. John..." When Barry opened his mouth, John directly made him shut up with his eyes.


    He exerted pressure on him and he had to be obedient.


    "Don''t tell anyone


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng a look at it, he threw it aside and continued to read the documents.


    "Mr. Jeremy, the documents..." Barry faltered to remind him. Without looking up, Jeremy asked, "Is the information very important? I have to read it now? "


    "Yes, you''d better check it now." Said Barry.


    In desperation, Jeremy had no choice but to put down his work and picked up the building material.


    He turned a few pages casually. The more he frowned, the more displeased he looked.


    However, Barry knew that it would end like this, so he said what he wanted to say before Jeremy opened his mouth.


    "Your work place is in the suburb of the city, far from the company. You have been very busy every day from work, and you have to deal with all kinds of emergencies, so it''s more convenient to live near the company."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Barry spoke out his last draft, and heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart.


    After taking a look at it, Jeremy threw it in front of the table. Barry set it up in a hurry. After taking a look at him, Jeremy leaned back and said indifferently, "No, thanks."

 Chapter 278 Why Do You Come Here

    Jeremy had drunk a lot last night. He was in a hurry to work in the morning, with a shallow tooth print on his neck. It seemed that he was painful, but he looked not tired, instead he was very relaxed and happy.


    "Ah?" Barry knew his boss would refuse. However, it was the order of Mr. John. He couldn''t be careless. So he had to put the papers in front of his boss and tried his best to add, "Mr. Jeremy, are you sure that you don''t need to read them? The house is much better than that one. "


    Jeremy pushed his hand away. He had no interest in these at all because he had no intention of moving at all.


    "I''m living there. It''s good. Don''t mention moving again." Said Jeremy.


    Barry mumbled and had to find another way to persuade Jeremy.


    "By the way, check if Elizabeth from the South Star Advertising Studio has returned home." He ordered all of a sudden.


    The last time he was puzzled her IP address of her computer he got.


    "Yes, sir," said Barry reverently.


    Jeremy nodded and waited for a while. When he saw that Barry was still there, he frowned and asked, "Anything else?"


    Barry was still thinking about the matter about moving. Hearing his words, he made up his mind and said, "Don''t you really need to consider about that house?"


    Jeremy frowned suddenly and said with impatiently and confusion, "I told you I don''t want to move. Why are you so annoying?"


    With an awkward smile, Barry had to turn around and leave.


    When he reached the door, he suddenly turned his head to look at Jeremy.


    At this time, Jeremy was about to get up and have a drink. However, when he saw Barry, he suddenly turned around and looked at him in confusion. "What do you want to say? I don''t want to hear moving out again. "


    He said, "It was not about moving. Barry had to think of other ways to persuade him, but there was one more important thing than this at the moment.


    "Mr. Jeremy," hesitating for a while, he finally said, "Don''t get too close to that lady this morning."


    Barry didn''t say much but ambiguous.


    However, when Jeremy heard his words, the expression on his face darkened.


    "Barry." Jeremy''s tone was rather cold and hurtful suddenly.


    "Yes, sir." Barry stood at the door, straight and respectful.


    "You have already meddled in my private life. As for whom I am close to, it''s none of your business." He said in a low voice.


    His magnetic voice was like a cello, making people feel that he had a heavy blow on the chest.


    Face pale and lips twitching, Barry didn''t know what kind of expression to show.


    "You are my secretary. Just do your job. Don''t poke your nose into other''s business!" Jeremy loosened his tie as he was getting impatient.


    "Yes, we will," said Barry, nodding.


    "Get out."


    With no choice, Barry opened the door and went out.


    After leaving, Barry breathed a long sigh of relief, and returned to


    remained calm. As Elizabeth, she had been worshiped by so many people. To her, nothing changed. She just sat there quietly and watched.


    "Although I am familiar with the materials of this studio, I still can activate the infinite fighting will in my heart every time I see it!"


    "Her team has said that they only recruit elites. In fact, I don''t need any salary. It''s okay for me just to learn from her."


    "I wonder if I can see Elizabeth this time!"


    While walking, Sherry was listening to the conversation of the people next to her.


    "Of course not. She hasn''t appeared for five years. If she wanted to, she should have done it earlier." a harsh voice said suddenly.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry turned to look at the person in front of her.


    Linda was standing in the middle of the crowd with a confident smile on her face. Her blue dress was so eye-catching that everyone could see her at a glance.


    Linda was also a very sensitive person. She also saw Sherry at a glance and looked at her.


    Taking back her eyes, Sherry adjusted the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose and continued to walk forward.


    "Sherry!" Linda shouted.


    Every time she met Linda, she would act like a fighter plane, getting ready to fight.


    The high-heeled shoes sounded loudly. The two legs under the skirt were slender and straight. Linda had a good figure. However, her eyes were full of murderous will, which was not in line with her exquisite makeup.


    "Why are you here?" She walked up to Sherry and glared at her.


    Sherry stopped and remained calm. "Why can''t I come here? Does the studio not allow me to come in? "


    A mocking smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "Who do you think you are? What are you going to write on your resume? "


    Speaking of this, Linda stopped her anger and changed to a tart and mean look. "How many designs have you copied? How many times have you been disqualified? "

 Chapter 279 Team Will Not Hire You

    Sherry had been accustomed to her provocation. At the beginning, it would make her sad and painful. The most painful thing was not that she was disqualified, but that Linda betrayed her.


    But now, she could face it calmly, without any emotional fluctuation on her face.


    "That''s none of your business. Just mind your own business!" Uttered Sherry in a casual way. When she was about to pass by Linda and walk inside, Linda suddenly turned her body and blocked her way.


    Sherry was still so arrogant at this time, and she was really powerful in her heart!


    But Linda just couldn''t accept the fact that she could see her in any occasion, on any kind of competition, recruitment, and on anything. How shameless Sherry is.


    "Don''t be so arrogant! Let me tell you, I have someone I know in the South Star Advertising Studio. As long as I spread your past to others, even if you are interviewed, you still won''t be hired!"


    Linda''s words surprised Sherry. She turned her head and was inexplicably curious. "You know someone from the studio?"


    Sherry was the key leader of this studio. Was there anyone else she didn''t know?


    But looking at her confident appearance, Sherry couldn''t help repeating it.


    "Miss Ina." Linda said with a name.


    Upon hearing this, Sherry got relieved and wanted to laugh. She didn''t know why Linda was so confident.


    ''Did Linda think that Ina would think highly of her just because Ina had interviewed her several questions when it was in the exhibition last time?''


    Sherry shook her head and wanted to say to Linda in her mind, ''you''re too naive.''


    "So, don''t ever think about it. Don''t forget that you lost to me twice before!" Linda looked at her with irony. Her pointed chin looked very mean.


    Sherry was still amused by her words earlier, at the same time, Linda immediately changed the topic, "Do you want to lose to me three times in a row?"


    Linda looked up at her, raising her chin, and there was a very arrogant look on her face. "Now, you have already gained a bad reputation. Your name "Sherry" is hated by all people, because they all know what kind of person you are!"


    The name, Sherry, was indeed in a bad name.


    Therefore, Sherry decided to disappear completely and once again appeared in the world in the name of Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was a great designer that everybody admired.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help but chuckled. "You mean that you are determined to get it?"


    Linda looked up at the words on the wall, "The South Star Advertising Studio", and smiled, "Of course, if they don''t hire me, it''s their loss, and it''s a great loss."


    Sherry couldn''t help laughing, but in front of Linda, she didn''t laugh. After saying this, Linda turned to look at her, and said in disdain, "As for you, don''t worry. Elizabeth will definitely not want a person like you."


    A person like her? Sherry was stunned by her words. She thought what she said was ridiculous.


    "What kind of person am I? I think that I am not as disgusting as you. " Sherry asked in reply.


    She was still wearing the sunglasses. Although Linda couldn''t see the look in her eyes, she could see a smirk on her face.


    "I''m just giving you advice. If you don''t believe me, yo


    expected, her face was blurred and couldn''t be seen clearly.


    She spoke over the microphone, "Hello, everyone. I am..."


    The voice coming out of the computer could not be heard from Sherry at all, as if she had brought a voice changer.


    "What do you think? Is that okay?" Said Danny.


    Sherry nodded with a smile and looked up at him. "Okay, let''s start!"


    In the interview scene, everyone looked at the big screen anxiously and looked forward to seeing Elizabeth.


    Everyone was excited when they heard the news that they could meet Elizabeth and learn from her today.


    So they were arranged here to look at her and learn from her. Then they entered another small room for interview.


    Sitting in the front row, Linda was also excited. But no matter where she was, she was good at controlling her emotion and calmly facing everything.


    When Ina came out of the office to the place for interview, she saw Linda at the first sight, who was staring at the big screen without blinking.


    A faint smile appeared on Ina''s face.


    The appearance of Ina made everyone quiet down. They held the number plate in their hands nervously and looked at her with a row of shiny eyes.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Ina from the South Star Advertising Studio. Congratulate you on passing the first interview successfully. Today, we will choose the winners according to your on-the-spot performance, professional knowledge, image and overall capabilities ..."


    Sitting in front of the computer, Sherry looked at the lips of Ina with a very elegant smile. She couldn''t help laughing too.


    "Ina is competent." Said Danny.


    Of course, Ina was very great. Last time, Ina humiliated Linda in an unconscious way. So, Danny concluded that he couldn''t offend a woman like Ina.


    "Before the interview, we have something important to announce. Miss Elizabeth will watch the interview this time."


    The interviewees were all heaving with deep sighs. Sherry saw that the people on the camera were all young people dressed very well, and among the crowd, Sherry caught sight of Linda at a glance.


    "It''s her again!" Danny burst into laughter when seeing Linda.

 Chapter 280 The Elevator Broke Down

    Sherry took a look at him and they both kept silent.


    After Ina introduced a lot of things about Elizabeth, the video was finally connected.


    The moment the video was connected, Elizabeth''s face could be seen. Everyone looked at it attentively, but they only saw a mosaic, and in the middle of the face, there was a sign of Elizabeth''s team.


    The crowd were speechless and disappointed. They already knew that Elizabeth never showed up in public casually.


    Everyone knew that only being a member of Elizabeth''s team was qualified to see her appearance.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Elizabeth." Sherry spoke slowly and logically on the phone.


    As soon as she stopped, people started to whisper to each other.


    Everyone could tell that it was not Elizabeth''s voice.


    "It''s a great honor for me to invite you to take part in the recruitment. The people you can take part in the second interview are all very talented designer."


    As she spoke, she suddenly recalled herself in the past.


    In the past, just like the others, she expected to join a big company with a nervous and restless heart?


    "Don''t be discouraged even if you don''t be hired today. All of you are very great. I believe you will be hired by better big company in the future. It will be our loss if we don''t hire you."


    Every word reminded Sherry of herself in the past.


    In the advertising industry, there was no such person as Sherry, which was a pity, but there was Elizabeth instead of her.


    "All of you are the designer of the advertisement. But to become a competent designer, you still need to work hard and struggle. As long as you are willing to struggle, the door of the South Star Advertising Studio will open for you!"


    After uttering a few words, everyone present was silent for a few seconds.


    When she finished the last word, she was immediately greeted with thunderous applause.


    Every word she said seemed to make people full of fighting spirit, full of passion, and full of energy. People all wanted to fight for the goal of the future.


    Sherry turned off the microphone and let out a long breath.


    She had made speeches for many times. However, it had never been like this before, which made her feel empathy. Perhaps under such circumstances, it always reminded her of herself once.


    Noticing her difference, Danny held her hand and gave her a smile.


    The applause lasted for a long time. The entire hall was filled with the sound of it, making people deafening.


    "Thank you for Elizabeth''s wonderful speech. Now, you can ask any question you have encountered during your daily work or any question about Elizabeth!" Ina stopped the applause and said.


    There were too many people raising their hands. Ina had to choose one by one from the first row.


    Most of the questions were about the work, but there were also some people who would like to ask personal life. All of her answers were, "It''s a private question. No answer."


    Linda was very excited. Finally, when it was her turn, Ina looked at her in a different way. Linda picked up the microphone and said with admiration, "Miss Elizabeth, I admire you very much. I am your fan!"


    Most of the people present were Sherry''s fans, and before each of them asked a question, they had to say something like this.


    Hearing her words


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng did happen, it would be really difficult for him to deal with.


    Looking at the number of the elevator, she hoped it could be faster. When the elevator just reached the floor where she stood, Jeremy almost came to her.


    She entered the elevator as fast as she could. Just as the elevator door was about to close, Jeremy came in and they went into the elevator together.


    "What are you doing here? Do you have something to deal with? " When Sherry came in, she saw Jeremy also follow her and asked him coldly.


    She was about to get out of the elevator before he replied. However, a tall man blocked her way. She didn''t know if he did it on purpose.


    The door was about to close, but now it was completely closed.


    Then, Jeremy pressed the button of upstairs. But Sherry was about to go downstairs. She turned her head to look at Jeremy, with hostility in her eyes.


    "Excuse me, are you going downstairs?" At that time, the elevator was already upstairs. Jeremy smiled sheepishly.


    Sherry snorted and didn''t say anything.


    Thinking of the question of Sherry just now, Jeremy replied, "I have invited Elizabeth''s design team. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Sherry sneered, "Really? You are on the wrong floor. Her design team is downstairs, the floor you just followed up. "


    He took a look at the floor where the elevator was and thought he was so ridiculous.


    When he caught sight of Sherry, he followed her without thinking twice, regardless of whether it was on the same floor.


    He even left behind Barry and said with a smile, "I see. I can go downstairs later."


    Annoyed, she randomly pressed a button to go upstairs. Anyway, the elevator was going upstairs now. The floor that Jeremy pressed was too high. She didn''t want to get in touch with him.


    However, as they arrived at the floor where Sherry pressed the button, the elevator suddenly broke down by coincidence.


    The elevator shook violently and then stopped. The sense of weightlessness just now had vanished. The elevator stopped on the eighth floor.


    "How could this be?" Sherry was stunned. She went to the elevator in a panic and patted on the door. "Is there something wrong with the elevator?"

 Chapter 281 Is She Elizabeth

    "Why do you keep so far away from me? I don''t bite people. " Jeremy was amused to see Sherry standing in a place far away from him.


    Sherry ignored him, and he added, "I just want to apologize for what happened last time."


    After hearing his words, Sherry immediately couldn''t control her temper and her face changed.


    "I didn''t expect that Zoe would follow you. Did she cause you any trouble?" He added.


    At first, Sherry''s face had completely darkened. After hearing this, she kept clam again.


    She thought he was talking about that night. She didn''t know whether he remembered it or not since he was drunk.


    Zoe was indeed a troublesome woman, and had brought her a lot of trouble.


    Only half of what Zoe said could be believed.


    "It''s good that you know that. Next time please take care of her." Sherry said flatly.


    He nodded helplessly. "I was drunk that night. Thank you for taking care of me. I''m sorry. I don''t know what I did. Did I hurt you?"


    His ambiguous words made Sherry more panic. Even if he had forgotten something else, why did he come up to her in the morning, as if he wanted to kiss her.


    "Don''t say anything about that day. I''ll just take it as nothing happened. I told you that taking you in is only a favor. Don''t mention it again." Said Sherry coldly.


    "All right." Said Jeremy.


    After they were silent for a few seconds, Jeremy suddenly looked at her and opened his mouth.


    "Shut up!" "Nobody came to rescue for such a long time. The oxygen would soon be out soon. You''d better save your breath." said sherry


    In a daze for a second, a faint smile immediately appeared on his face. All of a sudden, he lifted his foot and walked towards her.


    Sherry looked at him in horror. "What are you doing?"


    Jeremy didn''t say anything but smiled. The pressure between his eyebrows was gone and his eyes were full of affection.


    "Don''t come any closer." Sherry managed to keep calm and took a few steps back.


    But before she could take a few steps back, she had already retreated to the wall, and she had been surrounded by Jeremy.


    "I''m just curious why every time you see me, you look as if I''m your enemy. I asked you, but you didn''t answer." Said Jeremy.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. It didn''t matter even though Jeremy knew that she wouldn''t answer him. He could figure out a way to get the answer if she didn''t answer him.


    "And you said that you were not afraid of me, but you didn''t even dare to look at me." The smile on his face was even bigger. In this narrow space, his body was as hard as a wall, standing in front of Sherry.


    "Mr. Jeremy, don''t you think it''s impolite to behave like this in front of a woman you don''t know?" Sherry said coldly and heavily, feeling that her head was aching.


    At the moment, it seemed that Jeremy was thinking about her words carefully and then he nodded his head slowly.


    "Please stay away from me and keep social distance. Even if we are not strangers, you are going too far." Sherry stretched out her hand and pushed him.


    Her hand was soft and pressed against his chest, which made his heart tremble.


    The familiar and damned feeling made him unable to refuse but have the pain in his heart.


    He stepped back obed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e relationship between Sherry and Elizabeth would be...


    Sherry got out of the elevator and rushed outside.


    She turned around and looked at the building. Her heart was still fluttering with fear when she recalled what had happened. Luckily, the man didn''t follow her.


    It was only ten minutes, but she felt as if it had been ten years.


    She took a taxi and got in.


    At the entrance of the elevator, looking at the seal on his hand, a man ran towards him from not far away. "Boss!"


    He raised his head and saw that Barry had already run to him and looked at him anxiously, "Are you all right? I heard that there was something wrong with the elevator just now! "


    "Nothing." Seeing him approach, Jeremy clenched his fists tightly as the seal was still in his hand.


    He put his hand into his pocket and the seal also fell into it. At that moment, Jeremy took a glance at Barry, who looked calm. After making sure that his boss was all right, Barry wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and gave a sigh of relief.


    But at the same time, Barry was keenly aware that Sherry was not here. Had she already left?


    Looking around, Barry eventually didn''t open his mouth.


    "Let''s go!" Jeremy then turned around and was going to take another elevator.


    "Mr. Jeremy, I have asked the staff. Elizabeth has left." Said Barry, stepping up to him.


    A moment ago, Jeremy suddenly ran after Sherry, so Barry had to explore the way himself. Moreover, Elizabeth was a mysterious woman. It was not easy for him to find her.


    At this moment, Jeremy had entered the elevator. Upon hearing his words, he frowned and said, "She has left?"


    "Yes, she left a few minutes ago, but I don''t know if they''re telling the truth or not. I looked around and didn''t find anyone in that office who looks like Elizabeth."


    The hand in his pocket twitched a little, and the seal was still lying in his palm. He casually said, "Look like Elizabeth? Have you seen her before? "


    Barry explained to his boss, "I mean, it seems that there''s no one like her in the office."


    Jeremy didn''t say anything more, but looked ahead. He already had an answer in his mind.

 Chapter 282 Today Is Also His Birthday

    On the way to the other side of the taxi, Sherry suddenly stopped the driver and said, "Please wait for me here for a moment. I will go down to buy something and come back soon."


    She got off the car and took her bag.


    She took out her purse from her bag and opened it. There were only a pile of money and a pile of cards in it, but the seal was gone.


    She frowned and touched her pocket, but she didn''t see the seal.


    Perhaps she just dropped it in her office. She just needed to call Danny to help her find. Anyway, it is not a valuable thing and she could just make another one.


    With this in mind, Sherry walked towards a cake shop without paying attention to it.


    "Hello, I reserved a fruit cake here before." Sherry walked into the shop and said to people on the opposite side.


    The shop assistant came out with a cake in her hand. And there were several words on the cake written, "Congratulations On Your Fifth Birthday, Kami and Lucas!"


    Sherry smiled happily.


    But at the same time, there was a bitter smile on her face.


    In fact, today was not only her sons'' birthday, but also the birthday of Jeremy.


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief. In the past, she had prepared a big table of dishes in advance for Jeremy''s birthday, just to make him smile.


    But he never smiled to her. He always took everything she worked hard to prepare as a burden.


    But it didn''t matter now. Someone else would help him to celebrate his birthday, and that person wouldn''t be her.


    After paying, Sherry took the cake and got on the car to go back home.


    While opening the door, Sherry changed her shoes and shouted loudly, "I''m back!"


    Kami and Lucas rushed out of the room. The two kids rushed over to her like a whirlwind, one holding her leg, and the other shouting in a milk voice, "Mommy!"


    With a warm smile on her face, Sherry reached out and touched the back of their heads, saying, "Look! Mommy bought a cake for you."


    "I know. Today is someone''s birthday. Mommy has bought a cake!" Lucas said happily.


    Hearing this, Sherry couldn''t help but laugh. It was really open for this kid to say the word "someone".


    The two kids quickly took the cake and said, "It''s too heavy. Let''s help Mommy get it!"


    The cakes were actually not heavy. The two kids carried the cakes and ran to the living room. They were so cute. Sherry followed them and reminded them, "Be careful. Don''t fall down."


    "Mommy, is there only three of us celebrating this year?" Kami placed the cake on the table lightly and then raised his head to look at Sherry.


    Sherry nodded. After thinking for a while, she suddenly said, "There are only three of us this year. Ina and Danny have something important to do, so they can''t come here."


    When they were abroad, Ina and Danny usually came to celebrate birthday.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other. It was unknown what the two kids were planning. Anyway, Sherry didn''t see anything wrong.


    "Okay, you can play by yourselves. I''ll cook for you." Sherry said and kissed hard on their faces.


    "Okay!" They said loudly. And when Sherry turned around, they covered their mouths with hands and smiled ha


    ds, who stood beside him, looking really funny.


    He couldn''t help but raise his lips. He had lost his patience for Zoe. "I''ve said that I don''t have time. You go to have dinner by yourself!"


    Without waiting for her response, he hung up the phone.


    When Zoe wanted to say more, he hang up the phone directly. She looked at her cell phone and when she called again, he didn''t answered.


    She looked at her mobile phone and then at the people going in and out of the building of the Ou Group. Suddenly, she thought of something and dialed the phone of Barry.


    At the sight of the call from Zoe, Barry got a headache and didn''t answer it at all.


    Zoe was so angry that she could only go upstairs by herself. But when she ran to the general manager''s office and asked about it, she was told that Jeremy was only in the company this morning and didn''t come at all in the afternoon.


    "Do you know where is he?" Asked Zoe.


    The assistants of the general manager office all knew who Zoe was. They replied respectfully, "Boss went to the recruitment of the South Star Advertising Studio."


    Walking out of the building of the Ou Group and looking at the busy street, a face flashed in her mind.


    She bit her lips, made up her mind and took a taxi to a place.


    After putting his phone back in his pocket, Jeremy turned around and said to kids, "Let''s go to your home!"


    The two kids smiled happily and followed him into the house.


    Sherry kept busy in the kitchen for a while. When she walked into the living room, she found that there was no one in it. She was surprised and shouted, "Kami? Lucas? "


    There was no answer. Sherry was a little nervous. What on earth had they done?


    She turned around and was about to walk out of the door, only to find that the door was not closed. At that time, Jeremy was walking in with them.


    "Mommy!" Kami shouted to her.


    Sherry was relieved to see that the two children had returned safely. She walked to the side of the two and gently complained, "Where have you been? Why didn''t you tell Mommy? Do you know that mommy is worried about you? "

 Chapter 283 Secret Talk (Part One)

    Lucas pouted and shrank his neck. "We are wrong. Mommy, don''t be angry."


    Sherry still wanted to say something to rebuke them, but when the words were on the tip of her tongue, she couldn''t continue to scold them. They were too lovely, and they were usually very sensible. They never let her worry more.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw the man in front of her was Jeremy.


    He smiled and stood at the door, looking at her. Seeing her looking at him, he said, "Hi!"


    After casting him a glance, Sherry didn''t talk to him anymore. She just said to Kami and Lucas calmly, "I don''t allow it to happen again. Please tell mommy before going out."


    Kami and Lucas nodded their heads heavily to reassure their mommy.


    "Mommy, we are going to invite uncle Jeremy to our birthday party." Kami said.


    Then, the two kids ran to Jeremy''s side and each of them held one of his hands. "uncle Jeremy said that he would celebrate our birthday with us!"


    Hearing this, Sherry frowned. Hadn''t they reached an agreement on that there only three of them would celebrate the birthday party? Why didn''t they tell Jeremy to come here?


    Although it was lively with so many people here, the scene in the elevator kept playing in her mind. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when she recalled the scene in the elevator just now.


    Jeremy lowered his head and looked at the two kids. He then raised his head to look at Sherry, whose eyes were very strange and made people feel uncomfortable.


    "I just came back. I heard today is their birthday, so I came over. Don''t you mind?" Jeremy tried to sound her out.


    He also didn''t know why he cared so much about Sherry''s opinion, as if he would analyze the meaning of her words and every thing she did.


    Anger was written all over Sherry''s face.


    the elevator would come to her mind once she met his eyes.


    Sherry said coldly, "Please go out and take care of Kami and Lucas."


    Hearing her words, Jeremy was stunned for a while. He was about to explain the matter about the elevator to her, but when he heard that she wanted to drive him away, he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and funny. "Okay," he said


    After saying that, he walked out of the kitchen. As soon as he stepped out of the kitchen, Sherry let out a long breath.


    It was lucky that Jeremy didn''t ask more questions. Otherwise, she would have been driven mad.


    She was almost driven mad by him in the elevator. If he said something more to make her angry, she couldn''t guarantee that she would not drive him out without saying anything.


    As soon as Jeremy walked out of the kitchen, he saw Kami and Lucas walking towards their bedroom. Hearing his footsteps, the two kids turned around and smiled at him, "uncle Jeremy, have you finished the secret conversation between Mommy and you?"


    The smile on his face widened, secret conversation? ''These two kids are not only imaginative but also have high Eq.


    "I''ve finished. Your mommy drove me out." He said helplessly.

 Chapter 284 Secret Talk (Part Two)

    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and smiled gloatingly. Then they walked towards their room with Jeremy and said, "You can play with us!"


    As they pulled him into their room, he found there were a lot of toys on the ground, such as transformers, Ultraman, spider man and so on.


    However, since Sherry had cleared up all of them, they seldom made them in a mess. After playing it, they would clean it up on their own. They were very obedient.


    Pointing at the toys, Kami said, "uncle Jeremy, today is your birthday. Which one do you like? Take it if you like! "


    Jeremy was embarrassed, this was the first time that he knew that Kami was so ''generous''.


    He shook his head with a smile. Then he held Kami straight and put him in his arms. "No, thank you. I''m just kidding with you."


    Children liked toys. Sometimes they didn''t want to exchange even if they had spent a lot of money and bought many new toys.


    He looked up and down at the room. On the wall, there were two pictures of two babies and on the table, which was also a photo of Kami and Lucas, and there were also photos of Sherry and the two boys.


    Sherry smiled sweetly. Looking at the camera, her eyes were full of happiness. When one of the two babies kissed her, she looked very happy.


    At the sight of her on the photo, Jeremy suddenly became absent-minded. He picked up the frame and couldn''t take his eyes off Sherry on the photo.


    The girl was not only good-looking, but also gentle and generous. What''s more, she had an outstanding temperament. The way she smiled made people feel comfortable.


    All of a sudden, a clatter came from behind, which attracted his attention. He put down the photo frame in his hand and turned his head back.


    Kami and Lucas were playing with building blocks o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cas added, "No matter how painful it was before, I wouldn''t tell mommy. I can''t let her worry."


    "As long as we scream the pain, Mommy will be extremely nervous. Call the doctor and nurses here."


    A deep frown marred his face. He didn''t expect that there was such a hidden meaning behind the scenes. It turned out that these two cute kids had experienced such kind of things when they were young.


    As for Sherry, she was really a tough woman.


    Since their first meeting, Kami and Lucas had been looking for a boyfriend for her, so he knew that Sherry had no husband.


    That was to say, she had worked so hard to bring the two kids up on her own. No one else could understand how bitter she was.


    No matter how strong and extraordinary she was, she was still a woman after all. She would cry and be fragile.


    "But it''s all over now!" Kami and Lucas said as they put down their clothes and patted their belly gently.


    Jeremy was still immersed in the sorrow of their experience. God was so unfair to have such a little child to suffer so much pain.


    Kami and Lucas suddenly stood up with Jeremy.


    "Let''s go to Mommy''s room. There is a games console there." Lucas said.

 Chapter 285 Make Sure Shes Elizabeth

    At the sight of his startled look, Kami giggled and covered his mouth. It seemed that he had forgotten his sadness.


    Kids were all like this. Their sadness came as fast as it could. But for Jeremy, he was still unable to forget what he just saw.


    "Mommy doesn''t allow us to play games, so she only allowed us to play half an hour a day. She said it''s not good to play too much games!" Kami explained.


    Hearing his words, Jeremy couldn''t help but laugh. Playing computer games did make him seem to have a poor eyesight, especially for today''s children. He must pay more attention to them.


    "Now that mommy is not here, let''s hurry up and find it!" Lucas dragged Jeremy by his hand into the room of Sherry.


    Although he felt that Sherry definitely didn''t want him to enter her room, he reluctantly walked in at the forcible request of the two children.


    There was nothing special in Sherry''s room. He came here once when he was drunk last time, but unfortunately he was so drunk at that time that he didn''t observe it carefully.


    Now it seemed that she really preferred black and white. The bed sheet was light grey, which was a very suitable gift for him.


    The room was very clean. The books on the cupboard were well placed. There were a few books and a vase on the table, which had been replaced with fresh flowers. She looked very beautiful under the sun.


    "Eh? Where is the game player?" Kami and Lucas murmured as they couldn''t find it anywhere.


    After wandering around in Sherry''s room for a while, Jeremy looked up and down her room. Then he heard Kami call out on the table, "uncle Jeremy, could you please help us check the cabinet up there?"


    He turned around and saw that two kids were standing next to the closet, staring at him blankly and smiling.


    "What''s wrong?" He walked to them and asked.


    Kami pointed to a cabinet and sighed helplessly, "Maybe it''s in there. Mommy hid it well so that we wouldn''t be able to play."


    Following the direction of his finger, Jeremy saw the cabinet and was just in time to reach it.


    He smiled and said in a gentle tone. Kami was so funny. "Okay, I''ll help you get it."


    He opened the drawer and found a games console. Then he took it out and showed it to the game players. "Is this one?"


    Kami and Lucas couldn''t hide their excitement on their face. With a nod, they exclaimed, "Yes, it is!"


    As Jeremy handed the game player to them and was about to close the drawer, he suddenly saw several paper inside. The content of the paper drew his attention and he couldn''t help taking out the paper.


    It was a group of commercial designs. Jeremy was quite surprised as he turned a few pages.


    It turned out that Sherry also worked for a design company!


    He had never known what kind of profession Sherry was, but he felt that she was very mysterious. In every way, she was a mysterious woman.


    She seldom contacted with others and was inexplicably cold to him. She even knew Chester. However, he was not familiar with Chester but had never seen such a woman beside him.


    More importantly, she knew Zoe.


    After Zoe told him everything, he just knew a little about this woman.


    He didn''t expect that she would also know how to design advertisements


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    shes were ready and sherry went out of the kitchen, she saw the cake on the table and that Jeremy was lighting candles.


    The two children sat around him, looking at the cake expectantly. The three of them were laughing and talking. What a warm and harmonious picture.


    Looking at him, Sherry was struck by something. From the way he looked at him, she could tell that he really looked like a kind father.


    She put on a smile and went over.


    "Kami, Lucas, happy birthday!" They said loudly and sang a birthday song. Then they blow out the candles together.


    Jeremy turned on the light and happened to see the smile on Sherry''s face.


    Kami squinted at sherry and said, "Mommy, today is also uncle Jeremy''s birthday. You didn''t say happy birthday to him!"


    The smile on Sherry''s face suddenly froze, and she looked at the man sitting opposite to her. It was no one else but Jeremy.


    At the same time, Jeremy looked at her with a big smile on his face.


    Pressing her lips together, Sherry said uneasily, "Happy Birthday!"


    It was not easy for him to hear what she had said. At that moment, he raised one of his eyebrows. Although he was not from her, he could feel her strong aversion from him. He said, "Thank you!"


    Sherry doted on the two babies and naturally attached great importance to their birthdays. However, in the presence of Jeremy, she felt uneasy all over.


    When she was in a trance, she suddenly felt a chill on her face. Stunned for a moment, she turned her head.


    Lucas looked at her and laughed, "Ha ha, mommy has become a little kitten!"


    Sherry was speechless. There was cream in the hands of both Kami and Lucas. And the cake on their hands and mouth had been totally destroyed by them.


    Just as Lucas put cream on her face, Kami also put cream on Jeremy''s face, which didn''t seem to be weak.


    The two kids burst into laughter, their childish laughter echoing in the room.


    "Kami, Lucas, don''t do anything to uncle Jeremy!" Sherry warned in a low voice.


    The smile suddenly stopped on Kami and Lucas''s face. They looked at Sherry with a pitiful look. The cream in their hands were like a dancing kitten.

 Chapter 286 How Can You Treat Me Like This

    "It doesn''t matter. Today is our birthday. Don''t be too serious." Jeremy said softly as he put the cream in his mouth.


    His reaction made Sherry tremble all over. She hastily moved her eyes away from him.


    Every move of Jeremy was casual and languid. It had been a long time since they met last time. Why was she still a little obsessed with him?


    Looking at Kami and Lucas''s dull and aggrieved faces, Sherry couldn''t help smiling. "Well, don''t play too much."


    The two kids seemed to be released. They continued to speak happily and loudly, with a lot of cream on Jeremy''s face.


    In fact, Sherry was not as serious as she pretended to be. She just wanted to be polite when she knew that Jeremy was here.


    But it seemed that Kami and Lucas still played with him happily, so she decided to let them play happily for a while.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    The three were still playing happily with each other. However, Sherry allowed them to continue their game. She got up and wiped the cream off her face as she walked. It would be so embarrassing to face a guest in this way.


    Looking outside through the cat''s eye, she saw a strange man, and she didn''t know him at all.


    Perhaps it was something like other neighbors, or property management, Sherry didn''t care and opened the door.


    "Excuse me, but you..." When she was about to ask the stranger who he was and what he was doing, she saw someone standing next to him.


    It was a familiar face.


    Standing at the door, Zoe''s face took on a ghastly expression.


    Sherry''s voice was blocked in her throat. She knew what would happen next must be something she didn''t want to see.


    Zoe was well dressed. She wore a knee length skirt, looking elegant and graceful. Her makeup was also exquisite, but there was a strong hatred in her beautiful eyes.


    "What''s up?" Compared to the murderous eyes of Zoe, Sherry was also in a bad mood. She was not willing to see her.


    "Mommy, who is it?" Kami shouted inside.


    Lucas said to Kami excitedly, "Maybe he is here to celebrate our birthday!"


    At the same time, Jeremy came over along with Sherry. There were a lot of footsteps, and one of them was a very stable footsteps. It was easy to tell that it was a footsteps of an adult man.


    Sherry frowned. The stranger had completed his task and left.


    With a cold snort, Zoe pushed away Sherry, and strode into the house in her high heels.


    Seeing that the face of Jeremy appeared in front of her, Zoe was almost driven mad with jealousy. As expected, he was here in Sherry''s home!


    There was some cream on his face. He was wiping the cream on his face with a tissue. And some cream covered all over Kami and Lucas''s hand.


    When they saw her, they all showed surprise on their faces. But Zoe clearly saw the smile on Jeremy''s face.


    It was the first time that she saw him smile so happily when he was with Jeremy.


    The two children pouted and looked at her with wide eyes, as if they were unhappy. "Humph!" they snorted and went back


    emy got in his car and started it. In the approaching night, the car was slowly driving.


    Sherry walked to the dining table and saw the dishes on it. Kami and Lucas had already full.


    "Mommy, is uncle Jeremy already gone?" Kami asked.


    Sherry nodded, but Lucas showed a discontented expression. "That woman really exists everywhere."


    Sherry had planned to teach them a lesson that children shouldn''t say something like that, but she was too feeble to say it.


    The car ran steadily on the spacious, asphalt road. The dim yellow light from the lamppost on both sides of the road shone through the gap between the tall and luxuriant leaves and leaves, and reflected on his face.


    "Jeremy, why did you ask her to celebrate your birthday? I''ve prepared it for a long time. " She felt aggrieved and pouted.


    He didn''t look at her. Instead, he looked cold and indifferent.


    "Today is Kami and Lucas''s birthday. I go there to give them a birthday party," Said Jeremy.


    Hearing this, Zoe was stunned and thought back to what she saw just now. It turned out that the two children were dressed in happy clothes to celebrate their birthday.


    She smiled awkwardly without saying anything more.


    "Which restaurant?" He turned the steering wheel and suddenly saw a large commercial square at the corner at the traffic light.


    There was a toy store outside the square. Many adults and children were picking toys there.


    After Zoe told him the name of a restaurant, he drove her there but didn''t get off the car.


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you get out of the car? " Zoe asked as she unbuckled her safety belt.


    Giving a glance at the restaurant, he found that it was indeed splendid. It was carefully chosen by Zoe.


    "I don''t want to eat now. You can go to eat by yourself." Said Jeremy.


    Hearing this, Zoe was so upset that her eyes almost dropped. She grumbled, "Why? Why are you not going with me? "


    She was filled with joy, but when she heard his words, her joy disappeared all of a sudden.

 Chapter 287 Dont You Feel Tired Hiding So Many Secrets

    "Barry just called me. It''s very important. I can''t have lunch with you." After he touched the steering wheel with his finger, the toy store he had just seen came to his mind.


    Zoe was angry and she hated the damn Barry very much.


    "Haven''t you eaten yet? Take the card. It has no password. You can order whatever you want. " He took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to Zoe.


    Staring at the card he handed to her, Zoe was speechless. He turned to look at her and said impatiently, "Take it!"


    Zoe slowly took up the card from his hand, and pursed her lips with an expression of unwillingness.


    "Get off the car now," Although he was impatient with her, he thought it was not her fault.


    Besides, Zoe had just said that he had changed a lot in front of Sherry. Deep down in his heart, he also discovered that he had indeed changed a lot after he met Sherry.


    Zoe was in a sulk, but in front of Jeremy, she didn''t even have the right to lose her temper. Everything had changed since Sherry came back.


    "Got it. Drive safe." She was sad and disappointed, but she had to accept her destiny and got off the car.


    After she got out of the car, Jeremy turned the steering wheel at a constant speed and drove away from the hotel.


    The car stopped at the gate of the toy store. After Jeremy got out of the car, he rushed to the toy store.


    A shop assistant came over to receive him warmly. Without any experience in taking care of children, Jeremy had no idea what children like to play nowadays. He said to the shop assistant, "Please take out all the toys that five-year-old boys like."


    The shop assistant was shocked, but still, she could tell from his handsome face and elegant dressing that he was definitely a wealthy man. He took out all the toys in the shop immediately without saying anything.


    "These toys have been in high sales in our shop, and the customers'' reaction was also very good." The shop assistant smilingly put the bags on the table and let him pick them.


    Jeremy took a glance at it and recalled the toys he saw in the bedroom of Kami and Lucas.


    He selected several feminine toys and packed the rest which could be put into a big box.


    "Welcome to our store next time!" The shop assistant smilingly sent Jeremy out.


    She liked such customers who came here and just bought so many things without hesitation.


    The look on Jeremy''s face was cold. When he saw the toy, he softened a little. He drove back the car and went to the apartment of Sherry.


    In the dining room, Sherry had already cleaned up and washed the dishes in the kitchen. It was such a happy scene that the two kids played and made fun in the living room.


    Jeremy walked to the door with a large suitcase of toys and rang the doorbell.


    Sherry had done the chores. When she heard the doorbell, she went over and directly opened the door. She didn''t expect to see Jeremy again.


    "Hi." He greeted her with a smile.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned and her face turned cold immediately. She was not welcome to the arrival of Jeremy at all. She asked, "Why are you here again?"


    She sneered in her heart and glanced at the people behind him, wondering, ''where is Zoe?


    "I ju


    A smile crept on his face. "You and I, what happened in the past..."


    Sherry was stunned. Her eyebrows were knitted slightly. She didn''t look at him anymore, but looked at the potted plant aside, without saying anything.


    Her silence confirmed his speculation. Something must have happened in the past, but he had forgotten it.


    "Your avoiding me must have something to do with what happened in the past, right?" Jeremy said affirmatively.


    Zoe had just told part of things to him, but what on earth was the truth? His mind went blank. What was hidden?


    Sherry said indifferently, "What happened in the past is meaningless. The only thing you need to do is to look at the present and protect everything you have now."


    She still didn''t tell him the truth. Although he was eager to know the truth, he couldn''t control his desire to know the truth.


    "Now? What about the past? Although the present is important, is it worth nothing in the past? "


    Sherry frowned, but she refused to speak.


    She had been recalling the past over the years, only leaving her with pain and sorrow. If that was the case in the past, she would rather not to experience it.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    Memory loss was a great thing for him. He didn''t need to rely on anything to paralyze himself, to paralyze his application, and to paralyze everything.


    "Yes, it''s not worth mentioning." Sherry said resolutely.


    "You make me feel mysterious," said Jeremy, walking up to her and looking at her arrogant and scornful eyes.


    She showed up all of a sudden, somehow became cold to him, and the seal on her neck made him feel so familiar all the time


    Zoe had said a lot of bad things of Sherry in front of him, but he had always been fond of Sherry.


    "You think too much. I''m just not used to being too close to people I''m not familiar with." Sherry looked away and didn''t want to look at him anymore.


    "Don''t you feel tired hiding so many secrets?"


    Sherry was stunned. She looked at him and mumbled, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    What did he mean by that? Did he know some secret?

 Chapter 288 I Will Not Threaten You

    A cold smile suddenly broke on Jeremy''s lips, which annoyed Sherry inexplicably. Suddenly, Jeremy put one of his hands on the door of the study and put the other hand in his pocket, with the seal still lying there quietly.


    "I said you have many secrets." Jeremy repeated.


    Hearing this, Sherry curled her lips. She said in a calm and cold tone, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Whether she kept her secrets or not was totally up to her own choice. She could choose to be conservative or be open to the public. It had nothing to do with Jeremy now.


    Curiosity is really a strange thing. I found something interesting and I want to know more. " He suddenly changed the subject.


    Sherry frowned and didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    "Sometimes, the more you know, the more you want to explore."


    After saying that, he wore a brighter smile on his face. Sherry looked at him and frowned slightly. There was displeasure in her eyes. "What on earth do you want to say?"


    "No matter how many secrets you have hidden, there will still be some be exposed." Said Jeremy.


    Sherry snorted and looked away. She didn''t take his words seriously and asked, "Something like what?"


    "Just like now I already know one of them. You were too careless that I discovered it. Now I''m more and more interested in you and more want to know everything about you."


    His lips curved up and an evil and attractive smile appeared on his face, which made Sherry tremble all over and feel a little itchy on her back.


    "Elizabeth is you, right?" He looked at Sherry whose face was stiffened and didn''t say a word.


    Sherry was stunned by his words. She stared at him, being in a panic. It was obvious that her eyes were dodging.


    "I don''t know why you have such a rich imagination." Said Sherry, depressed.


    Then she turned around and was about to leave the study.


    As soon as she opened the door, Jeremy reached out and suddenly pressed on the door. He then closed the door again with a bang.


    "You deny it?" He turned his head to look at Sherry, and it seemed that he had seen through everything.


    Sherry snorted. She turned to look at Jeremy and said, "Just do whatever you want. Do you think I can change your mind?"


    ''Anyway, that''s what he want. He is determined to harass me. It seems that I have to leave here immediately.''.


    "No matter what happens, you are always cold to me. Every time I get close to you, you feel like you are in a state of war. Be armed to the teeth and be prepared for the war." He said in a helpless tone.


    He just wanted to have a good talk with her, just like an ordinary friend.


    Why could Sherry be so intimate with Chester, but treat him like treating an enemy.


    "Do you have to reject me like this?" After saying that, he suddenly reached out his hand and hooked her finger, whose palm was drooping on the side of her leg.


    Sherry got rid of him at once, frowned and glared at him fiercely. "It''s enough!" she shouted


    Upon hearing her, Jeremy stood up at once. It seemed that he was listening to her carefully,


    cting like a ruffian and forcing her to give in.


    "No way!" Said Sherry.


    If he wanted to cooperate with Elizabeth, let him do his daydream! As long as she directly denied it, the Ou Group would never cooperate with Elizabeth''s team!


    Jeremy nodded and raised his eyebrows. "Well, let''s wait and see. I won''t let you down!"


    Seeing that she was pissed off, Jeremy felt a little happy.


    In fact, he still kept the cooperation in mind, but he was looking forward to meeting with Sherry every day. He wanted to take it as an excuse to meet more with her, get close to her and understand her.


    "Shame on you! If you dare to do that, I will definitely call the police without hesitation and sue you for disturbing me!" Said Sherry, pushing him hard.


    "Don''t you want to keep in touch with me? Why did you touch me? " He thought that he could restrain himself now and pretend to be pushed back by Sherry.


    "I don''t want to touch you. I don''t even want to see you now. Get out!" Sherry''s face turned red with anger, and she looked very cute when she spontaneously puffed up her cheeks.


    Jeremy was pushed out of the door by her.


    The whole living room was suddenly filled with the sound of foreboding and Kami and Lucas were playing toys. The kids stopped and stared at them when they saw Jeremy and Sherry coming out.


    It was difficult to push him away. Seeing the tie on his neck, she pulled the tie and walked towards the door. "Get out of here right now!"


    "Kami, Lucas, I''ll visit you next time!" Before leaving, he didn''t forget to greet them as usual.


    The two kids nodded and waved their hands, "Goodbye, uncle Jeremy."


    Sherry pulled his tie and "throw away" him and loosened his tie.


    He was grabbing the tie, with his neck almost broken by her. The tie and the collar of his shirt were also wrinkled.


    "Bye!" After saying fiercely, Sherry slammed the door.


    After being pushed out of the door by her, Jeremy helplessly looked at the closed door and smiled when he heard the deafening sound of closing the door.

 Chapter 289 She Is Going Too Far

    Angry, Sherry went back to the living room and found that kids were looking at her and holding the toys sent by Jeremy.


    "Stop playing. It''s time to sleep." Although Sherry was a little depressed, she still tried to be as gentle as possible in front of the children.


    The two babies put down their toys obediently and went to their own room to sleep.


    Sitting on the bed, Sherry wondered why Jeremy had recognized that she was Elizabeth.


    Was it for today''s interview? But there was no reason. Her face was put on a mosaic and no one could recognize.


    After thinking for a while, Sherry felt a sharp pain in her head, and then fell asleep.


    The next morning, she was awakened by a jarring ringtone.


    Sherry was still sleepy. She didn''t sleep well last night because her head ached.


    She closed her eyes and answered the phone. Her voice was low and hoarse, "Hello?"


    Ina said very loudly and hurriedly, "Where are you now?"


    Sherry was shocked by her super loud voice. She quickly moved a little away to avoid touching her ears which were not fully awake.


    "At home. What''s wrong?" Sherry opened one eye arduously and looked at the time on the alarm clock at the bedside.


    "Oh my God! Did you just wake up?" Ina was surprised and speechless.


    It was already eight o''clock in the morning. Sherry propped herself up on the bed and cleared her throat. Still sleepy, she asked, "What''s wrong? What happened? Why do you sound so hurriedly? "


    "Turn on your computer. Your messages with Danny have been exposed," Said Ina.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She rubbed her eyes and asked, "What?"


    After hanging up the phone, she quickly opened the computer and saw something about her on the headlines of the financial news. The headline was obvious: "Elizabeth has returned and lives in Z Country."


    Sherry tied up her hair casually and nervously read the news.


    The picture was the text message Danny had sent to her in French. The date of the message was exactly the day she came to Z Country.


    A translator had already translated their messages.


    Elizabeth replied, "I''ve arrived in Z Country and I''ll stay there for a while with my kids. We won''t go back until a while."


    Once this sentence was translated, it caused a great sensation on the Internet immediately. Everyone had known that Elizabeth was in Z Country.


    Sherry sighed, touching her forehead. She really felt speechless about the Internet nowadays.


    The following comments were outrageous, especially those who had been interviewed yesterday. They were speculating that she was watching them on the scene.


    The thought that Elizabeth might be at the scene made them excited. At the same time, they regretted that they did not behave well yesterday. Even if they did not behave well, they should pay attention to their dressing.


    Sherry kept looking down and more people were guessing who on earth Elizabeth was.


    She stared at the screen for a while. She was helpless, but she could do nothing to redeem the situation.


    While she was checking her cellphone, her phone suddenly vibrated. It was a call from Danny. She answered it, "Hello, Danny."


    At the other side of the phone, he said in an apologetic tone, "I''m so sorry. I don''t know what happened to my phone, so our message was leaked out."


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief and lightly comforted him, "Now it''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    no choice but to take out a pamphlet, and leafed through it. Seeing the name on it, he said, "Zoe!"


    On hearing the name, Sherry was black in the face.


    It was her again. So the other woman, who was not surprised at all, should be Anna.


    In addition to anger, she felt a little bit cold in her heart. Now, the Xu family was really in a mess because of these two people. However, her father just let them do whatever they wanted.


    Sherry closed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly.


    "Are they your family members? No wonder they could buy it. " Said the guard as he adjusted his glasses.


    Sherry sneered, "I''m not acquainted with them. We''re not relatives." After that, she turned around and looked at the tombstone not far away. She felt a faint pain in her heart.


    "Mommy, who did that?" Kami looked at her and asked.


    Sherry kept silent and Lucas asked in a low voice, "Is it the bad lady who wanted to pour hot soup on me?"


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She remembered what Zoe had done before.


    Before she went abroad, what Zoe had done had gone too far. After Sherry came back, Zoe had gone even further. Not only did she want to find a way to hurt her, but also she wanted to take revenge on her sons.


    Sherry had warned her several times, but she didn''t threaten her. Instead, she became more arrogant.


    The hatred in Sherry''s eyes was deeper. Nobody could hurt her children! No one could hurt her dead mother too.


    After so many years, she had understood that too kind people would be bullied. This time, Sherry would never let her go.


    She turned around and said to the guard coldly, "Please, help my mother to arrange another tomb."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." the guard nodded.


    After all the procedures were completed here, Sherry saw the new tombstone placed on the ground, and put the flowers on it.


    She looked at the photos on the tombstone. Her mother had been beautiful and dignified before, but unfortunately she had died at an early age.


    She left Sherry to be bullied by her stepmother in the world.


    Sherry closed her eyes deeply and smelled the fresh air in the mountain, feeling a dull pain in her heart.


    She swore that she would never allow such a thing to happen again!

 Chapter 290 I Just Want To Hit You (Part One)

    "Take care of them for me. I have something to deal with," Sherry said. She made a phone call to Ina and handed her Kami and Lucas.


    Ina took over her two babies. She used to play with them, so she liked them very much and didn''t resist.


    "Okay, what are you going to do?" Ina pinched the cheeks of two children and asked casually.


    "Anyway, I have something to deal with. Don''t worry about me."


    "Kami and Lucas, please listen to Auntie Ina. Call Mommy if there''s anything!" Sherry said to the twins with a smile, bending over.


    The kids nodded their heads and answered with a sweet voice, "Okay."


    Sherry smiled and watched the taxi that Kami and Lucas got on. She kept her eyes on the direction of the taxi until it disappeared in her sight.


    The smile on her face gradually froze, and there was a terrified coldness in Sherry''s eyes.


    She took a taxi and arrived at the villa of the Xu family.


    It was still that luxurious villa. The car was moving slowly on the asphalt road under the leaves on both sides and mottled tree shadows on the car.


    The villa of the Xu family was not very luxurious, but it was well decorated. The people who could afford it were either businessmen or politicians.


    It had been a long time since she went to college, and she seldom came to the villa of the Xu family.


    She didn''t want to see any of them, especially when her father gradually became more and more indifferent to her.


    At this time, her father must have gone to the company. As for Zoe and her mother, they were usually idle. They might be at home now!


    The car stopped in front of the villa. Sherry got off the car and stood in front of the tall iron gate, loo


    in her bedroom!"


    Jeremy nodded, sat on the sofa in the living room and said casually, "Call her down."


    The butler felt embarrassed. He dodged his eyes and said, "There, there is also Sherry."


    Sherry? At first, Jeremy was expressionless. But when he heard her name, he immediately became surprised, and asked. "Sherry''s also here?"


    The butler nodded and said, "They are talking upstairs."


    "I''ll go upstairs to have a look." As expected, Jeremy stood up and was about to go upstairs.


    The butler actually helped Zoe. It was easy for him to find a good time to tell Jeremy go upstairs. Once Jeremy went upstairs, he would find that Sherry was a malicious woman.


    Giving up the facial mask on her face, Zoe looked at the angry look on Sherry''s face, and then she saw the clothes on Sherry''s body. She laughed and said, "Oh, you''re wearing such a plain dress. Have you worshiped someone?"


    Knowing the answer, Sherry''s anger had been triggered in her heart.


    "Oh, I forget. Today is the anniversary of your mother''s death. What a bad luck! Why do you come here?" said Zoe, pretending to be enlightened.

 Chapter 291 I Just Want To Hit You (Part Two)

    Zoe was very dissatisfied. If Sherry wanted to visit her mother, she could go to the cemetery. Why she dressed up in this way to her house? What did she look like?


    In fact, Sherry was only wearing a black and white dress. Ordinary people wouldn''t find anything wrong with her dress if they saw it. But because Zoe knew that it was the anniversary of Sherry''s mother''s death, she would have such idea.


    Sherry sneered. Suddenly, she passed over the coffee table, walked up to Zoe, grabbed her collar, and raised her right hand. "Crack!" she slapped on her face.


    A crisp voice broke the air, and before Zoe could react, she saw that Sherry''s hand hit hard on her face.


    Stunned, Zoe was knocked by Sherry and then fell down on the sofa next to her.


    Suffering from a burning pain on her face, Zoe was dizzy from her sudden slap.


    "Are you still so arrogant? Now let me see how arrogant you are! " Sherry said with a cold smile.


    Covering her face with one of her hands, it was so painful that she wanted to cry, but she finally held it back. With red eyes, she stood up from the sofa angrily.


    However, Sherry was pushed hard on the sofa again.


    "Is there something wrong with you, Sherry? Are you insane? How could you hit me without a word? " Zoe raged, with her heart torn apart.


    Her face was very painful. She was slapped by Sherry for several times, and every time Sherry slapped, she didn''t show mercy, which made Zoe very painful.


    "I just want to hit you!" After saying that, Sherry pulled her hair, made her head lean back and her face exposed in front of her. Then she raised one of her hands.


    The footsteps ap


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d your mother just used that to make my father like her, didn''t she? Just pretend to be pitiful by this means in front of Jeremy. Don''t waste the opportunity! "


    Sherry was referring to someone else. It was a good chance for Zoe to pretend to be pitiful when Jeremy was here.


    Frowning, he had a weird feeling about her weird tone.


    Biting her lower lip, Zoe cast a pleading glance at him, hoping that he would help her.


    He walked over and walked to the tea table. His eyes were only fixed on Sherry. He didn''t even cast a glance at Zoe, completely ignoring her begging for help.


    "I have given in again and again, but you and your mother are always against my bottom line!" Sherry said in a sharp tone and looked down at her, ignoring Jeremy.


    Her heart sank, and Zoe knew what she was talking about.


    On the other hand, Jeremy was quite curious about what on earth had happened and how on earth Zoe had reached Sherry''s bottom line?


    He was dazed by the two sisters'' secrets.


    "I didn''t! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have any evidence!" Zoe braced herself and retorted.

 Chapter 292 When Will We Get Married (Part One)

    Zoe must be as fragile and innocent as possible in front of Jeremy.


    Sherry suddenly burst into laughter. She grabbed tightly the disheveled long hair of Zoe, so that Zoe couldn''t struggle anymore. Sherry asked, "Really? Let me tell you, I planned to post all your crimes online just like what you did before. "


    Hearing what she said, Zoe was frightened to look at her. Sherry''s voice was not loud, but Zoe could hear it clearly.


    Zoe was afraid of the cyber-bullying. Thinking of what Sherry had experienced online before, Zoe shouted. "What do you want to do?"


    Sherry stretched out her hand and patted on her face. The sound of slapping was not too loud, but it was very clear.


    On the other hand, Jeremy stood aside and watched them coldly. He didn''t mean to help Zoe at all as a spectator.


    "But now I changed my mind!" As soon as she finished her words, she threw away Zoe''s hair violently.


    "I will not spare you this time! I will teach you and your crazy mother a lesson! " After saying that, Sherry rolled her eyes and went out.


    When she passed by Jeremy, she completely ignored him.


    "Do you need me to drive you?" Suddenly, he said in a low voice.


    The voice was not loud. It was heard by Sherry, but she pretended not to hear it and went downstairs.


    He turned around and looked in the direction she left, feeling confused, While he was still immersed in his thought, Zoe suddenly pounced on him and hugged his waist. She buried her face deep in his chest and burst into tears. "Jeremy, I''m so scared..."


    He patted on her back to comfort her, but didn''t say anything.


    "Did you hear that? She was threatening me just now. What should I do? What on earth does


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    information, her lips slightly raised. She said, "Then what can he do to make it up?"


    "There is a house under your father''s name and he is going to sell it. I think he is going to use it to pay his debt." Said Danny, looking at his computer.


    Sherry''s father was now the largest shareholder and the founder of the company. The company was the fruit of his whole life, so he had to spare no effort to save it.


    House? It reminded Sherry of the house her father had, and the villa they were living now was the best one.


    She didn''t expect that her father would act like this.


    Nobody could guarantee the loan for him; the bank was not willing to lend money; in the end, he even sold his house. But Zoe and her mother even had led an extravagant life. This family was really ridiculous.


    "Buy this house." Sherry said while pouring water into the cup.


    She said in an indifferent tone. She intended to buy this big house without asking the price.


    "Okay." Said Danny.


    "And, keep buying shares for me. Since his company is in a crisis, the price shouldn''t be too high." Taking a sip of water, Sherry said flatly.

 Chapter 293 When Will We Get Married (Part Two)

    Danny nodded and hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone, Sherry remembered that she hadn''t seen her father for a long time.


    He must be bothered by this matter. Once the company went bankruptcy, how could he fawn on the Ou Group?


    As for Zoe and her mother, there was a sinister smile on Sherry''s face. In the past, she tolerated them in every way, and tried to avoid them. She was too lazy to argue with them.


    But now, they had gone too far. Sherry decided to teach them a lesson.


    After being beaten, Zoe''s face was red and swollen for several days. Every day, she cursed on Sherry that she would not let go of her. And Zoe wanted to catch her hand and slap her back.


    Her mother saw the slap mark on her face and cursed together with her, "Such a heartless woman! Don''t she know how I took care of her when she was a child? How dare she bite me back now!"


    As a result, both of them were crying and cursing Sherry every now and then.


    "Find a time to call Jeremy home and talk about your marriage." Said her mother, looking at Zoe and touching her cheek carefully.


    Zoe pursed her lips and said, "Do you think I don''t want to go to the Ou family? Look at my face! How could I go to his home like this."


    Her mother gave her a cold look and said, "You are so useless. Jeremy''s father asked him to come back because he wanted to discuss your marriage."


    After hearing this, Zoe got excited. She looked at her mother excitedly and asked, "What about the result?"


    Her mother snorted, "What else can he do? Jeremy didn''t come back at all. Last time, I went to the Ou family with your fat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Get off work as usual. You don''t have to wait for me. Go first!"


    Zoe sat on the sofa and threw her bag aside. "I''ll wait for you here."


    Jeremy frowned, ignored her and continued to work.


    When it was time to get off work, she pulled him up from the table. "Go, don''t work overtime!"


    It was getting dark, and her parents were still waiting for them at home!


    Without being noticed, Jeremy pulled his hand out of her hands and frowned at her while holding his coat. "What do you want to do?"


    "My parents are going to throw a feast at home today!" After he put on his coat, she continued to hold his arms tightly and said with a sweet smile.


    Although she did not tell him her real purpose, he still understood it immediately.


    He didn''t refuse, and took her out of the company and drove to the villa of the Xu family.


    The last time he was here, he saw Sherry beating her.


    Somehow, Sherry''s domineering look was always lingering in his mind.


    "Jeremy, when are we going to get married?" Sitting on the front passenger seat, Zoe asked cautiously.

 Chapter 294 I Have Told You To Catch Him

    Zoe brought Jeremy''s thoughts back to the present. He turned around and took a look at her. His thin lips were pressed together, as if he didn''t care about getting married. "Let''s talk it later!"


    After that, he didn''t say anything more.


    What? Talk later? His answer really pissed her off.


    Did he really want to marry her? Besides, they had been together for five years. During these five years, Zoe thought she had walked into his heart.


    But there seemed to be a thin layer of film between them, which could not be broken anyway.


    The Xu family had already prepared dinner and was waiting for them when they arrived at the villa.


    When Zoe''s mother saw him, she smiled and walked to him. "Jeremy, you''re here. Sit down and drink some water."


    After saying that, she asked a servant to bring water to him. Then, he nodded his head with patience.


    At this moment, Zoe''s father was coming downstairs. Seeing that Jeremy was wearing a calm face, while Zoe was leaning against him, he smiled with pleasure.


    "Jeremy, how''s your company going recently? Can you handle them well? " Adam opened his mouth with a few words.


    With a slight absence of mind, Jeremy replied, "Pretty good."


    Only his father and grandfather would ask him this question. It was obvious that Adam had shifted his position to his father-in-law and started to care about the operation of the Ou Group.


    "That''s good. Only when the company is running well can you consider other things better." Anna smiled happily. There was no wrinkle on her face and she looked well nice. However, every time she smiled, it made Jeremy uncomfortable.


    His eyes looked around the three people in this family. It seemed that no one had ever mentioned Sherry. Then, was the status of Sherry in this family really as bad as what Zoe had said?


    He was thinking about something else, but neither Zoe''s parents nor Zoe knew it.


    It was very clear what Anna meant. At that time, Adam was just getting to the point. Looking at his daughter, who wore a sweet and happy smile on her face, and Jeremy looked very cold, but Adam had already been used to his coldness.


    "Let''s talk about your marriage. Jeremy, when do you plan to get married?" Adam said in a different tone.


    A smile crept on his face. He knew it was for this that they called him over, so he was mentally prepared.


    However, he had never been in a hurry, and said lightly, "Not yet."


    Anna''s face immediately became awkward, and even Adam frowned with displeasure.


    Anna replied in a hurry, "Not yet? Zoe is not young now. You''ve been together for so many years. It''s time to get married!


    It''s not a good idea to keep Zoe waiting. You have to give her an explanation for this matter!"


    "Take it easy, we can enjoy more time when we are together." Said Jeremy.


    After listening to this, somehow, there was a sense of irony in his words.


    "After we get married, we can e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    most important thing was that Zoe still wanted to buy some more time for her father and let Jeremy agree to their request.


    "Maybe next time!" Without looking at Adam''s expression, he strode out of the house.


    Then Zoe followed him, and her parents also followed him to the door.


    Adam was a little anxious and was about to lose his temper.


    After sending him to the car, Zoe saw his car fading in the setting sun. Her eyes were full of reluctance.


    "What''s wrong with you?" As soon as they entered the living room, her father said coldly to her.


    Her father changed his face so fast. He just now fawned on Jeremy in front of him even though Jeremy refused him.


    After Jeremy left, his face darkened with anger. He was so humiliated that his requests were refused.


    Zoe was stunned and looked at her father pitifully. Then he was sitting on the sofa and shouted to her angrily, "Didn''t I tell you to catch Jeremy? Why hasn''t he agreed to marry you? "


    She felt so wronged in her heart. It was not the first time that she had told him about it, but he didn''t agree. What else could she do?


    Despite feeling wronged, she wanted to refute him, but she didn''t dare to do so.


    "Don''t scold her. She has been trying hard." Anna couldn''t stand it, so she interrupted.


    They all saw the cold face of Jeremy and wondered what he did mean.


    Adam cast a sidelong glance at his daughter. Seeing that his daughter was unhappy, he softened his tone and said in a sad tone, "You must let Jeremy marry you as soon as possible, so that the company can be saved."


    "I see, Dad. Is our company really running out of money?"


    He let out a long sigh and took a glance at the villa. He had lived here for half a life. When he suddenly proposed to sell it, his heart ached.


    At this moment, the atmosphere at home immediately became depressed. Zoe was casting a glance at her parents who kept silent, all the previous grievances were gone.

 Chapter 295 Stomachache

    "You have to win his heart because Jeremy is the inheritor of the Ou Group. Only in this way can you make him be willing to help our company." Adam urged.


    He had placed all his hope on Zoe and Jeremy.


    "I see." She whispered.


    In the afternoon, Kami and Lucas arrived at home. The two kids were very well behaved in the house. They had been playing all day and were exhausted, so they went to bed as soon as they came back.


    As soon as Sherry came back home in the evening and saw her sons, she felt comforted and happy.


    It seemed that as long as they were there, any setback in life was nothing.


    After she cleaned up, she went to her room and started to pay attention to the matters related to the JT Company.


    The share price of the company was stable, but it seemed that it was the calm before a storm. And the company''s official website was still saying they were going to cooperate with a large company recently.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it!" Said Danny on Wechat.


    "Okay," Sherry said with a smile.


    "I hear that JT Company is preparing for the dismissal. It is estimated that his company is unable to run smoothly."


    After hearing the news, Sherry bit her lip and listened to it quietly. A touch of determination and cruelty flashed across her calm eyes.


    This time, she wouldn''t let them go. She wanted them to know the consequence of provoking her again and again.


    "Great, Danny. I''ll leave the rest of the matters to you." Sherry said in voice on Wechat.


    When they were chatting a little longer, Danny suddenly brought up another topic. "Hey, have you prepared the work for the exhibition last time?"


    Sherry nodded, and speaking of work, she immediately became full of energy. "Don''t worry, although there is always no time ahead, I still remember it!"


    Danny was always in charge of reminding her of schedule, because once she was busy, she would always forget these, and he was a dutiful person. "Then hurry up, we will submit the work in a few days."


    Sherry immediately opened the file in her computer and looked at the advertisement she had designed before. "Okay, rest assured, I will hand it over to you on time."


    After closing the Wechat, Sherry continued to concentrate on her work.


    The exhibition was of great importance. It was held by the most famous international organizer. She was invited to take part in, and it attracted many people''s attention, including politicians and business celebrities. So the South Star Advertising Studio paid much more attention to it.


    Of course, Sherry also attached importance to it. As soon as she had time, she would think carefully and even couldn''t sleep well.


    She didn''t sleep until two o''clock in the morning and woke up at six o''clock. She faintly felt a stomachache. But she was still sleepy and couldn''t open her eyes, so she could endure the pain.


    Then she dozed off again. But the pain in her stomach was getting stronger and stronger, and she could hardly bear it.


    She had to get up from the bed with difficulty, and lifted the quilt powerlessly. She covered her stomach with an bowing waist and looked up at herself in the mirror. Her face was pale.


    Did she eat something wrong? She wondered what she


    ous and scared.


    Because of her subconscious hatred, she did not want to be touched by him.


    In a few strides, Jeremy reached his car. He frowned as he felt something was wrong.


    It seemed that she hated him very much. She was unwilling to accept his help even though she had been so painful.


    "It''s not easy to hail a taxi here. If I leave you alone, you will die." He felt sorry for her, but at the same time, he was angry. He didn''t know why he had such a feeling.


    What was the relationship between him and Sherry? Why did he feel sorry for her? Why was he angry?


    After placing her on the passenger seat, he bent over to fasten the seat belt for her.


    "I can do it myself!" Sherry pushed him away. She didn''t want to be too close to him.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he saw her two legs in front of his eyes. He embarrassedly retreated.


    But there was so much pain that she couldn''t even straighten her waist. She didn''t even have the strength to fasten the seat belt. So, Jeremy had no choice but to help her.


    "It''s time for you to let go of your prejudices against me. Otherwise, how about your two sons?" Suddenly, he approached her and said.


    After listening to this, Sherry suddenly stopped resisting so much.


    But she still looked very cold on her face. She hated him.


    On the driver''s seat, Jeremy turned to look at her.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired and painful, Sherry even didn''t have the strength to glare at him. At this moment, she didn''t look as cold and cruel as she usually was.


    He shook his head helplessly and started the car quickly.


    It seemed that it was difficult for him to get along with her! While driving, he was surprised at the reason why he thought of that.


    "Aren''t you going to work? You can send me to the nearest hospital. " She put her hands on her stomach. Her hair was drooping on both sides, so her face couldn''t be seen. But her voice was clear, and she just spoke a little slowly and powerlessly.


    "Don''t worry. The environment of the hospital nearby isn''t good," said Jeremy. He then took a look at her and continued, "I''ll take you to the best hospital."

 Chapter 296 His Heart Aches (Part One)

    Sherry didn''t say anything, but it could tell that it was very painful, and she was just suppressing the pain.


    Jeremy sped up involuntarily and kept overtaking other cars.


    As soon as he saw Sherry, he had thrown all his work aside. He just wanted to take her to the hospital as soon as possible to ease her pain.


    "Sorry to bother you." Questioned Sherry in a very polite and unfamiliar tone, as she had no idea of what he was thinking in his mind.


    The corner of his mouth twitched. "Shut up at this moment. There''s water in the car. Drink some!"


    After saying that, he took a bottle of water for Sherry. Instead of taking it over, she took her phone out of her bag.


    Her phone kept vibrating. It hurt so much that she didn''t want to take care of it. But it kept ringing. She had no choice but to take it out.


    It must be something urgent, since it was from Danny.


    She picked up the phone, forced herself to suppress the pain, and said as usual, "Hello!"


    It didn''t occur to Danny that she was sick. At the other end of the phone, she asked, "How is the draft you mentioned yesterday going?"


    Hearing this, Sherry frowned and her lips were pale. She asked, "Didn''t you say you I can handle it to you a few days later?"


    "Well, it should be in two days, so I reminded you yesterday, but I got a call today. The person in charge said that you have to submit your draft in advance." Danny was also helpless, but it was right for her to deal with this kind of thing. And Sherry also handled a lot, so everyone had a solution.


    However, it was obvious that Sherry was not in the state of mind today. She could not read anything even if she read the design draft, let alone drawing it.


    "Okay, I see. I''ll try my best to send it to


    aking in such a loud voice, he was exhausted.


    At this time, the red light had passed. Their cars did not leave, and the people behind them began to impatiently whistle.


    All of a sudden, he wasn''t angry any more. While driving the car with one hand, he gently grasped one of Sherry''s hands with the other hand. In a soft voice, he said, "Have a good rest. We will soon arrive at the hospital."


    However, there was still a slim chance that she would not give up and took the iPad away.


    Being helpless, Jeremy didn''t get angry with her as he used to be. He thought that she must be in a bad mood since she had been in a bad mood now. And this job was very important for her, otherwise she would not care about her health.


    "Be good. When you get to the hospital, I''ll leave you alone after the treatment. But now, you have to listen to me!" Coaxed Jeremy in a low voice.


    Anger burnt in Sherry''s eyes, so she was very dissatisfied with his interference.


    Before long, the car stopped at the gate of the people''s hospital.


    Sherry got off the car without saying anything. She put her hand on her stomach and took time to go to the hospital on her own.

 Chapter 297 His Heart Aches (Part Two)

    On the other side of the table, Jeremy walked up to Sherry helplessly. He still kept his head up and walked inside, without even giving him a glance.


    Then he lifted her up. Sherry looked at him with her round eyes. She didn''t want to talk to him.


    "We are in the hospital now. Please don''t be so angry. Come back to fight when you recover." Seeing that her face was getting paler and paler, she was so weak that he felt more and more worried.


    After some examination in the treatment room, a doctor came out and said to Jeremy, "She has been taken some medicine. She will be fine after eating it. Now she is having an intravenous drip."


    On the other side, Jeremy walked into the treatment room. He looked at Sherry who was lying on the bed. She was still very weak, pale and in pain. But it was much better than before.


    At the thought of this, he felt a little relieved. He didn''t come to her until the nurse was out of the room. He sat on the bed and asked, "How are you feeling now?"


    Sherry turned her head and stared at him.


    As soon as she regained her strength, she became the tough girl before. He couldn''t help laughing.


    "I..." Jeremy twitched his lips and was about to say something, but Sherry suddenly asked, "Where is my stuff?"


    He had forgotten to get in the car. He didn''t have time to pick it up at that time, because all his attention was on Sherry.


    "Inside the car." He answered honestly.


    With a cold face, Sherry said, "Go and fetch it for me now."


    She spoke to him in a commanding tone. There was no sense of discord at all.


    Jeremy frowned, the worry on his face was so evident, but Sherry couldn''t see anything.


    The only thing she knew was that there was nothing be


    urse. When he turned his head to look at Sherry, she seemed to be unable to bear it any more. She was so painful that she covered her stomach with her hand.


    Upon seeing this, Jeremy''s heart tightened. He sat beside her, looked down at her and asked, "What''s wrong? Hurt again? "


    Sherry shook her head slightly. Jeremy''s face darkened and he asked the nurse in a deep voice, "How did you take care of the patient? Why does she still feel so painful? "


    The nurse''s face flushed scarlet with his roar. She responded, "It will take a while. Don''t worry."


    Seeing that Jeremy blamed for the nurse for no reason, she glared at him irritably and asked, "Why do you scold her? What does it have to do with you? "


    Hearing her yell and being so angry just now, Jeremy suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed that everything had its Vanquisher. Jeremy never thought that he would be conquered by an attractive woman like Sherry one day.


    But this time, it was even more interesting for a man like him who always took the initiative.


    The nurse went out of the ward at once. However, Jeremy said to her in a cold voice, "Come back!"

 Chapter 298 His Intention (Part One)

    The nurse got a little angry. She looked away and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    In the face of the nurse, Jeremy was as cold as he could be, but he was very warm to sherry.


    "Her stomach still hurts. What can I do to relieve it?" Jeremy asked.


    Taking a deep breath, Sherry decided to ignore him and continued to write and draw on the paper.


    The nurse came up with an idea and smiled, "You massage her stomach and it will slow down a little."


    On hearing the nurse''s words, Sherry''s face darkened. She wondered what the nurse''s bad idea was? Her relationship with Jeremy was very tense now. The nurse really liked to see others'' jokes.


    Then the nurse walked out of the room. There were only the two people in the room. Sherry was designing, and Jeremy had been staring at her belly.


    "Let me help you massage it so that you can work to feel more comfortable." Looking at her side face, Jeremy hesitated and said.


    Sherry shook her head slightly. She would definitely refuse him without asking. "No, thanks."


    She continued to write on the paper with a pen, only to hear the rustling.


    She had already rejected him, but he still reached out his hand from behind.


    "Hey, I''ve said that I don''t need it. Are you annoyed?" But Sherry pushed away his hand.


    But Jeremy reached out again and put his hand on her stomach. "I promise I won''t disturb you. I just help you rub your belly. You can ignore my existence."


    Sherry turned her body and glared back at him. Then she pushed him away hard and said, "No, you go away quickly!"


    As soon as she turned her head, her arm was grabbed by Jeremy and he pulled her into his arms.


    The familiar scent from him made her body immediately


    her at all.


    She felt her neck sore. When she looked up, it was already dawn.


    She glanced at the food bought by Jeremy, which was all her favorite. Unfortunately, it had already cooled down. She even didn''t touch the warm milk, and it also became cold.


    "Done?" A voice of Jeremy suddenly came from behind them.


    His voice was husky, deep and magnetic. Sherry was used to it, but she still felt her eardrum was trembling.


    "Yes." Sherry replied gently.


    She felt that her belly was not painful anymore. The massage did work as expected.


    "Can we have breakfast now?" He let go of her and looked down at her.


    Hearing this, Sherry turned her head and took a look at Jeremy, still wearing a cold face.


    He was already used to such kind of look. Whatever he did, Sherry seldom gave him a good look.


    "I..." She was just about to tell him that she wanted a rest and asked him to leave.


    But when she saw his dark circles under his eyes, she guessed that he must be very sleepy since he had been busy with helping message for her.


    When she saw that Jeremy secretly moved his arm, she knew that his arm must be tired.

 Chapter 299 His Intention (Part Two)

    The most important thing was that Jeremy even beat his legs in front of her. It seemed that he was really tired to keep this posture for the whole night.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and she suddenly didn''t know how to say what she was going to say.


    "You must be tired." Raising the corner of her lips, Sherry said.


    Whether she was mocking him or not, he didn''t take it to heart. But he cared a lot about her opinion. "I''m fine. I''m not tired," he answered


    The smile on Sherry''s face disappeared and she looked down at their current position.


    He put his arm around her and she was leaning against his back. "Now you can let go of me!"


    In fact, Jeremy felt that the way she talked to him today was a little different.


    It seemed that she was no longer cold to him. As usual, Sherry would definitely push him away with strength.


    She had dealt with him so many times.


    "Well, as long as you don''t feel pain, I don''t care what I do." He said sincerely.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you up all night yesterday," On the other hand, Sherry didn''t want to owe him anything. Anyway, she had to pay him back.


    Looking at the white paper on which she had just designed, it suddenly occurred to her that.


    Then, a mocking smile appeared on her face. As soon as he saw the smile, he knew what she was thinking about.


    "Concerning the cooperation, you can go and find Ina!" Sherry said flatly.


    On the other side, Jeremy had got up and he needed to stretch his arms and legs. Besides, his relationship with Sherry had eased a little, which made him extremely happy.


    Did his sincerity finally move Sherry? He had done so man


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y her. He had been busy with her work for the whole day. Was this the way she thought of him?


    It was so funny. Jeremy said word by word, "I tell you, there are many ways for me to cooperate with Elizabeth. There is no need to do it by myself."


    Hearing this, Sherry chuckled and said, "That''s right. You''re good at many tricks and can do everything well. So you can even do such false thing well."


    Seeing that she took his words in a wrong way, Jeremy was pissed off. "Is that how you see me? Am I really just such a person in your heart? "


    Sherry gave him an angry stare and looked aside, ignoring him.


    He pinched her chin and turned to him. Sherry furrowed her eyebrows in pain. She had no choice but to get closer to him.


    "Let go of me, Jeremy! If you don''t let me go, I won''t even give you this opportunity to cooperate! " Sherry was even pinching her chin. She grabbed his hand and pulled him off his chin.


    However, Jeremy didn''t let her go. He held her chin in this way. He had to keep the absolute control.


    "Really? Then I should thank you for your charity! " He sneered.

 Chapter 300 Fire

    His heart ached inexplicably. What she said was like a sharp sword, cutting his heart in front of him one by one.


    "It turns out that I am worthless to you." Jeremy said suddenly.


    "No, your hard work isn''t worthless. You see, now I agree to cooperate with you," said Sherry indifferently and shrugged. It was very casual. "What else do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Jeremy asked and he wanted to say something but didn''t know how to start.


    He didn''t know what he wanted, and how could he answer her question?


    He just couldn''t help paying attention to her After a pause, he said, "I want you to be nicer to me."


    He was a little bit aggrieved and a little disappointed. Being together with anger, Sherry was even muddled by him. "Is that enough? If not for the cooperation, then don''t bother me from now on! "


    Hearing that, Jeremy was stunned. By then, Sherry took the opportunity to get rid of his hand and rubbed her aching chin.


    "This is my private affairs. Please don''t meddle in anything from now on. I didn''t ask you for help!" Sherry made a clean break with him.


    At the sight of her swollen with pain yesterday, he felt sorry for her. But her arrogance today made him feel hateful.


    "Sherry, you are really an unusual woman." With his arms akimbo, he felt that what he was doing was ridiculous.


    "It''s okay. You just know me. You don''t know what kind of person I am. So just go!" Sherry didn''t want to see him but just kept rubbing her chin and said coldly.


    However, he didn''t want to leave at all. He asked in a calm voice, "Is your heart made of stone? Why can''t you understand why I treat you so well? "


    Was he good to her? Sherry thought about it for a while and finally said, "Don''t you want to cooperate with me and force me to answer your boring questions about the past?"


    Jeremy was stunned by her words. He then realized that Sherry was trying to read the meaning of his words again.


    "Can you stop thinking me as an ugly man? Do you still think me that way after so many days of getting along with each other and going through so many things? "


    Sherry frowned and kept silent. But she felt dizzy and closed her eyes.


    At the same time, he also noticed that she was not feeling well. A moment ago, the anger on his face was replaced by worry. At the thought of that, he was very worried about her and tried his best to take care of her.


    On the other hand, he felt that he was worthless like this. On what grounds did Sherry always ignore his care?


    At this moment, the phone on the bedside of the bed rang.


    It was a call from a stranger. Sherry answered the phone and said coldly, "Hello!"


    "Hello, is that Miss Sherry?" The person on the other end of the line sounded quite anxious, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Yes, I am Sherry. May I ask who I am speaking to?"


    "Miss. Sherry, your apartment is on fire." Said the man on the other end of the line.


    Hearing this, Sherry frowned. At first, she thought it was just a crank call, and her tone was slightly hostile. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The man on the other side of the


    must be okay! " Putting her hands on her chest, Sherry prayed in a low voice.


    At this moment, Jeremy prayed for them in his heart.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the apartment, Jeremy parked the car and Sherry got off the car immediately. And Jeremy immediately followed her.


    It was not far away from them, but they could still feel that a wave of heat was coming towards them. Both of them were running crazily towards the apartment.


    The firefighters were still reviving, and there were a crowd of onlookers nearby.


    "Where''s the baby? Where was the baby? Have our kids been rescued? " Asked Sherry, randomly picking up a person.


    The fireman saw that she was crying so bad, without even putting on her shoes, and her face was full of panic. He guessed that it might be the owner of the apartment. "Are you Sherry? We went into two groups of people, but we didn''t see the child. "


    Sherry looked at him in shock. "What do you mean by not seeing the child?"


    "We are searching one house and another." The fireman was called away by another man and he didn''t talk to Sherry anymore.


    Glancing at the hot sky and the apartment on fire, Sherry rushed in.


    "Sherry!" Standing behind her, and looking at her, he knew she would do something stupid, so he stopped her hastily.


    "Let me in!" Sherry rushed in the apartment, ignoring anything else. Even Jeremy was driven a few steps forward by her.


    "What are you doing in there? Can you get your Kami and Lucas out so accurately like the fireworks? " He held her into his arms and tried his best to keep her still.


    Sherry turned her head, beat and beat in Jeremy''s arms. "I want to save them. Leave me alone!"


    On the other hand, Jeremy was reluctant to leave with her. It was the first time he had ever felt that there was such great force on the petite body of Sherry. He held her tightly in his arms and said, "No way!"


    "Kami, Lucas!" Sherry was about to collapse. She raised her voice and screamed hysterically.


    She was exhausted by the struggle and knelt down on the ground helplessly.

 Chapter 301 Despite Any Trouble

    Giving a long breath, he released Sherry and let her kneel down on the ground. He raised his head and kept crying.


    The apartment was on fire like this. Even if the firemen put out the fire, there were still some broken walls left on the floor.


    The kids'' room was empty. He wondered if Kami and Lucas were there.


    But as a mother, what she could do was to sacrifice everything for her child.


    On the other hand, Jeremy''s heart also ached. He cared about Sherry, and on the other hand, he was also worried about Kami and Lucas.


    Firefighters came in and out of the room. A large amount of water was sprayed on it, mixed with water vapor and black smoke. The air was choking with the smell, but nobody saw that someone was holding a child.


    Looking at Sherry''s fragile and helpless face, a burst of pain came to Jeremy''s heart. He even wanted to cry when he saw this scene, maybe because he had smoked too much.


    "What are you doing?" The voice of someone suddenly came to Sherry''s ears. She looked to the direction where the voice came from.


    Now that the firefighters had retreated.


    The moment she heard their words, she became panicked. She staggered to her feet and looked at them with her big eyes, forgetting how infuriated the black smoke was.


    Jeremy grabbed one of them by the collar and shouted angrily.


    "The fire was so fierce that some of the people inside must have been burned to death. In order to prevent more accidents, we are taking other measures." Then he shook off Jeremy''s hand and ignored him.


    The firemen cut off the grass beside the apartment to avoid getting others into trouble.


    "Damn it!" Watching their receding figures, he cursed in a low voice.


    Would she watch her two kids dying in the sea of flames? ''Are these people really inhumane?''


    Suddenly, he felt a gust of wind behind him. He turned his head and saw that Sherry had already rushed to the door.


    "Don''t go in!" Jeremy was stunned. He didn''t expect that she would rush into by herself.


    He rushed forward and held Sherry in his arms. Looking at her face full of tears, he shouted at her loudly, "It''s dangerous. Don''t go in!"


    Sherry pushed him away and said in a weak voice, "I want to save them..."


    The moment he heard Sherry''s heartbroken cry, a sudden sadness spread over his heart.


    Kami and Lucas were an innocent, adorable and smart boys. He recalled what they had done to him. They had even celebrated their birthday together a couple of days ago


    Holding Sherry in his arms and listening to her crying, Jeremy''s heart seemed to be emptied


    "Wait here." He suddenly said in an incomparably calm tone.


    On her knees, Sherry stared at his back as he walked away.


    Jeremy took the pipe from the firefighters and started to run water on his body, which made his whole body wet


    er body and saw that the clothes on his back had been burnt into red.


    Looking at this, Sherry was stunned. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth and sob.


    She then took a look at Lucas and looked him up and down carefully. Luckily, Lucas was fine except for a little bruises.


    "Kami..." Sherry sobbed.


    Kami turned to Sherry and continued to hug her. Sherry had choked with sobs, "It''s Mommy''s fault. I shouldn''t have left you two at home alone..."


    She was so annoyed. If she had known it earlier, she would rather die in pain than go to the hospital.


    Wiping the tears on her face, Sherry suddenly saw the hasty figure of Jeremy.


    His legs were weak, and his face looked tired. He must have used up a lot of his strength just now.


    "uncle Jeremy!" Lucas raised his head and called out to him.


    Then, Lucas immediately ran to Sherry''s side, held her arm and shouted, "uncle Jeremy was also burnt. Look at his back!"


    Hearing this, Sherry was shocked. She rushed up to have a look at the back of Jeremy.


    He had never looked at her so tenderly, especially when she was standing in front of him. The tears in her eyes made him want to do anything for her.


    Even though he was burnt a little, it was really nothing!


    "Oh my God!" Sherry looked at his back. The skin on his back had been burnt. On the burned skin, she could see the pink flesh inside.


    "You..." With her eyes wide open, Sherry stared at Jeremy and moved her lips, not knowing what to say.


    "I''m fine. Send them to the hospital in a hurry." At the moment, Jeremy was exhausted. He still took out the car key from his pocket with difficulty and handed it to Sherry.


    After taking the heavy key, Sherry felt that it was as heavy as ten million pounds. She lowered her eyes and saw the crystal tears on her eyelashes. She bit her lips and sobbed, "Okay, I''ll take you to the hospital!"

 Chapter 302 Mommy, I Dont Hurt

    Sherry stretched out her hand and suddenly held on to Jeremy''s arm. Although her expression was still cold, her eyes couldn''t hide her concern.


    As long as his back was hurt a little, he would faint at any time. However, as soon as Sherry''s soft hand touched his arm, the pain on his back was immediately suppressed.


    Kami was on the verge of collapsing and was about to faint. Fortunately, Sherry held him in her arms, so Jeremy naturally held Lucas in his arms.


    "Are you all right? How about letting him walk on his own? He didn''t get hurt." Sherry looked at him worriedly.


    Jeremy shook his head. Sherry could tell that he was just pretending. She said to Lucas, "Get down!"


    Lucas was a sensible boy. However, Jeremy hugged him even tighter. "Don''t worry. Let''s go to the hospital."


    Deep in her heart, Sherry was shocked by Jeremy''s behavior again. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to face him.


    They had passed through a lot of people and walked towards the car. Every step was incomparably difficult for them.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Your back is so painful. Send you to the hospital right now!"


    Many onlookers asked and cast concerned looks at them.


    Although being worried, Sherry raised her lips slightly and shook her head politely towards those people. Then she quickly got on the car with her children and Jeremy and drove to the people''s hospital.


    Next to the apartment, the fire had been controlled and the onlookers gradually dissipated in the smoke.


    A black car was parked not far away. A mysterious man with sunglasses and short beards was staring at them closely.


    He didn''t take out his phone and dialed a number until the car disappeared in his sight.


    "The fire was so fierce that the house was almost burnt up, but both the woman and the child were fine." The man said slowly and coldly.


    He had been watching it inside the car from setting fire to ashes.


    "In the beginning, the kids were dead but a man rushed into the room and rescued the two children. So except for a little injury, there was nothing else." He continued.


    The man on the other end of the line heard his words and was silent for a while. Suddenly, a sound of "cracking" came through. The man quietly listened to the sound of things smashing over there, knowing that the person was currently in a state of madness.


    The black smoke gradually loosened and drifted into the distance, revealing the original color of the sky. He could no longer see that there was a big fire just now.


    The night was quiet and beautiful. The sky was blue and the air was fresh. The apartment was burned so hard that the firefighters finally stopped and took notes.


    The car finally stopped at the gate of general hospital. After Sherry took them to the hospital, Kami and Jeremy were pushed into the treatment room. Since they had caught a serious burning, it was urgent for an urgent treatment.


    "Don''t be afraid, Kami. I''ll be here with you." Sherry comforted Kami who was crying.


    Watc


    o beds and talking in a low voice.


    "Kami!" Lucas shouted as soon as he saw his brother. Then he jumped off Sherry''s arms and rushed over to him.


    In fact, when Kami was receiving the treatment, he was trying hard to hold back his tears and Jeremy also encouraged him.


    But the moment he saw Sherry, he felt as if he had found a person to rely on. He couldn''t hold back his tears any more. He wiped his eyes, and he was still trying to suppress his emotions.


    Seeing that he wiped his eyes secretly, Sherry''s eyes became more moist.


    At the same time, Jeremy also looked at her. When they met, Sherry looked a little flustered. She quickly looked away and walked to the side of Kami.


    "Kami, does it still hurt?" Sherry walked to the bedside, looked at Kami and asked in a soft voice.


    Lying on the bed, Kami''s little body was bigger than ever. The nurse wiped the cigarette off his face, revealing his handsome little face.


    His back was tightly wrapped with thick gauze, and there were several slight bruises on his arm, which were not wrapped up but covered with medicine.


    Kami shook his head gently and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt. Mommy, don''t cry."


    Then he reached out his little hands and wiped her tears away.


    How could it not hurt? It must be very painful for a little kid like him to bear such pain. The thought of it made Sherry''s heart ache.


    No matter how Kami wiped her face, she couldn''t stop crying. The more he wiped, the more tears she could hold back.


    She was lifted by Sherry and lied on her chest.


    At the sight of this, a big smile spread across Jeremy''s face. Happiness filled his eyes.


    He felt strange. Why would he feel happy when he saw they were so happy?


    It seemed that as long as Sherry was happy, he would be happy.


    "Kami, it must hurt. You can tell mommy, and Mommy will blow for you." Sherry asked with concern, holding his face.


    Being in her arms, Kami did feel painful. He pouted and nodded under the gentle gaze of Sherry.

 Chapter 303 Intimate Contact

    A gentle smile curved on Jeremy''s lips. Looking at the scratches on Kami''s arm, Lucas climbed onto the bed and kept blowing on his arm.


    Jeremy tried to move a little, but suddenly he frowned as he felt the pain from his back.


    The movement of his hands was seen lightly at once by Kami. He said to sherry, "Mommy, uncle Jeremy also hurts a lot. Would you also help him to blow it?"


    Sherry stopped and looked at Kami in surprise.


    She noticed that on the other bed, Jeremy had just glanced at him before he entered and lost in thought. She didn''t pay much attention to him.


    His lips were a little pale, different from Kami. He was lying on the bed and turned his head to look at them.


    When she met his eyes, she still looked at him with a smile, but it looked much better than before. At least, she didn''t look at him with sharp eyes as before.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. You just need to take good care of Kami." He said with a low and hoarse voice.


    Sherry pressed her lips together. She felt her feet as heavy as lead. Even if Jeremy didn''t mind, she didn''t want to go there.


    "How can we leave you alone? Uncle was hurt for saving us! " Lucas said earnestly with his big round eyes open.


    Then, the two children looked at Sherry.


    Sherry was holding Kami and Kami said to her, "uncle Jeremy was much more serious than me. When we were at home just now, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have been able to get out of room."


    Thinking of that thrilling scene, she couldn''t help but look at him tenderly.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Jeremy shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t feel pain."


    Standing up from Sherry''s arms, Kami leaned to Lucas and said to them, "Mommy, hurry up. I have Lucas to help it for me."


    Sherry broke into laughter. She couldn''t persuade herself that his son to be so generous to give up his mother.


    Under the gaze of Kami and Lucas, Sherry had to stand up and reluctantly look at Jeremy, and then slowly walked towards him.


    On the other side, Jeremy quietly watched Sherry walk towards him step by step. Every step of hers was stiffened as if it needed her to make a decision.


    It was really a hard decision for her. A pitiful smile bloomed in Jeremy''s eyes. The piercing look of his eyes made her itchy all over.


    There were still traces of tears and something black on her face. Her face was as little as a palm, and her eyes were red. Her nose was obviously black. Looking at it, Jeremy couldn''t help laughing more happily.


    "Hey, why don''t you show your wound?" Sherry said to Jeremy.


    Her tone seemed stiff. Although she was saying it in such a way, he could feel that she was uneasy.


    "I''m fine. You go..." He didn''t want to embarrass her that much, as if he were forcing her.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Sherry''s mood now was totally different from before.


    She didn''t hate him anymore, but she couldn''t ignore him either.


    So, before he could finish his words, Sherry came over and pulled him, exposing the wound on his arm.


    But her sudden movement was so violent that she accidentally bumped into the foot of the bed. As she pulled his arm, she fell down.


    "Watch


    ry turned to look at them and asked, "What''s wrong? What do you want to eat? "


    Kami pointed at his face. Sherry didn''t know what he meant, and she touched her face.


    Looking at the mud on her face, Jeremy couldn''t help but laugh. "Yes, there is something on your face."


    After that, he took a tissue from the bedside and handed it to Sherry.


    Sherry gave an awkward smile and walked closer to Jeremy. When she was about to take the tissue, he went straight to help her wipe her face.


    "Lower your body." He said softly.


    So Sherry had to bend down and get closer to him.


    On the other side, the thin tissue was applied on her face gently and carefully. When his fingers lightly rubbed on her face, Sherry couldn''t help but get nervous.


    She looked at the ceiling and didn''t dare to look at him. She felt so embarrassed.


    "Okay." Not as usual, Jeremy didn''t tease her but wiped the tears off her face.


    Sherry breathed heavily. She didn''t even take a big breath just now, and it was going to suffocate her to death.


    Kami and Lucas couldn''t help but put on a smile on their faces. Pretending not to see their smile, she turned around and rushed out of the room.


    She walked to the elevator and saw Barry there.


    Why was he still here? Or he was waiting for her here on purpose?


    Sherry walked to the elevator in a clam expression.


    She knew that it was too late for her to escape from his sight, because she had no place to hide when Barry was looking at her.


    "Miss. Sherry." Said Barry respectfully.


    It was not as he had called her before. Hearing this familiar voice, Sherry seemed to have returned to a long time ago.


    Anyhow, Barry still hoped that Sherry could continue to be with Jeremy. He could see that these two people still loved each other. Unfortunately, when everything was going smoothly, God would try hard to break them apart.


    "Yes." Sherry replied in a low voice. Then she stood in front of the elevator and looked at the floor shown on the screen of the elevator, waiting for it leisurely.


    "Can we have a talk?" Questioned Barry, fixing his eyes on Sherry.

 Chapter 304 What Are You Doing Here

    It turned out that he had already been here to wait for her.


    Hearing this, Sherry pulled her lips and said in an indifferent tone, "Anything else? We can talk here!"


    Looking around, Barry found there were not many people, but he still worried that their conversation would be heard by someone.


    But Sherry didn''t mind, of course he didn''t need to think so much. "I heard that you went abroad before. Why did you suddenly come back?"


    "Yes, I do. Is there anything wrong? Do I need your approval before I come back? " Said Sherry in a strange tone.


    Barry smiled awkwardly. He thought for a while and decided to cut the crap, "Those two children are..."


    "Anyway, it''s not yours. Stop asking." Sherry quickly replied.


    Every sentence made Barry not know how to continue, which made him extremely embarrassed.


    At the moment, the elevator had arrived at the ground floor. Some people came out one after another. Sherry went in, and behind her followed by Barry. And two other people also came in. There were not many people. It was inconvenient to talk.


    "You came back this time for Mr. Jeremy, right?" Standing on the inclined back of Sherry, Barry asked tentatively.


    "No, it''s not." There was a light answer to her question, and then she kept silent.


    Barry frowned. He was very clear about their relationship. They did not only live next door, but also Jeremy suffered such a big injury for Sherry. Could it be said that there was nothing serious?


    "He forgot something. Did you tell him what happened in the past?" Asked Barry.


    He wanted to know what on earth Sherry said to Jeremy when she was with him.


    After all, Zoe told Jeremy that she was his girlfriend directly. He wondered how would Sherry introduce her to Jeremy.


    "No, I didn''t say anything." Replied Sherry.


    From the very beginning, she had always thought of Jeremy as a stranger. But she didn''t know why, that Jeremy was so interested in her and refused to let her go.


    Things went out of her control. Things that she didn''t want to happen had happened.


    "We got along as strangers and no one told him what had happened." After a pause, Sherry continued.


    She felt a pain in her heart and tried her best to ignore it, poker faced.


    With these words, Barry thought to himself, ''he is just a stranger? How could a stranger be like this?


    At this moment, Sherry suddenly turned her head and took a look at him. In a cold voice, she said, "It seems that you haven''t told him anything."


    Facing her eyes, Barry was stunned. He pressed his lips, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly nodded.


    He had no choice, when he saw Jeremy was in a sad mood, he almost wanted to blurted it out.


    However, the members of the Xu family and Ou Family united to stop him from remembering what had happened in the past. He was just a secretary and had to be obedient, so he dared not say anything.


    Sherry nodded, "That''s good. Since you have chosen to keep the past secret, then please keep it in your stomach. Don''t let him doubt it, and don''t tell him anythi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Zoe turned around, she saw that Barry was standing there, looking at her like a piece of wood.


    "What are you looking at?" Said Zoe angrily.


    Barry was speechless. Every when she couldn''t defeat Sherry, she would vented her anger on her. There was no such good thing in the world.


    "Which ward is Jeremy on?" Zoe asked Barry reluctantly.


    "The seventh floor, ward 719." Said Barry.


    After that, Zoe put down her hand and the finger print on her face immediately exposed to the air. When she was about to walk to the elevator, she suddenly turned around and looked at Barry.


    "I tell you that you''re not allowed to tell Sherry what happened five years ago. Do you hear me?" She glared at Barry.


    Barry did not feel scared at all because of her frightening eyes. He did not say a word.


    With her arms crossed over her chest, Zoe let out a few breaths of relief. "His father has the same thought. If you dare to tell others, you will not only lose your job!"


    Barry frowned slightly. Of course he knew that Zoe was not kidding.


    Barry didn''t say anything, but his attitude was very clear. Zoe sneered in a low voice and rolled her eyes. Then she stepped on the high heels and got on the elevator.


    Barry shook his head helplessly and sighed. He just wanted to have a look at Jeremy, but he saw so many interesting things.


    He had to leave the hospital because he needed to deal with the company affairs!


    Following the direction of the ward described by Barry, she saw that Jeremy was sitting on the bed. He was wearing hospital clothes and his face was a little pale, but he still looked very brave.


    Zoe opened the door and walked in. She saw that Jeremy was talking to Kami and Lucas with a smile on his face.


    The smile on Zoe''s face immediately disappeared. She looked at him, biting her lips.


    "So soon?" Not expecting that it was Zoe, he turned his head and saw her.


    Meeting with Zoe''s eyes, the smile on his face gradually disappeared and his face became expressionless. "Why are you here?" he asked

 Chapter 305 Unexpected Guest (Part One)

    Kami and Lucas didn''t like her at all. As soon as they saw her, they both puffed up their cheeks with displeasure.


    She didn''t expect that Jeremy was not happy at all about her coming.


    She thought of her task, which was to ask Jeremy to promise to get married as soon as possible. It was an urgent matter and she couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I heard that you were injured. I was so worried about you!" With a pout, her eyes turned red.


    Hearing her cry, Jeremy raised his head and saw her red face. He didn''t ask her what happened just frowned and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."


    "I just heard from the hospital that she was seriously injured. Jeremy, how could you do this? If your father and grandpa knew it, they would be so worried! "


    After that, she walked over to him and sat on the edge of the bed, holding his hand.


    Her slight move made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Kami and Lucas, however, were even more upset. They didn''t like Zoe and didn''t want her to be with someone they loved.


    "Did you tell them?" Jeremy frowned and asked.


    Zoe shook her head at once, "No. I will listen to you. If you don''t allow me to say it, then I won''t!"


    She pretended to be a soft girl, but unfortunately, he was not interested in this kind of girl at all.


    "I brought you the soup. I made it by myself. You should eat it while it is still hot." After that, she handed the vacuum cup to him...


    As soon as she opened the vacuum cup, the aroma was overflowing.


    Kami and Lucas were already hungry. They smelt the scent and was a little greedy, hoping that Sherry could come back soon.


    At that time, Sherry came back. Worrying that they would be hungry for a long time, she bought some food from the cafeteria downstairs.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eir behaviors, but she didn''t stop them.


    Zoe stood up from the bed and looked at Sherry with hatred in her eyes.


    She was mad and Sherry was always calm, which made her even angrier. She acted as if nothing had happened to her in front of Jeremy. Nobody knew who had just cursed her downstairs.


    While walking out of the ward, Zoe looked back three times at a time. There were only four people left in an instant.


    "Count me in?" At that moment, Jeremy suddenly lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    With her back to Jeremy, Sherry suddenly heard a rustling sound on her back. On thinking that he was still in pain and his wound would be even hurt if he tried to move a little, she said in a cold voice, "Don''t move. I''ll bring it to you!"


    After saying that, she passed the food she had prepared to him.


    No matter what Zoe said to her, it seemed that she could never ignore Jeremy again.


    Sherry was resentful for the sudden change in her mind, but she just couldn''t control herself. As long as she thought of the idea that Jeremy took such a big risk to get out of the house and rescue her kids, she couldn''t help being nice to him.

 Chapter 306 Unexpected Guest (Part Two)

    Jeremy took the food from Sherry with a smile.


    Maybe it was because Jeremy hadn''t eaten such delicious food before. But when he was with them, he felt it tasted so good.


    "uncle Jeremy, why don''t you eat the food brought by that auntie?" Lucas pretended to ask.


    In fact, they all had seen that the way he treated Zoe was rather cold.


    Upon hearing that, Jeremy lowered his head and sank into deep thought. "The food she cooked doesn''t taste good."


    "My mommy is good at cooking. Let her cook for you next time!" Kami said quickly.


    Sherry was speechless, as if she was sold.


    "Okay!" Jeremy raised his head to look at Sherry.


    Sherry didn''t look at him. Instead, she lowered her head to eat, but she could also feel that he was looking at her tenderly.


    "Are you willing to cooperate with us to design an advertisement for Ou Group?" After the meals, Jeremy looked at Sherry who poured him a glass of water and asked.


    Sherry was stunned and remembered the matter.


    She had misunderstood him before and they had a quarrel.


    But now, she had owed him such a big favor. If she didn''t agree, it seemed like she was really heartless.


    "You heard it just now. My secretary said that the client was not satisfied with our commercial design." Seeing that she hadn''t answered for a long time, Jeremy said.


    He pursed his lips. He didn''t want to play the lover card, and he hoped that Sherry would actually agree to cooperate with him.


    She could tell that he was not working hard to get her to agree to cooperate with him so that he tried his best to save Kami and Lucas! If so, he was so stupid that he might lose his life at any time.


    "If our advertising company is not satisfied with our cooperation, we won''t be able to cooperate with you anymore.


    rry kept silent, lowering her head and walking.


    What do you think? Of course, she was thinking about Jeremy.


    He was hurt, and he carried the child out of the apartment. His face was covered with dust, and he said to her, "Don''t cry!" She just couldn''t get rid of those pictures, which were engraved on her mind.


    Lucas''s question brought back Sherry''s attention. She answered, "Nothing, nothing."


    "Are you thinking about uncle Jeremy?" Lucas grinned.


    Sherry was speechless. Nowadays, the children were too premature. She said, "Don''t think too much!"


    Lucas pursed his lips and suddenly thought of something. He said to her, "Luckily, uncle Jeremy came in and kicked the door open. Otherwise, nobody would know that I and Kami are in the house."


    Sherry was stunned. Frowning, she asked, "Did he kick the door open?"


    "Yes. At that time, Kami quickly felt that there was a smell of choking outside, pulling me out and trying to run out, but only to find that the door could not be opened." Lucas said.


    He was still young, but he frowned as if he was deep in thought. Hearing his words, Sherry got nervous immediately. She repeated, "Can''t you open the door?"

 Chapter 307 Linda Is Coming (Part One)

    Lucas nodded his head firmly and answered, "Yes. We couldn''t open the door. I thought it was because the door was broken and you weren''t at home!"


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart sank all of a sudden. How could it be possible that the door couldn''t be opened?


    The door was with a fingerprint lock. Logically speaking, there should be no backdoor, unless someone


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief. She had suspected before that although Kami and Lucas were children, they should have woken up in the daytime. How could the door suddenly be closed and they were locked inside?


    While thinking, Lucas was taken in her arms. They went to the nearest restaurant together.


    "We heard someone was chasing after us outside. We cried for help, but no one came out. Later, we almost chocked. We even got our clothes wet and Kami handed me the mineral water." Lucas continued.


    Hearing Lucas''s words, Sherry was gratified by Kami''s peace of mind.


    However, she was glad to hear that, but on the other hand, she was also afraid of losing their lives. Even if Kami was smart, no matter how composed and smart they were, they would have been dead.


    "We were going to sleep when uncle Jeremy came in. Luckily, we have him."


    But they still couldn''t forget that Jeremy was just like a God that brought them away from the fire.


    Lucas was now more and more fond of Jeremy, and Sherry''s attitude towards him had also been greatly improved.


    "Okay, that''s all right, Lucas. Mommy will never leave you behind again." Sherry said and held Lucas tightly.


    She cherished and felt grateful that they were lucky survivors of a disaster.


    However, it had happened, and there was no way for Sherry to pretend that it had never happened.


    The culprit had planned to burn he


    but not as natural as before when she treated Kami.


    Kami and Lucas pretended to be having soup in a feigned caring manner, but in fact, they were focused on them.


    "Actually I can do it myself. Thank you so much." Jeremy said, looking at her.


    His lips were all stained with the soup. Sherry had to focus on the point, so that she wouldn''t think about anything else.


    "It''s my pleasure." Sherry said flatly.


    Now he was injured, and Kami was injured, too. Lucas was still a child, and all the things needed her to take care of.


    Jeremy pitied her and didn''t want her to be too tired.


    After feeding the soup, Sherry packed up the things and went out.


    There were only Jeremy and the two kids in the ward. At the sight of the figure of Sherry, Jeremy stood up with his phone.


    "uncle Jeremy, what are you going to do?" Kami pretended to ask curiously.


    "Go out and make a phone call." Jeremy raised his phone and said with a smile.


    Lucas covered his mouth and giggled, "You are going to meet my mommy, aren''t you? You have something to tell my mommy!"


    Hearing them, Jeremy was a little surprised. He smiled and nodded. "You are right. You are smart!"

 Chapter 308 Linda Is Coming (Part Two)

    After saying that, he went out, but he didn''t see the figure of Sherry in the corridor.


    He walked to the corner outside the ward, leaned against the wall, took out his phone and dialed Barry''s number.


    The way Barry picked up the phone call from Jeremy was always light speed. Within two seconds, the phone was answered.


    "Mr. Jeremy." Barry called respectfully.


    On the phone, Jeremy cut to the chase. "You go to prepare for the cooperation agreement. Our commercial advertisement design cooperation is with Sherry."


    "Who?" asked Barry, still in a daze


    As soon as he uttered the words, he regretted. It was not as cold as he had thought Jeremy''s attitude. But this time, Jeremy even patiently repeated, "Sherry!"


    Didn''t the client mind their advertising wasn''t good enough? They asked the famous Elizabeth to make it for them. Although he wouldn''t expose the name of Elizabeth, they could easily shut the mouths by talking about the design.


    It took a few seconds for Barry to accept the message. On the other side of the phone, in a place where Jeremy couldn''t see, he couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. What kind of thing was this?


    "But Mr. Jeremy, as for Miss. Sherry''s reputation, I wonder if you have known about it. She was accused of plagiarism before, and many games have cancelled her qualification of competition. In addition..."


    Jeremy snorted, "Speak of my designs. Let bygones be bygones."


    Finally, Barry agreed. Jeremy kept silent for a few seconds. He didn''t know why, but when he heard that Barry talked about the past of Sherry, he felt very upset.


    It seemed that he didn''t like to hear any negative news about her. She was such an upright person in his eyes. How could he do


    with a smile on her face.


    As soon as Sherry entered the room, Jeremy shifted his eyes from Linda to her and asked, "You''re back? Just in time. "


    Sherry took a look at him, turned around and walked to the other side of the bed. Then she put the bag in her hand into the cabinet.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk to him, Jeremy didn''t know why she was unhappy again.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Jeremy looked at Linda and said, "You came here alone? Let your subordinates talk about it is fine. "


    Now Linda also a leader in the advertising department, so it was enough for her to send two assistants to hand over work.


    But, of course, Linda wouldn''t agree that. She wanted to know who on earth was the man that Jeremy had asked her to hand over her work to!


    When she saw Sherry, the suspicion on her mind was all gone.


    It turned out that what Zoe had said was right. The man that that Jeremy asked her to hand over the work to was exactly Sherry!


    "I heard from Barry that our clients were in a hurry to let us hand in the design works. I was worried about the employees, so I came here in person." Said Linda smilingly.

 Chapter 309 Official Contract (Part One)

    Standing beside them, Sherry caressed the back of Kami and Lucas''s heads. Although she didn''t look here, she could hear them.


    With such a joyful look on her face, she must be planning to kill her in her heart!


    "Sherry?" Jeremy suddenly called her name in a soft voice.


    Stunned for a moment, Sherry turned her head and looked right into his eyes.


    She didn''t know since when Jeremy changed the way he addressed her. It was so comfortable to call her that it seemed that he had called her for many years.


    "This is Linda, the planning manager of our company''s advertising department." He pointed at Linda and introduced indifferently.


    She has become the planning manager now. No wonder she could afford to drive such a luxury car. What she wore were all branded bags.


    "Okay." Sherry replied flatly.


    "Now, hand over your work!" Seeing their tense relationship, Jeremy had to mediate between them.


    Linda looked at Sherry with a smile in her eyes. She handed the bag in her hand, and there was a thick pile of documents, which were all made by the partners.


    With an expressionless face, Sherry took it and looked up carefully.


    Linda looked her up and down. She was very disgusted to see Sherry.


    Except for her appearance, what else could she have? She just hooked up with men. She must have seduced numerous men over the years!


    From Jeremy, Steve, and Chester. It had to be said that Sherry was really good at playing tricks!


    On her way to the hospital, Linda received a call from Barry. He told her that she was now an assistant and that she had to serve Sherry, and that she would do everything she asked.


    Hearing the news, Linda was furious.


    How could she give up her position so easily? It turned out to be Sherry again, and this haunting woman!


    "Sherry, this is the data of our d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hat she said, Linda would think it was her fault.


    "I''ve seen it. You can leave now. I will contact you if I have any problems." At this moment, Sherry was not in the mood to read anything. After thumbing through it randomly, she slammed the folder and said to Linda.


    "Is there any other content that you don''t need me to report to you?" Linda pretended to be surprised.


    Sherry sneered in her heart. Anyway, what she said was all about chicken ribs. It was better for her to get out of here as soon as possible, she was just an eyesore here.


    "Go back!" Sherry said lightly.


    Linda rolled her eyes at her and turned around. She gave a sweet smile to Jeremy and said, "Mr. Jeremy, I''m leaving now."


    He nodded his head slightly as a reply and then Linda walked out of the ward.


    "I didn''t expect your company to be able to bring someone as powerful as Linda under control." Sherry kept her head down and there was a slight smile on her lips. Nobody knew whether she was praising or belittling.


    Jeremy pressed his lips and felt embarrassed. He didn''t know anything about Sherry before, and Linda was really famous. For the interests of the company, he would certainly let Linda work in the company.

 Chapter 310 Official Contract (Part Two)

    "If you don''t like her, I will..." After a short pause, Jeremy said.


    Before he could finish his words, Sherry interrupted, "I was just kidding. And you can rest assured!"


    The mischievous smile on her face made him laugh.


    Of course, Sherry didn''t mind it at all. She didn''t have any opinions on the person that Jeremy recruited to be his company. It was just what she said.


    Besides, she believed that it was impossible for Jeremy to fire Linda for her sake.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open. As soon as Linda walked out of the room, Barry walked in.


    "Mr. Jeremy, here is the contract you want." Panting, Barry took out the documents from his briefcase and handed them to Jeremy.


    Sherry was reading the documents, when she heard the voice of Barry, she turned her head.


    The contract had already been covered with a special logo of the company, waiting for Sherry''s signature.


    "Sherry, the contract is ready. You can sign now." Jeremy lowered his head to check the files in his hand and looked at her.


    Sherry nodded. She walked up to him and took up a pen. When she was signing her name on the paper, she paused and wrote on the name, "Sherry Xu.".


    All she could hear was the rustling of a pen on the paper. Then she saw the neatly written words had already been put on the paper.


    In black and white words, Sherry finally agreed. After a long struggle, she finally agreed.


    "It''s okay." Seeing that he had been staring at her signature, Sherry reminded him in a low voice.


    Jeremy was really happy this time. Not knowing why, he had signed so many contracts with so many big companies and worked with them. But this time, he was thrilled.


    Looking at the ex


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ave up persuading her. But after he got out of Kami''s bed, he didn''t go to his bed. Instead, he went to the bed beside the sofa and looked up at the night view outside the window.


    "The night looks so beautiful tonight. I wish I could go for a walk." A wry smile appeared on his face.


    The dim light of the moon shined on his face. Looking at his side face, Sherry kept silent.


    Jeremy turned to look at her with a smile.


    Suddenly, Sherry felt a stuffy chest, and her hands and feet were trembling uncontrollably.


    She looked away and said, "Yes, you can go out for a walk."


    She understood what he meant, but she couldn''t get too close to him. Besides, since Kami and Lucas were asleep now, it was impossible for her to leave the two of them alone here.


    Having expected her reaction, Jeremy sighed and didn''t say anything else.


    Looking at his slender figure under the moonlight, the dryness in Sherry''s eyes grew more severe.


    "Close the window. You will catch a cold if you stand in the wind late at night." Sherry tried to force herself to look away, but her eyes were fixed on him, unable to shifted at all.

 Chapter 311 He Was So Bold (Part One)

    After standing there for a few seconds, Jeremy finally closed the window and drew up the curtain.


    When he just drew up the curtain, he heard the muffled sound from behind.


    He turned his head suddenly and met with Sherry, who was still looking at him.


    They looked at each other. Suddenly, Jeremy felt his heart beat very strange, and Sherry was also stunned. Then she immediately responded and turned around.


    Kami was lying on the bed, moaning with his brows knitted.


    Sherry quickly walked to him and held him in her arms.


    "Mommy..." Kami opened one eye slightly and looked at Sherry with sleepy eyes. "It itches!"


    After that, he stretched out his little arms and wanted to scratch his back. Sherry was shocked and grabbed his hand in a hurry.


    As soon as she grabbed the hand, Kami''s another hand ran to his back to scratch. Helplessly, she had to grabbed both of his hands and fixed them on her chest.


    Sherry lowered her head, looked at Kami seriously and said, "No. don''t scratch it. Do you hear me?"


    Kami pursed his lips and twisted his neck. His back was itchy and itchy. As he moved, the wound was open again and there was a dull pain.


    "Honey, it doesn''t be itchy when you fall asleep." Sherry''s heart ached terribly. When she thought of the pain Kami had to endure, her heart was like being crushed by a wheel.


    Kami said anything. Just then, steady footsteps were heard. At this time, Jeremy walked to the bed.


    For some unknown reason, Sherry said to him before he opened his mouth, "Just go to sleep. Don''t mind it."


    Jeremy opened his mouth but was stopped by Sherry before he could speak.


    Carrying Kami in her arms, Sherry coaxed him in a low voice. She didn''t want him to worry about her any more. In fact, he wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the bed noiselessly and stood by the bed looking at Kami.


    She kept the same posture in fear of waking up her son, who had just fallen asleep. She felt that she was almost paralyzed.


    She looked tired. No wonder she didn''t sleep well these days. How could she be in high spirits?


    "Are you not going to sleep?" Jeremy said softly from behind.


    Sherry didn''t look back. She said flatly, "I want to watch them."


    Her voice was hoarse and tired.


    Looking at her pale face and downhearted eyes, Jeremy suddenly got out of bed.


    Sherry had always treated the children as precious. After this incident, she was even more afraid that something would happen to her that she would lose them again.


    She could no longer accept it. She was still in a state of shock when she recalled what had happened that day.


    Feeling the rustling sound behind, Sherry turned her head and was about to look over, when she saw a figure flashing behind her. Then she was held up on her waist.


    Jeremy lifted her up and walked towards his bed.


    Stunned by his movements, Sherry didn''t dare to scold him in a loud voice, so she could only ask in a low voice, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 312 He Was So Bold (Part Two)

    As soon as he bent down and lifted Sherry up, he felt the wound on his back was pulled a little bit and it hurt a little, but not too much. As long as Sherry didn''t struggle, he wouldn''t feel too much pain.


    "Sleep!" He replied, allowing himself a wry smile.


    After saying that, he put down Sherry on his bed.


    Sherry was shocked by his words. She immediately sat up on the bed and was going to get out of the bed in a hurry. "I don''t want to sleep!" she said


    She couldn''t fall asleep at all. She needed to stay with Kami and Lucas.


    Seeing that she was about to stand up again, Jeremy reached out his hand, grabbed her shoulder and put her down again.


    "I said I won''t sleep any more, you..." When Sherry was about to scold him, she suddenly felt a warm kiss on her lips. And Jeremy covered her lips with his hand.


    His hand had a familiar taste, and the smell on his body was even more familiar. Every time he breathed, Sherry''s brain was in a chaos, and her whole body was in a state of tension.


    "Shh, don''t make any noise!" He moved closer to her and whispered.


    With a frown, Sherry stared at him. She pulled down his hand and asked, "What the hell do you want?"


    How could it be possible for two adults to sleep on such a small bed? Even if they could sleep, how close was it?


    "If you continue to quarrel, you will wake up Kami soon. Are you willing to do that?" Said Jeremy, with a smile on his face.


    Sherry pressed her lips and kept silent as he expected.


    "Then I won''t sleep here, either. Besides, it''s none of your business whether I sleep or not!" Sherry said coldly, and then was about to stand up.


    However, Jeremy kept her motionless.


    On hearing t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou sleep? Do you have any place to sleep? " He whispered in her ear.


    There were only two beds and a sofa in the ward. Lucas slept on the sofa and Kami slept on his bed. Kami''s bed was smaller than that of Jeremy.


    "What does this have to do with you?" Questioned Sherry, with a sneer on her face.


    "Yes, it has!" Jeremy suddenly put his hand on her waist as he said.


    Sherry was stunned, from her hair to her toe. She asked, "Where is your hand?"


    "On your waist!" said Jeremy naturally


    Why did he feel so familiar with it? And he was so familiar with his every move.


    "Who gave you the right to do so? Get your hands off me! " Eyebrows furrowed in shame, Sherry grabbed his hand with both hands.


    Feeling her warm hand covering his hand, he felt satisfied all of a sudden.


    He just kept still and leaned his head closer to Sherry''s neck and said in a low voice, "You''re always so loud that it''s easy to wake up Kami!"


    He knew that Sherry loved her child very much, and she was willing to do anything for her child.


    However, it was because he saw her weakness that he dared to be so bold all the time.

 Chapter 313 Warning (Part One)

    Biting her lips, Sherry looked askance at him.


    "It''s okay now. You should have a good rest and get up early tomorrow." Jeremy squinted at her and said. He looked exhausted.


    However, Sherry still kept her eyes wide open and stared askance at Jeremy.


    "Do you want me to sing a song for you?" A playful smile crept onto his face.


    He wouldn''t sing any song, and even if he sang, Sherry wouldn''t want to listen to it either. He just said it.


    "Go to sleep if you don''t want to hear it. See who will sleep first!" He rubbed his hands on her waist and said.


    Sherry had already been very uneasy. When he rubbed the sand like this, she felt as if she got an electric shock all over her body and didn''t dare to move.


    ''What a game? Who will fall asleep first? In order to make Kami and Lucas fall asleep early, she often pretended to be asleep every time. In fact, after Kami and Lucas fell asleep, she slowly fell asleep.


    However, Jeremy was so tired that he got drowsy and was about to fall asleep, with Sherry in his arms.


    She couldn''t fall asleep in his arms for a whole night.


    In the past, it had been a luxury for her to have someone in her arms, but now she just wanted to escape.


    She was stiff all over, but her heart was about to melt. Tears welled up in her eyes. She closed her eyes to prevent them from falling down.


    She tried to hold back her tears. She didn''t want him to find anything wrong with her.


    ''Let bygones be bygones. I can''t find a way to deal with him, '' she thought! She had to go as far as she could in front of Jeremy!


    After stirring in the kitchen for a long time, Zoe finally made the delicious soup.


    The chef fro


    Jeremy.


    She was surprised. Did she sleep all night like this?


    She turned her head and saw Zoe standing at the bedside, staring at her with red eyes.


    Sherry knew that it would be terrible if Zoe saw this scene. After that, there must be a big conflict between them.


    Although she thought so, she didn''t care about it soon. She got out of Jeremy''s arms.


    However, before she got up, she saw that Jeremy frowned and seemed to be saying to the next Zoe: "Why are you..."


    Before he could finish his words, Sherry saw Zoe''s tearful eyes, and Zoe said, "You disappoint me so much!"


    Then she ran out like a gust of wind.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment and said lightly, "Go and chase her!"


    She stood up and took her phone.


    On the other side, Jeremy moved his arms and found that they were very sore. He gently rubbed his arms and looked at Sherry''s back, wondering why he went after her?


    He was never a womanizer. If he was a womanizer, he would spoil his women!


    Sherry didn''t know what he was thinking. She held the phone and looked at the screen of the phone. It was a call from Ina.

 Chapter 314 Warning (Part Two)

    On the other side, seeing Sherry woke up, Jeremy was a little annoyed with the fact that these things happened at the wrong time.


    "I have to answer the phone. You go to see your fiancee now." Sherry said casually.


    Upon hearing her words, Jeremy was stunned for a second. He looked at the figure of her leaving, and somehow the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising up.


    Seeing that, Kami and Lucas were also in a good mood. "uncle Jeremy, you are in a good mood today!"


    Jeremy nodded, "Yes, I''m in a good mood!"


    He was somehow fond of everything.


    "Why are you so happy?" Lucas pretended to be innocent and asked him.


    "It''s a secret," replied Jeremy, blinking at them and being naughty rarely


    He rubbed his arms and recalled what happened last night. It was a beautiful night, but unfortunately, the night was too short, and it was gone in a blink of an eye.


    Taking the phone, Sherry walked outside the ward and pressed the answer key. "Hello, Ina."


    As soon as she answered the phone, she saw Zoe standing in front of her and looking at her.


    Ina said quickly, "I was so busy yesterday that I didn''t even read the newspaper until today. How is everything going with you? I''m really sorry. I didn''t go to see you yesterday. What do you need? I''ll bring it to you right away... "


    Looking deep into the eyes of Zoe, Sherry knew that it must be a troublesome matter, so she had to hung up the phone so she said to Ina, "I''ll call you later. That''s it!"


    Without waiting for Ina''s response, she hung up the phone.


    "You have made progress!" As soon as Sherry hung up the phone, Zoe spoke.


    Sherry kept looking at her indifferently. Th


    sed her chin and looked arrogant and domineering.


    She remembered that Kami and Lucas were almost dead this time. To save them, Jeremy was also hurt so much.


    Zoe clenched the thermos cup in her hand. She couldn''t control her anger and thought that as long as Sherry looked at her for two more seconds, she would throw the thermos cup filled with hot soup on Sherry''s head.


    "Zoe!" Sherry suddenly shouted to her.


    Her voice was low and penetrating, which soon suppressed the arrogance of Zoe. "I warn you, don''t come to me every day if you have nothing to talk to me. You should hold back your princess''s illness!"


    "Besides, Jeremy, he was the kind of men I used and I didn''t like. If you like him, you can pick him up and play with him as you like. If you can''t grab a man yourself, don''t blame anyone else. They will think you are useless and shameless!"


    After saying this in a vigorous tone, Sherry felt that she had used up all her strength.


    For the rest of her life, she would not allow anyone to hurt her child!


    And she would never allow such a woman like Zoe to order and yell at her!

 Chapter 315 Her Changing (Part One)

    However, as soon as Zoe''s face was filled with grievance, tears flowed down her cheeks all of a sudden.


    Sherry was stunned by her expression. She was furious just now, but now she couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Tears coursed down her cheeks. Gritting her teeth, she suddenly knelt down in front of Sherry.


    Shocked, Sherry took a step back and looked down at her. Confused, she asked, "What are you doing now?"


    Her voice was neither loud nor weird. Zoe hurriedly shouted out to cover her voice. "Sister, if you have anything to say, just say it. I''ll bear all the mistakes!"


    Sherry was speechless. She simply didn''t know what Zoe was going to do.


    "My mom and I didn''t do anything wrong to you. But if you really want to take what happened in the past seriously, you can just blame me for that,"


    The moment Jeremy walked out, he saw it.


    Zoe knelt down in front of Sherry, weeping and weeping. Sherry stood in front of her and did not reach out to help her.


    "But please don''t hurt Jeremy. He did nothing wrong. It''s my fault. If you want to take revenge, you can punish me or beat me. Just come at me!" Standing still on her knees and taking two steps forward, Zoe raised her head to look at Sherry and cried.


    A look of astonishment registered on Jeremy''s face. What were they talking about? Why does it have anything to do with him? Why did Zoe kneel down in front of Sherry.


    Sherry didn''t know what tricks Zoe was playing, but she didn''t intend to do anything hypocritical. She was not as hypocritical as Zoe.


    Sherry took a look at the glass mirror on the opposite and saw a faint figure of Jeremy.


    It was no wonder that Zoe had changed her attitude


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    retend to be pitiful in front of Jeremy. Since she liked being mistreated so much, then let her just achieve her goals.


    "Don''t ever try to guess other people''s thoughts. And don''t come to me. I will be annoyed to see you again!" Sherry frowned and snapped.


    Zoe was so infuriated that she trembled all over. She bit her lips and glared fiercely at Sherry, but Jeremy couldn''t see her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m talking about this matter with you. I don''t want to talk about anything else!" Said Zoe in a low voice.


    She didn''t know whether Jeremy had heard her words or not, but Sherry had heard it by herself.


    She had to act in accordance with her script. What did she take her for?


    All of a sudden, Sherry bent down and got close to Zoe. She said in a cold and cruel voice, "Stop pretending. I know it''s you!"


    Zoe was stunned and stared at her. "What did you say?"


    The fire happened last night seemed to still in front of her eyes. At the thought of that Kami couldn''t sleep well last night and their current home had been dilapidated, she detested Zoe very much, as if she wanted to tear her apart.

 Chapter 316 Her Changing (Part Two)

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I will find the evidence!" Sherry narrowed her eyes, and the bright light reflected in them made Zoe shudder all over.


    Although Zoe didn''t say anything, she was indeed a little scared.


    "You set the fire. You want to kill me." Sherry''s words made the point.


    Zoe immediately retorted, "No!"


    Upon hearing her sharp voice, Jeremy turned around to look at her, which made her shut up.


    It could be told from her reaction that Sherry hated her more and more!


    "That''s good if it''s not you did this. If you really did it, I will make your life a living hell!" Questioned Sherry, gnashing her teeth.


    Zoe dared not to look straight into the terrifying eyes of Sherry.


    "I have given you so many chances, but you didn''t cherish them. Now your plan is targeting my children. It''s you who ask for death. You can''t blame me!"


    Hearing the words "you''re courting death", Zoe felt a gust of cold wind behind her, making her tremble with fear.


    "Just like what you took from me, I will take everything back bit by bit, so that you will lose everything and feel the pain of being dismembered!"


    After saying that, Sherry snorted and stood up.


    However, Zoe was still in shock by what she had just said. She kept her head down and refused to raise it.


    "I''ve said everything I want to say. Think it over before you do anything!" After saying that, Sherry rolled her eyes, crossed her and walked out of the long corridor.


    What Sherry said seemed to linger in her ears. Her voice lingered around and only the sound of her footsteps could be heard.


    But soon, she adjusted her mood, tears streaming down her face.


    She was long


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the same time.


    "I see. But it took you so long to change your mind. You refused him firmly last time!" Ina muttered.


    If it were not for the fire, Sherry would never accept Jeremy''s invitation.


    The person she wanted to avoid most in her life was Jeremy. How could she accept his invitation to design advertisements for his company?


    But life was so dramatic. The least thing she wanted to encounter, she would eventually go along the path of prosperity.


    "There is no reason. I just want to take it, to earn some money, and it is good for me to cooperate with Ou Group." Sherry said flatly.


    When she uttered these words, her mind was still filled with the feelings of Jeremy.


    That face seemed to be dangling in front of her eyes and could not be ignored.


    "Well, you told me last time that you were going to purchase the shares of the JT Company." Ina finally turned the page of the data, glanced at the dense data on it and said to Sherry.


    On hearing this, Sherry forgot the matter of Jeremy at once. Now she was very concerned about the acquiring of the stocks of JT Company. "How is it going?"

 Chapter 317 Our Relationship (Part One)

    "Don''t worry. I''ve got 30% shares of the JT company. Now we have 30% shares."


    ''Only thirty percent? "The number is too low. I am not even qualified for the next chairman election." said Sherry, frowning


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Ina said, "I know you will be anxious. I haven''t finished speaking, haven''t I?"


    Sherry sighed speechlessly and said, "Then tell me quickly if you have something to say."


    "And there have been internal disputes among the director in JT. We can choose to buy the shares transferred by those directors or cooperate with them. As long as the shares hold more than half of them, we can propose to select a new chairman."


    It was not until then that Sherry slightly smiled. She raised her chin and said coldly and ruthlessly, "Well, this is all up to you. I want absolute control of it!"


    That meant she didn''t need to cooperate with other directors to buy all the shares. Ina understood her and nodded to agree.


    "What''s more, I have also asked someone to buy your father''s house. I didn''t do it in your name, nor in our studio or anyone''s name. Don''t worry! The price is not that high. " Said Ina.


    Sherry nodded, showing a disapproving look at her father''s villa. "He has lived there for so many years. How much does he want to sell? Buy other houses as well! "


    She was so eager to destroy the Xu family, leaving no room for them.


    Of course, Ina supported her in every decision she made, and she also couldn''t bear what the Xu family did.


    "I know, I know all of these," Ina nodded. "There''s another thing, do you think we should let Linda in for the recruitment?"


    The person could be included in the list, but the final person on it


    side.


    "Sherry!" The man from the next room called her suddenly.


    It turned out that Jeremy''s voice was so deep and cold. Hearing his voice, Sherry looked indifferent and responded in a casual tone, "Yes."


    Deep in his heart, Jeremy knew that what she had said just now was telling him clearly that she had no feelings for him at all!


    Didn''t she have any feelings for him? Didn''t she have the slightest feeling for him?


    He had a strong feeling for Sherry, but she had always treated him as a stranger?


    "Please come out. I need to talk to you," Said Jeremy.


    He wanted to blurt it out, but when he saw the two children were also in the ward, he felt it improper to say it here.


    Moreover, he couldn''t let Kami and Lucas go out directly.


    After saying that, he lifted the quilt and got out of the bed, without waiting for any reply from Sherry.


    Holding Kami and Lucas in her arms, Sherry was a little absent-minded, but she didn''t go out.


    The door of the ward was closed. And Sherry also sat on the bed, motionless.


    "Mommy, uncle asked you to go out." Lucas said as he carefully pushed Sherry''s shoulder.

 Chapter 318 Our Relationship (Part Two)

    Sherry kept silent and Kami also said, "Mommy, you can go out now! He must have something very important to tell you alone. Look at him! He is badly injured, but he still went out! "


    Sherry, who had been firm on her mind, suddenly softened a little after hearing Kami''s words.


    He should have a good rest in bed since he was badly injured. What''s worse, he should go out to have a rest. It''s so dangerous.


    Helplessly, Sherry stood up and said, "You two stay here and take care of yourself. Don''t go anywhere else!"


    Kami and Lucas nodded gently. Sherry took a deep breath, turned around and walked out of the ward.


    It was not far from the ward where Jeremy was standing at the end of the corridor. The window was open, and the soft sunlight falling down made his pale face look dreamy.


    "What''s up?" Questioned Sherry seriously as she walked up to him and stood two or three steps away from him.


    Jeremy had heard her footsteps. It was not until she started to speak that he turned around and looked at her.


    Perhaps it was because his body was in extreme pain that he looked like very fragile.


    In fact, not only the wounds on the body, but also the wounds in the heart could easily destroy a person.


    "What do you think of me now?" Jeremy suddenly chuckled and asked.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. Didn''t he come to question her why he treated Zoe so bad just now? She even let her kneel on the ground.


    Facing the question raised by Jeremy inexplicably, Sherry was curious, but she still calmly answered, "Just like that."


    There was no way for her to say something else, and Jeremy didn''t demand that.


    "Do you still hate me


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ttered by Sherry made him feel sad.


    "Just because of this, do you want to keep me outside your heart? Just because of this, have you never been kind to me from the beginning to the end? " He thought it was a joke.


    Would there be such a stubborn woman? Making all her prejudices into life.


    "Yes, there''s no chance for us to get close to each other. So, don''t waste your energy!" After saying this, she turned around and went back to the ward without taking another look at Jeremy.


    As soon as she turned around, the look on her face changed.


    She pretended to be strong just now, in order to let him know and shrink back.


    In fact, she was also sad. She felt more terrible than him.


    However, there was something in life that he could not decide by himself. The gap between them had been a gap that could never be broken, which had become a permanent obstacle for their close relationship.


    Looking at her receding figure, he felt a heartache.


    He moved his lips a little, but he didn''t know what else he could say to persuade Sherry to change her mind on him. Maybe it was all in vain!

 Chapter 319 I Dont Want To Get Married

    Jeremy stood outside for a while. A breeze was blowing, and there seemed to be some sort of Sherry''s breath in the air.


    When he went back to the ward later, he didn''t know how to face Sherry. There were some things that were told to each other. It was just embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, he smiled. Anyway, he had to face it sooner or later.


    As soon as he turned around and was about to go back to his ward, his phone in his pocket vibrated.


    He took out the phone. It was from his father.


    Jeremy frowned and thought, ''John is not in home now. They haven''t contacted each other these days. Why is he calling?''?


    As he slid the answer button, he said politely, "Dad."


    They had been somewhat unhappy with each other last time because of what Zoe had done. As a man who had always been too shameful to say something nice first, Jeremy had no choice but to let him, his father, take a step forward.


    "I have heard about you." His father was satisfied with his son''s swiftness of answering the phone.


    His voice was very low, and when he spoke, he would always be very serious, making people can''t help but talk to him in a serious tone.


    Every time he talked to him, Jeremy was not relaxed at all. "Yes."


    "Fortunately, there''s no accident. I heard you got hurt in the back? In general hospital? I''ll call the director of general hospital and ask him to be careful. " Said John, with his voice softened a little.


    After all, it was his son. He was worried about him so much.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Jeremy refused in a low voice, "No, thank you. I''m fine."


    Her father always made a mountain out of a molehill. Since childhood, he had been like this. As a result, Jeremy was not grateful to his concern at all.


    "How are you doing now? Who is taking care of you? " He didn''t want it, and his father didn''t push him. He changed the subject all of a sudden.


    "Nobody." Jeremy replied immediately.


    As soon as John asked him, Jeremy knew what he was going to say. He was a little impatient.


    "Where is Zoe? Isn''t she with you? " Sure enough, as soon as John opened his mouth, he mentioned Zoe.


    Zoe did come, but she had been driven away by him. Did Zoe come to snitch on him?


    "I let her go." Jeremy was not going to lie to him.


    John''s voice became cold at once. He snorted and said, "She is your fiancee now. It''s natural for her to take care of you. Why do you ask her to leave?"


    Fiancee? It suddenly occurred to him the relationship between him and Zoe.


    These days, he really didn''t talk to Zoe. Before Sherry appeared, his feeling for her was indifferent, as if it was impossible for him to accept the sudden girlfriend in his life.


    Till the appearance of Sherry, he had no feeling for Zoe at all.


    "No reason." Thinking of his own business, Jeremy answered perfunctorily.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at happened between me and Sherry in the past."


    Hearing this order, Barry was flabbergasted.


    ''Is it really necessary for him to investigate his past?'' thought Barry.


    He had only investigated Sherry''s personal information. Now not only did he want to investigate Sherry''s personal information, he also needed to investigate his own past.


    "Mr... Mr. Jeremy. " Barry called him hesitantly.


    "Report everything to me. Don''t delay any longer!" He said flatly.


    It could be seen that he was dissatisfied with the neglect of his order before.


    Although surprised, Barry nodded, "Okay, I''ll do it right now!"


    After hanging up the phone, Barry looked at the phone, showing a bitter smile.


    It was not easy for him to be a secretary. He had to deal with the two sides by himself. On the one hand, John asked him to be loyal to his past. On the other hand, Jeremy asked him to report to him immediately.


    Jeremy walked to the door and gently pushed it open.


    Hearing the door open, Sherry kept her head down.


    Kami and Lucas were playing on the bed while Sherry was turning on her computer. When they saw him, the two kids showed a strange expression.


    As soon as Sherry came in, they were both clever and obedient children, and at the first glance they knew something went wrong.


    "Kami, look what I have bought for you." Jeremy shook the gifts in his hands and said to them with a smile.


    Just now, he went to the supermarket to buy them something.


    Kami and Lucas turned around and saw a game center. They jumped up and down with excitement. However, Kami was injured, he couldn''t move freely, still smiled happily.


    "Thank you, uncle Jeremy. You can play with us!" Lucas took it over and invited him with excitement.


    From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of Sherry sitting next to him. Sherry frowned and kept fixing her eyes on her laptop.

 Chapter 320 The Different Attitude

    "No, thanks." He said with a smile.


    There were some interesting games that they could draw the attention of Kami and Lucas. And it was more convenient for Jeremy to tell something to Sherry.


    Sherry didn''t know if she had noticed what he was thinking or not. She frowned and hurriedly said to Kami and Lucas, "Kami! Lucas! "


    She suddenly called them. Although she didn''t say anything, it was clear what she meant.


    She couldn''t ask for any more money from Jeremy. It was all her fault. She couldn''t help but allow him to get close to her. Luckily, things didn''t go out of control. It was not too late to turn around now.


    The two persons, however, still pouted and cast a glance at Sherry. They knew what she meant. Reluctantly, they handed the game console over to Jeremy and said, "Thank you, uncle, but we don''t like playing it."


    When Jeremy saw the expression on Kami and Lucas''s face, he knew clearly that they were very reluctant to be apart with it, but they still pretended that they didn''t like it.


    He frowned. His relationship with Sherry that had just eased a little bit, suddenly stiffened again.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can play as you like, I will just put it here." Jeremy said softly and didn''t take the machine away.


    Since they were just little kids, they couldn''t resist the impulse to open the games console.


    He walked up to Sherry, and the light from the computer screen reflected on her face, making her look very serious.


    He glanced at the things on the computer and found that she was working very fast and seriously. Her fingers beat fast.


    It seemed that the accident had delayed a lot of her time.


    Noticing that he was getting closer to her, Sherry got impatient and closed the laptop. Then she looked up at him and said, "Sorry, it''s a business secret. You can''t read it."


    A shock registered on his face. He knew that she was trying to make a clean break with him.


    "Aren''t you designing for our company? Is it also business secret for me? Can''t I even see it? " Said Jeremy.


    Hearing this, Sherry looked away. The corners of her mouth twitched. She didn''t say anything.


    He took a look at the papers on the table. They were all designed by Sherry. They were not bound properly, so it was clear that they were only design drafts.


    "This one is good. It''s your style."


    He paused as he saw the name of the partner.


    It turned out to be the SZ Advertising Company, and her partner was SZ Advertising Company!


    After she saw that he took the drawing and read it without her permission, she was very dissatisfied. She took it and casually put it behind her back on Kami''s pillow. "Who let you see it?"


    The expression on his face was even more grave. "The SZ Advertising Company? When did you promise to cooperate with him? "


    "I don''t seem to have the obligation to report to you who I cooperated with," she snorted and felt ridiculous about his inexplicable displeasure.


    He stared at her coldly. His breath became heavy and his eyes were dark.


    "You promised him before you agreed to cooperate with me?" Jeremy asked again.


    As soon as she returned home, she received a call from Danny. She said that the SZ Advertising Company wanted to cooperate with he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o her.


    After so many years, he found that his feeling for Sherry was getting deeper and deeper.


    He really hoped that she would never leave again when she came back! ''!


    "I have to call you first. Then I will go to bed. How are you doing when I''m not here?" Said Chester.


    On the other side of the phone, Sherry was smiling and her body was even shaking when she was answering the phone. It seemed that she was very happy. And it hurt Jeremy''s eyes because of this scene.


    How could Sherry be so cold to him before? She was either bad or indifferent to him.


    What''s the relationship between her and Chester? How could they be so close?


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m not a child. I can take care of myself." Questioned Sherry, in a somewhat flirtatious tone.


    On hearing what she said, Jeremy was going mad. He was trying to grab the phone of Sherry and scolded at Chester.


    "Are you home now? I''ll come to you after a nap. I got you a gift, and also a gift for Kami and Lucas. " Looking at the pile of bags on the coffee table, Chester thought of Kami and Lucas.


    The thought of seeing them made his heart soften. The two boys were so cute.


    "Well, you don''t have to come to see me." All of a sudden, Sherry felt embarrassed and spoke haltingly.


    Chester was abroad and was so busy, so he certainly didn''t have time to read the news. Otherwise he should have known her current situation.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want me to come? " Chester frowned and asked.


    Sherry waved her hand immediately. She had no choice but to explain, "No, that''s not what I mean Something happened to my house. "


    As soon as her voice fell, the smile on Chester''s face disappeared, and his heart rose to his throat. He said to the phone with concern, "What happened? What happened? How are you? Are you safe? Where is Kami and Lucas? "


    "Don''t worry. They are all fine except for Kami has a little injury." Sherry said as she drew circles on the wall with her finger.


    Jeremy had never met such sort of Sherry before. She was so different from her usual self.


    All these were because the one who made the phone call was Chester, not him, Jeremy.

 Chapter 321 The Three Meet Again (Part One)

    "What happened? Kami injured? Is it serious? " Chester stood up and made his way to his room.


    "You didn''t watch the news from the society. You might not know that my house was burned down. Kami and Lucas happened to be there. The fire was so fierce that the firefighters could not control it. Fortunately, they were saved from the fire." Sherry told the whole story in a few words.


    She sounded calm when she said it, but she was almost killed in the accident that day.


    Fortunately, everything had passed and they were not in danger.


    At the moment, Jeremy was standing behind them. He was so shocked that he almost vomited blood. Why didn''t she tell Chester that he was the one who saved them? How could she just ignore him?


    "I''m coming for you right now. Which hospital are you in?" Chester said to Sherry as he took a casual dress in his hand.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment, and quickly said, "No, you just returned home, so you must be very tired. It will be the same in two days."


    Chester had taken off his shirt and revealed his strong body, changing his clothes while he was calling. "People''s hospital? I''ll be there soon. "


    Holding the phone, Sherry felt helpless.


    "Okay. Drive carefully." Sherry had no choice, but she could only remind him, because she was worried that there might be something wrong with Chester''s fatigue driving.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take a taxi here." He had been cleaning himself up at the fastest speed. After everything was ready, he went out and stopped a taxi.


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry gave a long sigh of relief.


    She didn''t know why she felt very relaxed when she called Chester. But when she talked with Jeremy, she wanted to remind herself all the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    On the other hand, looking at the pained look on his face, Sherry knew that he was playing a trick again.


    Because he had played such a trick again five years ago.


    He seemed to know her well. He knew that she was a woman who was reluctant to give up, so he would play this game for her all the time.


    "What do you want me to do?" Questioned Sherry.


    Seeing that she was about to compromise again, Jeremy began to feel complacent in his heart. "Don''t worry. You just help me rub it."


    Looking at his back, Sherry knew that the wound inside his back must be very serious, "You want me to rub it? It will be badly mutilated if I rub your back. "


    "Nope, I want you to massage my back and neck. I slept the whole night, and my neck is killing me."


    Sherry hesitated for a moment, but in a soft and inexperienced way, she put down the notebook in her hand.


    She put the computer on the table. Before she stood up, she forgot to take away the design drawing on Kami''s bed from Jeremy''s hand.


    She walked to his side and stared at him coldly. "Where does it hurt? Neck, right? "


    After saying that, she suddenly stretched out her hands.

 Chapter 322 The Three Meet Again (Part Two)

    Seeing her behaving so violently, Jeremy had an ominous premonition that she had an urge to kill him to keep the secret?


    But he thought too much. Although Sherry looked cold, her movements were gentle when she gave him a massage.


    Besides, her hands were soft and comfortable.


    When she worked in the past, the members of the team were busy for a day. They either looked at the computer or read materials all day long, and their necks were so painful that they almost fell to the ground. Later, everyone learned a set of massage techniques.


    Therefore, Jeremy was quite enjoying sleeping on the bed, sleeping quietly and obediently.


    After a while, Jeremy suddenly moved. Sherry frowned and tightened her strength, saying, "Don''t move!"


    Pretending to be aggrieved, he looked at her and said, "I''m thirsty and want to drink water."


    Sherry was speechless. She pinched hard on his neck and said, "It''s really troublesome."


    Then she walked to a water cooler and poured a glass of water for him. "Drink it!"


    With a smile, Jeremy looked at her and said, "I''m injured. Can you feed me?"


    Hearing this, Sherry looked at him up and down. She knew that it was indeed a little difficult for him to drink water when he was lying on his stomach. Even though she had already had the meaning to feed him water, she still said in her mouth, "Your arm wasn''t broken. Can''t you take it yourself?"


    "Last night when I was sleeping, my hand was used as a pillow, and now it still hurts." He said it in a very casual tone.


    As soon as he finished, Sherry''s face took on a ghastly expression.


    She had no choice but to serve him. However, when Sherry glanced at the glass of milk on the table, something sudde


    dsome.


    Not knowing that Chester had come, Jeremy still shouted at Sherry, "Ah, such strength is almost enough!"


    Sherry kept her eyes on Chester and ignored Jeremy, and asked, "Chester, you... When did you come? "


    It would be embarrassing if he just kept staring there!


    Hearing the voice, Jeremy turned around.


    Chester took a look at Jeremy, the latter was surprised and discontented. ''It seems that I''m here to disturb him, '' he thought.


    "I just arrived. I didn''t have time to call you." Chester said casually.


    He turned to Kami and Lucas and smiled, "uncle Chester!"


    Seeing Kami and Lucas, Chester tried to hide his sadness and said, "Hello!"


    Sherry quickly put away the blanket on the sofa. It was a temporary bed for Lucas tonight. Now she cleaned it up and said to Chester, "Chester, please sit down."


    He handed the two big bags to Kami and Lucas and said, "See what I have brought to you."


    He didn''t forget to bring anything for them even if he left in a hurry.


    The two babies immediately showed happy expressions. They hugged each other and covered their faces with bags. "Thank you, uncle Chester!"

 Chapter 323 Mutual Targeting

    With a big smile on her face, Sherry poured a glass of water for Chester.


    Chester looked at Sherry and didn''t ask anything, but on his way here, he had already read the news two days ago.


    Now he knew that Jeremy was also the victim of the fire.


    That was why Jeremy was so arrogant in the hospital and asked Sherry to take care of him. Because it was him who saved Kami and Lucas this time.


    For some reason, Chester just felt a little disappointed. If it was him instead of Jeremy, he would not hesitate to rush in and save them.


    Unfortunately, everything was too late and everything was destined.


    "I just watched the news. I know everything. Is Kami''s injury serious?" He walked to Kami and asked with concern.


    Sherry had already taken away the large bag of toys held by Kami and Lucas. Kami looked up at Chester and said in a childish voice, "It''s not too heavy. It''s not as serious as uncle Jeremy!"


    With that, he pointed to Jeremy. Chester looked in the direction where he pointed at.


    At that moment, Jeremy had already sat up. As soon as Chester arrived, he immediately wore his usual expression.


    "Really? So, thank you. What''s your reward? " Chester suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Sherry stopped her hand in the bag to pack up the toys and turned her head.


    The word "thank you" from his mouth didn''t make any sense to Jeremy. What did it mean? He helped Sherry and why did he thank him?


    But soon, Jeremy got it and snickered, "Oh? What do you mean? "


    "You know that." Chester said with a smile


    There was a strange feeling in Sherry''s eyes. Why every time they met, it seemed that they were fighting with each other?


    "Your eyes are now covered with blue..." Looking at Chester, Sherry said with a smile, furrowing her eyebrows.


    Chester licked his lips and rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, "Yeah, I was on a business trip. But when I heard that something happen to you, I immediately came here."


    Hearing this, Sherry nodded her head slowly. She felt that what Chester said today was a little strange.


    She knew in her heart that the two men were competing with each other.


    "I think Chester Gu should have a good rest first, in case of a fatigue driving and a traffic accident!" Jeremy suddenly interrupted.


    Chester put his hands into pockets, shrugged and said, "Don''t bother. I came here by taxi."


    Sherry also couldn''t help laughing. She had reminded him to be careful before Chester came here. At that time, Chester said that he would take a taxi here.


    At the sight of Sherry also smiling, he was quite dissatisfied. He felt that Sherry was just standing Chester''s side as well as dealing with him together.


    "By the way, when I came here just now, I asked one of my friends about the burn. It''s said that he is an authoritative person. He has set up a private sanatorium for the burn. It''s also available in our country. Would you like to send Kami there to have a look?"


    Sherry was stunned for a moment and repeated, "Really? A burnt hospital. "


    Chester nodded and smiled, "Yes, after all, it is necessary to be professional than here. And Kami is so small that he needs the most advanced treatment in case of any bad effects in the future."


    Sherry bit her lips, as if in deep thought.


    At this time, Jeremy had been looking at them coldly. Suddenly, he said, "Mr. Chester, why don''t yo


    t?" Sherry asked with confusion


    "That''s right, things do not transfer according to human''s will," Chester said casually. When he saw the pile of bills in Sherry''s hand, he frowned, smiled and said, "Did the doctor ask you to buy a lot of pills again?"


    The topic of their conversation had been changed by him, and he had changed the subject. Looking at what she had in her hand, Sherry nodded and said, "Yes, the doctor has to remind me a few times every day. I''m familiar with that."


    With these words, she placed the order on the table and looked at the hot-water bottle. It seemed that there was no water in it. She said to Chester, "I''ll go get some water."


    After that, she turned around and walked out of the ward. Seeing that she was leaving, Chester followed her.


    As a result, Jeremy also wanted to follow them, but he had to stay on the bed with his hands tied.


    "Why are you here?" Sherry said with a smile, looking at Chester who followed behind.


    He shrugged his shoulders and casually said, "I just want to have a look at you."


    The smile on Sherry''s face disappeared. "I guess you don''t want to stay with Jeremy, right?" she asked


    "You are right. I really don''t want to stay with him." Chester pretended to be relaxed.


    There was no doubt that the warning he had just said to Jeremy might be what Sherry wanted him to say.


    However, it seemed that whatever he said, he could not stop Jeremy''s arrogance.


    "I think you are having a hard time. Why are you still staying in the same ward with him?" Chester spoke out what he thought in his mind.


    They went to the water room. Hearing what Chester said, Sherry recalled the time she had spent with Jeremy in the past two days.


    It was really exhausting. She had been repressing herself all the time and telling herself to restrain herself. However, it was really getting crazy that Jeremy had to come here to torture her.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. She opened the bottle and was about to fetch water.


    "Let me help you." He took the bottle from her hand, and his hand carelessly hit the back of her hand.


    Sherry soon released her hand, so he only wiped it lightly. A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Chester''s mouth and disappeared soon.

 Chapter 324 Pain In The Wound (Part One)

    "When you are alone, you have to take care of not only Kami and Lucas, but also Jeremy. Are you too busy to make it?" Chester turned to look at Sherry and asked, filling the cup with water.


    "Not bad. I''m satisfied with being with Kami and Lucas." Sherry said with a smile.


    Chester frowned and said, "I thought he has a fiancee? Why doesn''t he let his fiancee take care of him? "


    After they got a glass of water, they walked into the ward. Hearing what Chester said and thinking of the ugly face of Zoe, Sherry suddenly fell in a low mood.


    "Who knows? It''s none of my business. " Then she walked into the ward.


    She got two glasses of hot water and was going to take medicine for Kami and Jeremy later.


    Seeing them go out and come in together, Jeremy was somewhat unhappy.


    Standing behind Sherry, Chester remembered that she had to serve Jeremy every day. He somehow felt sorry for her and suddenly said, "You can go to have a rest first. I''ll book a hotel for you and take care of them."


    Hearing this, Jeremy almost vomited blood. "No!"


    Hearing this, Sherry looked up. It was a warning from Jeremy, who was giving her a cold look. He asked her not to really keep him.


    In fact, Sherry had never planned to really let Chester take care of her.


    There was no reaction from Chester at all to Jeremy''s refusal. All he could see was Sherry. "You''ve been working too hard. You have to take care of them, and you still have to work. Why don''t you have a good rest and come back to work tomorrow?"


    On the other hand, the expression on Jeremy''s face was getting colder and colder. Sherry didn''t look at him at all, but she still shook her head at Chester.


    "No, thanks. You work harder than me. I know it from the black rim of your eyes. You are


    ry lifted her heart and lifted up his clothes.


    He saw the gauze on his back was indeed a little wet and some red stuff could be seen faintly.


    "It''s really the wound. Hold on, I''ll go to the doctor!" After saying that, Sherry put down the back of his clothes and turned around to leave the ward.


    But before she could go out, she was dragged back by a strong force.


    Jeremy grabbed her sleeve and didn''t let her go.


    "What are you doing? Your wound is bleeding. Why don''t you call the doctor? " Sherry turned around and glared at him. But Jeremy ignored her anger and took out a piece of paper from his back.


    Sherry glared at him and asked, "What''s that?"


    Jeremy handed the paper in front of her. Sherry cast a glance at it and soon her eyes were fixed on the paper.


    Isn''t it the design she designed? It was designed for SZ Advertising Company, but at that time, Jeremy was not happy because of it.


    She was startled and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Jeremy didn''t understand why he had this idea earlier.


    He took it from her reflexively when he saw it.


    "I don''t know why. I just want to see if Chester knows who you are." He said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 325 Pain In The Wound (Part Two)

    "Boring!" He was so painful that his forehead was sweating, but he could still laugh. She had to admit that this man was so generous!


    Sherry was speechless with his childish behavior. She didn''t show him any friendliness. Instead, she stretched out her hand and snapped it back.


    He knew that Sherry would have such a reaction, but he was sure in his heart that Chester did not know that Sherry was Elizabeth.


    That''s great! There are only a few people who know about it now, and he is one of them.


    A sense of complacency arose in Jeremy''s heart. He himself was even confused by his own thoughts. Was it really him who had done such a thing?


    Speechlessly, Sherry looked at the drawing. There was the name of SZ Advertising Company at the bottom, which was specially given to Chester, but she hadn''t told Chester that she was Elizabeth.


    "Are you sure that you don''t need to see the doctor for your back?" Sherry put the drawing paper in her bag and then asked Jeremy.


    Jeremy moved his neck as if he was feeling the pain from his back. Every time he moved his neck, the pain was so great that he grimaced.


    "I''ll call a doctor for you!" Sherry said after a pause.


    She couldn''t bear to see him suffer like this. He was in such a pain but he refused to admit it.


    Jeremy didn''t refuse. And then, Sherry turned around and left the ward.


    As soon as she walked out of the ward, she received a phone call from Ina.


    "Ina, what''s the matter?" Sherry said as she walked.


    "I have told you about the situation. How''s Kami doing now? Are you all right? " Ina asked with concern.


    At the thought of the wound on Kami''s body, Sherry still had a lingering fear. But in a calm tone, she said, "It''s okay. He''s much better now."


    H


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lf, so she had to seek help. Their help must be a repeat offender.


    So, Sherry was sure that even if the police had found the person who set the fire, the Xu family would also give him a large sum of money to make him admit his crime. He wouldn''t get involved in any of the things between Zoe and Anna.


    She had to investigate it on her own!


    Sherry cast a resolute look, then opened the door and went in.


    When the doctor, who was in charge of Jeremy, heard that the wound in his back had been reopened, he felt very helpless. While helping him bind up the wound, he frowned and said, "Don''t move all day. If you move a little more, the skin will be seriously injured!"


    On the other side, Sherry listened to their conversation with a cold look on her face. After casting a glance at her with the corner of his eyes, Jeremy curled up his lips and felt embarrassed. "I didn''t move a lot," he answered


    At the same time, he cast a glimpse of Sherry and smiled embarrassedly at the doctor.


    The reason why his back was always torn apart was because of Sherry?


    Now it hurt so much. It was just the pain in the back, but now it had risen to the bone!

 Chapter 326 Go Back To The Old House (Part One)

    After being restless for a while, Jeremy didn''t play tricks anymore. The wound on his back soon healed and he could walk freely in a few days.


    He received a call from Barry and took a look at Sherry. She was looking at the computer and did not notice him. "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Jeremy, when will you leave the hospital? Please tell me, and I''ll pick you up! " Barry said sincerely on the other side.


    Jeremy nodded, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He walked out of the ward and asked, "Have you prepared the house for me?"


    Jeremy''s house was burning, but he had bought a new house before and didn''t live in it. Now that the house was gone, it was impossible for him to go back to the villa. He could just ask Barry to clean it up.


    "Yes, all furniture and hot water are ready. We are waiting for you!" Said Barry on the phone.


    Jeremy nodded and took a look at the two nurses who were talking as they passed by. "The boy is going out. Just leave the empty bed to Mrs. Mei..."


    "Okay, it''s troublesome to be so nervous!"


    Jeremy frowned and his face suddenly turned cold. He said to Barry, "You don''t have to pick me up."


    Before Barry could react, he was confused. "Ah, why?"


    Jeremy had already hung up the phone. He turned and walked to the doctor''s office who was in charge of Kami.


    When he came back, Sherry had been busy packing up.


    Jeremy smiled. Before he left, she was still looking at his computer. When he came back, she had already packed their things.


    "Mommy, where will we live after we leave the hospital?" asked Kami in a sweet voice after Sherry put all the stuff in order and looked at her.


    Sherry pressed her lips together. She had asked Ina to find a house for her. Now all she needed to do was to go there.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er. Let''s go," Chester replied, smiling


    After that, Jeremy stood up and walked towards the door with a bag of food in his hand.


    Chester looked at the movement of Jeremy, twisting his eyebrows, and turned his head to take a look at Sherry.


    Sherry gave a helpless smile and shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she could do nothing that Jeremy want to get out of the hospital with them.


    Under desperation, they walked out of the ward together.


    When they arrived at the elevator, Jeremy was standing in the front with something in his hand. His wound hadn''t completely healed as Kami''s, especially when it was about to heal. It was itchy.


    As he stood, he suddenly reached out and touched his back.


    Sherry opened her mouth and wanted to remind him, but she found that he didn''t scratch her.


    "uncle Jeremy, let me help you with the bags." Lucas walked to him in a very considerate way and extended his hand to help him take the things.


    Jeremy rubbed his head and smiled, "No need for that. You are too young."


    At this moment, Kami turned to look at Sherry, with a pitiful look on his face. "Mommy..."


    Sherry was flustered. Was he asking for her help?

 Chapter 327 Go Back To The Old House (Part Two)

    "I think Mr. Jeremy will have his assistant pick him up." Chester suddenly said.


    Standing in the middle of the group, Sherry cast a glance at Jeremy on the right.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "No."


    No one came to pick him up. Really?


    Sherry wanted to ask him why he didn''t call anyone to pick her up, but she always felt that somewhere was strange.


    Of course, Jeremy wouldn''t tell her that he drove Barry away, and he was not allowed to pick him up!


    "You didn''t? Do you want to take a taxi home? " Chester frowned and asked.


    Jeremy didn''t say anything, and they fell into silence again.


    At this time, the elevator arrived. They walked into it. Sherry, Chester and Kami and Lucas were standing in the corner on the far left, and Jeremy was standing in the corner on the right.


    The elevator was full of people soon.


    "I''ve got the house ready. I''ll drive you there later." Chester suddenly said.


    Raising her head to look at Chester, Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, she had already asked Ina to find a house for her. After all, buying a house was not a small matter, but Chester had already found a house for her before he told her in advance.


    Although Jeremy was quite far away from them, he could still hear clearly what Chester had said.


    Both of them were very tall, which attracted a lot of attention in the crowd. Upon hearing that, Jeremy frowned and felt very unhappy. Suddenly, he said, "I''ve already found the house for her. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    The elevator stopped at the first floor and a few people went out. Then, Jeremy moved this way.


    Sherry curled her lips and didn''t say anything. But Chester''s expression was cold, "Oh, then you can live in directly."


    A light smile bloomed on Jeremy''s face and he stared


    remy and Chester''s turn to sit, Jeremy was seated on the back seat impolitely, next to Sherry.


    Chester sat on the passenger seat and didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Jeremy, where is your home?" The driver looked at him through the rearview mirror and asked.


    On a second thought, Jeremy almost forgot about it. He said to the driver, "You just drive, then I''ll tell you."


    The driver was speechless. He started the car.


    On the back seat, with Kami and Lucas in her arms, Sherry was having a good time with Jeremy. When Chester was sitting in front of them, he seemed to have a feeling of loneliness.


    "Mr. Jeremy, is your home here?" The driver suddenly said.


    The car slowly drove into an apartment, and the clothing stores in the supermarkets on both sides of the street were all open, and the crowd was bustling from here. Looking at them, they felt very familiar.


    Right after Chester knew where it was, he turned around and cast a glance at Sherry.


    On the other hand, it was not until they arrived at the door that Sherry got to know what she was thinking. She also turned her head and looked at Chester.


    When they ran into each other''s eyes, both of them were surprised.

 Chapter 328 A Coincidence (Part One)

    "Mr. Jeremy, do you mean this is the house you bought before?" Chester asked suspiciously.


    Jeremy raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently, "What''s wrong?"


    Suddenly, Sherry was unable to calm down. She took a deep breath and looked outside.


    Wasn''t it the apartment she lived before she went abroad? She sold the house later.


    She didn''t know which one Jeremy had bought. If it was the one she had sold before, that would be too ridiculous!


    They got out of the car and went downstairs to the apartment. It seemed that Jeremy didn''t come here very often, so he wasn''t familiar with this place.


    But Chester walked into the elevator and habitually pressed the door. When he entered, he saw the number on the elevator. For a moment, he was used to press the floor where Sherry used to live.


    However, someone rushed to press the elevator''s floor, and this time, it made Sherry completely surprised.


    "You... Why did you buy a house here? " Asked Sherry, pretending to be calm.


    Jeremy answered lazily, "It''s a nice place with a quiet environment. It''s not far from the company, so I bought it."


    Sherry nodded slightly. She thought someone told him something that made him have the urge to buy a house here.


    "Do you often come here to live?" Asked Sherry.


    The elevator went up and soon reached the floor they were going to arrive.


    It never occurred to him that Sherry was so interested in the place he lived. He gave her a smile and replied, "No."


    When Sherry wanted to ask more about the answer of this short message, the elevator door had opened.


    After getting out of the elevator, Jeremy directly led her to the apartment she used to live in.


    When he stood at the door, Sherry couldn''t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wo kids and said, "It''s enough big for me to live here, right? Would you like to play here tonight? "


    Sherry kept looking at the storage room. She comforted herself in her heart that Jeremy wouldn''t know that the storage room because it was so secret.


    After all, he had lived here for a long time, but he didn''t find out. It was the first time he had lived here. It couldn''t be so coincident.


    "Kami, Lucas, let''s go!" Sherry took a few more glances, and Jeremy didn''t find anything unusual. He was still teasing Kami and Lucas, and Sherry said to them.


    At this time, Chester had already come from the balcony and said, "Let''s go!"


    After that, he went out first.


    Sherry grabbed the hands of Kami and Lucas, and took them away from Jeremy.


    "So soon? You even didn''t sit down! " Jeremy frowned and looked a little unhappy.


    After they walked outside, Sherry said without looking back, "Let''s talk about it next time!"


    Next time? On hearing this, Jeremy stopped frowning. He stood at the door and smilingly looked at Sherry, who was walking towards the elevator. Then, he said, "Call me at any time if you can''t find a house."

 Chapter 329 A Coincidence (Part Two)

    Sherry replied flatly, Kami and Lucas turned their heads and said to Jeremy in a loud voice, "uncle Jeremy, please take care of yourself! Don''t touch the wound! "


    Before Kami finished his words, the little guy, Lucas continued, "My mommy said that don''t scratch your wound when it is itchy, which means it is healing."


    Looking at the two children, one was dragged forward by Sherry and the other turned back to remind him. His heart was filled with ease and pleasure.


    The two were so adorable. He loved them so much.


    "I know. So do you!" At the same time, he waved his hand to say goodbye.


    Sherry kept on looking forward, taking them into the elevator and soon the door closed.


    On the other side, Jeremy kept his eyes on Sherry, while Sherry bent down to tie Kami''s shoes, without looking at him at all.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, the smile on Jeremy''s face slowly disappeared. He couldn''t help but sigh. Looking back, he found that the room was still lively and empty again.


    When the elevator arrived at the underground area, Chester had been waiting there. Sherry saw him standing by the car. He was wearing a clean and white shirt, and his figure cast a long shadow on the ground in the sunshine.


    His side face looked cold, and the eyes in his eyes were not as gentle as they used to be.


    "Chester." Sherry shouted as she went over to him.


    Chester raised his head to look at her, with tenderness in his eyes.


    "Does Jeremy want you to stay?" Seeing her walk in, Chester asked.


    Sherry shook her head. When she left the hospital, it was true that Jeremy said that to her in a strange tone, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''t know about it, but he knew that now, there was no need for Sherry to be disturbed by Jeremy, so that Zoe wouldn''t come to make trouble for her again and again.


    There was an indescribable sense of relief in Chester''s heart.


    "Yes, we can have some peace." Sherry said flatly.


    Jeremy was sitting alone in the room. He felt stuffy in his chest. It was not Sherry in the next room, and there wouldn''t be Kami and Lucas suddenly came to knock on his door.


    He stood up and walked to the balcony. From this place, he could see the city planning far away. He could also see it at a glance Standing downstairs, Sherry and Chester were talking about something.


    Although it was a long distance, Jeremy still saw her at a glance. He froze and kept staring at her.


    "Let''s go!" It seemed that Sherry saw that there was another person on the balcony, and she felt that she couldn''t stand there any longer, so she said to Chester.


    Chester also saw it. He nodded, opened the door for Sherry and let her get in.


    Jeremy reached out his hand, but was still frozen in the air. He didn''t want to do anything.

 Chapter 330 Even If Its Just A Chance (Part One)

    After they got on the car, Chester said to Sherry, who was sitting in the passenger seat, "Go to the place where I bought you a house."


    When Sherry turned her head to look at him, Chester had already started the car. He said to himself, "The environment is absolutely very good, not far from the city center, there are a lot of children around, Kami and Lucas can play with them."


    More importantly, that place was not far from his own home, which was carefully chosen by Chester.


    There was an awkward smile on Sherry''s face. "I don''t want to bother you anymore. Everything will bother you..."


    "I don''t think it''s troublesome. I''m willing to do that." Said Chester.


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart skipped a beat. She took a breath and said to Chester, "I really don''t need it. I''ve already found a house for myself."


    The moment she finished her words, she could feel that Chester was a little disappointed.


    "Thank you, Chester. I''m really sorry that I didn''t tell you in advance." Questioned Sherry, a little guilty.


    Disappointment was written all over Chester''s face. He remained silent for two seconds, and then asked with a warm smile, "How could it be? I didn''t tell you I found you a house. You don''t need to apologize. "


    Chester didn''t look at her, but Sherry looked at his side face. His profile was always so gentle, and he was always gentle and kind to her.


    Sherry didn''t look at him anymore. When Chester looked ahead, he glanced at her by the corner of his eyes and asked, "Where is the place you live? Do you have any navigation? "


    After saying that, he pouted. Sherry knew what he meant and input her position.


    "It turns out to be here. It''s not so far and I can get there in a minute." Said Chester.


    Sherry replied to him and kept silent.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sherry cast a few glances at him, not taking off the seat belt, nor did she speak.


    "I''m serious. I often go on a business trip and fly around the world. Do you want to give me your phone number or address?" Chester''s smile was bigger.


    Kami and Lucas jumped out of the car smartly. However, Sherry felt something strange in her heart. She said, "I''d better not. Call me when you come and I''ll go to find you."


    Both of them got out of the car. Standing on the other side, Chester looked at her with a helpless smile in his eyes.


    The two walked towards Sherry''s house together, and Chester walked beside her with a big bag of stuff in his hand. "How long will you stay?"


    In actuality, Sherry had never told him her address abroad, which increasingly made Chester feel uneasy.


    "It depends. I will leave after I solve the problems here." Uttered Sherry, and then she quickened her speed to keep up with Kami and Lucas in front of her.


    Chester followed her and looked at her blankly.


    It was not a big house, and it was very far away from the surrounding neighbors. They would not disturb each other. The house selected by Sherry was exactly in line with her own style.

 Chapter 331 Even If Its Just A Chance (Part Two)

    As soon as Kami and Lucas entered the house, they began to visit every corner of the house. Sherry praised in her heart that Ina was competent, and selected a good house for her.


    "Where should I put these things?" Chester shook the big bag in his hand and asked.


    "Put it there," said Sherry, pointing to the bedroom


    Then, she led him into the bedroom.


    Kami and Lucas had decided their own room. After casting a glance at them, Chester went into Sherry''s bedroom.


    "Anywhere is fine." Sherry pointed at the table and Chester put the bags on it.


    As soon as Sherry turned her head, she saw that the water in the refrigerator had been filled. She couldn''t help thinking that Ina was very considerate. She handed a bottle of water to Chester, but he didn''t take it.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Sherry smilingly.


    Instead of taking it from her hand, but Chester looked at her slender white wrist and grasped it.


    Sherry was stunned and dropped the water bottle.


    Both of them were frightened by the loud noise and looked at each other.


    There was shock and panic in Sherry''s eyes, but soon she changed to a natural smile. "I go to get another bottle of water."


    Without waiting for his response, she strode towards the door.


    At the same time, Kami and Lucas also heard the voice. They all came to have a look. Seeing that Sherry had walked out, they carefully poked out two small heads and asked Chester, "uncle Chester, are you expressing your love to my mommy?"


    It was true that Chester had this plan. Maybe it happened all of a sudden. He didn''t know why, but he just couldn''t control himself, and it might scare Sherry.


    Sherry walked to the door with a bottle of water in her hand. When s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f Chester did not care, she would care about it.


    "Why do you think so? You are so excellent and perfect. How many men can match you in the world? " Chester said with a smile.


    Sherry shook her head, "No, I''ve already been married once, but you didn''t. I have too many things to say, and you''re different from me."


    The smile on Chester''s face disappeared, and he fixed his eyes on her. Sherry continued to say, "You are so kind-hearted, so excellent, but I It''s not fair to you at all! "


    Sherry had never thought that she would be with another man in her life.


    She didn''t want to hurt Chester, perhaps because she still had feelings for Jeremy. If she was with Chester, it would be the greatest hurt to him.


    "Even if it is just a slight chance, can I have it?" Suddenly asked Chester.


    Looking into his eyes, Sherry didn''t want to tell a lie, but she knew that telling the truth would hurt Chester very much.


    Seeing that Sherry was silent, Chester suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at her with a bitter smile on his face, and he said, "It seems that there isn''t a chance any more?"


    "I''m sorry." Said Sherry.

 Chapter 332 Meeting Again (Part One)

    Chester said with a bitter smile, "If you don''t like me, I''ll wait until the day you like me."


    Does he still have a lot of time? Sherry denied in her heart. Maybe she still had a lot of time, but she couldn''t waste his time, and she couldn''t always drag him like this.


    "Mr. Chester, you are such an excellent man. How many women want to be with you? Among them, there is someone better than me. I hope you can be happy. " Sherry said and took a step back, a little further away from him.


    Chester shook his head at the first word she spoke, and his eyes were full of disappointment. "In the past, I lost every opportunity to have you because I hesitated again and again. Now, I will never miss it again."


    "No matter how good other women are, there is only one Sherry in the world, and I only want you! It''s none of my business no matter how good other people are. "


    Hearing every single word he said, Sherry felt distressed for him somehow.


    But she couldn''t betray her heart and do anything to hurt Chester. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chester. I have no choice..."


    Chester curled his lips, "I won''t miss you again. No matter how far you are, I''ll always be there for you, till the end of the world."


    Sherry was shocked by his words. She had been restless since she got the news. When she heard what Chester had said to her in such a decisive way, she felt even more distressed.


    "Don''t say that. You make me feel more guilty." Sherry wanted to stop him, but he shook his head and said, "It''s my business. You don''t have to feel guilty."


    Sherry felt helpless, but Chester approached her. He held her thin shoulder and was so close that he could almost kiss her. "I won''t let you leave quietly again. I will take care of you."


    Then he pinched her shoulder tightly, turned aroun


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s soon as he received the order. He did a good job and didn''t need to be urged.


    But today, there was something on Jeremy''s mind too. He was usually thoughtful, but he didn''t notice that.


    "Sir, these are all the materials about Miss. Sherry you asked me to investigate." Putting a pile of documents on the table, Barry touched his eyeglasses and carefully looked at the expression on Jeremy''s face.


    On the other side, Jeremy fetched the documents, on which the first photo was the personal information of Sherry. On the photo, there was a picture of her life, which was taken before.


    In the picture, there was a sweet smile on her face. It seemed that even if it was just a picture, he could still see her sparkling eyes.


    She looked good energetic in this photo. Jeremy couldn''t help laughing when he saw this photo.


    "Nothing special. Miss. Sherry graduated from a prestigious university and worked in a company for advertising design. She was suspected of plagiarism. Apart from that, she''s fine." Said Barry with the lines she had prepared before.


    On hearing the word "plagiarize", Jeremy slightly frowned and turned a few pages. He indeed saw a lot of plagiarized words.

 Chapter 333 Meeting Again (Part Two)

    Many pages said that she plagiarized. She even took out her design and compared it with the innocent plagiarist.


    "Linda?" Seeing the name on it, Jeremy frowned and asked.


    Realizing that Jeremy would definitely know Linda''s name, Barry nodded and said, "Yes, Miss. Sherry copied Linda''s idea."


    Jeremy took a deep breath confusedly. Sherry was Anna!


    How could she plagiarize? What happened in the past?


    Jeremy didn''t know what was going on. Linda was an employee in his company. He knew her professional level very well.


    Sherry was Elizabeth, and Elizabeth was an excellent designer. How could she possibly plagiarize Linda?


    "What''s this?" Jeremy pointed at a piece of news and asked with a frown.


    Barry cast a glance at the picture on the screen. It was a picture on which Steve went shopping with Sherry, and on the picture, Steve was holding her shoulder.


    "Oh, he''s so-called Miss Sherry''s boyfriend." Said Barry.


    He watched Jeremy''s expression cautiously.


    As expected, Jeremy''s face darkened at the news.


    ''Steve?'' Jeremy sneered. He didn''t know that Steve had such a wonderful past.


    He quickly turned over the back page, which was full of photos and news about Sherry and Steve.


    The more he read the information, the colder his face became. According to the information, Sherry was not married and she had no other boyfriend. The only love she had was her relationship with Steve.


    "Gossip boyfriend!" It was obvious that Jeremy was in a rage when he repeated the words.


    Every word he said made Barry nervous. He was afraid that he would be angry or find out the flaws.


    Fortunately, although this information was only some insignificant ones, it was not a fake part. There was no reason for him not t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oon as he got off the car, Jean knew that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    After picking up the phone for a long time, Sherry took a casual look at the front and got off the car. The owner of the luxurious car in the front had walked up to their car and patted the window of the driver''s seat hard.


    The taxi driver had no choice but to open the window. He said with a long face, "Sir, I''ll call the police now. Can we wait until the police come?"


    That man thought for a moment and glanced at the exterior of the taxi, smiling, "It''s all right. It doesn''t need you to compensate. Ask your company to do it."


    On the other side, Sherry was checking whether her cell phone was broken or not. Upon hearing the familiar voice, she felt strangely familiar. Thus, she turned her head to look at the man.


    Steve happened to be looking at her, feeling that the woman looked familiar. Although she only saw her black hair, she felt that she seemed to have seen her somewhere.


    The moment Steve saw the face of Sherry, his heart seemed to be bumped violently.


    Sherry met his eyes and was also surprised.


    What a small world! Why did she meet him?

 Chapter 334 Im Sorry I Didnt Protect You (Part One)

    Sherry was speechless. She looked at Steve, who was stunned. When she was about to say something, Steve suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her hand.


    "Hey! What are you doing? " Sherry didn''t expect that Steve would be so rude and took her forward without saying anything.


    Steve didn''t say anything. He didn''t expect that he would meet Sherry when he drove out today.


    He had been looking for her for years, but she was nowhere to be found.


    Ever since the news broke out on the Internet, he was kept at home by his family, and then he was sent to the military camp for training. After that, he couldn''t find Sherry.


    Later on, Jeremy had lost his memory. But Zoe, had told him about that, and he couldn''t mention Sherry''s name in front of him. He had been itching to have a talk about her in the past few years, but he dared not.


    Now here came Sherry again. He had to tell her something clearly!


    "Steve! Let me go! " He forcibly pushed her into the car and locked the door without saying anything.


    The taxi driver was shocked at the scene. What happened?


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Steve drove away without uttering a word.


    He was responsible for the compensation? Why did he leave after talking with me for only a few words? ''


    What did the owner of the luxurious car mean? Should he compensate? Or he didn''t want me to pay? '' Why didn''t he give me an explanation?


    Soon, Steve drove his Land Rover which was damaged by a crash and left the sight of the taxi master.


    "Where are you going?"


    It had been a long time since they met last time, and Sherry gradually calmed down from the shock at the beginning.


    She had thought that he had vanished into thin air, but she didn''t expect him to appear all of a sudden. Recalling what had happened in


    omeone to help her clarify the truth.


    "I''ve always wanted to see you again. You were in my dream. I apologized to you in my dream. I hoped that I could go back to that time and explain what had happened at that time, instead of letting you carry so much burden alone!"


    Said Steve with a frown and a sincere expression on his face.


    Did he ever think of her during these years? Did he regret what he had done at that time? It was no longer important to Sherry now.


    In the same way as listening to him stating what other people''s things, Sherry was only cold and indifferent.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t protect you in time. It''s my fault." Steve''s tone was heavy. Sherry had never seen him so serious before.


    In her impression, he was a playboy and could not afford the responsibility.


    No wonder he felt something wrong with his voice at the beginning. His family sent him to the military camp. Maybe only under that kind of condition could Steve become what he was like now.


    In the face of his deep apology and self accusation, Sherry took a long breath in her heart and said, "It''s all over. Don''t keep it in mind."


    Steve was stunned and looked at her in surprise.

 Chapter 335 Im Sorry I Didnt Protect You (Part Two)

    There was still a faint smile on the corner of her lips, but Sherry looked even colder than she had been five years ago.


    "But I saw the news at that time. The media reported you in that way..." Said Steve hesitantly. If he hadn''t lost his phone, those reporters would have died.


    "Aren''t I fine now? Those journalists make a living by making news, no matter fake or true. If they don''t make it embarrassed, how will they survive? " Sherry shrugged and said indifferently.


    Just like in commenting on a stranger in the past, Sherry had already been completely relieved. She didn''t want to care about the things she shouldn''t care any more. The most important thing right now was to cherish the present.


    "Really?" Said Steve, worried.


    It was exactly five years ago. Time flies. She lived in deep distress every day. These things came one after another, and she was almost scared to death.


    But she had endured all those awful things. Now she could stand up to the pressure. Nothing could defeat her!


    Seeing that he seemed to be still worried, Sherry pressed her lips and said, "It''s true, I don''t blame you."


    He felt that there was still something in his heart that he couldn''t let go. As he looked at Sherry who had become more and more graceful, but her eyes were becoming colder and softer, and his infatuation with her seemed not to be less.


    Sherry didn''t know what he was thinking. She just wanted to end this topic as soon as possible. Looking around, she asked, "Is there any taxi passing by here?"


    With knitted brows, Steve said in a low voice, "We just met for a while, and you want to leave so soon?"


    Sherry was speechless. She smiled helplessly and said, "I was brought here by you inexplicably. How do you know I''m free today?"


    She still had to g


    own problem.


    Although Steve knew the answer of Sherry, his eyes were still bright, hoping that Sherry could promise him. After hearing her answer, the light in his eyes dimmed.


    "Why not?" Steve blurted out.


    Sherry turned around and said, "No reason."


    Why? Because she didn''t love him at all! Why did he ask such a stupid question?


    Steve just wanted to find an excuse for himself, even if Sherry told him a different reason, he would feel a little better.


    In the forest not far away, besides the light of the sun, there was also a white light shining. Steve stared blankly at the back of Sherry, and did not notice it at all.


    After walking about a thousand meters on high heels, Sherry saw a taxi. She waved her hand and got on it.


    She looked back and found that Steve didn''t drive the car and followed her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She took a look at her watch. It was already half past ten. She urged the driver to hurry up.


    On the other side, Sherry rushed to the head office of the Ou Group. She got off the taxi and looked up at the tall building. The golden sunlight sprinkled a piece of light on the bright golden glass, which made her eyes hurt.

 Chapter 336 She Was Questioned (Part One)

    A number of people, both male and female, with materials in their hands, walked in anxiously, passing by. They were all employees of the Ou Group.


    Sherry walked into the building of the head office of the Ou Group in a normal mood and looked calm.


    In fact, she didn''t have to ask. She knew where the general manager''s office was, but she still asked the receptionist. The receptionist smiled and said, "Miss. Sherry, the president asked you to go to his office directly."


    After saying that, she stood up and led Sherry to the floor where the office of Jeremy was located.


    She took Sherry away without notifying him. It seemed that Jeremy had already informed the staff and Sherry would go directly to the CEO office as soon as she came.


    Sherry nodded and followed her to the top floor, where the office of Jeremy was located.


    Since Barry was not there, he might go other things to deal with. In the office outside the door, there were some other secretaries. Some of them were familiar to Sherry, while some were new. She took a casual glance at them and stood at the door.


    The receptionist said a few words to the secretary, and the secretary directly let Sherry in.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Jeremy was sitting at his desk, reading a book on his desk. He seemed very busy.


    "Mr. Jeremy." Sherry shouted after she closed the door.


    In fact, Jeremy had been waiting for Sherry early in the morning. Every once in a while, he would check the time, but Sherry hadn''t come.


    Hearing her voice, Jeremy slowly raised his head and looked at her.


    His eyebrows were very thick, like two swords inserted into his temples. Under his thick eyebrows, a pair of sharp and awesome eyes seemed to show a lot of displeasure.


    "W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    about to say something, the girl said, "It was a meeting in the morning, but Mr. Jeremy said that you changed the schedule, so I have to inform them in advance."


    Sherry was stunned. What did that mean?


    She couldn''t help but turn around and look at the office of Jeremy, with a strange feeling in her heart.


    "Let them prepare for the meeting this afternoon." Sherry said to her in a calm tone.


    Then she entered the elevator, and the door slowly closed in front of her eyes.


    A moment ago, Jeremy said that they had waited for her the whole morning, so he was just bluffing her. He had already informed the design team members not to wait any longer.


    On the other hand, Sherry still kept a poker face. She just thought in her mind that the reason why Jeremy did this was that he was afraid that others would gossip that she was late on her first day and ask them to wait for her the whole morning.


    After all, she was just Sherry, not Elizabeth. She had no right to ask others to wait so long or to play a big card.


    She stayed in a cafe nearby for lunch and arrived at the company on time in the afternoon. But she was told to go to the CEO office first.

 Chapter 337 She Was Questioned (Part Two)

    Helplessly, Sherry had to go to the office of Jeremy, who had already been there waiting for her.


    "Are you ready?" Jeremy took his coat from the chair and asked casually.


    What should she prepare for it? Sherry just took a glance at it, but she still said, "Yes."


    "Let''s go!" He put on his coat and led her to the advertising department.


    Barry, who was also standing next to Jeremy, looked at Sherry strangely. He knew that there was no doubt that the cooperation between Sherry and the Ou Group would be done, so he was always a little worried.


    However, Sherry didn''t look at Barry. She just wanted to finish her work and fulfill the favor she owed to Jeremy. She didn''t want to think about anything else.


    They arrived at the advertising department. Led by the workers, they arrived at the meeting room of the project.


    There were several people sitting in the meeting room. Sherry cast a glance at them casually and saw Linda sitting in the middle.


    Everyone was surprised to see Jeremy. They all stood up and shouted in unison, "President Jeremy!"


    Jeremy nodded and pointed at Sherry who stood behind him, poker faced. "This is the designer of the advertisement, Miss Sherry.".


    All people present looked at Jeremy with strange eyes. They first looked at Jeremy, and then looked at Sherry.


    They were surprised when they knew that Jeremy had signed the contract with Sherry. They couldn''t understand why he would ask a plagiarist to do this case?


    What''s more, although everyone knew that Jeremy had always attached great importance to this cooperation, it was only a simple meeting and it would be reported to the superiors. Why did Jeremy come personally?


    There was a smile on Sherry''s face. She was wearing a white shirt and a tight skirt. The smile on her face was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    esigned such a thing.


    Just a few of the most critical points had been changed by Sherry, and the whole advertising design plan was suddenly changed into a new and brand-new pattern.


    Jeremy was looking at her. His expression was obscure in the dark, but Linda clearly saw that he raised the corners of his lips and gave a smile of admiration.


    "Your design is indeed very interesting." Suddenly said Linda, interrupting Sherry.


    In a high pitched voice, she tapped lightly on a pile of documents on the desk with a pen in her hand. That was the design plan of Sherry, and everyone had got one copy.


    "As long as there are a few key points revised on the base of others, everything will change. But I feel that your style is a little familiar, it seems that..." Linda picked up the papers on the table and read them carefully.


    The other people beside her also began to read it carefully. In an instant, they all frowned at the information in their hands.


    Jeremy turned around and looked at Linda with cold eyes.


    "I don''t know whether I am right or not. I have been studying on this style for a long time. I admire a female designer very much. This is Elizabeth''s style, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 338 Dont Challenge My Bottom Line

    Said Linda, pointing to Sherry.


    It seemed that everyone had seen the light. They started to whisper and discuss. The style was indeed like Elizabeth''s.


    Facing Linda''s questioning and other people''s discussions, there was no embarrassment or unnaturalness on Sherry''s face, she looked as calm as usual.


    Jeremy frowned, feeling a little worried.


    "Yes, it''s exactly Elizabeth''s style." Some people began to support Linda''s idea.


    "We have always been learning from Elizabeth, but we don''t want to imitate her." One of them curled his lips and said with disdain. What he meant was very clear.


    "It won''t be your habit of plagiarizing so you copy them when you want." Another one of them said in a more severe tone that she said Sherry was a plagiarist.


    Sherry cast a calm glance at the people present, but she didn''t look at Jeremy.


    "Both of us are designers, we are just designed with similar style. It is said to be plagiarized. Please show me the model for this advertisement. Let''s talk about it later!" Raising the corners of her mouth a little, Sherry seemed not to care about others'' ridicule on her.


    "I''m not sure about the model, but they share the similar style." Someone said.


    Linda didn''t know whether they were standing on the side of Sherry, but she looked at them angrily.


    "Some people''s writing style is the same, making it difficult to distinguish who they are. Some people draw in the same way and some small habits are the same. Wouldn''t it be a rash to judge it as plagiarism?" Sherry said casually.


    She was so confident that she was not the plagiarist at all but she looked like the one who had been plagiarized.


    She said as she looked at Linda carelessly, "But it would be a different case if you two have the same design."


    Linda suddenly felt a bit stuffy on her chest. Her heart sank, and she looked up at Sherry abruptly.


    "If you think I''m a plagiarist, please point out my plagiarist point out," Sherry added and she looked away, smiling once again


    She spoke and behaved properly, giving people a very eye-catching feeling. She did not look like a plagiarist.


    Linda clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    Sherry kept on telling the story before. Looking at her mouth kept opening and closing, Linda was so angry that she couldn''t swallow it.


    Seeing that her reaction was normal and she didn''t feel ashamed or angry. Jeremy gradually relieved and looked at Sherry with new eyes.


    After her speech, everyone gave a sigh of admiration and praised her.


    "Wow, it''s so amazing!" Someone said.


    "It''s completely undetectable. Let''s watch how they carry out the assassination when we hand it over to our cooperative company."


    "They can''t find any fault with it!"


    Hearing what they said, a faint smile played at the corners of Jeremy''s mouth.


    With a calm expression on her face, Sherry turned off the projector and turned on the light in the conference room. As soon as she turned on the light, she met Linda''s wide open eyes.


    She pretended not to see her and went back to her seat.


    Barry hurried to preside over the scene. It would be too strange to let Jeremy do it. After all, he was the noble CEO.


    "Hello, everyone. Today''s meeting is about to be completed. Do you have any comments on Miss Sherry''s design?" A


    llied by me. I don''t think it''s fair! I tell you, don''t ever think of knocking me out again! "


    Linda recalled what she had said to Chester, making Chester think that all the credit should go to Sherry. It was this bitch who ruined her plan of promotion.


    Later, Sherry''s made a phone call to Chester and then Linda was fired abruptly.


    Now, Sherry still wanted to get out of her job. She wouldn''t let her succeed.


    "You only rely on men to get your position. How could you prove yourself? Yes, you are capable, but that was all in the past. Now in the eyes of others, you are always a shameless plagiarist!"


    Linda snapped, stressing each syllable.


    There was no room for mercy at all. It seemed that the worse Sherry lived, the happier she would be.


    On the other hand, the abnormal words uttered by such an abnormal heart irritated Sherry.


    "Enough! How long do you want to entangle with me? I don''t care what happened in the past anymore. Why do you still come to bother me? " Suddenly, Sherry glared at her and spoke in a harsh and stern voice, which was not as ordinary as before.


    Without showing weakness, Linda stared at her and said, "I don''t want to give up until you die! As long as you don''t get out, I will badger you! "


    Sherry felt that it was so ridiculous. She took a deep breath, and said as low as possible, "You know more clearly than me about the truth of that year. I didn''t reveal you, because I wanted to save your face!"


    "If you told them the truth, no one would believe you. Who would believe a liar?" Linda raised the corners of her mouth and gave out a sneer with disdain.


    "No matter whether they will believe me or not, as long as I tell them the truth, it will definitely damage your reputation!" Said Sherry.


    Linda didn''t know why she was a little nervous, but she still pretended not to be afraid. She looked away to avoid eye contact with her, probably because she thought she was unreasonable.


    "So, don''t always challenge my bottom line. You are now the planning manager of the advertising department of the general company of Ou Group. It''s not easy for everyone to come to this point!" Noticing that she kept silent, Sherry continued.

 Chapter 339 The Private Affairs Are True (Part One)

    "Don''t you know why Mr. Chester fired you? You have never asked for your own reason, except for blaming others." Questioned Sherry, shooting a cold glance at Linda.


    She had never thought about using harsh words to describe Linda. But she has always been shameless to challenge her. Sherry had no choice.


    A sound of footsteps was coming closer from afar. On a distance, Jeremy saw the back of Sherry.


    He lifted the corners of his mouth slightly, and there was a deep smile on his eyes and brows. He once thought of the performance of Sherry just now. She was so amazing!


    As he was about to call her, he saw a person standing opposite to her. The two were talking.


    The echo echoed in the empty corridor. At the moment, Jeremy seemed to hear Chester''s name. He slowed down, hid behind the door by the side and listened to their conversation quietly.


    "Don''t pretend to be kind here. You are dirty in your heart, but you pretend to be as if you are the holy maiden. I all feel pity for you!" Linda said sarcastically.


    Sherry rolled her eyes. She had already been used to Linda''s strange tone and ambiguous words.


    "Whatever you say. If you think that I came Ou Group for you, think it this way!" Said Sherry.


    After saying that, she walked past Linda and was ready to leave. But Linda suddenly stretched out a hand and held her in front of her. "What? Am I wrong? Oh, you don''t come for me. You come for someone, right? "


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry turned her head and stared at Linda angrily.


    "Don''t glare at me. Did I say something wrong? Are you here for the sake of Jeremy? " Linda raised her lip and gave a cunning smile as if she saw through everything.


    Sherry snorted, "Don''t mention that as if you know m


    r, she sold it out before going abroad. Finally Jeremy bought this house.


    At that time, when he knew that Jeremy had bought this house, he was so surprised.


    Now that Jeremy''s house had been burned into ashes, he had no choice but to live here. His habits were very strange, so Barry had to decorate the room for him in person.


    Barry went into the main bedroom, cleaned the inside and outside, and made sure that there was no thing about Sherry left, not even a hair.


    When he was cleaning the closet, he found a secret compartment in the closet. The one against the wall seemed to be empty and was blocked by the door.


    But if he didn''t observe it carefully, he couldn''t really find out the hidden compartment, which was hollow.


    In order not to arouse Jeremy''s suspicion about anything about Sherry here, Barry decided to remove the cage.


    However, it was not as difficult as he thought. The hidden compartment was opened after pushing a few times. As soon as he opened, all things in it came out.


    "Wow! Ahem! " Caught off guard, Barry stepped back several steps, and the dust inside splashed on his face, causing him to cough a few times.

 Chapter 340 The Private Affairs Are True (Part Two)

    "What the hell is it?" He waved his hand to get rid of the dust, and then moved closer to those things.


    They were several big boxes. Nobody knew what was in them, but they were wrapped with ordinary tape.


    Barry took out a simple box and opened it.


    The dust that had been sealed for five years finally appeared again. Barry was shocked to see these things in good condition.


    All of them were the things of Jeremy, his clothes, his living products, his shoes, his pen, his cup, the shaver


    Then, there were also some articles about Sherry, including the trophy she won a prize in the past, the newspaper with which she won the prize and the tools she needed to design.


    Looking at the box, Barry couldn''t help but heave a long sigh. He vaguely remembered that a few years ago, when Jeremy was drunk, he seemed to be still in a daze saying that Sherry couldn''t wait to throw away all his stuff.


    But she didn''t. There were so many boxes in the luggage. And Sherry put all of them aside.


    Still, she didn''t want to throw them away, and perhaps even more reluctant to part with the relationship. Although Sherry always showed a very cold and indifferent look now, Barry knew that she was still a woman with flesh and blood in her heart.


    Looking at these gifts, Barry''s phone suddenly rang. He set a special ringtone for Jeremy, and it was from him.


    "Mr. Jeremy, what can I do for you?" Barry answered the phone and said respectfully.


    "You are not in the office?" When Jeremy returned to his office, he found that Barry was not in the Secretary office. So he asked.


    Barry explained hurriedly, "Don''t you remember? I''ll clean up the room in your apartment. "


    It wa


    noisy as before.


    Jeremy looked for him in the crowd for a long time and then called Steve to check whether he was in his room. As expected, he didn''t answer the phone.


    In the end, a waiter in the bar answered the phone and told them that Steve was at the bar counter.


    By the time he walked over, Steve had already been drunk.


    He was speechless and helpless. He didn''t know what to say since Steve was drunk.


    "Hey, wake up!" Jeremy kicked his leg.


    "Don''t be naughty..." In fact, Steve was not satisfied with Jeremy''s behavior.


    "Let''s go. You''re drunk like a pool of mud." Jeremy patted on his shoulder and said with displeasure.


    "Sherry..."


    Jeremy didn''t hear it clearly what he said. But he was familiar with the name, he seemed to hear the name of Sherry.


    "What did you say?" He moved closer to Steve and asked again.


    "Um... Sherry... " Steve stressed each syllable.


    Although he smelt like alcohol, Jeremy still recognized who Steve was calling.


    He got it right away. It seemed that according to the information given by Barry to him, it was true that Sherry had an affair with Steve.

 Chapter 341 Whats Your Relationship With Her (Part One)

    Was there anything else that he didn''t know about Sherry?


    When Steve met with Sherry this morning, he thought that at least he could have a chance to chase her, but she refused directly.


    He was in a bad mood, so he came to the bar to get himself drunk.


    So when he got drunk, his mouth was full of the name of Sherry.


    "What''s your relationship with her?" Jeremy asked in a cold voice.


    Seldom had Steve been drunk. He didn''t talk nonsense when Jeremy asked him.


    Noticing that he had drunk a lot, Jeremy gave up asking him.


    The next day, Sherry went to work and arrived at the company''s advertising department. When she went in, she found that all the people had already arrived.


    It seemed that Jeremy''s company was in good management. She asked the employee next to her where her desk was, and the employee pointed a place for her to look at.


    It was a good seat and a big table, but the person sitting next to it was Linda, which made her unhappy.


    "Thank you." Sherry said to the employee, looking at Linda sitting next to her, and there was a strange feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, a servant came over and put a piece of newspaper in her hand. "The newspaper today."


    "Thank you." Sherry took the newspaper and went straight to her seat.


    "Morning!" said Linda, looking at her smilingly


    She was vicious in her heart, but she still pretended to be a kind and gentle woman.


    It must be very tired to pretend like this every day, and Sherry also felt tired for her.


    "Good morning." Sherry said lightly, and then unfolded the newspaper.


    The headline of the newspaper turned out to be... ''Steve and I!


    Why was she on the headline ag


    nt. They will hold a new party when a new comer comes!"


    After keeping silent for a few seconds, Jeremy put down his cell phone and waved his hand, motioning for Barry to go out.


    After dinner with a lot of colleagues, Sherry wanted to leave, but those people, especially the members of the design team she was in charge now, wouldn''t let her go.


    "I have a lot of work questions to ask you!" A girl who looked like a new employee said.


    "Yeah, your design is awesome! Tell us more about it when you have time!"


    After staying with them for such a long time, Sherry was so hot that she couldn''t get rid of them. At last, she was dragged by them to the bar.


    In a spacious box, soft and soothing music was flaunting. The dim light reflected on her face, and the smile of Sherry seemed to be elegant and generous.


    She told them something about her work briefly, and she didn''t mention her past. Of course, if others asked her about this, she didn''t care much.


    Then they began to enter the entertainment section. Someone proposed to play truth or dare. It made Sherry anxious. She didn''t like this game.

 Chapter 342 Whats Your Relationship With Her (Part Two)

    When she was working in SZ Advertising Company back then, someone held a welcome party for her, just for fun, which made her and Chester very embarrassed.


    But now there was no one else here, so she decided to play ''dare''!


    "Today, Manager Sherry is the leading role. Let her come first!" One of them suggested.


    Sherry smiled gracefully and didn''t refuse. She drew one of the card according to their instruction.


    She took it out and read the content. Her heart sank and she felt a little helpless.


    These people are really good at playing


    How could they ask her to confess her love for Jeremy and say "I love you" to him.


    "Let me see!" The onlookers aside all agreed with the gossip, when they Sherry was still calm, they thought she had picked something not funny.


    As a result, when they took it over and saw it, they were immediately boiling in the crowd.


    "It''s actually saying ''I love you'' to our iceberg CEO Jeremy!" The man shouted, covering his mouth with his hand.


    "Wow! Manager Sherry, you have to talk to our CEO on tomorrow''s work time! "


    "We will all witness it. Don''t cheat!"


    A strange look appeared on Linda''s face as she listened to them.


    On the one hand, she took pleasure in her misfortune to see how Sherry would end; on the other hand, she inexplicably felt jealous and angry.


    She didn''t know what would happen to Jeremy when he heard that Sherry said she like him. If the guess was right, then it would not be Linda''s wish.


    "Is there any other option?" Questioned Sherry.


    Her voice was neither loud nor low, just reached everyone''s ears.


    Those people were surpris


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tor quickly said, "We''re playing truth or dare. Manager Sherry drew one card and she chose to drink."


    At the sight of the wine glasses on the table, Jeremy was shocked.


    She had all of them?


    How could she drink so much wine as a woman? Why would she drink like this?


    "Why are you still standing there? Get our boss a seat and pour him some wine! " The director growled at those people. When they came to their senses, they quickly stepped aside.


    "What are you playing? Why did she drink like this?" His sharp and cold eyes reflected terrifying light in the dark night and swept across the crowd, All the stuff in the room were too scared to talk to Jeremy face to face. Only Linda showed up in time and said to him, "We asked her to tell you that she loves you. She didn''t agree and drank all the wine on the table."


    After saying that, she waved the card in her hand and gave it to him. Jeremy looked at the words on the card.


    It was the one Sherry took, the one that made her say to Jeremy, "I love you.".


    "I drink them all." Sherry said as she was in a daze.

 Chapter 343 Her Dance

    She took up the last glass of wine and poured the wine on the table. A few drops of wine came out, while the rest were all drunk.


    The sight of her flushing face somehow brought a shiver down Jeremy''s spine.


    Noticing the look on Jeremy''s face, a sly smile crept up on Linda''s face.


    Putting down her long hair on her face, Sherry looked a bit disheveled beautiful. When she was drunk, her eyes looked more beautiful, confused but a little bit attractive.


    "Jeremy, what brings you here?" Said Sherry.


    Although her voice was a little awkward, she was still sober, just a little dizzy.


    He sat directly next to her and took a glass of wine the staff aside poured for him. "I''m here to celebrate you."


    Sherry took a long breath and did not speak again.


    Jeremy took a sip of the wine. The cold liquid mixed with a bitter taste. His mind was full of the appearance of Sherry just now. Even if he was just kidding, she would not say it out.


    It was just a game, and they wouldn''t take it seriously, but she wouldn''t say it.


    He felt a little helpless and frustrated. It was his first time to be defeated like this.


    "How about Let''s continue. " A bold person proposed, although everyone seemed a little nervous at the sight of Jeremy.


    "Manager Sherry won''t play with you." Jeremy put down his wine. He only drank a little as he had to drive later.


    After saying that, he stood up and said to Sherry, "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."


    Sherry was stunned. Sitting on her seat, she looked up at him and asked, "When did I say that I''m leaving?"


    "Don''t play the game, you''re drunk now." After that, he came over and took her hand.


    The crowd was surprised. However, as soon as Sherry raised her hand casually, she naturally moved his hand away.


    "You can go back by yourself. We want to continue playing." Sherry said to her colleagues, without looking at Jeremy.


    Standing in front of her, it was the first time that Jeremy had been humiliated in front of so many people. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He just frowned and looked at her. "You have to go to work tomorrow. You are so drunk, how can you go to work?"


    Sherry smiled and glanced at him casually. "You don''t need to worry about it. Since I have promised you, I will work hard!"


    Then she turned to her colleagues and said, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up! If I''m the only one who play the game, and you all stop now? It''s so unfair! "


    She had drunk so much. If they stopped playing, her drinking would be in vain.


    Seeing Jeremy''s expression, the boys and girls took a pile of cards carefully and said, "Let''s continue."


    Seeing her stubborn and stubborn expression, Jeremy wanted to take her away in a firm way, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Sherry was as tough as a rose with thorns. If he was not careful enough, his hand would be covered with wound.


    Heaving a sigh, Jeremy suddenly compromised and sat down next to Sherry.


    Sherry was stunned and turned to look at him. "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "No, I won''t go." He said flatly.


    "Then drink! Drink over there. " Sherry said casually.


    Everyone was playing the game here.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t seems to be the CEO of SZ Advertising Company..." A man who had seen Chester recognized him.


    Chester turned his head and said to them smilingly, "I''m Sherry''s boyfriend. I''m Chester."


    His gentle smile and gentle voice captured all the people present in an instant.


    He was Sherry''s boyfriend!


    This was probably the most explosive news tonight. Everyone was shocked. It turned out that Sherry''s boyfriend was someone like Chester!


    Upon hearing this, Jeremy''s face darkened. He looked at the side face of Sherry.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned for a moment. But she didn''t contradict him and acquiesced in what he said.


    She acquiesced in it. Did it mean that she really agreed to be girlfriend of Chester?


    At this moment, Jeremy''s heart was full of sadness. He saw that Chester held her arm and pulled her away from him.


    "What happened to you, why do you drink so much?" Chester gently rubbed her cheek and complained with a frown.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment and looked a bit stiff. Feeling this, Chester sighed. He put his hand on Sherry''s shoulder, turned his head and said to her colleague, "I''m taking her away, and you can continue."


    As soon as he entered the room, he didn''t pay any attention to Jeremy, nor did he say anything to him. He just took Sherry away from him.


    Jeremy saw that Sherry was took away by him and she didn''t resist at all.


    Didn''t she always hate others to get close to her? Why was she so sweet and obedient in front of Chester?


    Linda kept staring at Jeremy''s face. Noticing that he was getting more and more disappointed and lonely, she gave a cold smile.


    How touching! Did Jeremy have a crush on Sherry again? After all, he didn''t remember anything about her, including the relationship between them!


    Chester held Sherry in his arms half way and found that she was even walking a little askew. Finally, he bent down and lifted her up.


    "I''m fine. Let me walk on my own. I sprained my ankle because of the high heels." Sherry grabbed his collar and said.


    Chester smiled tenderly, "It doesn''t matter. I can carry you."

 Chapter 344 Send Her Home

    Sherry appeared a little uneasy, but she was too lazy to say anything. She let Chester carry her out of the bar.


    A cool wind blew outside, which made her dizzy and her throat uncomfortable.


    "Let me drive you home." Chester noticed that her brows were tightly knitted and she seemed very uncomfortable.


    Sherry nodded, "Thank you."


    Chester felt lucky that he had come here tonight. Otherwise, he would be so worried if the person beside Sherry was Jeremy.


    If Jeremy hadn''t been with her, he would have been worried about her if she had to take a taxi home alone.


    "I just told them that you are my girlfriend. Don''t you mind?" Chester suddenly said.


    He smiled as if he was joking.


    Seeing this, Sherry bit her lips and shook her head slightly.


    It didn''t matter whether she cared about it or not. She wouldn''t mind whatever he did only if Jeremy didn''t keep bothering her.


    "Mr. Chester, why are you here?" Sherry suddenly asked.


    Chester twitched his lips and said, "I''m going out for a drink with some friends."


    In fact, he was here to talk about business. He had been drinking with several big shots of the business field. But when he raised his head, he saw that in the middle of the dancing floor, Sherry was dancing.


    He didn''t pay much attention to those things before he looked away.


    Someone beside him reminded him that there was a beautiful woman dancing on the stage with a nice figure. He finally looked at her.


    As the result, when he took a closer look, he found that person was Sherry.


    It never occurred to him that Sherry would dance on the stage. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Fortunately, he found her and took her away in time.


    "Why are you drinking with Jeremy?" He carried her into the car.


    It occurred to Sherry that Chester hadn''t known that she had promised to cooperate with Jeremy.


    Sherry stammered. She was trying to tell Chester that a sudden wind outside the window made her head dizzy.


    She felt queasy and threw up violently.


    "Ouch!" At first, Sherry wanted to vomit through the window, but she couldn''t control herself and vomited directly on the car.


    "I''m sorry... Ouch! " But when she was about to make an apology to Chester, she started vomiting again.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chester just started the car. Before he could walk a few steps, Sherry was vomiting heavily. He stopped the car in a hurry, took the tissue in the drawer and handed it to her.


    Sherry opened the door, rushed to a tree outside and began to vomit.


    Chester looked at her from afar and laughed helplessly.


    After vomiting for a long time, a taste of wine still spread in her mouth. Besides, she vomited all the food she had eaten before. When she vomited enough, she began to cough.


    "Are you all right?" he asked, handing a bottle of water to her.


    On the other side, Sherry leaned against a tree and breathed heavily. There was still moist trace on the corner of her mouth.


    "Nothing." She took the water and took a swig.


    "I just dirtied your car, and now I dirtied this tree. I''m so sorry." Sherry said shyly.


    Chester shook his head, "It doesn''t matter. I also need to wash the car."


    After saying that, he took a look at the car parked not far away and faintly saw the trace of the objects tha


    . He got a basin of warm water, as if very expertly, and helped Sherry wipe her face, took off her shoes and covered her with a quilt.


    It seemed to be good to be drunk and taken care of by someone, and Sherry had never been like this before.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chester. Thank you so much." Sherry''s head was heavy and she seemed to be about to fall asleep, but she still insisted on saying that to him.


    Chester rubbed her hair and said, "You are the best mother in the world. It''s the happiest thing for Kami and Lucas."


    Unfortunately, they don''t have a father.. Hearing what Chester said, Sherry said to herself.


    She couldn''t even open her eyes. She fell asleep without hearing what Chester whispered in her ears.


    Seeing that she was asleep, Chester didn''t say anything more. He put his hand on her soft hair and rubbed it. Sitting for a while, he went out and closed the door for her.


    The other people in the bar had a good time and had fun. It was really a miracle that only Jeremy sat there with a cold face.


    It was not until everyone had had had enough and was about to leave that he stood up and walked out in silence.


    On the other side, Linda had been watching closely on Jeremy all the time. She was wondering whether his attitude now was different from that of Sherry? Did he have a feeling of Sherry again?


    Early in the morning, Sherry''s neck was wet.


    She wiped the stuff away and became a little sober.


    She felt a headache because she drank last night. Why did she drink? Because someone wanted her to say "I love you" to Jeremy.


    Sherry totally remembered it. She opened her eyes and remembered everything that happened last night. Her lips curved in a bitter smile.


    To say "Love you" to Jeremy? She didn''t know who wrote on the card. It was really ironic to her.


    While thinking, Sherry suddenly felt some water on her neck. She frowned and looked over her shoulder. Kami was lying on her body and kissing her.


    "Mommy, you''re awake!" Seeing that she was awake, Kami laughed and said.


    Helplessly, Sherry raised Kami and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Kami widened his eyes and pretended to be innocent, "No, I didn''t do anything!"

 Chapter 345 Meet John Again

    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry peered Kami and Kami was frightened by her eyes. He said, "Mommy, I didn''t see you for a whole day. I missed you, so I kissed you!"


    Hearing this, Sherry was softhearted. She held Kami in her arms and said, "Mommy has to go to work today. You should be obedient at home!"


    Kami nodded and then kissed on Sherry''s face.


    "Haha! Don''t make trouble, Kami! " Said Sherry, whose neck was itchy.


    Kami giggled. Putting her hand on his creak, Sherry wanted to tickle him. Her laughter reverberated in the room.


    In the early morning of this day, Sherry felt very happy, as if once she got up, her mood would become very good all day long.


    She cleaned herself up and found a pink mark on her neck. It looked like a kiss mark. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was Kami''s masterpiece in the morning!


    She looked at the basin of water in the bathroom and remembered that she was drunk last night and Chester''s car had become so terrible.


    She felt embarrassed that Chester sent her back but she made his car at a loss, she vomited on his car.


    Sherry appeared to be helpless. After getting up early in the morning, she took a shower, remembering that she had to face Jeremy again today when she went to the company.


    It seemed that it was a big difficulty for her to get through in front of him every time, even she didn''t know the reason.


    Sherry put on a light makeup and went out.


    She went to the company and took the entrance guard. When she entered, she saw a few colleagues from the advertising department.


    "Good morning, Manager Sherry!" Those people greeted her.


    "Good morning!" Said Sherry with a smile on her face.


    After they greeted to Sherry, they suddenly shifted their eyes to her neck. They were all shocked and immediately left, even gossiping.


    Sherry touched her neck, knowing that it was made by that Kami, and shook her head helplessly.


    People greeted her one after another and looked at her strangely, but she appeared very calm and did not feel anything strange at all.


    It was unnecessary to make any effort to explain to them.


    When she got into the elevator, there was only one person, Jeremy in it. Others dared not to get in since they saw him in the elevator. Even if they had already got in the elevator, they all spontaneously walked out and waited for the next elevator.


    Only Sherry went straight in.


    Jeremy had a different feeling when he saw Sherry.


    As if she didn''t see him, Sherry remained calm and pressed the elevator button. Then she stood beside him in silence.


    The scene of last night flashed through his mind like a movie shooting. Jeremy remembered it clearly. He wanted to know why Chester appeared there last night and why he said he was Sherry''s boyfriend.


    Sherry had never greeted him. Although he was a CEO, he seemed to be inferior in front of her.


    Jeremy had no choice but to turn to look at Sherry, wanting to say hello to her.


    But he saw the hickey on her neck! It was a pink, eye-catching Hickey!


    At the sight of the kiss mark on her neck, Jeremy twitched his lips with a strange look.


    Sherry didn''t notice his expression. She just stood there still.


    "Last night, did Chester stay with you the whole night?" Jeremy asked her suddenly.


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She pout


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith him. It''s not the first time that you''ve know that. Don''t make such a fuss about it."


    A deep frown marred Jeremy''s face. He knew that Sherry wouldn''t be such a person.


    But what could he do with her after she said that?


    "You''d better stay away from me. I don''t want to get myself into trouble. You will ruin your fame if you keep being so close with me, and then you can''t get your reputation good as before!" Sherry slightly pushed him away.


    After hearing what she said, Jeremy felt sad and distressed.


    He really wanted to push her against the wall and let her tell the truth. He didn''t want her to say something enigmatic.


    Sherry pushed him away. Fortunately, the elevator had been opened, and she got out immediately.


    She was a little nervous actually, but she forced herself to press the button, having a strange feeling, and then hurried out of the elevator.


    Jeremy sighed and turned to look at the door of the elevator.


    Sherry had gone away with the shadow of her good figure. Looking at her back, Jeremy lost in thought.


    She quickly left the elevator and turned a corner, and bumped into another person.


    He had an extremely similar face as Jeremy, the face of John suddenly appeared in front of Sherry.


    He was followed by several people. They were all the senior executives and directors of the Ou Group. People who were rarely seen in the usual times were here today.


    On the other side of John, Barry was startled to see Sherry. His brain was running fast, and he was thinking what he should do next.


    "Why are you here?" John''s face was cold. He looked up and down on Sherry from head to toe.


    On the contrary, John seldom came to the company. This time, he wore a serious suit. His black suit was steadying his hair. He looked very handsome.


    Sherry was stunned for a moment when she saw him, but soon she came to herself and looked at him lightly.


    John tipped his assistants around him a wink. Then, those assistants called away all the directors who followed them there. Only John and Sherry were left there.


    "Why on earth are you here?" Without the support of others, John''s ferocious face was immediately exposed.


    "I''m here for work." Replied Sherry.

 Chapter 346 I Can Leave The Company

    John looked down from her face and saw the sign on her chest. Sure enough, she worked for Ou Group.


    Although the directors were gone, a lot of people came in succession. Although they pretended not to see, the voice of John was so peculiar that it was hard not to notice.


    "Who allows you to work here?" John was so angry that he lowered his voice and scolded Sherry.


    Looking at John''s angry and exasperated face, she couldn''t help but sigh that he really got older than five years in these years. He was easily irritated, and he didn''t seem to be satisfied with anything. How many wrinkles did he have on his face?


    The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were so deep that they could almost kill flies. He still didn''t know to restrain himself.


    Sherry pulled her lips and was about to speak when someone behind her suddenly spoke in a high voice, "I invited her to work!"


    Jeremy''s voice was clear and loud and was heard by the two people.


    John and Sherry looked at the same time and saw that Jeremy was walking towards them.


    His shiny leather shoes rubbed on the ground and made a dull sound. On his face, there was some inexplicable sort of emotion that he wanted to protect Sherry.


    Seeing that Jeremy and Sherry got together again, John was even angrier, especially that his son was so protective of this woman.


    "You!" On the other hand, John was so angry that he almost cursed them. But on second thought, he decided that it was not appropriate to do so right now. So he took a look at Sherry, and then turned to Jeremy, saying in a cold voice, "Come to my office now!"


    After saying that, he looked at Sherry, snorted heavily, shook his sleeves and left.


    People around them cast strange looks at them. What happened between Manager Sherry and John? Did John know her before?


    On the other hand, Jeremy took a step forward. When he passed by Sherry, he stopped and turned to look at her. "I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry."


    In fact, Jeremy also wanted to know why his father was always so disgusted with Sherry.


    Especially when his father saw he was defending Sherry, he was almost furious.


    He was sure that there must be something unknown happened between him and Sherry.


    On the other hand, hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry was a little nervous somehow.


    After John left, the onlookers started to look on and whispered.


    Hearing this, Sherry frowned, turned around and went back to her office under the strange gaze of everyone.


    As soon as John entered the office, he took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. "Why did you bring her to our company on your own?"


    At the same time, Jeremy was puzzled, after hearing what John said, he became more confused.


    "Shame on you!" John took a gulp of water. Thinking of the scene that a lot of staff were watching them in the corridor just now, he felt very embarrassed.


    "Dad, I don''t understand what on earth did Sherry offend you." Jeremy frowned and questioned.


    John opened his eyes wide and asked, "What did you say?"


    "She is just an ordinary employee. Why do you react so strongly to her when you see her? Said Jeremy.


    Last time, John''s words made Jeremy suspicious


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d do. She ignored the strange looks from people around her and concentrated on her work.


    In fact, she was absent-minded sometimes and couldn''t help but think about how was Jeremy''s wound, and how did he quarrel with his father.


    In this way, her work efficiency was a little bit lower. She tried to concentrate and stop herself from thinking about these things.


    However, rumors could not be avoided, and there were always some words inexplicably reached her ears.


    After drawing a sketch drawing, Sherry couldn''t concentrate on the drawing all the time, so she put down her pen and walked out of the office.


    On the top floor of the building, it was the place where Jeremy''s office was located.


    At the sight of Sherry, Barry was stunned. He stood up and shouted, "Manager Sherry."


    Sherry said casually, "I went to discuss with Mr. Jeremy about my work. Is he free now?"


    Embarrassed, Barry nodded, notified Jeremy and let her in.


    As soon as Sherry entered the office, she saw that Jeremy was sitting in front of the desk and his forehead was covered with a thick gauze. It seemed that he was indeed badly injured.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?" Jeremy looked up at her and said.


    Sherry closed her lips and kept staring at his forehead. "How''s your wound?"


    Jeremy winced and touched his forehead. When the wounds were removed, there was glass dregs inside, which pained him a lot.


    But he had something on his mind. The pain was bearable.


    "I''m fine." Jeremy said flatly.


    Hearing this, Sherry felt a little uneasy. She stood in front of the table and looked at him, without saying anything.


    "Anything else?" Seeing that she still didn''t leave, Jeremy looked up at her and asked.


    Sherry said, "I can leave the company if you feel it''s hard to handle it."


    Jeremy frowned and seemed a little unhappy.


    Sherry quickly added, "I can also finish it at home. Besides, I will ask someone to give you the design drawing, so that it will be more convenient for everyone."


    Seeing the indifference on her face as if she didn''t want to stay in the company, Jeremy was upset.

 Chapter 347 What Brings You Here

    In order to defend Sherry, he had fought with John in public and was even beat up today. But when he looked back, Sherry was going to leave the company.


    What did she take this place for? ''What does she take Jeremy for?''


    "No, it''s okay." Holding back his anger, Jeremy said in a cold voice.


    However, Sherry didn''t know that Jeremy misunderstood her. She just thought that she and Jeremy were in two different world. And she didn''t want to be disturbed, so she tried her best not to disturb him.


    Over the years, it took Jeremy and his father a lot of effort and time to find a psychological balance between them. She didn''t want to ruin it because of the appearance of her.


    "I think..." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Jeremy.


    "You go to work as usual. Leave other things alone." Said Jeremy.


    There was no chance for Sherry to speak out what she wanted to say.


    Jeremy waved his hand and said impatiently, "You can go out now."


    He didn''t want to hear anything from Sherry more about leaving. It was so hard to find a chance to get along with her and to see her every day. But now she wanted to leave?


    He would never agree, even if it was just an excuse to deceive himself, he would keep Sherry by his side.


    Sherry had no choice but to leave. The moment she went out, Jeremy looked up and looked at the door.


    He had to figure out what on earth had happened that year that made Sherry and his father go so far away after they met!


    The day was passed in the gossips of the crowd, but Sherry seemed not to be bothered and did what she should do, except that she occasionally thought of the holes on the brain of Jeremy.


    She cleared her mind and raised her head from a pile of folders. It was six o''clock, and everyone was ready to go back.


    After packing up, Sherry followed other people to go out.


    As expected, when she walked out of the elevator with the crowd, she saw a familiar figure standing at the company''s door.


    Sherry looked ahead and recognized that it was Chester.


    The people in the company next to Chester also greeted to him. Chester talked to them with a smile, but his eyes were wandering, as if he was looking at the elevator.


    As soon as he saw Sherry come out, Chester stopped talking with those people and waved to her.


    "Mr. Chester, what brings you here? Don''t you need to go to work? " Sherry walked to him and looked at him in surprise.


    It took more than an hour from SZ Advertising Company to the headquarter of Ou Group, and it was rush hour now, so there must be a lot of people.


    "I came out in advance to pick you up." Said Chester.


    He prepared an unexpected surprise for Sherry in advance, but he didn''t intend to tell her now.


    He smiled. As they walked out of the building, he turned to look at Sherry and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Sherry looked around and found that he didn''t drive today.


    "Don''t bother. Just eat something." She said casually.


    There were quite a few colleagues in the advertising department passing by. They couldn''t help gossiping when they saw that Sherry and Chester were walking together again.


    They had found it strange since that night, and they felt that


    your shoes first." Chester stood up and said.


    Flushed, Sherry still took off her shoes obediently and stood on the ground with one foot.


    He helped her sit on the bench at the road, and then turned around to pull out the shoe.


    Sitting on the bench, Sherry kept looking at the back of Chester, wondering how he was going to deal with it. It was troublesome to wear high-heeled shoes. She had to check the ground when she was walking, otherwise she would have her shoes stuck at any time.


    After a while, he finally pulled the shoes out of the gap. Chester walked up to her and said with a smile, "The shoes are ready. Can you put them on?"


    "Thank you." Sherry felt warm in her heart, so she put the shoes in the hands of Chester on her feet.


    Her shoes were still alright, but the shoes soles dropped off.


    After taking a few steps, Sherry made a very loud sound, and it was also very inconvenient to walk.


    "It seems that something is lost and cannot be worn." After taking two steps, Sherry turned back to look at Chester, shook her head and said shyly.


    Chester walked to her, put his hands on her shoulders and pulled her back on the bench. "I''m going to buy you a pair of shoes. Wait for me here," he said


    He quickly bought a pair of shoes from a shoe shop nearby.


    "Did you just buy me a pair of slippers?" Questioned Sherry, looking at him with a smile on her face.


    Hearing this, Chester couldn''t help laughing. He walked over to her and smiled, "I wanted to buy you a pair of slippers, but unfortunately that store didn''t have one."


    After saying that, he took a pair of shoes out of the bag and placed them in front of Sherry.


    It was a pair of flat and soft shoes, Sherry took a look at it, and her heart was filled with warmth.


    "Stop standing there. Get the shoes on. It''s time for dinner!" Chester said, and then automatically put the shoes she changed in the bag. He carried them in his hand.


    After work, Jeremy returned home and saw that Zoe was waiting for him at the door.


    "Why are you here?" Jeremy was already in a bad mood when he saw her. He loosened his tie and said impatiently.

 Chapter 348 Take Her Away (Part One)

    Though feeling aggrieved, Zoe tried her best to speak in a gentle voice, "Jeremy, you''re back. Have you had dinner yet?"


    "Yes." Without much patience, Jeremy walked to the door of the house and took out the key.


    Seeing him so familiar with the house, Zoe was almost mad. She asked in a trembling voice, "When did you buy this house?"


    "Is there anything wrong? Do I have to inform you before I bought a house? " Retorted Jeremy.


    Zoe bit her lips, looked at him with her big watery eyes, and asked weakly, "You... Why did you buy this house? "


    After hearing her question, Jeremy gave her a glance.


    He wondered why people were so curious about this house after knowing he had bought it? It was the same thing that he brought Sherry here last time. Although it was just an incident, he could still get the general meaning of it.


    "I just buy it. What do you want?" Jeremy took out the key and was about to open the door.


    "Can''t I come to you without anything? I''m your fiancee! " Zoe felt wronged. Every time she wanted to see him, she had to try her best to stop him, or he would never show up.


    "You don''t have to stay with me all day long. I''m tired of work. You can go home now!" When Jeremy opened the door and was about to shut her out, Zoe rushed over.


    She hugged him from behind, put her face on his hard back and rubbed against his clothes. "I won''t go back. Don''t drive me away..."


    The unexpected displeasure made Jeremy speechless.


    Tears streamed down from Zoe''s eyes. She hugged him tightly and said, "Jeremy, I''m your fiancee. Why do you always try to avoid me?"


    "Let go of me first." Jeremy said flatly.


    He tried to push her fingers away, only to find that th


    range feeling and the distance made him unable to adapt.


    He had tried to break up with her but he had never succeeded. Because of his family''s pressure, Zoe had been pestering him all the time. So now, he and Zoe were still in a relationship.


    Maybe their way of getting along should not be like this. They were not meant to be a couple.


    "You will be looked down upon if you do so." Suddenly, Jeremy said.


    With her eyes closed, Zoe was rubbing against his chest. She wanted to kiss him, but his words made her chill.


    He had intended to save her face, but now it seemed that there was no need for that.


    At the same time, Jeremy grasped her bare arm and distanced himself from her. He lowered his head and saw the tears on her eyelashes.


    "What did you say? I did all these for you! " Zoe looked at him in disbelief, her lips trembling.


    A smile crept on Jeremy''s face. "For me?"


    He let go of her, bent over and helped her to get dressed one by one. Then he smiled and said, "we are just a deal. Your father forces me to get married every day. Do you think that I don''t know the current situation of your family?"

 Chapter 349 Take Her Away (Part Two)

    "Yes, it is. It''s just a minor problem for the time being," replied Zoe, her eyes flickering with shock.


    After helping her put on her clothes, Jeremy patted her on the face and said, "It''s not a big deal. Your family even share the most important part of the skill with others. That''s really not a big problem!"


    Zoe swallowed, she didn''t know much about these problems, but she knew that the situation was very serious.


    "Does it have anything to do with us? Don''t talk nonsense! " Zoe raised her head and refuted him.


    The clothes she wore were already on, and her face was cluttered with tears and makeup.


    After throwing her a cold glance, Jeremy said, "It''s just a business marriage. Do you understand? How did I treat you badly these years? I''ll give you whatever you want. When you go out, you can say that you''re my fiancee. Aren''t you satisfied with this? "


    While biting her lips so hard that it almost seemed to be biting them to bleed, Zoe said, "Of course, I am not satisfied. What I want is your heart and your body. I don''t need any material benefit!"


    "But your Xu family needs!" Jeremy said indifferently.


    All along, everyone knew what their marriage meant, but they didn''t make it clear, giving each other some face. Now that it was said so directly by Jeremy, Zoe felt humiliated.


    He was only talking to Zoe. If he was talking to Adam, he would be so ashamed that he would lose his face!


    "We''d better break up if you''re still unsatisfied." Jeremy said flatly.


    It seemed that he had never paid any attention to her. When he said the word "break up", it did not hurt at all.


    But to Zoe, it was like a thunderbolt, and her blood all over her body was about to flow backward.


    "No, I will not bre


    oud sound of closing the door just now, she looked up at Barry in confusion.


    "Miss Zoe." Barry greeted her with a smile.


    Zoe replied numbly, "Where is Jeremy?"


    Seeing that, Barry pointed at the study carefully. As soon as Zoe turned her head, she saw that the door of the study was tightly closed and Jeremy was inside.


    Zoe wiped away her tears. Her eyes were no longer as pathetic and helpless as before.


    "Miss Zoe, the boss asked me to drive you home. Let''s go." Barry walked to the sofa and said to Zoe.


    With a twitch of her mouth, Zoe stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door at a slow pace.


    In the study, on hearing the rustling sound outside, Jeremy felt a headache. Zoe walked so slowly, she must be unwilling to leave.


    At the moment when Zoe got downstairs, Barry hurriedly opened the door for her and she got in the car.


    "Are you going back to your villa?" Sitting on the driver''s seat, Barry asked respectfully.


    The expression on Zoe''s face changed. As delicate as she just now, now her expression looked a little scared.


    Barry was used to her expression, so he knew it very well and did not feel strange.

 Chapter 350 Find The Photo (Part One)

    "I''m asking you, where is Sherry living?" Zoe didn''t answer Barry''s question, but asked instead.


    At this moment, Barry had started the car. Hearing what Zoe said, he said, "You can rest assured that she doesn''t live here."


    Actually, Barry didn''t know where Sherry lived, but she definitely wouldn''t buy the house here.


    "Is that you suggesting that Jeremy would buy this house?" Said Zoe fiercely.


    With a pitiful look on his face, Barry said to himself, ''please don''t blame me for anything I do when you are you in a bad mood!''


    But he didn''t dare to say it out loud, so he had to say, "When Mr. Jeremy bought the house, I wasn''t around him. He bought it in his own name and personal property."


    But Zoe didn''t believe it at all. She snorted and said bitterly, "You are his secretary. You help him with everything, but you dare to hide it from me. Do you want to quit?"


    Biting his lips, Barry cried in his heart, "Of course not."


    At the thought of Sherry, Zoe trembled with anger.


    "I am asking you, is he still having any sort of entanglement with Sherry now?" Asked Zoe.


    After all, Barry knew Jeremy best. It would be convenient for her to get the news of Jeremy from him as soon as possible.


    Barry was thinking about how to answer. After all, Sherry was now working in the headquarter of the Ou Group! Zoe didn''t know that, nobody knew what would happen if she knew.


    "I''m asking you. Why don''t you answer me?" Seeing that Barry had been silent all the time, Zoe said mercilessly.


    "She''s working at the headquarters of our company now. She''s just a temporary commercial designer of our company." Barry explained, swallowing his saliva.


    Anyway, Zoe would know it sooner or later.


    austed, Barry went home and saw several big boxes in the room.


    The lunch box was filled with the belongings of Sherry and Jeremy. He didn''t know if it was right or not. Perhaps it was because he could see Sherry every day after work these days, which made him more and more guilty.


    Who would have thought that it was him that almost killed Sherry and her children?


    If the whole thing was exposed to the public, Jeremy would let him come to a sticky end!


    He had mixed feelings. Lying on the bed, he couldn''t fall asleep. He always felt that something was laying on his mind, and he couldn''t ignore it or feel at ease.


    After having a shower, Jeremy suddenly felt a headache.


    He didn''t care. He rubbed his eyebrows and picked up a glass of water from the table. When he was about to drink it, his head suddenly ached so much that the water cup fell down.


    "Clap!" The cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    After that, Jeremy picked up all the broken pieces and walked to the closet. He found that the closet was a little different from before.


    There was an empty space in the middle and what was in the middle.

 Chapter 351 Find The Photo (Part Two)

    He knocked the closet, but it was empty, which proved that he could push it open.


    Jeremy yanked the board and found nothing was inside.


    He curled his lips and felt bored. When he turned around to pick up the other pieces, he suddenly found a piece of paper floating out on the ground.


    He picked it up. It was not a piece of paper but a picture of a marriage certificate.


    The woman in the picture was Sherry, and the man was The man was him.


    At the sight of the photo, a shiver ran down his spine. He held the photo so tightly that his blood froze.


    In the photo, Jeremy was still the same, but now he looked more handsome and mature than before, looking pure cold and indifferent.


    On the other hand, there was a bright smile on Sherry''s face. She was wearing a white wedding dress and a gauze cap. Holding a bunch of flowers in her hand, she was holding Jeremy''s arm, looking very happy and joyful.


    However, Jeremy was just poker faced and couldn''t smile.


    He suddenly became a little breathless. He flipped the photo over and saw a line of words on the back, which was written by Sherry. At that time, the words on the line might be quite childish and elegant.


    "Today is my wedding day with him. Perhaps I know the ending, but I love him."


    At the sight of this photo, Jeremy was too shocked to describe it with words.


    His mind went blank all of a sudden, it seemed that the colorful brushes filled his head. His blood could not help but boil.


    He held the photo tightly, and there was only one faith in his mind: he wanted to meet with Sherry!


    He wanted to see Sherry. He wanted to see her right now.


    He rushed out of the apartment


    he key to open the door.


    She opened the door and walked into the room. Before she turned on the light, her hand was caught by someone!


    Sherry was shocked. At that moment, she was extremely nervous, thinking that someone was going to break into the room to rob or do something she wanted to do. She was almost about to scream out.


    But before she could scream, the man covered her mouth with his hand.


    Jeremy''s whole body was wet. His glittering eyes and his rapid breathing could be seen in the dark living room.


    As soon as he arrived here, he saw Chester sending Sherry back. The two of them were talking and laughing all the way. Before Chester left, he was still reluctant to leave.


    Jeremy''s desire of possession suddenly broke out in a moment. He couldn''t restrain his excitement, and rushed straight towards Sherry as soon as she opened the door.


    "You are..." Sherry''s mouth was covered by him and uttered a few words in a blur.


    Jeremy pressed her against the wall and released her. As soon as Sherry was about to speak, he pressed his lips on hers, preventing her from saying a word!

 Chapter 352 Dont Come To Bother Me Again

    The taste of sweetness came from her mouth, and her lips were soft and warm. Jeremy felt that an impulse which had been suppressed in his heart for a long time was suddenly released, making him more excited and eager.


    Jeremy kissed her harder like a beast.


    As soon as their lips and tongues met, Sherry trembled all over. After taking a sharp bite, she pushed him away with great force and recognized the man in front of her in the dark.


    He was still drenched from head to toe; his hair touched his cheek tenderly; his eyes were burning with fire.


    There was a gauze on his forehead which had been wet. The red wound could be seen on it, but he didn''t care. The only thing in his eyes was Sherry.


    The pain on the tip of his tongue could be faintly sensed, but Jeremy only grinned wickedly and enjoyed the bloody taste as much as he could.


    "It''s you again!" Sherry said angrily, turning on the light to see clearly his look.


    She was shocked by the look on his face. Sherry had no idea what was wrong with him, who suddenly rushed and kissed her.


    "It''s me." Jeremy answered her. At that moment, he felt extremely satisfied and happy.


    His answer enraged her. She glared at him and raised her voice, "How did you know I live here? You followed me again? Who allows you to come in? Who allows you to... "


    But before she could finish her words, Jeremy walked closer to her. The water on his tall body splashed all over the floor. The moment he got close to her, he gave her a tangible oppressive feeling.


    "The address of your home is in the form you filled in the company. I didn''t follow you." He replied patiently.


    Then he approached her and suddenly touched her hair with his hand.


    His hands were still wet, which made him look a little creepy.


    Hearing this, Sherry swallowed the words on her lips, dodged his touch, looked at him with her big eyes and asked, "What do you want to do? What the hell are you doing? What do you want? "


    Why did he insist on bothering her all the time? Why did he kiss her without saying a word?


    "Sherry, I''ll ask you for the last time. What was your relationship with me in the past?" He looked down at her and asked.


    This time, he was so serious that he wanted to get a real answer.


    When he saw the photo and the words on it, his heart was filled with great joy. The first person he wanted to see was Sherry.


    He was desperate to come to her and wanted to hear her tell him what was going on.


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart trembled. Her eyes flickered slightly, but she still said coldly, "I have nothing to do with you. We are just strangers. How many times do you want me to tell you?"


    Suddenly, he got angry and held on to her chin.


    She had no choice but to look at him, painful.


    "Really? Answer me honestly. Don''t run away anymore. " The answer stung his heart. He hoped it would be the last time he questioned her.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ned in the past, but she really didn''t know what to say now.


    His words sounded extremely bitter, sounding heart breaking. A hint of sorrow could be seen in his almost invisible smile.


    "Yes, I wrote it. But it was written a long time ago." Realizing that she couldn''t deny it, Sherry admitted directly.


    There was a hint of joy in his eyes. "Really? You admit it?"


    "So what?" Questioned Sherry, raising her head to look at him. "Do you think I still like you now?"


    "At least it can prove that we had anything to do with each other, right?" He said, looking at her with a frown.


    He hoped that Sherry would admit it, but it was destined to disappoint him.


    Sherry took the photo and looked over it. She looked calm, as if she was just looking at an ordinary photo that had nothing to do with herself.


    "Really? If we had a marriage before, why didn''t the media report it? Have you read the news about the CEO of the Ou Group''s wedding? " Raising her eyebrows, Sherry asked.


    Their marriage was a secret. Only a few people knew it.


    At the sight of her, Jeremy''s heart sank deeper and deeper.


    "And, do your family tell you that you were married? People like you are always the focus of media attention. But even they don''t know that. So, it must be false. "


    After hearing this, Jeremy felt powerless.


    He was full of energy just now, but he was totally exhausted by her few words.


    A wry smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Sherry''s face, trying to figure out other expressions on her face, but she just didn''t. She was still as calm as usual.


    "If you have nothing else to say, you can leave now." Sherry said in a cold tone and was about to go back to her room.


    However, Jeremy was still unwilling to give up. He grabbed her hand abruptly.


    Sherry abruptly pushed him away and angrily said, "What else do you want to do? You have been very rude tonight. Don''t bother me anymore! "

 Chapter 353 Father, Im Back

    Shaking his head, he put up his hands in front of her and said in a hoarse voice, "Photo."


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned for a while, looking at the photo in her hand.


    In fact, she had planned to take the photo from him secretly, but she didn''t expect that he cared so much about it that he insisted on taking the photo back.


    "I''ve said it''s meaningless. Why do you still take it?" Raising her eyebrows, Sherry said discontentedly.


    "Since it is useless to you, why do you keep it? Give it to me! " Said Jeremy.


    He stretched his hand stubbornly, and there was an awkward moment in the air. Sherry didn''t want to give him, but she had no choice.


    "You deny what happened in the past, but you can''t deny your own heart." When the photo was in his hand, he suddenly said in a low voice.


    Yes, it was impossible for her to ignore her heart. Sherry felt a little sore in her nose. She sneered, suppressing the strange feeling in her heart.


    "Let bygones be bygones. I don''t like you now. Please don''t bother me." Said Sherry heavily.


    He was used to her cold attitude. However, he held her hand tightly and didn''t want to let go of it.


    "Let it go. Stop pestering me. You are the CEO of the Ou Group. Don''t act like a beggar. If the media see you, you will hit the headlines again!" After saying that, she broke free of his hand.


    Then she turned around and entered the room quickly.


    The door of the room was slammed shut. Only a lonely Jeremy stood at the door.


    In the darkness, Jeremy held the photo tightly in his hand. Looking at the door of Sherry''s room, he felt a little sad.


    Sherry leaned against the door of the room and heard the slight sound of door closing outside. Then she was sure that the man had left.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had left. If he didn''t leave, she didn''t know how she would react.


    When she saw that photo, her tears could not help but fall.


    His pressing questions, his deep and black eyes and the deep desire in his eyes made Sherry be at a loss. She had to come up with many lies to make him believe.


    After getting home, Jeremy put the photo on the table and looked at it carefully.


    He frowned and recalled what Sherry had said to him. This photo was false.


    They didn''t look like each other, but they looked like a perfect match.


    The wound on his forehead was wet. It hurt, but he didn''t feel it. He just stared at the photo.


    Letting out a long sigh, he took out his phone.


    "Mr. Jeremy... Mr. Jeremy, what can I do for you? " Said a man in surprise. His voice was trembling probably because he was still in sleep.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. I want to know who is the previous owner of the house I bought." He said politely.


    The man replied at once, "The previous owner of this house was a man called..."


    "No, it''s not him. Do you have any information about the original owner of this house?" Jeremy interrupted him and asked.


    He just wanted to know the key points.


    In the past few days, he had felt that there was a little weird since he had moved in. At first, when Sherry a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    pictures taken by the reporters at that time. And people in these photos are indeed Miss Sherry, Mr. Steve as well as Mr. Chester."


    The photos hurt Jeremy''s eyes. He tried hard to hold back his anger and now he just wanted to smash the computer screen.


    "As soon as your father got the news, he immediately buried the news with the CEO of the Song Group. After a long time, the news was hushed up." Barry continued.


    In a rage, Jeremy was about to throw his phone away. He asked coldly, "Since they are banned, where did you get these things?"


    Barry had already kept it, in order to use it for emergencies in the future. Unexpectedly, it came in handy now.


    "I have a friend who works at a magazine office. I asked him to give me some first-hand information." Said Barry embarrassedly.


    Hearing that, Jeremy was breathing heavily. Realizing that he was on the verge of anger, Barry hastily explained, "If I don''t do that, you can''t find the gossips about Miss Sherry in the past, but almost everyone who know her knows that."


    Not wanting to hear anymore, Jeremy hung up the phone.


    In the photo, Sherry was shopping with Steve, and he was holding her neck with his hand. They seemed to be very close.


    He slammed the computer angrily and was reluctant to see it again.


    At the airport.


    A handsome man in a wind coat and sunglasses, tall and straight, walked out of the airport. Looking at the darkness outside with drizzle and wind, he thought it was not a good timing.


    It was too late and it was hard to call a taxi.


    Fortunately, someone came to pick him up. The driver got out of the car and saw a handsome and fair skinned man. He said, "Please get in the car."


    After he got on the car, the driver sat on the driver''s seat, looked at him through the rear-view mirror and said, "The chairman said that you should inform him as soon as you come back."


    He seemed to be reminding himself of what he was going to do. Then he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. "Father, I''m back," said he without any emotion.

 Chapter 354 You Have No Shame

    Standing in the room for quite a while, Sherry still couldn''t decide whether she should go to work or not.


    If she went to the Ou Group, she really didn''t know what to say in the face of Jeremy.


    The scene of last night was still vivid in her memory. At this moment, her heart was still beating fast. She still didn''t know how to get along with Jeremy.


    In fact, as long as he didn''t say anything, it would be good for them to continue to live like this without disturbing each other?


    Why did he have to do this? Why did he have to make things so terrible?


    There was a knock on the door of the room, and Sherry was shocked. She heard Kami shout outside. "Mommy, if you don''t go to work, you''ll be late!"


    Lucas also followed, "Mommy, it''s already eight. You have to go!"


    Sherry took a look at her watch. It was already eight o''clock. It was indeed time for her to go.


    Finally, she made up her mind and decided to go to work.


    Anyway, she was working in the advertising department and Jeremy was in the CEO office. There was a floor between them. As long as she did her job well and didn''t have any problems, she didn''t have much chance to see him.


    Trying to calm herself down, Sherry changed her clothes and opened the door with her bag.


    The two babies were having breakfast on the table in the living room. Sherry changed her shoes and was about to go out.


    "Mommy, be careful on your way!" The two kids said, as they sent her to the door while drinking milk.


    Sherry turned around and gave a kiss on their faces. "Got it. You two stay at home obediently. Later a servant will come to take care of you. Good boys!"


    "Okay!" They exclaimed in unison.


    A smile of happiness spread across Sherry''s face. When she was with her two babies, she could forget everything bad. The good mood of the whole day began again.


    The moment she entered the company, she saw a man next to her, and she seemed to be familiar with him.


    The man''s face was very handsome. Looking at that man, Sherry had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    "Jeffery Xia?" She called him with suspicion.


    Hearing someone calling his name, he turned around.


    "Sherry!" Jeffery shouted in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that he would meet her here. His excitement and happiness could be shown by his face.


    Wearing a suit, a blue tie, a pair of shiny shoes, and a designer watch on his wrist, Jeffery gave people a sense of social elite.


    After five years, although Jeffery had changed completely, in Sherry''s eyes, he was still like a young college student as he used to be, but he was more handsome than before.


    His fair skinned face was slightly red, and he looked at Sherry excitedly. "Sherry, why are you here? Are you working here too? "


    It was indeed Jeffery. When she heard his voice again, it was as same as before, but a little lower and more pleasant.


    Sherry also wanted to ask why he was here, but it suddenly occurred to her that five years ago, John had already admitted the identity of Jeffery.


    Jeffery is a member of the Ou family, an illegitimate son of John.


    No wonder he had a pair of eyes like Jeremy. Sherry took back her thoughts and said with a smile, "I wo


    at the roof of the building on the top floor. It was unknown where Jeremy got the key. He opened the door and grabbed her hand, walking towards the roof.


    The wind was very cool. With a gust of wind, the oppressive feeling on her chest immediately disappeared. Sherry stumbled after Jeremy, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Hey, why do you take me here?" ''Is he going to push me down from the roof? He is so frightening.'' she thought.


    He pulled her to the wall, suddenly pressed her against the wall, lowered his head and kissed her.


    This time, Sherry was fully prepared. The moment when Jeremy kissed her, she immediately dodged. She covered Jeremy''s mouth with her hand and struggled, "What do you want to do?"


    He impatiently pulled her hand down and said flatly, "Kiss you."


    Then, ignoring everything else, the kisses fell on her body again.


    Sherry thought, ''What a crazy man! How could he do this to her again and again?''


    Sherry knew that she must stop him, so she bit her lip and stopped him from coming in. Upon seeing her red face, Jeremy slowly opened his eyes and let go of her.


    "Jeremy, if you want to have a crush on someone, go find someone else. Don''t always bother me!" Sherry said angrily, putting her hands on his chest and trying to keep a certain distance from him.


    Even so, she still felt insecure.


    Holding her hand on his chest, he asked with anger and bitterness, "What did you say to Jeffery?"


    Sherry was stunned and asked, "What?"


    Jeremy grabbed her chin and stared at her with his sharp eyes. "Do you have any sense of shame? Can''t you get rid of your old habits? "


    Sherry was confused. She pushed his hand away and felt speechless. Didn''t she have shame? How did he know that she had no sense of shame?


    "I don''t want to talk about these strange things with you here. If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go first." After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Jeremy didn''t give up. He grabbed her hand, pulled her back and pressed her against the wall again. "You should change your bad habit now. Don''t hook up with other men as before!"

 Chapter 355 Illegitimate Son

    Hearing what he said, Sherry only gave him a cold smile. It was not the first time she had heard something like that. On the contrary, she became more resistant to it gradually.


    "This is not the first day you know me. I have told you that I am such a woman. Stay away from me!" Sherry pushed him away and said coldly.


    A spasm of pained deep down in his heart. He couldn''t understand why Sherry gave other men a smiling face when she was with them, but she was always cold to him?


    "Since you can hook up with other men, why do you only reject me?" Jeremy asked.


    Last night, he had investigated all the facts and had a great sense of expectation in his heart, but Sherry cruelly broke his expectation.


    Sherry cast a cold glance at him and said mercilessly, "I hate you!"


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave. Jeremy held her from behind and didn''t let her go this time. He accurately found her lips and kissed them.


    Sherry was shocked. The kiss was so fierce and he held her tightly in his arms, unwilling to let her go.


    In anger, Sherry felt that he was biting on her lips again and again. After a while, her lips hurt and a faint unpleasant taste spread in her mouth.


    Sherry was stunned. He had broken her lips.


    She suddenly pushed him away with great strength and slapped him hard in the face.


    A snap! Sherry pushed him away and slapped on his face before he could react.


    "Shame on you!" Sherry shouted.


    But he neither dodged nor grabbed her hand.


    His lips shivered and he wiped his lips. His action was very tempting. Sherry was trembling with anger and she wiped her lips hard.


    "It''s not the first time. Why are you so angry?" He shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.


    Hearing what he said, Sherry was pissed off. A sly smile appeared on Jeremy''s face. It was a slap on his cheek. He just moved his lips a little bit and regained his cold and overbearing manner as before. He asked, "Don''t you always like to seduce men? Seduce me! "


    Anyway, it was not her first kiss. But she had never been willing to kiss with him again and again.


    She thought his words were humiliating her.


    "Jeremy, I warn you not to go too far!" Sherry didn''t want to argue with him any more, so she pushed him away again.


    Jeremy was pushed away by her for one meter and when he was about to get close to her, Sherry quickly dodged, "Don''t come over, or the cooperation will be in vain!"


    Her words seemed to work. Upon hearing that, Jeremy stopped and didn''t come over anymore.


    In a hurry, Sherry turned around and walked away, keeping a distance from Jeremy.


    Raising the corner of his lips, Jeremy looked at her who was fleeing away. He was about to catch up with her when his phone suddenly rang.


    He impatiently took up his phone and saw the name on the screen. It was his father.


    He looked at the screen of his phone and then looked in the direction of where Sherry left. She had gone downstairs hastily like a gust of wind.


    The phone kept ringing. Seeing that, Jeremy felt helpless and touched his face. ''What a heartless woman!'' he thought.


    Giving up the urge to chase after Sherry, he answered the phone.


    "Hello." He said to the person on the other end of the line coldly.


    "Have you arrived at your company?" As


    that she just saw Jeffery at the gate of the company today.


    He was well-dressed in a suit, and those clothes and accessories were all very expensive.


    Sherry had expected that John must be good to his illegitimate son whom he had not known for so many years.


    Sherry wanted to eat something, but she lost her appetite, so she went to the water cooler


    Someone around the water cooler was also discussing this matter. When they saw Sherry coming, they took her as an invisible person and continued to talk.


    "I''ve heard someone say that Mr. Jeffery is the illegitimate son of the president''s father and has been brought up outside for many years!"


    "Really? Why does he show up now? "


    "Who knows? Moreover, it was president''s father who asked him to be vice president. Otherwise with his qualifications, how could he be the vice president?"


    "This time he comes to our company, I think he would probably grab the position of president."


    Sherry pretended not to hear it. She just made a cup of coffee and was about to leave when someone suddenly called her, "Manager Sherry!"


    Sherry turned around. The woman who called her was little fat, but beautiful and delicate. She looked at Sherry with an innocent look on her face, and she asked, "Do you think Mr. Jeffery is a bastard?"


    This woman wanted to draw Sherry into their team engaged in gossips, but unfortunately, Sherry was not interested in other people''s personal affairs.


    Sherry smiled and shrugged. "I don''t know."


    After they discussed for a while, they left. They found it hard to get along with Sherry.


    After making the coffee, Sherry went to the office and found that the person in it had already left.


    She put the coffee on the table and continued to work, writing and drawing on the paper. All she was thinking about was work, and had no interest in the gossip.


    Anyway, her job was to finish the advertisement design and then she could leave. As for other things, she had nothing to do with them.


    Time passed quickly. An hour later, steady footsteps suddenly came from the empty office.


    Interrupted by the footstep, Sherry raised her head and looked at the person coming in.


    It was Jeffery.

 Chapter 356 Anything Else

    There was a bright smile on Jeffery''s face. Every time he saw Sherry, he would smile happily from the bottom of his heart.


    Sherry also showed a smile. She stood up from the chair and looked at him in surprise. "Why do you come here?"


    This was the office of the advertising department, not his office of the vice president!


    He shook the bag in his hand and said, "I brought you some food."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he put the bag in Sherry''s arms. Sherry hastily took the bag and the heavy bag was filled with something.


    "Why don''t you go out to have lunch during lunch time? Are you still working overtime?" He took a glance at the paper on her desk.


    Sherry put the bag on the table, shrugged and sighed, "I don''t have appetite and don''t want to eat anything. It''s better to stay here than to go out to waste time."


    Jeffery looked at her with pity. Suddenly, he looked at her body and said, "You are thinner than before. Don''t work so hard."


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Sherry lowered her head and glanced at herself. "I don''t think so. I think I''ve gained weight."


    He pressed her on the chair, opened the bag and took out what was in it. He said, "Stop talking, just eat, or it will be cold."


    There were lots of things in the bag, including cakes, biscuits, and crisp and so on.


    She said in surprise, "That''s too exaggerated. I can''t eat up!"


    Sitting next to her, Jeffery stared at her and said, "I''m afraid that you''re hungry. You can eat a little to replenish your energy."


    Sherry felt warm in her heart. Jeffery looked at her and suddenly called, "Sherry."


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She had thought that Jeffery, who used to be soft and obedient, hadn''t changed at all except his identity.


    Sherry turned to look at Jeffery. His eyes were as clear as before. She said, "You''re really the same as before. You haven''t changed."


    "I still care about you as before, so I don''t want to see you starve."


    On the other hand, Jeffery believed that Sherry still treated him as her younger brother.


    Sherry once said that she regarded Jeffery as her younger brother. And at that time, Jeffery was distressed and desolate for a long time.


    Hearing Jeffery''s words, Sherry shook her head and said, "Don''t do that again. After all, it''s in the company. It''s not good for your reputation."


    Hearing this, Jeffery frowned, curled his lips and said, "Why? Why is it bad for my reputation? "


    "If other colleagues see that, they will gossip about you." Said Sherry.


    Everyone was discontented with Jeffery. If he did something wrong, he would suffer more.


    "It''s lunch break. How many people can be here? Look, there are only two of us in the whole commercial department. " Said Jeffery, looking around.


    Sherry had no choice but to eat this time, thinking that she couldn''t let him do it again next time.


    In fact, Jeffery knew what he was doing and he didn''t need Sherry to remind him.


    He just felt that he could be good to whoever he wanted. Why should he care about other people?


    Sherry ate something randomly and looked at her watch. She kept on urging Jeffery to leave. Jeffery had no choice but to leave the off


    y insisted. She didn''t know what to say, so she had to let him help.


    "I''ll help you to print new one!" Said Jeffery, picking up the paper on which Linda had stepped.


    Sherry nodded and said, "I will print it myself."


    Then she turned around and walked to her office. She opened the laptop and was ready to print.


    Staring at the back of Sherry, and then Jeffery looked at the broken piece of paper as if he looked at Linda''s arrogance again. His eyes abruptly became cold.


    After printing the documents, Sherry said thanks to Jeffery. When she turned around and was about to leave, Jeffery suddenly asked behind her, "Are you going to send the documents to the Jeremy''s office?"


    Sherry nodded, "Yes, I''ll go first."


    Looking at her back, Jeffery didn''t want Sherry to go to his office. He didn''t want her to see Jeremy.


    However, Sherry had to show the documents to Jeremy face to face.


    On the other side, Jeremy was sitting in his office and reading the documents in his hands. Suddenly, he recalled the kiss in the morning when his secretary told him that Sherry had come. He couldn''t help but touch his lips and let her in.


    As soon as Sherry came in, she directly put the documents on Jeremy''s table and hurriedly said, "President, this is the first draft. You check it first. If you have any problem, let Barry tell me. I''m leaving now."


    "Wait." He shouted from behind.


    Hearing his voice, Sherry had to look back at him and asked, "Any other orders?"


    Jeremy had a quick check of the materials sent by her. The first few were adapted according to the previous design, and the last one was designed by herself.


    Sure enough, no matter what kind of advertisement it was, it could be so novel after her revision.


    Deep inside, he was so proud of her.


    "I don''t have the time to read them. Pick one for me." He just randomly went through the documents and then handed them to Sherry.


    "Okay, I know." Picking up, Sherry turned around and was about to go out.


    "Wait!" He shouted from behind.


    Hearing this, Sherry braced herself and looked back at him coldly. "Anything else?"

 Chapter 357 Why Are You Here

    Jeremy could clearly feel that Sherry was hiding from him and she didn''t want to have too much contact with him.


    He wanted to say sorry for what happened this morning, but he swallowed it and said, "I''ll drive you home tonight!"


    Sherry shook her head, "No, I''ll go back by myself."


    It was difficult to take a taxi at the off-duty time. The weather outside the window was gloomy, as if a storm was coming.


    Jeremy wanted to ease the tension between the two of them, but Sherry opened the door and went out directly.


    Watching her leave, Jeremy let out a sigh of relief. He leaned back and frowned.


    When it was time to go off work, Jeremy had been waiting for her in his car downstairs.


    He would like to see if it was Chester who picked her up today.


    He wanted to know if Sherry refused him to drive her home for Chester again.


    But Sherry didn''t know that Jeremy had been looking at her here. As soon as she got off work, she felt that the weather was a little strange. She didn''t have an umbrella and wanted to go back by subway. After all, the subway station was not crowded with traffic, but it was a little far away from the subway station.


    Jeremy saw she was waiting for a taxi on the street, but it was difficult to call a taxi at this time. However, she couldn''t make it.


    Jeremy''s eyes were full of tenderness. When he was about to start the car to her side, she finally took a taxi.


    He also drove the car and followed behind Sherry.


    However, in the middle of driving, the taxi that Sherry took stopped suddenly. Stunned, she looked at the driver and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The driver said helplessly, "My car is out of service for a long time. I guess there is something wrong with it. Miss, you can get off first. I won''t charge you the fare."


    Hearing this, Sherry was speechless. She was trying to ask the driver if he really couldn''t start the car?


    But when she saw the driver''s apologetic face, she could only get out of the car in the rain.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. Her clothes were wet because of the heavy rain.


    Raising her head, Sherry looked around, trying to find a place to shelter herself from the rain.


    At the sight of this, Jeremy frowned. When he was about to open the door and get off, he saw another car coming in front of him.


    A man got out of the car. He looked familiar.


    Jeffery got off the car, took off his coat and directly covered it on Sherry''s head.


    "Jeffery, why are you here?" Questioned Sherry in surprise.


    Jeffery held her and shouted, "Don''t worry. Get in the car first."


    After that, he held Sherry in his arms and took her to his car.


    Jeremy frowned and put down his hand on the door.


    Why was Jeffery here?


    After Sherry got in Jeffery''s car, she was a little wet, but later covered by Jeffery''s coat, she was not as wet as before.


    However, it was Jeffery who had become a drowning duck.


    "Where do you live? I''ll drive you home. " Jeffery said and then started the car.


    Looking at the luxury car, Sherry was stunned for a moment. When she heard Jeffery''s words, she kept silent for two seconds and then told him the address.


    So Jeffery drove in that direction. The car gradually drove away in the


    asked, "Mommy, how many points do you get for this pursuer in your heart?"


    Sherry was speechless. "What are you talking about?"


    "He cares about you so much. You can give him a score!" Lucas poked Sherry''s arm and urged her.


    Kami said exaggeratedly, "Is he the victor?"


    Lucas widened his eyes and said, "He appeared later. Is he not as high as the two men before?


    Sherry rubbed their round heads and warned them in a warning tone, "Enough! Stop it! It''s time for dinner! "


    The two kids forgot what they were supposed to eat as soon as they heard it. They followed Sherry excitedly to the kitchen and offered to help her.


    The next day, Sherry stayed in the company and found that Linda''s seat was empty.


    At the beginning, she thought it was strange that everyone had arrived, but only Linda didn''t arrive. People who like to show themselves like her should not be late.


    It was not until the director of the advertising department came over and threw a copy to her that she knew what had happened.


    "Linda asked for leave today, so please do her thing." The director told Sherry.


    Looking at the thick pile of materials, Sherry nodded, but she couldn''t help but ask, "Why did Linda suddenly ask for a leave?"


    The director sighed and said: "She fell down accidentally this morning when she came to work."


    Hardly had his voice faded away, everyone looked over, but only a glance, no exaggeration.


    Sherry nodded and asked, "Is she alright?"


    The director shook his head and answered, "No, she is fine. Her leg was injured and it is said that she fell very hard."


    "How could a person at such an old age fall off a staircase?" Another person laughed and said.


    After the director glared at them, those colleagues immediately fell into silence and went back to work.


    The director didn''t believe that Linda would fall. But he had agreed for her permission for the leave. She said that it was a serious fall. In fact, the director didn''t see it in person. He just heard what others said and then he left.


    Looking at the job Linda did, Sherry breathed a sigh of relief. But she didn''t care about it and went back to work.

 Chapter 358 Rumors

    The gossip about Linda was spread among the colleagues. They wondered why she fell downstairs for no reason?


    Sherry had to finish all the work on behalf of Linda and didn''t get involved in the crowd of people who were gossiping and discussing.


    She picked up the cup of water next to her and was about to drink some, but she found that there was no water in it. She stood up and was about to go to the tea room when she saw a figure shaking at the door. It was Jeremy. He was here.


    The director of the advertising department immediately stood up to greet him. He didn''t know what kind of trouble it was for Jeremy to come here, so he had to treat him with due respect.


    Sherry and Jeremy took a face look at each other. After that, Sherry immediately shifted her eyes to make coffee.


    After she made the coffee, there was a sound of footsteps behind her. Sherry didn''t care about it. She turned around to throw the trash.


    When she turned around, the coffee on the table was gone.


    "What?" She was surprised as the sound of footsteps was getting far away. Turning her head, she saw the back of Jeremy.


    "Hey, that''s my coffee!" Sherry was speechless, stamped her foot and shouted in a high voice.


    Jeremy held up the coffee mug and turned his back to her. "Thanks."


    Furrowing her eyebrows and glaring at his back, Sherry asked, "Don''t you know how to make tea if you want to?"


    The back of Jeremy had disappeared. It seemed that he was in a good mood, but Sherry was not in a good mood. It was her cup of tea.


    She walked out of the tea room and saw the director of the advertising department glaring at her. Sherry was puzzled and the manager said, "It''s just a cup of coffee. Even if the CEO needs a basket of coffee, and you have to make it for him."


    Hearing this, Sherry''s mouth twitched and she was really speechless about the director''s henchman.


    "What is he doing here?" Sherry changed the topic and didn''t want to discuss this with the manager.


    "Nothing, he just came here to check on the employees. Our CEO hasn''t shown consideration for the public for a long time." The director sighed.


    Sherry swallowed her saliva and forced a smile.


    Taking the chance to check on the employees, Jeremy also took away her coffee, he must be here to stir up trouble!


    It happened that the nosy director saw it. Although she was not an employee of the advertising department, he couldn''t help reminding her.


    Jeremy was so ridiculous!


    "Well, I have to go to work now." Said Sherry, pouting.


    The director nodded and said with an amiable smile, "Mr. Jeremy is very concerned about the case you have taken over now. You should work hard!"


    Sherry was speechless. She nodded and went back to her seat.


    While she was scolding Jeremy was so mean in her heart, she saw a glass of milk on the table.


    She was shocked. Her fingers touched the edge of the quilt and found that it was still warm.


    Sherry turned her head and looked at the door of the office of the advertising department. There were a lot of people in the office. They were all busy people. Sherry sat on the chair and sipped a few mouthfuls of hot milk in her arms.


    The next morning, Sherry was going to have a meeting. As the pers


    e meeting room.


    Jeffery was peering at Jeremy from the corner of his eye. He didn''t know what he had done, but he sent a message to his secretary, asking his secretary to buy a piece of clothes for Sherry.


    After cleaned in the washroom, Sherry felt that the skin on her legs had been burned off. She cleaned it for a long time to reduce the burning pain, but it was still very painful.


    Despite her pain, she had to go on with the meeting. She had been busy in the washroom for more than half an hour. She didn''t know if the meeting was finished or not.


    While walking, Sherry rubbed her leg. It was still painful and she walked cautiously.


    When she came back and continued her meeting, she didn''t see anyone in the meeting room, so she didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Manager Sherry, you''re back. Is everything okay?" A senior manager asked with a smile. He seemed to care a lot about her.


    Then everyone began to ask her how she was doing, and they all showed a look of care about her. This made Sherry flattered. After all, she was not familiar with these people.


    After she sat down, one of the secretaries said, "Let''s continue the meeting."


    Sherry was stunned and looked at a colleague of the advertising department next to her. The colleague whispered in her ear, "The CEO said that we would continue the meeting after you come back."


    Sherry was stunned. Was the meeting being delayed for half an hour inexplicably?


    She shouldn''t have dawdled over. She was in such a hurry that her thigh accidentally hit the foot of the table under the table, which made her groan with pain.


    But she just frowned and then continued to devote herself to work.


    After the meeting, Sherry was already in a pain. Jeffery looked at her and said worriedly, "I''ll ask someone to buy some medicine for burns."


    Sherry waved her hand and said in a low voice, "I''ve told you before? We are in the company. You don''t have to do this anymore. "


    He bought her so many snacks last time, and this time he bought her medicine specially. It made Sherry feel bad.


    Jeffery pressed his lips and stared at Sherry, without saying a word.

 Chapter 359 There Were Many Discussions (Part One)

    Jeffery pressed his lips and stared at Sherry, without saying a word.


    With a smile, Sherry turned around and walked out of the meeting room.


    She went back to the advertising department with her colleague and was supported by one of them. The colleague said worriedly, "I can buy some medicine for you. After all, it''s not far away. There are drug stores downstairs."


    Hearing this, Sherry thought for a while. She really suffered a lot now, and her work was heavy. It seemed that she had to bother her. "Thank you very much."


    The colleague went to buy some contraceptives for her. And then Sherry went into the office and saw two bags on the desk.


    She was a little surprised to see the bag on the table. She looked around and found that her colleagues were all busy with their work and no one looked over.


    Whose bag was it? Why was the bag on her desk? ''she wondered.


    She opened the bag and saw two boxes from the same brand. She immediately knew that they were clothes of the same brand.


    Sherry was surprised to find that the two clothes were exactly the same in color when she opened the box.


    There were two dresses, which were more formal uniforms. Sherry was curious who bought them for her?


    Why did that person have to buy two?


    She compared the clothes for a long time and finally chose a white one she liked and got changed in the bathroom.


    When she got back to her office, she found the other clothes was still on the desk. She wondered who sent it to her.


    She put the other bag into the drawer and sat down to work.


    Her colleague bought her some medicine and was surprised to see her change her clothes. "You even brought some clothes to the company? Otherwise, don''t


    ront of Jeremy. They seemed to be discussing something.


    After Sherry entered the office, there was no difference as before the way she walked. However, Jeremy still fixed his eyes on her scalded thigh.


    Jeffery was about to go back to his office. When he heard from his secretary that Sherry was here, he made an excuse to stay here for a while.


    As he expected, he saw Sherry coming in. She was still the same as usual, just in a different dress.


    "These are the files I''ve collected after the meeting this morning." Sherry said, putting the remaining materials on Jeremy''s table, without paying attention to him.


    After a short while, Jeremy came to his senses and nodded at her dress.


    It was the one Jeremy bought for her.


    On the other side, Jeffery also saw the dress Sherry was wearing, which made his heart slightly painful.


    The dress Sherry was wearing was the same style as the one he bought her, but it was not the same color as the one he bought her. So it was not the one he bought for her.


    Jeffery felt disappointed, but he didn''t show it on his face. And Sherry still wore an indifferent look on her face.

 Chapter 360 There Were Many Discussions (Part Two)

    "How''s your wound? Have you bought some medicine? " It seemed that Jeremy said casually as he was going through the materials.


    Sherry nodded, "I bought the medicine. It''s okay."


    Jeffery also looked at her with concern. He saw that she had walked with difficulty at the beginning, but now there was nothing wrong with her. He thought that she endured the pain, "If it is really painful, ask for leave!"


    Jeremy took a sidelong glance at Jeffery. He thought that Jeffery really cared about Sherry.


    Sherry shook her head with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. Don''t make a fuss about it."


    On seeing the dress she was wearing, a faint smile played on Jeremy''s lips. He casually said, "The dress looks nice."


    Hearing this, Sherry was stunned. She lowered her head and looked at the dress on her body. Then she pressed her lips and kept silent.


    But Jeffery now understood. Was it a dress bought by Jeremy for Sherry?


    That was to say, they bought two dresses of the same style, but in different colors.


    Sherry chose the one bought by Jeremy, but didn''t choose the one bought by Jeffery.


    When Jeremy spoke, he deliberately glanced at Jeffery.


    Jeffery looked as usual.


    "If there is no problem, I will go out first." Said Sherry.


    Hearing her words, Jeremy threw the folder on the table, looked at his watch and said, "Okay, it''s time for lunch."


    So Sherry turned and left the room, and so did Jeffery. At the same time, Jeremy also stood up and walked out of the room.


    The three walked out together, which surprised the secretaries present. Barry stood upright respectfully and looked at Jeremy with a smile. "Mr. Jeremy, what would you like to eat for lunch?"


    Jeremy didn''t say anything. Jeffery foll


    ous for her bad reputation, and they all thought she was a woman who had a dissolute life and didn''t care about herself or behave herself.


    Taking the food box indifferently, Sherry turned around and said to Jeffery, "I''m so sorry that you have become the focus of everyone''s attention."


    No matter what happened, Sherry would always be the target of public criticism. She just didn''t want to involve the people around her.


    Jeffery shook his head. He stared at Sherry and said, "I don''t care. But you..."


    Before he finished his words, Sherry grinned and said, "I don''t care. I''m already used to it."


    She finished her words with ease and went to the canteen to have her meals.


    Seeing this, Jeffery felt so distressed.


    His eyes swept across the canteen. All the people who were still observing Sherry were very bold to look at her. They all whispered to each other while looking at her up and down with disdain.


    Seeing this, Jeffery clenched his fists. He told himself to calm down.


    Sherry suddenly turned around and saw Jeffery still standing in the same place. She asked, "Why don''t you come over here? What would you like to eat? "

 Chapter 361 Stay Away From Him (Part One)

    The food in the Ou Group for employees was delicious. Sherry had eaten it a few times and often heard people say that it was fresh and rich. People like Jeffery must be used to eating.


    After all, what he ate before was not even better than this.


    "Okay." Hearing this, Jeffery stopped thinking about that. He smiled and walked towards her.


    They talked and laughed, and other people were still talking about them.


    "Try this. Do you like it?" Sherry turned to look at him and asked.


    "Which one?" Jeffery asked.


    Suddenly, they were so close to each other.


    When Sherry saw a dish and stretched out her head in the window, Jeffery would go to look it. They were very close to each other, and Sherry didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    When Jeremy came in, he happened to see Sherry and Jeffery talking and laughing. Sherry was grabbing some food and it seemed that she was trying on the taste. Jeffery saw that and also went over to have some.


    Therefore, Sherry fed the food in her hand to Jeffery directly.


    Sherry was very calm. She just took Jeffery as her younger brother, but in the eyes of Jeremy, it was very unpleasant.


    At first, everyone was staring at Jeffery and Sherry, and after a long time, they stopped looking at them. When everyone looked up, they saw Jeremy standing in front of them.


    Jeremy walked in with a cold face.


    As soon as he came in, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Mr. Jeremy..." The people who were eating didn''t know how to eat when they saw Jeremy. They all looked at him in surprise.


    Sherry and Jeffery hadn''t seen him, and they were still talking and laughing as if no one was around.


    With a cold face, Jeremy walked towards the window with a set of tablewa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id Jeffery, as he slowly took his chopsticks.


    Somehow, a sharp sound came to Jeremy''s ears. He thought, ''Did Jeffery say that he had ever eaten the food cooked by Sherry on purpose?''


    Previously, on an invitation from Kami and Lucas, Jeremy had ever tasted the food cooked by Sherry. It was really delicious.


    Sometimes, when Jeremy saw the food in the kitchen, he also had an impulse to cook. But when he really did it, he felt it strange and didn''t want to give up.


    He felt that the food in his mouth tasted very dull and tasted like chew.


    "Do you still remember the taste of the food I cooked?" Sherry frowned and asked playfully.


    "Of course I remember. It''s more delicious than the food cooked by chefs." Said Jeffery with a smile.


    Jeremy frowned and why couldn''t he remember the taste of the food cooked by Sherry?


    He was very upset, but there was nothing he could do. He turned and looked at Sherry. Opening his mouth, he said, "Do you want..."


    He wanted to ask whether Sherry would eat the food on his plate because he had had a lot on his plate. However, Sherry was still talking to Jeffery, as if she hadn''t heard him.

 Chapter 362 Stay Away From Him (Part Two)

    "You used to live near my house. It was very convenient for you to have a meal to my home. If you have time, come to my house again." Sherry said to Jeffery.


    Did they ever live next door? At the moment, Jeremy was so angry that he had no idea of that at all.


    They were talking so enthusiastically that Jeremy felt deeply depressed.


    In his mind, Jeremy was agitated, thinking that it was no big deal. He also knew Sherry and was familiar with her at that time, but he just forgot it.


    But now, he didn''t remember anything.


    The bitter feeling made Jeremy''s heart ache. He picked everything in the lunch box and didn''t care whether it was something he hated to eat or not.


    "Okay, I''ll be there next time and see the two kids by the way." Jeffery''s voice was so soft that it sounded like he had been very familiar with Kami and Lucas.


    In the meantime, Jeremy was having lunch sulkily and soon in the meantime, Sherry and Jeffery were talking and laughing. After eating for a while, they took just a little bite. When Sherry finally turned her head to look at Jeremy, half of the food on the plate was eaten up by him.


    "You!" Sherry screamed in surprise.


    Hearing her voice, Jeremy turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    There was a lot of coriander in his mouth. Sherry remembered that he didn''t like eating coriander and he couldn''t smell it.


    But now, he was eating calmly and spoon after spoon without any reaction.


    Sherry was stunned. Before Jeremy could speak, the food got stuck in his throat and he couldn''t help coughing.


    "Are you all right?" Asked Sherry, worried.


    Jeremy shook his head. He wanted to say something, but the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nly he lose his memory? Why didn''t he know anything he wanted to know? He could only figure it out through others.


    But these people would never tell him the truth.


    None of the things he cared about could get a real answer.


    He just wanted an answer. Why was it so difficult?


    "You don''t have to know what kind of relationship I have with Jeffery. You don''t have any right to interfere in it. Now I''m leaving. Please let me go!" said Sherry


    Jeremy fixed his eyes on her, and there was disdain and mockery in Sherry''s eyes.


    A smile appeared on Jeremy''s face as he loosened his grip.


    Looking at the inexplicable smile on his face, Sherry was confused and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "I don''t care what kind of relationship you had with Jeffery before. Just stay away from him." Said Jeremy.


    "Haha." Sherry said with a faint smile.


    She could get close to anyone except Jeremy, so when she heard the warning from him, she thought it was very ridiculous.


    "He does look nice, as if he were a good kid." Jeremy watched the direction Jeffery left, although there was no one there.

 Chapter 363 Elizabeths Show Up (Part One)

    His eyes narrowed slightly and his tone was cold.


    "He looks much more harmless than you." Sherry added.


    "But you haven''t seen each other for a long time. He is not the person you used to know, and he is not the person you see now." Jeremy said, shifting his gaze to look at Sherry.


    Sherry said flatly, "The way he used to be? I remember it better than you do. "


    These words really hurt Jeremy''s heart.


    He kindly persuaded her. But what he said always being misunderstood by Sherry.


    Not wanting to argue with Sherry, Jeremy said to himself, "Do you know why he became the deputy CEO of the headquarter? He is just an inexperienced young man."


    "Are you gossiping about him like some random people?" Sherry turned around and frowned at him.


    She had heard a lot about Jeffery every day in the office. She got tired of it.


    On the other hand, Jeremy was going to say something to remind Sherry to on guard against of Jeffery. But he didn''t expect that she would regard as a man who like gossiping.


    "You!" Jeremy didn''t know how to persuade her.


    "What I said is true. People will change one day. You don''t know what kind of person he is. Don''t jump to a conclusion so early!" Jeremy said in a cold and serious tone.


    In order to get the shares and gain the trust of John, Jeffery had made great efforts in the past few years.


    He was not only good at studying, but also got along well with people. No one knew from where he had learnt such a powerful method and even made Jeremy look down upon him.


    Now, Jeffery was vicious, and he was no longer the man before.


    Jeremy came to remind Sherry, but Sherry didn''t believe him at all.


    "Got it." Sherry said perfunctorily.


    "Don''t just believe what you see on the surface. He has changed a lot on the sly. Now he is just pretending to be ki


    to ask you. I told them not to pin too much hope on it."


    Danny kept nagging while Sherry just listened quietly.


    Hearing no reply from the other side, Danny knew that the plan would be in vain. Sherry would not agree to attend the press conference.


    "In this case, I will go to refuse them. Anyway, it is not our business. As long as we hand in the design drawing, we will say goodbye to them thoroughly." Said Danny.


    "Danny." Sherry suddenly called her.


    Danny nodded and said casually, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "No, you go to tell the staff of SZ Advertising Company that I will be there personally that day." Sherry said in a firm tone.


    Hearing that, Danny was stunned for a while. Then she thought that she had misheard her. With a smile on her face, she asked, "Really?"


    But soon, she frowned and said, "But you don''t want others to recognize you. What should we do?"


    After thinking for a while, Sherry said, "It''s just a piece of cake. You just need to prepare a mask for me."


    She had done so much in this business that she had never shown her true face. This time she attended the event in person. Although she was wearing a mask, it was already a rare thing for her.

 Chapter 364 Elizabeths Show Up (Part Two)

    After hearing this, Danny laughed with relief and said, "Okay, that''s good. Otherwise, it will make us lose face in front of others."


    Although this cooperation had nothing to do with them, no matter what, the advertisement was made by Elizabeth''s team. Now the attention was so low, and the name Elizabeth would give people a bad feeling.


    "When is the conference?" Asked Sherry.


    "Didn''t I just tell you? It''s tomorrow. Get ready and I will pick you up downstairs. " Said Danny.


    Sherry nodded, her eyebrows wrinkled a little. It was just tomorrow. As it turned out, the press conference was really rushed. No wonder the group couldn''t get so many people to watch it.


    "Okay, that''s it. We''ll talk about it tonight." After saying that, Sherry hung up the phone.


    She put her phone back to her pocket. When she turned around and was about to go back to her office, she saw someone standing behind her.


    There was a few people in the corridor, and the sudden appearance of a person startled Sherry.


    She was frightened and took a step back. At that moment, Jeremy was standing at the entrance of the building, staring at her indifferently. "Did I scare you?"


    At the beginning, Sherry patted her chest to calm down, but when she heard what Jeremy said, she said coldly, "No!"


    Then, she walked past him and went outside.


    Now, her heart was beating a little fast. Jeremy was so childish that he liked to do something like this to scare people.


    "You just said that you would attend in person. What''s your plan?" Jeremy followed her and asked.


    Sherry turned to look at him and asked, "Did you hear that?"


    "Not really." said Jeremy indifferently.


    Indeed, he only heard half of what Sherry said. And he didn''t hear what the person o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rters waiting there. Danny took a look at them and said to the driver, "Go through the back door."


    The driver made a turn and the car drove to the back door.


    "It''s so weird. When I went out this morning, there were only a few people. But now there are so many people here." Danny said in a funny way.


    Sherry smiled and didn''t say anything. Danny patted her on the shoulder and said, "It''s because of you. I think even the president of the SZ Advertising Company will personally thank you."


    Hearing this, Sherry''s mouth twitched a little and she kept silent.


    They prepared in the back stage for a while, and Ina was there, too. When she came down from the stage, she patted her chest and said, "It''s said that there will be just few people. But now there are so many people."


    Then she pulled Sherry to her side. Sherry was still wearing a mask, and she almost fell down on her high heels when she was pulled by her.


    Ina looked at her helplessly. "I''m afraid that you will fall on the high heels."


    Danny patted Ina''s shoulder and comforted her, "Don''t worry. It''s not the first time for her to wear such a high heels."


    Sherry smiled and went out.

 Chapter 365 I Have Something To Talk With Elizabeth

    As soon as she appeared, the reporters off the stage kept taking pictures of her with their cameras.


    The mask was worn, so only her lips, chin and eyes could be seen all over her face. Jeremy, who was sitting under the stage, noticed it. His lips twitched and thought that her mask was covered so tightly!


    It seemed that what Sherry looked now, even if she admitted it in public, no one would recognize her.


    The dressing style she was wearing was not her original style at all. Although it was also strange beauty on her, after all, it was not her style.


    "Now let''s welcome the advertising designer, Miss Elizabeth." Said Ina, full of passion under the stage.


    When she just finished, a burst of applause broke out from the crowd.


    Sherry''s eyes swept down the stage, and found that there were Chester, Linda, Jeremy and Jeffery there.


    It seemed that Linda had recovered from the injuries. But as she wore flat shoes, she still felt a little pain, so she didn''t wear high-heeled shoes as usual.


    Linda looked at her expectantly. It seemed that Linda really adored Elizabeth!


    Chester had a smile on his face while Jeffery looked calm. However, for some reason, only a faint smile was shown on Jeremy''s face.


    Jeremy was trying to figure out what sort of speech Sherry would like to make so that no one would be able to recognize her voice.


    But he didn''t expect that Sherry would describe her design concept of the advertisement in English.


    Her fluent English made it sound professional and authentic, and she specially lowered her voice.


    The corners of Jeremy''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He thought it was interesting.


    The moment Elizabeth finished her speech, the journalists put forward many questions at once. Seeing this, Chester smiled from ear to ear.


    At the same time, Jeremy glanced at Chester from the corner of his eye.


    Chester was the organizer of the new product press conference. As usual, he wore a charming smile on his face. But he didn''t know whether he could see that the modified woman on the stage was Sherry.


    "Thank you very much for the coming advertisement designer, Miss Elizabeth, and for our wonderful speech!" The host of SZ Advertising Company came out, clapping his hands and said with a fervent voice.


    People around them echoed his words. They applauded even more loudly.


    "Next, let''s invite Mr. Chester, President of SZ Advertising Company to the stage." The host said loudly.


    After saying that, Sherry was about to leave the stage, but the host stopped her, as if he didn''t want her to go down.


    Sherry turned around to see Ina who was under the stage, Ina shrugged her shoulders to show her helplessness, and she also didn''t know why there added such a section like this.


    Under thunderous applause, Jeremy stepped onto the stage. He looked at Elizabeth with a gentle smile on his face.


    Sherry''s heart trembled. At that moment, she thought that Chester knew who she was.


    Chester was just curious about Elizabeth. But he was a gentleman and would not ask rudely to see her.


    Although Elizabeth had promised him to cooperate with his group, today was only their first formal meeting.


    "Today''s n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d and calmly said, "I''m fine."


    Chester winked at Beisy, who understood what he meant. She asked someone to book a room for them and then took the woman who rushed to Sherry on the stage away.


    "Why don''t you take a rest?" Chester walked up to Sherry and suddenly grasped her arm when he saw her struggle to fall down.


    At this moment, under the stage, Jeremy was staring at the hand of Chester.


    He stood up from his seat with cold eyes.


    Jeffery was confused when he saw Jeremy stand up.


    Sherry let out a sigh. When she wanted to say that she was fine, Ina insisted on saying, "Yeah, I think you''d better have a rest. Anyway, all the things should be done last night have finished. Just now, you really scared me to death!"


    Just now, there was a big bang. As Elizabeth''s assistant, of course, Ina was the first person who cared about her most.


    "We''ve already prepared the room for you to rest. Miss Elizabeth, please have a rest. We''ll take care of everything here." Beisy went to the side of Sherry and said respectfully.


    Hearing this, Sherry turned to look at Beisy. When she saw that there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth and the worries in her eyes, she had to nod. "Thank you," she said


    Supported by Chester and Ina, Sherry stepped down the stage. When Jeremy saw that and he was about to step over to the table, however, he was suddenly stopped by Barry, who said, "Mr. Jeremy, the company of the partner still needs you to be here to support it. Where are you going?"


    Upon hearing him, Jeremy had no choice but to step back.


    It was out of his control... He had no other choice but to watch Sherry leave with the help of Chester and Ina.


    Beisy had already arranged a room for them. Chester directly led Sherry to that room, and then said to Ina, "Go ahead with your business!"


    Ina was stunned and didn''t react. "What?"


    Sherry was also surprised by the order of Chester. She turned her head and looked at him.


    Sensing the eyes of Sherry, Chester also looked at her. With a slight smile on his lips, he said to Ina, "I have something to talk with Miss Elizabeth."

 Chapter 366 Sudden Accident

    Ina was stunned and took a look at Sherry.


    Hearing this, Sherry was shocked. ''What did Chester mean!


    She said to Ina, "You go ahead with your business. I''ll call you if I need anything."


    Since Sherry had given the order, Ina couldn''t insist anymore. She had to turn and leave.


    After Ina left, there were only Sherry and Chester in the room.


    Sherry kept rubbing on her back. She hurt badly by that slap.


    Chester, on the other hand, remained silent, just looking at Sherry.


    Feeling his eyes, Sherry was curious. She raised her head and looked at Chester, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Unbelievable!" Chester suddenly burst into laughter.


    He had been observing her all the time. Now that Sherry was wearing a mask, he could only see her eyes and lips.


    Although she was wearing makeup, Chester could tell at a glance that the person behind the mask was actually Sherry.


    "What?" Asked Sherry.


    "So you are Elizabeth. Huh, I should have thought about it." Chester smiled helplessly, and then he walked up to Sherry and took off her mask.


    Sherry was stunned. She immediately turned her head to stop him from picking the mask.


    Chester frowned and smiled, "I already know who you are. There are only you and me here. Don''t you feel bad with your mask?"


    Did he know who she was? How?


    Stunned, Sherry looked at Chester and asked in a deliberately lowered voice, "How did you know that?"


    Chester pointed at her mask and explained, "It was fall down just now and I saw you by accident."


    Hearing this, Sherry bit her lip, reluctantly stretched out her hand and took off the mask.


    "I should have thought it was you." Chester said with a smile.


    Sherry took off the mask to reveal her true face. She wore a heavy makeup, but she looked more mature and enchanting than before.


    She smiled, "How could you have thought of it earlier? I didn''t tell you and I didn''t give myself away. "


    Chester stood on the sofa and leaned on the cabinet next to her. Sherry was sitting on the sofa, and there was only a tea table between them.


    After listening to her, Chester nodded his head and said, "It seems so, but I don''t know why, and I think I should have thought about it long ago. If I couldn''t have guessed it, who else could have guessed that? Elizabeth is you and you are Elizabeth?"


    Hearing this, Sherry''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Somehow, it sounded weird. It seemed that Chester knew her well and knew everything about her.


    "I''m so sorry that I didn''t tell you." The smile on Sherry''s face disappeared and she said apologetically.


    Chester looked at her deeply. At the beginning, he did feel a little uncomfortable.


    But when he knew that Sherry had become such a powerful Elizabeth, he felt proud and overjoyed, and he was no longer upset.


    "No, it''s your freedom. You don''t have to tell me everything." Chester cut in and said.


    Raising her head, Sherry looked at Chester. Suddenly, Chester walked towards her.


    "I was really happy for you when I knew you are Elizabeth." Said Chester.


    He walked to her and sat beside her.


    The two people looked at each other. Sherry could see clearly in Chester''s eyes that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Company, it had a close relationship with Ou Group.


    That was why Chester reminded him "out of kindness".


    Jeremy had never looked Chester in the eye. There was only Sherry in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Sherry kept rubbing her aching wrist that was just pinched by Jeremy and rolled her eyes at him.


    Suddenly, Jeremy walked up to her. Sherry took a step back and looked at him cautiously.


    "I warn you, don''t do anything I don''t like!" Jeremy spoke to Sherry in a deep voice.


    Sherry glared at him, looked away and ignored him.


    Jeremy gave a snort of contempt and took another look at the calm Chester. Then he turned around and left.


    He walked to the door and slammed it.


    Jeremy went out. When the long corridor was lit up, sweat began to form on his forehead.


    With his chest burning, he felt that he needed to relieve the heat.


    When he saw Sherry holding Chester, he really wanted to punch Chester in the face.


    With a hard punch on the wall, Jeremy gnashed his teeth in anger.


    After Jeremy left, Sherry breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, she was relaxed completely and her leg hurt so much that she couldn''t even feel it.


    "What''s wrong? Does it hurt? " When Chester saw that she frowned with sweat on her forehead, he was so worried about her.


    Sherry didn''t want to flaunt her superiority. She nodded and said, "Even if the back hurts, the leg still hurts.."


    Then, she rubbed her thighs.


    Chester helped her sit on the sofa and rubbed her legs gently. "Take off your high heels. Aren''t you tired of stepping on them?"


    Hearing this, Sherry also took a look at her high-heeled shoes. She grinned and said, "Yes, it''s quite uncomfortable."


    After that, she took off her high heels and checked her legs with the help of Chester. There was nothing serious, except a bruise.


    "How about having a check of your back?" Chester suddenly said.


    Knowing that he was just joking, Sherry didn''t take it to heart. "It shouldn''t matter. It''s mainly because of the shoes that made me lose my balance."


    Someone knocked on the door when she just finished her words.

 Chapter 367 Drugs (Part One)

    Sherry and Chester looked at each other, and Sherry said, "It''s definitely not Jeremy. He wouldn''t knock on the door so gently."


    Chester nodded, walked to the door and opened it.


    Ina was standing outside. When she saw Chester, she smiled and said, "Mr. Chester."


    Chester smiled.


    Ina walked into the room, went to the side of Sherry, and said lightly, "Elizabeth, it''s time to go."


    While rubbing her back, Sherry heard Ina''s words and looked up at her.


    Ina nodded slightly to her. Sherry understood it and put on her shoes and stood up.


    "I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now. This is the end of our commercial cooperation." With the help of Ina, Sherry walked to the door and said to Chester, who was standing at the door and looking at her.


    After hearing her words, there was a trace of reluctance and hesitation in Chester''s eyes.


    "I don''t know when I can cooperate with you again." He sighed.


    Sherry smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "There will be a day. We are friends. There will be ample time ahead."


    Her smile was bright, but when he heard the word "friend", he felt tight in his chest and the bitterness spread in an instant.


    "Be careful. Call me at any time if anything happens." Said Chester.


    Sherry nodded, saying goodbye to him, and then went out with Ina.


    They entered the elevator together. The door of the elevator closed and Ina stopped smiling. She said to Sherry, "The acquisition has been completed!"


    Hearing this, Sherry turned to look at her. "So soon? How many shares have you bought? "


    "The Xu family was the largest shareholder with thirty percent of shares, and then the company''s directors. Several directors probably knew that the comp


    he company were taken away, and the board members had almost left the company, too.


    He had made every effort to make staff down due to the rain. As a result, many media came to confront him about the reason for the sack. He felt very distressed, and wondered whether there was anything wrong with his company.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to rely on Ou Group. After all, it was known to all that his daughter was Jeremy''s girlfriend.


    Otherwise, his company would have been destroyed.


    The company had been working for such a long time only to hear the name of Jeremy. It could be seen that he was really important to the company.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I know what I should do. I''ll definitely let Jeremy marry me this time!" Zoe suddenly said very solemnly.


    Her affirmative answer eased Adam''s anger a little.


    As soon as she got out of the house, Zoe called Barry.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Zoe?" Said Barry in a respectful tone.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Zoe asked in determination, "Where is Jeremy now?"


    "Mr. Jeremy wasn''t in the company. I heard that he went to a bar for a drink." said Barry with a smile.

 Chapter 368 Drugs (Part Two)

    "Which bar?" Asked Zoe.


    Barry thought it was not a big deal, so he told her the address of the bar.


    After hanging up the phone, Barry didn''t take this matter to heart, and continued to work.


    On the other hand, holding her phone tightly in her hand, Zoe made up her mind and asked the driver to drive to the bar.


    At that time, it was not completely dark but there were many people in the bar.


    Noisy music and twisting crowd, and the dim light shone on people''s faces, which seemed ridiculous and colorful. Zoe was preoccupied with things, nervous and excited.


    She looked for him for a long time before she saw Jeremy at the bar counter.


    Jeremy took off his coat and wore a white shirt. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing two strong arms. His watch on his wrist was shining in the light.


    He was drinking, one after another. His face didn''t look good. It seemed that he was a little drunk.


    As a waiter passed by, he was stopped by Zoe.


    "I want you to do me a favor!" Zoe said to the waiter.


    Then she took out an envelope from her bag and handed it to the waiter. "This is the deposit. If it succeeds, I will pay you double the price."


    The waiter was still confused at the beginning, but when he heard Zoe''s words, his eyes lit up. He picked up the envelope and estimated it. It was thick and it seemed that there was a lot of money in it.


    "What can I do for you?" asked the waiter with a smile.


    At the same time, Zoe pointed to the direction of Jeremy and said in a low voice, "Have you seen the man in shirt? After a while, you help me pass a glass of wine to him. "


    The wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as near here, so as soon as she walked out of the bar, she took Jeremy to the hotel next door.


    Jeremy walked with heavy steps. As he moved, his legs shook. As a result, Zoe followed him and couldn''t walk in a straight line.


    Halfway through her journey, she noticed that Jeremy almost fell down, Zoe hurried to hold him up.


    "Watch out!" Said Zoe gently.


    Being drunk and with the effect of the drug, Jeremy felt hot all over. The body of Zoe was cold and soft, which made him want to get close to her.


    His body then was on top of her.


    As Zoe felt his dependence on her, she was nervous, excited and bitter, as well as jealous. However, at this time, she didn''t have any other feelings for him, so she just wanted to finish all things before the drug took effect.


    After a short while, they entered the hotel, hand in hand.


    "Hot!" Jeremy said impatiently, trying to take off his shirt.


    But he was still in a daze and he couldn''t take off his shirt.


    After hearing him, Zoe locked the door and took off his shirt in a hurry. "Let me help you." she said

 Chapter 369 His Rejection

    Now Jeremy''s face was blazing. He squinted at Zoe.


    Zoe untied the buttons of his shirt one by one.


    She felt the temperature from Jeremy and she felt like she had been burned.


    "In a minute." Noticing his gaze, Zoe said.


    Suddenly, her hand was held by someone.


    Zoe''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Jeremy in a daze.


    Then she felt that the sky and the earth were spinning round. She shouted in a low voice. When she realized it, she was already pinned under Jeremy''s body.


    "Jeremy!" She said in surprise.


    His shirt was almost unbuttoned, and his strong chest could be seen.


    "Sherry..." Jeremy narrowed his eyes, which reflect the light of desire.


    Hearing the name, Zoe felt very angry.


    But she could not get angry, and she did not have time to get angry.


    "Yes, it''s me!" As Zoe spoke, she suddenly stretched out her arms, flung them around his neck, and pressed her lips against his.


    The medicine worked as expected. With a hint of ecstasy emerging from her heart, she accepted the kiss of Jeremy, giving her every inch of skin a good mood.


    In his heart, Jeremy sighed, wondering why Sherry was so obedient today and why she didn''t resist him?


    But as soon as her hand touched his pants and unbuttoned his belt, he suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Zoe was stunned and didn''t know what happened.


    All of a sudden, Jeremy let go of her and stared at her with his red eyes.


    The look in his eyes frightened her a lot. She thought that he had already waken up.


    However, her small hand was tightly held by Jeremy''s.


    He just said, "Lie still!"


    Then he lowered his head and bit on her neck.


    He didn''t want her to take the initiative. After letting out a sigh, Zoe thought that Jeremy had found something and she comforted herself in her heart, ''don''t be nervous, don''t show your weakness.''.


    While he was kissing her on the neck, a scene came to his mind.


    In the elevator, he happened to see the kiss mark on Sherry''s neck. He asked her whether she had been staying with Chester the whole night, but she refused to answer him stubbornly.


    In the afternoon, he felt very angry when he saw her holding with Chester.


    He couldn''t accept this kind of feeling. It was like being betrayed by the one he loved.


    "Jeremy!" She had been with Jeremy for a long time, but he had never been so enthusiastic like today.


    If she hadn''t made up her mind, Jeremy would not have touched her.


    Zoe was obsessed with him, his smell and everything about him.


    But at this moment, she was pushed away by Jeremy


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll, Sherry was stunned and turned her head to look at the person with confusion.


    Jeremy was staring at her eyes with fire burning in his eyes.


    It was also beyond his expectation that he would see Sherry here. But once he saw her, he couldn''t control himself.


    "Jeremy?" She looked at him in surprise and shouted.


    On the other side of the phone, Ina didn''t hear her voice, but kept talking.


    "Why are you here..." Before she could finish her words, Jeremy suddenly grabbed her hand and lifted her to his chest.


    The phone fell down with a bang on the ground. The phone finally was hung up.


    On the other side, Ina still felt strange. She shouted several times, but did not hear any response.


    Jeremy lit a fire all over his body. It seemed that the fire wanted to light up all his true desire.


    As soon as he came in, he pulled her to his side without saying a word, and then looked at her pink and seductive lips and kissed her!


    "Well..." Sherry was surprised by his reaction.


    But she reacted quickly. She pushed him away and slapped him in the face!


    "What''s wrong with you again?" On the other side, Sherry slapped heavily on Jeremy''s face, showing no mercy.


    He didn''t expect that he would be pushed away by her so quickly after he kissed her.


    He didn''t seem to be angry at the slap on his face.


    He didn''t feel the pain on his face at all. He just looked deep into Sherry''s eyes.


    His breath was still heavy. He didn''t say anything, but his chest was heaving, and the desire in his eyes was obvious.


    "You... What''s wrong with you? " Sherry felt that he seemed a little abnormal.


    She bit her lips and looked in surprise at the blushing and breathing Jeremy.

 Chapter 370 Be Gentle

    She bit her lips and looked in surprise at the blushing and breathing Jeremy.


    On the other hand, Jeremy didn''t say anything. He just stared at her with his eyes filled with lust. Sherry couldn''t help pressing the button of the elevator.


    She quickly pressed the first floor button and wanted to leave.


    It took a long time for Jeremy to come back to his senses, but the moment he saw Sherry, he collapsed again. Looking at her, he was thinking of the scene of holding her in his arms and kissing her.


    The time waiting in the elevator was so long, and Sherry was full of anxiety. She felt that the hand of Jeremy patted on her back.


    "Don''t touch me!" She screamed immediately!


    With a frown, Jeremy said sadly, "I don''t feel well..."


    He finally spoke. His voice was so hoarse, which made Sherry''s heart constricted.


    She looked flustered as she caught a glimpse of Jeremy''s chest.


    His shirt was twisted, and the buttons were up and down in a mess. Seeing the big undulating chest on up and down, Sherry nervously moved her eyes away.


    "You handle it yourself. Don''t come to me!" Sherry broke away from him and walked to the door of the elevator.


    The elevator number kept going down one by one. Sherry felt that it was difficult to bear the time, because she was nervous and anxious.


    However, Jeremy held her from behind, with his warm lips falling on her neck, and said in a tempting voice, "Don''t go!"


    With her eyes wide open, Sherry turned back and pushed away Jeremy. In a panic, she said, "Don''t! Don''t come over!"


    Jeremy must have been drugged.


    In normal times, he would know what he should do and what he shouldn''t do. But today was different. It seemed that he only had lust in his eyes.


    Sherry couldn''t help biting her lips, which looked very attractive to Jeremy.


    "I was set up. Are you so cruel to stand by?" Looking at Sherry resist him just now, Jeremy frowned and said.


    Jeremy said in an innocent and pitiful voice, which made people feel that their bones were numb.


    However, Sherry still stood in the place. She hemmed and hawed, "It''s none of my business. You go to the reception desk and get a room by yourself. Go to the room to settle it!"


    At this moment, the elevator''s door opened and Sherry finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The elevator door was about to open, but at that moment, Jeremy suddenly reached out and closed the door.


    "What are you doing?" Sherry looked at him in horror.


    Did he want to do something else in the elevator? There was no way that Sherry wouldn''t think in this way.


    She didn''t know who had drugged him, but she was the unlucky one. Just thinking about it, she felt wronged and ridiculous.


    Ignoring her panicked eyes, Jeremy held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "No one can help me. I only need you."


    On the other hand, Sherry''s mind went blank and she felt a little sore on her nose due to his words, but her eyes were still very dry.


    "I can''t help you." She heard her own voice.


    "You can help me as long as you can." Jeremy said with confidence.


    Sherry had already felt his hot body pressed against hers, and his big hands wan


    off by what he said. The driver in front of her saw them through the rear-view mirror and gave a slight smile.


    Looking at the driver''s expression, Sherry felt very embarrassed.


    At this moment, Jeremy suddenly got close to her and kissed her on the cheek when she was not noticing.


    "You!" Sherry quickly pushed him away. She was so surprised that she wanted to say something, but because there was a driver in front of them, she didn''t dare to say it too far.


    But she didn''t dare to say something, but Jeremy did dare to do.


    Suddenly, he put his hand on Sherry''s thighs. It seemed he didn''t mean to do that. But Sherry could feel the heat of his palms over her thin skirt.


    "We don''t want to go there anymore, sir. Let''s go to the hospital!" Sherry changed her mind.


    Now, Jeremy must go to hospital.


    The driver didn''t speak and didn''t know if he heard it, but when the steering wheel turned, he should have heard it.


    "You are so sweet!" Jeremy suddenly whispered in her ear in a voice of praise.


    After saying that, he picked up a strand of her hair, put it on the tip of his nose, and sniffed it fiercely. Then he started to kiss her lips.


    Sherry was stunned what he did. She looked at her hair in surprise, while Jeremy was in a trance.


    She didn''t smell the sweat on her body at all, but Jeremy was so intoxicated with it.


    "Give my hair back to me!" Struggling to pull back her hair, but her hair was already wet.


    Jeremy laid his hand on her leg and suddenly moved his hand to the root of her thigh quickly.


    Sherry was anxious and she clamped her legs and patted on the back of Jeremy''s hand.


    "Clap!" The slap was so hard that the back of his hand became red. Jeremy frowned and looked at her innocently.


    Sherry looked at the driver in front of her in a panic. The driver looked like he was driving carefully, as if he didn''t notice what was happening behind.


    But he must have heard that. Sherry''s face was flushed with anger.


    "Be gentle." Jeremy didn''t feel the pain. He looked at her with an innocent look and put his hand close to her thigh again.

 Chapter 371 Dont Cry

    In a rage, Sherry grabbed both of his wrists and moved his body aside. Then she was about to sit at the door of the car.


    However, her hand was grasped tightly by Jeremy with one hand. He replied with a smile, "You''re not strong enough."


    Before Sherry could react, Jeremy''s lips fell suddenly and accurately kissed on her sweet lips.


    In anger, Sherry bent down her knees and kicked in Jeremy''s body. And it seemed that Jeremy got it. He leaned his body a little and Sherry kicked in the air, but she was pressed down by Jeremy on his body.


    Her lips were so sweet and seductive, as if they would bring different tastes every time they kissed.


    Jeremy''s lips was hot and dry, but he felt like Sherry''s lips were sweet like spring water. He couldn''t wait to have more.


    From behind came the sound of kissing. The driver slightly frowned and quietly looked at the two tangled people through the rear-view mirror. He sighed and thought, ''Ah, those are young people now!


    The driver had unwittingly changed the direction.


    Sherry wanted to get rid of Jeremy, but she couldn''t.


    Now, not only was Jeremy drugged, but also he drank alcohol. He was in a coma and his strength was stronger than usual. She couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    There was some tears in Sherry''s eyes. She tried hard to hold back her tears.


    It would be ok if it was usual but there were people ahead now!


    Jeremy was tired of the kiss and let go of her.


    Once she was free, Sherry began to breathe heavily. Gazing at the look of Sherry, Jeremy suddenly felt thirsty again.


    Jeremy was so heavy on her that her waist was almost broken. In terms of the posture, she was too tired.


    "Give me another kiss." Jeremy held her in his arms and said with a smile.


    "Go to hell!" Sherry kicked him away. At this moment, the car suddenly stopped.


    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. They finally arrived at the destination.


    The driver said nothing and just parked the car here.


    Jeremy was still not satisfied. He wondered how they arrived so soon.


    "Sir, how much is it?" Sherry said and took out her wallet in a hurry.


    "Thirty." The driver looked at them and said.


    Seeing the ambiguous expression in the driver''s eyes, Sherry felt very embarrassed.


    She paid the bill and pulled Jeremy out of the car. Now, Sherry just wanted to get rid of this big trouble as soon as possible and didn''t want to see him any more.


    After she got out of the car, the driver immediately drove away.


    Sherry supported Jeremy, when she raised her head, she thought it was the ''hospital'' that she had thought to be in.


    With the dark red light on, the place didn''t look like a hospital at all.


    Sherry turned around and said, "Sir..."


    The taxi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rry happy.


    But he felt something drop from his face.


    At first, he didn''t notice that.


    Just as he was about to launch another attack, he felt something wet on his cheek.


    He suddenly looked at Sherry and found that she was crying.


    There were two lines of tears on her face. Sherry gnashed her teeth and refused to speak. She just cried silently.


    She gave up struggling too and just stood at the door, letting Jeremy bully her all the time.


    "Why are you crying?" With his forehead against hers, Jeremy stared at her, still panting.


    He was a little sober but he was not that sober.


    On the other hand, Sherry lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly. She didn''t resist anymore. Instead, she just glared at Jeremy with resentment and silently shed tears.


    At the same time, Jeremy stopped as he was about to touch her.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid I''ll be softhearted." Jeremy said suddenly.


    Sherry looked away and kept silent.


    Her tears started streaming down her face and she couldn''t stop crying.


    More and more tears streamed down on Sherry''s face. Like a violent storm, she immediately extinguished the fire that was burning inside Jeremy just now, calming down his restless heart.


    Looking at her, Jeremy felt his heart ache.


    He seemed to be a little sober now. He looked down at his hands and the disheveled clothes on Sherry''s body.


    What was he doing? He frowned and asked himself.


    "I..." His voice was hoarse, and even the words he said were full of unbelievable sexy charm.


    His body was still very hot, and standing beside Sherry, her body also became hot.


    The only difference was that Jeremy''s heart was hot, while Sherry''s heart was cold and bitter.


    "Don''t cry, I..." All of a sudden, Jeremy stepped backward, giving some space for Sherry to relax.

 Chapter 372 Let Her Go

    There was a severe pain in Sherry''s back and legs. As soon as Jeremy walked away, she breathed fresh air.


    As soon as she was set free, the first thing she did was that she raised her hand and slapped on Jeremy''s face hard.


    "Clap!" She left a bright red palm mark on his face.


    Today she had slapped him twice, but she failed to wake him up. Instead, her tears had sting his eyes. He suddenly woke up. What on earth was he doing.


    She slapped Jeremy''s face so hard that he moved aside.


    This time, Sherry slapped heavily on his face. Jeremy felt a hot pain on his cheek. He didn''t expect that Sherry had so much strength.


    Surprised, Jeremy looked at Sherry and said helplessly, "I''m sorry. I, I''m sorry for you..."


    He said remorsefully, not knowing what to say except sorry.


    He had no other choice as he was drugged. It took him a long time to control himself in front of Zoe but when he saw Sherry, he seemed to be unable to control himself any more.


    Every time he faced with Sherry, he would do something he thought it was inconceivable.


    Sherry angrily bent down and put on the underpants that had been pulled to the thigh by him. But as soon as she bent down, the sex glow on her collar was exposed.


    After dressing up, she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, she felt a twinge of strength, and she was held back by Jeremy.


    Sherry sneered, "What else do you want to do?"


    Her voice was cold and her eyes were as cold as ice in the winter. Which made Jeremy feel heartbroken.


    "It''s getting late. I''m not going to do anything. Why don''t you stay here?" Said Jeremy.


    Sherry turned to look at him and lifted the corners of her mouth a little. Apparently, she didn''t believe him. She asked, "Really? Are you not awake yet! "


    Jeremy took a glimpse of the clothes on her. Fortunately, he didn''t do anything substantive to her. Otherwise, Sherry would never forgive him in her life!


    He knew that they had a special relationship in the past, but before he got an exact answer from Sherry, he didn''t want himself to be worse than a beast.


    "I promise I won''t touch you. I''m worried about you. You are a woman. And it''s so late now..."


    Jeremy breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. After trying hard to suppress his anger, his voice finally sounded a little normal.


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but lowered her head to look at her clothes.


    The neckline of her dress had been torn by him, which was so large that it couldn''t be covered at all.


    She moved her lips. At this moment, Jeremy was standing next to her. He said in a calm voice, "Please stay here. I promise that I will never touch you."


    The moment he saw the cry of Sherry, he had completely woken up.


    Even after the drug worked, he would still remember how shocked she was when she cried.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. She shook off his hand and pressed the button beside the door.


    The light in the room was turned on, and it was not as ambiguous as just now.


    However, there were still some disgusting things on the bed, and Sherry, as if she hadn''t seen them, went to the bedside and directly fell on the bed, as if she had fal


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wearing a suit at work. And he wasn''t as thin as before. The suit he wore on his body looked nice.


    Sherry gave a faint smile. In fact, she was very tired now, but she still pretended to be energetic. She said, "You are early too."


    Jeffery didn''t notice her difference. He looked at her and asked with concern, "On the day of the press conference, you were flung down. Are you all right now?"


    On that day, Sherry was flung down to the ground by a crazy fan of her. Chester and Ina supported her to the backstage and he didn''t see her after that.


    "Nothing." Sherry replied flatly.


    Hearing this, Jeffery noticed that she was absent-minded. When he looked at the light blue silk scarf around her neck, he was about to say something. But suddenly, a gust of wind blew up her silk scarf.


    When the silk scarf was blown up, Jeffery found a row of kiss marks under it.


    The smile on his face immediately disappeared. He stared at her neck.


    Sherry also felt the sudden wind, so she hurriedly pressed the silk scarf to cover the kiss marks on her neck.


    Seeing this, Jeffery''s eyes became cold at once.


    Sherry covered the silk scarf, pretending nothing had happened.


    Jeffery pursed his lips, looked away, and his hands on both sides clenched his fists.


    After taking a few steps, Sherry found that Jeffery didn''t follow up. She turned her head and saw Jeffery''s cold face. He looked a little strange. She asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing this, Jeffery was stunned. He looked at her and said, "I''m fine."


    The moment he was absorbed in his thought, he did not attract the attention of Sherry, because Sherry looked to the other side.


    Jeremy''s car was parking at the building of the company, when he got off the car, he attracted more people''s attention.


    Everyone looked at Jeremy as if they were attracted by his handsome face. The male colleague looked at him with a flattering smile.


    Jeffery didn''t show any special expression on his face. He took a look at Jeremy and then turned to look at Sherry. However, he found that there was something wrong with Sherry.

 Chapter 373 You Are The One Who Took Away Everything From Me

    Anger was written all over Sherry''s face when she looked at Jeremy.


    "Sis Sherry?" Said Jeffery.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Sherry came to her senses. She looked at Jeffery and said, "Let''s go to work!"


    They walked into the building together. At the same time, Jeremy walked into the building too. They walked side by side.


    At the same time, Jeremy also saw Sherry, but when he saw Jeffery who followed Sherry, somehow, he was angry.


    But when he remembered what happened last night, he dared not to show his anger on his face. He was afraid that Sherry would be angrier.


    He walked to the side of Sherry and greeted, "Good morning."


    Sherry ignored him directly. While Jeffery stood aside and looked around.


    Over the years, he learnt a lot about observation. As long as he looked at them carefully, he could tell that something must have happened between them.


    Were the kiss marks on Sherry''s neck left by Jeremy?


    When Jeffery thought of this, a sinister look appeared in his eyes.


    At this time, behind came the voice of colleagues, "Manager Linda, are you okay?"


    "Why don''t you ask for more days'' leave since you are injured?"


    "Yes, I heard that you fell down the stairs. How did you get hurt? It''s so serious! "


    On hearing this voice, Sherry and the other two persons turned their heads and saw Linda walking in from the door.


    Her leg was still wrapped with gauze, so she didn''t need to walk with a crutch. It was just that it was a little inconvenient for her to walk.


    Linda smiled at them and said, "It''s okay. I just want to focus on my work."


    As a matter of fact, she was also very confused about the reason why she suddenly fell down the stairs!


    Surrounded by colleagues, Linda came over and saw Sherry standing at the elevator entrance.


    The crowd dispersed when they saw Jeremy. Only Linda walked towards them.


    The elevator had arrived. Before Sherry was about to get on the elevator, she suddenly heard a sharp voice of Linda behind her, "Sherry!"


    Jeffery and Jeremy followed behind Sherry. When they saw that Sherry stopped, they also stopped.


    Sherry cast a cold glance at Linda who was walking closer and closer. There was still wound on her leg, but she didn''t pay any attention to it since she was behaving so rudely.


    "Let''s go." Jeffery said in a low voice to Sherry, looking at Linda who was coming angrily.


    He didn''t want Linda to hurt Sherry, and he also didn''t want some irrelevant people to destroy her mood.


    Sherry slightly nodded and turned around, ready to go to the elevator.


    Linda shouted. Sherry had already got on the elevator, but Linda''s leg was injured, so she didn''t follow her up.


    But the moment she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Linda standing at the entrance.


    Glancing at her, Sherry pretended not to see her and went straight to the office.


    "Sherry!" "Stop!" shouted Linda. She then stood in front of Sherry and stopped her.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sherry looked at her legs and said, "It seems that you''re fine. Now you can do your job on your own."


    Because Sherry was a workaholic, and she had b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    can satisfy me?" There was a faint smile on Sherry''s lips and a disdainful look on her face.


    Biting her lips, Linda was infuriated but said loudly, "Don''t even dream about it. It''s impossible. I won''t give you any chance!"


    "I created this opportunity. If I wanted to play dirty tricks behind your back, do you think you can still stand there safely now?" Raising her eyebrows, Sherry asked.


    Hearing this, Jeffery was amused.


    In this way, Sherry exposed her vicious side without hesitation.


    She didn''t care what other people thought of her at all. If she did, she wouldn''t have come to work in Ou Group.


    "You are really hiding something from me and you don''t admit it!" Linda captured a hint of information from her words.


    Hearing this, Sherry was so speechless that she almost vomited blood. She didn''t know where Linda got that.


    On the other side, Jeremy was listening to their conversation in silence. He looked at Linda''s arrogant face, while Sherry''s face was expressionless. It seemed that Linda''s anger couldn''t provoke her.


    Jeremy really wanted to help Sherry, but it seemed that she didn''t need any help.


    "I don''t care what you think. You should know how you get what you have now." Sherry said indifferently.


    Being misunderstood over and over again, she didn''t care much about what was the reality, and what should be in fact. She was completely unable to fit in, and she didn''t want to investigate that.


    It had been so many years and she had already overcome the barrier in her heart. But why did Linda have to be so stubborn when she could even cross the barrier?


    "No! You are the one who took away everything from me! You took away everything that should belong to me! " Suddenly, Linda''s heart was broken into pieces.


    "My status as a designer, my job, my reputation, and..." And she said to herself, ''and Steve.


    She seemed to think of the past, those very sad things.


    What did Sherry do to her in the pet name of her best friend?


    Sherry could forget the past, but she couldn''t forget. She wouldn''t let it go so easily.

 Chapter 374 Have We Been Married

    Frowning, Sherry looked at her. As expected, she could never let go of the knot in her heart, and kept living in the past forever.


    "I''ve told you all those things. About him... You didn''t believe me and put the blame on others! " Sherry said flatly.


    Sometimes, she felt pity for Linda, who was so important about love.


    "Oh, what qualification do you have to say that to me??" Linda sneered, putting on a hideous look on her face.


    "You also did that at that time, didn''t you? You love Jeremy so much. You are not qualified to judge me. " Linda raised her voice.


    Linda''s voice echoed in the corridor. Upon hearing it, Jeremy''s heart tightened as if he was going to suffocate.


    He looked at Sherry incredibly, and Sherry''s expression was as usual. It seemed that she didn''t love him as Linda had told her. She didn''t love him to the point of death.


    On the other hand, when Jeffery heard this, his face became colder and colder than before.


    "You loved Jeremy in such a humble way, but you only got a divorce agreement in the end." Linda looked at Sherry with irony.


    Under Linda''s sarcasm, Sherry looked calm. Others could look down upon her and laugh at her, but she herself couldn''t.


    Her past with Jeremy had already been ruined. But why did Linda have to mention it?


    ""I''m very good at Ou Group. Sometimes, even Jeremy treats me very well, but how about you. Look at you!"


    However, Sherry could only live in a poor life abroad. At that time, Jeremy didn''t remember her and didn''t love her any more..


    A moment of blankness appeared in Sherry''s eyes, but soon she came back to her senses.


    She seemed to have never lost her mind, as if she had been so calm.


    She didn''t say anything and just let Linda keep provoking her.


    At a short distance, Jeremy stared at Sherry''s face, wanting to figure out something different.


    But no, she seemed to have always been so calm, and she seemed to have never loved anyone, not as Linda said, to love him with all her heart and soul!


    "You''re much more pathetic than I am. At this moment, you love him so much that he doesn''t even remember you at all!" In the end, Linda had to speak with a very sharp tone, which could pierce people''s heart.


    Sherry felt that her heart, which had healed a long time ago, seemed to be uncovered the scar again.


    However, she was good at disguising herself. She could accept it easily even if someone said the most vicious words to her in front of her.


    All these years are like this. Ten years are just like one day.


    However, Jeremy, who were just stood in a secret place seemed to hear the biggest secret of his life.


    Sherry kept denying all the time, but he found the past they once loved from other people over and over again.


    Jeremy''s heart ached at the sight of Sherry. He once again saw the calmness on her face.


    What on earth had she experienced to become who she is today? What happened in the past? Why did she refuse to admit it what happened in the past!


    "Really?" Finally, Sherry spoke. Under the repeated attacks of Linda, she finally spoke lightly.


    Upon hearing her answer, Jeremy was stunned. He looked at her red lips and waited for what she was going to say.


    "So what?" Sherry said with a cold smile.


    Upon hearing he


    Jeremy''s tone suddenly became sarcastic and he looked her up and down.


    Linda had a delicate face and was indeed a rare beauty.


    Unfortunately, she was not the kind of woman he liked. His heart seemed to have been filled with Sherry, and there was no other women.


    Linda''s body was trembling. Her hands and clothes were tugging together, trying to say something.


    "We, we have a past!" She bit her lips, swallowed and finally said.


    "What past?" Jeremy frowned and asked.


    Linda would never forget the past. As Sherry said, she always lived in the past and thought about the past.


    "We, we were.. You are indeed... " She didn''t know what to say. She felt it hard to speak it out.


    However, Jeremy didn''t interrupt her. He just stared at her quietly, indicating that she could go on talking.


    Linda''s eyes became a little red, and she looked wronged. "We did have a relationship. I was pregnant with your child, but later, our child was killed by Sherry!"


    Suddenly, she lost control and her voice trembled.


    At first, Jeremy didn''t believe her more. After all, Sherry couldn''t him tell the truth, and that couldn''t be more true from Zoe.


    However, Linda told him such a shocking thing. He didn''t believe it at all.


    "It was Sherry. She loved you, but you didn''t love her. She was jealous of you, so she pushed me, and then I lost my baby..."


    As Linda spoke, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, which poured down her cheeks.


    She wiped her face very hard, but the more she wiped, the more pain she felt. At last, she couldn''t stop it at all.


    "That''s not what I want to hear!" At last, Jeremy impatiently interrupted her.


    Linda looked at Jeremy in surprise and shock. She asked in a hoarse voice, "Then what do you want to know?"


    Wasn''t this not enough to shock him, to hate Sherry?


    "I am asking you the past I had with Sherry." Jeremy said flatly.


    A look of resentment came over Linda''s face, and her hands which were under the table clenched into fists.


    The tears in her eyes stopped flowing as well, because her heart was filled with anger.


    "I''m asking you, have I ever been married to Sherry?" Jeremy asked her suddenly.

 Chapter 375 Confrontation

    Linda frowned and looked at Jeremy in surprise.


    Didn''t he lose his memory? How could he remember that he had ever been married to Sherry?


    Looking at the expression on Linda''s face, Jeremy was more certain that what he guessed was right.


    He felt strange when he heard what Linda said this morning.


    He suddenly took out a photo and handed it to Linda. "Have I ever married her? Have we been together before?"


    Linda rested her eyes on the wedding photo.


    There was a big smile on Sherry''s face, and on the other hand, there was a cold and unwilling expression on Jeremy''s face.


    They had been together for more than eight or nine years, but the photo looked still fresh. It could be seen that Sherry had maintained the photo very well at ordinary times.


    Linda looked at the photo in silence. Seeing her facial expression, Jeremy wanted to get an affirmative answer more than ever. He said, "You know our past. You must know whether I''m married with her or not."


    His marriage with Sherry was a secret. Not many people knew it, but Linda was the one.


    She shook her head to deny Jeremy''s inner thought, "No."


    On the other hand, after hearing her negative answer, Jeremy was still nervous. He calmed down and asked, "What?"


    Linda''s fingers swept across the photo. On the photo, there was a bright and innocent smile on Sherry''s face. She said, "You two have never been married. And Sherry likes you, so she can make up this kind of thing."


    Suddenly, Jeremy''s smile loosened. He took a close look at Linda and carefully observed the expression on her face.


    But Linda was very determined. "She wanted to threaten you in this way, and make you fall in love with her. Jeremy, don''t let her deceive you!"


    "Enough!" Jeremy tried to stop her from saying more.


    Linda opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but it seemed that Jeremy didn''t want to hear any more.


    He took back the photo and looked at the photo of Sherry.


    Compared to the present Sherry, she looked much more innocent and pure in the past. It was not like now that she always hid secrets.


    "What I said is true. She has fallen in love with you for a long time, but she is very vicious. You have seen through her long ago. You don''t like her at all, but she insists on pestering..."


    "I said shut up!" Jeremy roared in a low voice.


    Startled by his sudden reproach, Linda didn''t dare to say anything. She looked upset.


    She had a lot to tell him about the past.


    Of course, she embroidered it.


    Jeremy''s thin gnarled finger gently stroked Sherry''s face on the photo. He was stunned by the photo and suddenly stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Linda asked anxiously, following him.


    "Company." Jeremy said nothing and left the cafe in a hurry.


    His figure quickly disappeared in front of her. Staring at the direction he left, Linda raised the corners of her lips and smiled.


    She didn''t know where the photo in Jeremy''s hand came from. But he must have asked Sherry, and Sherry didn''t tell him the truth. Or he didn''t believe it.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to ask her. Although Jeremy used to be nice to her, he hadn''t contacted her recently.


    A contemp


    off work and went downstairs, she saw a person waiting at the elevator entrance.


    When Jeffery saw her, he immediately came over. He smiled, "Go home? I can drive you home! "


    There were people coming and going after work, but Sherry was used to waiting until everyone left. It was quiet in this way and she wouldn''t have to wait the elevator for so long.


    But she smiled and frowned, "I told you to keep a distance from me in the company. I can go back myself."


    Jeffery shrugged his shoulders, and said in a casual tone, "It''s time to get off work, and we keep a long distance from each other!"


    Sherry bit her lips, and the two walked out of the company building together, and then they saw a familiar car coming over.


    The man who got out of the car was Chester.


    She hadn''t seen Chester for a long time. The last time she saw him was at the launch event of the new products.


    He recognized her as Elizabeth. They were chatting a little bit and happened to be seen by Jeremy. She felt sorry for getting others involved in her and Jeremy''s business.


    "Mr. Chester." Sherry greeted him politely when she saw him.


    Chester walked to her directly and ignored Jeffery, "Off work? Let''s go. I have something to discuss with you. "


    Stunned, Sherry glanced at Jeffery.


    Jeffery also cast a few glances at Chester. He stopped looking at him and felt Sherry''s eyes. He looked back at her.


    "Let me drive you home." Said Jeffery.


    His voice was very soft, but with a stubborn and firm will. "I said first, I will send you."


    Feeling embarrassed, she took a glance at Chester.


    Noticing the embarrassment between them, Chester said, "It''s about the commercial design. I have something to tell you."


    In her heart, Sherry was impressed by Chester''s wisdom. He finally could help her find a step down.


    "Since it''s about the company, I''ll go first. You can go first!" Sherry said to Jeffery.


    Jeffery didn''t change the expression on his face, but he felt very sad in his heart.


    Sherry also felt a little embarrassed. She nodded at Jeffery in a sincere manner and got on the car with Chester.

 Chapter 376 Meet Parents

    Feeling embarrassed, Sherry nodded at Jeffery sincerely and then followed Chester into his car.


    Seeing them leave, Jeffery felt disappointed and complicated.


    "How did he become the vice president of the Ou Group?" In the car, Chester looked at Jeffery who had been looking at them outside and asked.


    Sherry also looked at him. In the car, she waved her hand at Jeffery, indicating that she would see him again.


    "Who knows!" Said Sherry flatly.


    Of course she knew, because he was the illegitimate child of John.


    However, John hadn''t announced this to the public yet. He should have planned to let him hide for a while. In this case, there was no need for her to tell others about their family affairs.


    "What do you want from me?" It was not until she couldn''t see him that Sherry turned her head and said to Chester.


    Chester kept silent for two seconds. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Sherry smiled and said, "It''s not really a work problem, is it?"


    The corner of his lips curved up, revealing a wry smile, "You''re right. It has nothing to do with work. It''s my private affair."


    Sherry nodded, "What''s the matter? Just say it. "


    "I want you to do me a favor." He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. In this way, he wanted Sherry to promise him first, "You must promise me."


    Sherry didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "You haven''t said anything yet. How can you let me promise you?"


    With a sigh of relief, he said stubbornly, "I just want you to promise me first."


    Sherry rolled her eyes at him, "What the hell is it? It''s so serious. With our friendship, if you ask me to help, I will certainly promise you as long as I can. "


    "In fact, it''s not difficult for you to make it."


    "Then tell me." Sherry pretended to be eager to hear.


    Chester had been thinking about how to say it all the way.


    He had thought that it was an easy thing for him to say it out, but when he really face her, he felt that it was too embarrassed to tell her.


    "My parents hope I can get married as soon as possible and let me take my girlfriend home as soon as possible." Chester said slowly.


    If he didn''t say it, Sherry wouldn''t want to hear it.


    But hearing what he said, Sherry thought it was better not to tell her!


    The smile on her face gradually faded away, and she probably knew what he was going to say.


    "Where can I find a girlfriend?" He said with a smile, "So I think of you."


    Sherry didn''t say anything. Her face was calm and no one knew what she was thinking.


    "I don''t really want you to be my girlfriend, and I just want you to pretend to be my girlfriend. Just go back and have dinner with my parents." Chester explained hurriedly.


    Of course, Sherry knew what he meant. After all, he had hinted her more than once about his feelings.


    Once, he even said it directly in front of her, but Sherry firmly refused.


    But it seemed that he didn''t give up. He insisted on getting her.


    "It''s still not good," said Sherry, "How many parents will like people like me?"


    As she spoke, he heard a kind of inexplicable sadness.


    "Y


    ed and pretended to be unhappy, "Who am I doing this for? I''m just trying to help you act. Do you think I can hide it from them? "


    Hearing her murmuring, his happiness was suddenly extinguished by her words.


    He was helpless and depressed. He knew that it was just a show and he couldn''t take it seriously.


    The car stopped at the entrance of a magnificent hotel, which was covered with a long red carpet, and the sound of high heels stepping on it wouldn''t be too noisy.


    Chester opened the door of the car gently. With his help, Sherry got out of the car and walked into the hotel with him.


    In a private room on the second floor, the door was open. The waiter led two people inside, "Your parents just arrived."


    Hearing that they had been waiting there, Sherry was inexplicably nervous.


    If they were a real couple, she might not be so nervous, but she was a fake. She was afraid that she would make a mistake and expose her weakness, which would embarrass him.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw his parents sitting opposite her.


    She had heard from him that his parents were ordinary people without any worldly prejudice.


    Now it seemed that they were really ordinary, not like the father of Jeremy, who gave people an oppressive feeling.


    They were sitting on their seats. When they heard the sound, they also looked over and happened to see Sherry coming in.


    "Father, mother." Shouted Chester.


    Hiram and Emily stood up with a smile and looked at the woman standing beside him.


    Sherry smiled. The pink dress on her was very attractive, making her skin more fair and crystal. She didn''t have too much jewelry, but she looked elegant and decent.


    "Uncle, aunt," said Sherry with a smile, "I''m Sherry."


    As she said, she took a look at Chester with a shy look on her face. "I''m Chester''s girlfriend."


    Hiram and Emily looked at Sherry up and down. Apparently, they were very satisfied with this girl. Their faces were full of smiles. "Hello, nice to meet you. Take a seat. It must be very hot outside. Sit down and have a rest!"

 Chapter 377 Encounter

    Emily held Sherry''s hand and let her sit down.


    Hiram was also very kind. In their family, they didn''t require their son''s future wife to be rich or capable, as long as she was gentle and kind.


    Sherry looked graceful, and there was also a hint of dependence on their son in her eyes. They thought she was exactly an appropriate daughter-in-law.


    Sherry didn''t sit down until Hiram and Emily took their seats.


    Sherry didn''t expect that they were so kind. She felt relieved. It seemed that what Chester said was right.


    Emily''s hand fell between them. She was happier to see that Chester and Sherry were always clasping their fingers. It seemed that they were in a good relationship.


    "Sherry, how long have you been with Chester?" Emily sat at the table and asked.


    As soon as she met, she could call Sherry so intimately. It seemed that she really liked Sherry and didn''t treat her as an outsider.


    But there were still some questions she had to know.


    "We..." Glancing at him, Sherry didn''t know how he made it up, but she felt an itch on her thigh, and he wrote a word "one" on it.


    She immediately smiled and said, "We''ve been together for a year!"


    Chester smiled and took a sip of tea.


    Hiram and Emily nodded with satisfaction.


    "Then what are you doing now?" Hiram asked again.


    "I''m an advertisement designer." Said Sherry.


    Chester put down the cup in his hand and took a look at Sherry. When they looked at each other, they immediately showed deep affection.


    Then, he turned his head and said to his parents, "She used to design our company''s advertisement. She used to work in my company."


    It had been a long time ago, thought Sherry.


    Emily nodded, "I''ve heard from Chester that you work very hard and your advertising design is very good. But, women should not work too hard!"


    Emily stopped and only said one sentence. There was no need to say the rest, and Sherry could understand.


    Sherry nodded shyly, and Hiram said, "That''s right. We don''t ask how much money his wife can earn. We just hope that you can take good care of Chester and have a happy family."


    Sherry understood what they meant. They were implying that they didn''t care about her family condition.


    General parents would definitely ask what her family did, but it seemed that there was no need to ask, because they all knew the situation of Sherry''s family.


    All of a sudden, Sherry felt warm in her heart. Without Jeremy, how much she wanted to be with Chester


    How she wished she could have such a warm family without any prejudice and would not do anything to achieve certain goals.


    She thought about how miserable these days she had spent in the Ou family were.


    But Chester''s family was so simple and kind-hearted. What a sharp contrast.


    "I think so too. Don''t worry. I will persuade her not to go out to work." As Chester spoke, he suddenly tightened his grip on Sherry''s hand.


    Sherry smiled and said nothing.


    Although she knew it was jus


    he married Jeremy and gave birth to children for him.


    "It''s... This is too expensive. I can''t accept it! " Sherry hurriedly waved her hand and said.


    Emily knew that she would react like this. She smiled and said, "It''s yours whether it''s expensive or not. Even if you don''t accept it now, you have to accept it in the future!"


    Hiram said, "It''s a rare chance for us to meet each other. We don''t usually come here. After we meet today, we have to go back to our hometown. We won''t be able to see you again after a while. Please take it and let us relieved!"


    After all, Chester had been looking for a girlfriend for so long, and he was unwilling to marry all the time, which made Hiram and Emily very worried.


    Jeremy saw the small ring with his own eyes. His eyes became cold.


    He warned Sherry in his heart, ''Don''t take it. If you take it, you''ll be dead!''


    "Yes, just take it!" Said Chester.


    Sherry looked at him in astonishment.


    Chester pinched her hands under the table, and his eyes told her, "You must take it."


    If she refused once, it could be said to be polite. But if she refused more than once, Hiram and Emily would definitely be suspicious.


    Since she had said that she would help him, there was no reason to refuse all the time.


    "Then Thank you! " Sherry was in a dilemma, but she still pulled her lips and said with a smile.


    Hiram and Emily wore a bigger smile on their faces. They thought that this child was really sensible, not pretentious, and reacted quickly to what she should do. They were very satisfied.


    Now their son was rich, of course, there were many flattering women around him. They had lived for so long, although they were not businessmen, it was easy to tell what kind of person they were.


    They were very satisfied with what Sherry did now.


    Sherry looked at the ring in the box, and closed the box.


    Standing outside the door, Jeremy saw with his own eyes that Sherry took the ring, which made him extremely angry.

 Chapter 378 Should I Thank You

    "You don''t have to thank me. We will be a family in the future. This is supposed to be for you!" Emily said with a smile.


    Sherry put the ring into her bag and showed a absent-minded expression where Emily and Hiram couldn''t see.


    She felt ashamed and embarrassed. It was her fault to deceive the two elders.


    But when she turned around, she saw Emily take out an envelope from her bag with a big smile on her face. "This is a gift. Take it!"


    According to the customs in their hometown, when they met their daughter-in-law for the first time, they must give her some money.


    Sherry shook her head. No matter what, she couldn''t accept it this time. "No, No. I should be filial to you. How can I let you spend money? Besides, I have accepted the ring!"


    However, Emily shoved it into her hand and said with a smile, "You''re welcome. It''s the first time we meet. It''s necessary to give you!"


    Sherry was very embarrassed. She looked at Chester and asked him what he meant. He nodded slightly and hinted that she could take it.


    Sherry had no choice but to accept it and express her gratitude.


    Alas! But she seemed to have made a lot of money by accident after having dinner with his parents.


    But these things must be returned to Chester later.


    Standing outside the door, Jeremy felt that he was going to explode with anger. Not only did Sherry receive their ancestral ring, but also received a thick stack of money from them.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t help thinking that if Sherry liked these, he could give all his property to her, let alone such a small ring.


    But on second thought, it was a little ridiculous for him to think so. If he was willing to give it to her, Sherry certainly didn''t want to accept.


    "From now on, you should take good care of Chester. He is a workaholic. I''m afraid that he will forget to eat when he works!" Said Emily.


    Hearing this, Sherry twitched the corners of her mouth. It seemed that she had been working so hard that she forgot to eat, and then Chester would appear in time to remind her to eat.


    "I know. I will." Said Sherry.


    Then they stood up and were about to leave.


    When they went out, Emily held Sherry''s hand as if they were very close. "You are too thin. You should eat more. You should also take care of yourself. Don''t be too tired!"


    Sherry thought that Emily was really good to her. She felt uneasy to lie to Emily like this.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, she saw Jeremy not far away.


    Jeremy was looking at her. Then he looked away and walked to a private room.


    When the eyes of Sherry and Jeremy met, she quickly looked away, pretending not to see, and talked to Emily with a smile.


    But her heart was in a mess. She was at a loss, frightened and scared.


    "We are going back. You two must be fine." In the car, Emily held Sherry''s hand and said.


    Sherry replied with a smile, "It''s not far away. If you want to come, you can come more often!"


    Through the rearview mirror, Chester saw the sincere smile on Sherry''s face, which made him raise his lips involuntaril


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    But Anna came up and raised her hand, trying to slap Sherry.


    She just couldn''t bear to see Sherry''s fearless look, as if she was so proud and even didn''t even take her father seriously.


    "You!" She raised her hand and tried her best to slap Sherry.


    But Sherry turned her head and glared at her fiercely. Her eyes were so sharp that Anna couldn''t do anything to her.


    Sherry remained silent. Just a glance at her made her at a loss and unable to do anything.


    "You unfilial daughter!" Since Anna couldn''t beat her, she had to put down her hand and began to curse.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Do you want to force our whole family to death? " Anna shouted angrily.


    Zoe also stood aside and looked at Sherry with burning eyes, as if she was going to eat her.


    The whole family felt that their plan was flawless and their choice was absolutely correct. But now, they didn''t realize that they had made a huge mistake.


    When they let her marry into the Ou family, they thought that he had made a mistake, so they couldn''t wait to force Sherry to divorce Jeremy, and then let Zoe marry.


    The two sisters were all around the same man, and they were very proud.


    But now, they made a mistake again. They must be very upset!


    Seeing that they lived such a miserable life, Sherry didn''t feel surprised at all. She had always been calm like this, neither happy nor sad.


    "Am I an unfilial daughter? I''m not your daughter. Why should I be filial to you? " Asked Sherry.


    Anna said angrily, "Without me, you would have been driven out, you know? Or how can you live so many years in the Xu family? "


    Sherry''s real mother died early, and then Adam immediately married Anna.


    At that time, Sherry cried quietly every night. Her mother didn''t die long before her father married another woman. It could be seen that how heartless he was.


    Now she thought of the days she had when she was a child, it was so "dramatic"!


    "Should I thank you for making fun of me and treating me as your servant girl?" Said Sherry flatly.

 Chapter 379 Car Accident Again

    Fortunately, she had been determined since childhood, otherwise, she would have been fooled by such an evil and hypocritical woman. Anna wanted to order Sherry, but she didn''t have right.


    "Even so, what about your father? He gave birth to you and raised you. He didn''t expect to raise such an ungrateful daughter like you to misappropriate the property of his own family in the end! " Anna said bitterly.


    They were in a mess these days, and they almost had no place to live.


    As for Adam, he was getting more and more anxious. He went out early and came back late, and his temper was getting worse and worse. However, Jeremy still didn''t compromise.


    "That''s your own problem. Something happened in your own company and you blame it on others. I have never cared about anything in JT Company." Said Sherry.


    She acted as if she had nothing to do with this matter.


    But her provocative expression made Anna want to pounce on her and tear her mouth apart.


    "Sherry!" "Do you really want to destroy my lifelong efforts? You! Unfilial daughter!"


    He was so angry that he covered his heart and felt a dull pain in it.


    "You are wrong!" Sherry suddenly shouted.


    She turned her head and looked at Zoe, who had been silent all the time, and angry Anna, who always opened her eyes wide. "It''s not me who has lost your money. It''s them."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Zoe suddenly said. Her voice was so soft that even if she said so, it sounded like a spoiled child.


    Zoe was indeed Anna''s daughter and as hypocritical as Anna.


    "You two loaf around every day and never make a penny. You are not capable. Why do you tell me what to do as soon as you come here?" Said Sherry angrily.


    Her voice was full of energy and anger.


    Over the years, she had been able to control her temper.


    She hadn''t had any contact with her father since she came back. It was the first time they met today. She didn''t expect that they would still quarrel.


    "What? Well, I don''t want to talk about the company. What about our villa? Did you buy the villa? " Anna asked angrily.


    Their villa was indeed bought by her. To be honest, she was not interested in it at all. If it wasn''t for the purpose of punishing this arrogant family, she would definitely not buy their house.


    "What does it have to do with me? I saw someone wanted to sell the house, so I bought it. I guess the price I offered is quite high. Otherwise, your house can''t be sold at that price. "


    Sherry''s cold expression made Adam''s heart seem to be greatly shocked.


    He had always had a high position in the business world, but today, he was put in such a bad situation by his daughter.


    "You finally admit it. Give the house back to us quickly!" Anna said loudly.


    As she spoke, she grabbed Sherry''s wrist, as if she was afraid that she would run away and wanted to grab her, preventing her from leaving.


    Feeling her touch, Sherry''s face turned gloom


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sherry struggled, but failed. She said angrily, "I told you to get out of here. Didn''t you hear me?"


    She didn''t want to look into the past, but now, she had to teach the Xu family a lesson!


    "Sister, dad and mom are getting old. They can''t afford such a blow. Please let us go! It''s all my fault. If anything happens to you, it''s all my fault, okay? "


    Zoe pretended to be pitiful. How pitiful she was! Now Adam must have been moved to death by his good daughter!


    Zoe''s legs bent and almost knelt on the ground. She held Sherry''s hand tightly and wouldn''t let her go. Her face was full of tears, and her throat was choked with tears. She tried her best to beg for mercy.


    "Stop pretending!" Said Sherry in disgust.


    "If you want to revenge, just punish me. Please let my parents go!" Zoe cried.


    Sherry lifted her arm and made her stand up.


    After being pulled up by Sherry, Zoe pretended to lose her balance and fell heavily on Sherry.


    At this time, a small car came towards the road at a very fast speed. When it rushed over, there was no whistle.


    "Don''t do that, sister. Please..." Zoe still looked pitiful, as if Sherry pulled her up and wanted to do something bad to her.


    As for Sherry, she was hit by Zoe unexpectedly and fell backwards!


    Then, she felt a gust of wind coming from behind. When Sherry saw the car, her pupils suddenly dilated, revealing a terrified expression.


    Then she saw Zoe, whose face was full of tears just now, suddenly became extremely ferocious.


    The car was speeding faster and faster. Adam didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Although Anna was also surprised, she quickly thought that as long as Sherry died, everything would be over.


    There was a hint of desire in Anna''s heart, and she hoped that Sherry would die under this car.


    "No..." With a scream, Sherry''s mind went blank. She only saw that the car was too close to her, and the front of the car almost rubbed against her body!

 Chapter 380 Are You Okay

    In the blink of an eye, a black figure rushed over like a gust of wind. Sherry felt that her body was pushed hard forward!


    She was pushed out and fell to the ground unprepared. She heard the sound of the tire rubbing the ground behind her, making a sharp and harsh sound.


    "Oh my God!" Not knowing what terrible scene she had seen, Anna covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    Sherry''s arm was supported on the ground, and it was very painful. Fortunately, she just skinned her elbows. It all just happened so fast. Before she could react, she was pushed out by someone.


    By the way, she was pushed out. Sherry turned around and saw the man in front of the car.


    It was Jeffery!


    He was wearing a white shirt. The blood flowed down his cheeks and soon stained the white shirt.


    "Je... Jeffery... " Sherry was almost speechless.


    Hearing her voice, Jeffery tried hard to open his eyes and look at her.


    At this time, the driver seemed to know that the accident had happened. Without thinking, he turned a corner and ran away. The car drove away.


    "Hey, don''t run!" Adam shouted from behind.


    Unfortunately, the car had disappeared from his sight, and the car was not photographed. Maybe it was a reckless newbie driver.


    Sherry tried to stand up from the ground with her hands on her back, and at this time, she heard the footsteps behind her and looked back.


    Jeffery stood up unexpectedly. The blood on his face was so frightening that people could hardly breathe.


    "Jeffery!" Somehow, Sherry didn''t know where the strength came from, stood up and hugged him


    "Are you okay?" Jeffery asked.


    When Sherry heard his voice, weak and low, as if he was about to lose his breath, she quickly shook her head and said, "I''m okay!"


    "That''s fine..." At last, Jeffery gave her a reassuring smile and slowly closed his eyes in her arms.


    At that moment, Sherry felt a lump in her throat and a tear fell down.


    Zoe and Anna stood side by side. They looked at each other in horror.


    Although John had never admitted it to the public, they all knew that Jeffery was his illegitimate son. Now John attached great importance to him and even get him to be the vice president of the Ou Group.


    If something happened to Jeffery, the Xu family would be doomed.


    "Jeffery, wake up!" Sherry patted him on the face and shouted anxiously.


    But he didn''t respond at all. Sherry really had no strength and sat on the ground with him in her arms.


    There were also a pile of white paper and folders scattered on the ground, which were given to her by him.


    Looking at the pile of white paper and the man with his eyes closed, Sherry felt extremely sad and bitter.


    "Ahem, don''t waste time. Send him to the hospital now!" Said Adam suddenly.


    Holding his head, his blood also stained Sherry''s body.


    Hearing her father''s voice, Sherry turned to look at him.


    The sad expression on her face just now became very cold. It seemed t


    ''s true. Sherry was running on the road and didn''t know how to dodge when the car came. Jeffery happened to be next to her. In order to protect her, he was hit by the car and his head was covered with blood. Now he is being rescued in the hospital!"


    Fortunately, Anna had learned her before she came, or she would be too scared to say a complete sentence.


    "What did you say? Did he have a car accident in order to save Sherry? " John grabbed her arm with great strength, which scared her to shrink her neck and almost made her legs weak.


    "Yes! Please go and have a look! " Zoe cried loudly.


    "This bitch!" John spat and walked out quickly. He called the driver as he walked.


    Seeing him leave angrily, Zoe finally felt relieved.


    As soon as Jeremy arrived at the villa, he saw his father''s car driving out. He frowned and was about to say that his father specially called him here, but why did he go out again? He saw a person coming out from the door.


    It was Zoe. He looked at her a few times and found that she was in a hurry and did not notice his car.


    This was strange. When she saw his car before, she always had rushed over, but why did she just ignore it today?


    When Jeremy got out of the car, he happened to meet the housekeeper at home. Seeing him, he said respectfully, "Mr. Jeremy, Mr. John just went out."


    "Well, why is Zoe here?" Asked Jeremy.


    The housekeeper looked embarrassed, but he still said, "Miss Zoe came to tell Mr. John that Mr. Jeffery had a car accident and is in the hospital now."


    Hearing the news, Jeremy didn''t look angry or disgusted, always calm.


    "A car accident? Is he dead? " Jeremy asked casually.


    The housekeeper swallowed, as if he had heard some rebellious words, but he didn''t dare to show any expression in front of Jeremy.


    "Miss Zoe said that Mr. Jeffery had a car accident in order to save Miss Sherry." The housekeeper observed the expression on Jeremy''s face and said cautiously.

 Chapter 381 Paralyzed

    At the mention of Sherry, Jeremy''s face darkened. He used to be cold and indifferent, but now he seemed to be full of violence.


    "Which hospital?" Jeremy suddenly growled.


    The butler was shocked by his voice and trembled all over. He quickly said, "Municipal People''s hospital!"


    Jeremy drove along the spacious road.


    He wondered why it was so strange today. Logically speaking, it was impossible for a person as unreasonable as Zoe not to notice his car. He finally agreed his father to go home, but his father John left in a hurry.


    It turned out that Jeffery had a car accident, and he had a car accident for Sherry!


    Jeremy was very calm now. He knew how much his father valued Jeffery. According to his character, his father would not let go of Sherry, so he must go there immediately.


    Sitting at the end of the corridor, Sherry waited silently. Her face was as pale as paper. Just now, a nurse came and helped her wash the blood on her face.


    But her eyes were still dull. She didn''t know how Jeffery was now. If he didn''t come out, she would really go crazy.


    A rush of footsteps came from the other end of the corridor.


    Sherry didn''t raise her head, but stopped when the footsteps came to her.


    "Sherry!" A roar sounded in her ears. Sherry rolled her eyes and saw a pair of shiny leather shoes.


    She was slightly stunned and slowly looked up. She saw that John was glaring at her.


    Then, John raised one hand and slapped her hard on her face.


    Her face was burning, but Sherry didn''t feel it either.


    She was hit by John and almost fell down.


    "You are such a jinx. Do you want to force my son to death?" His voice was so loud that it echoed in the corridor.


    His face turned red with anger. He wanted to strangle the woman in front of him.


    Sherry knew she was in the wrong. She was almost tortured to death by her own heart. The sudden slap from John almost sent her heart to hell.


    "Are you willing to torture my son to death? You shameless bitch! " Pointing at Sherry''s nose, John scolded her fiercely.


    She had been scolded like this before, but since Sherry was "reborn", she would not allow others to be so bossy to her and curse and scold her again.


    But today, she had no ability to refute.


    Her face was painful and she felt a little dizzy now. John had hit her hard. In a fit of anger, he just forgot what he was doing now.


    When Jeremy walked out of the elevator, he saw Sherry sitting on the bench. John pointed at her and scolded her, but Sherry didn''t say anything.


    At this time, John raised his hand, as if he was going to slap Sherry again. However, Sherry remained motionless, allowing him to beat and scold her, without saying anything back.


    He frowned, strode over and shouted, "Stop!"


    John''s hand stopped in the air.


    He turned around and saw Jeremy.


    "Don''t hit people indiscriminately. Sherry doesn''t owe you anything!" Jeremy walked to


    atient''s own physique."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sherry felt her head explode. She looked at the doctor in disbelief, as if she had lost the ability to speak.


    Just as Sherry was shocked, she suddenly heard a low shout from the person beside her.


    "Sir, are you okay?" The nurse rushed over.


    Turning her head, Sherry found that John couldn''t bear such news and fainted directly.


    Jeremy held his father and the nurse rushed over to press his philtrum. But John still didn''t wake up. The doctor quickly arranged a patient for him. In a word, it was in a mess here.


    It seemed that Sherry was isolated. She stared blankly at the busy crowd, and her heart ached as if it had been pricked by a needle, constantly dripping blood.


    There were figures swaying in front of her. Everyone was busy taking care of John, so no one noticed her.


    Paralyzed? Jeffery was so young. How could he be paralyzed like this?


    He still had great ambitions and a vast world in the future, but because of a car accident, he lost the ability to move.


    Sherry closed her eyes. She couldn''t control her tears anymore. She was afraid that once the tears fell, they would surge into a river.


    Zoe, who was standing not far away, looked at all this. When she heard the doctor''s words, her mind was filled with confusion.


    So, Jeffery was going to be paralyzed?


    She knew how much trouble she would get if Jeffery was really paralyzed.


    Although John trusted her very much, he definitely believed in Jeffery more. As long as Jeffery told him what happened at that time, she would be over for the rest of her life. She would never marry Jeremy, and her true face would be exposed.


    She couldn''t let Jeffery tell the truth, let alone to let John know the real face of her.


    Zoe''s mind was filled with various ideas, which were all rejected by her. Up to now, she hadn''t found a perfect way to solve the problem.


    Just then, her phone rang.

 Chapter 382 Killing Three Birds With One Stone

    Zoe impatiently took out her phone and was about to hang up, but she saw the name on it. Finally, she decided to go to a quiet place and answer the phone.


    "Hey, it''s done. When will you make the payment?" The man on the other end of the line asked in a low and cold voice.


    Zoe cursed in her heart, ''How poor a beggar is to come to ask for money so soon!''!


    But she didn''t say anything. She just said angrily, "Humph, you hit the wrong person. How dare you ask me for money!"


    It was the driver who had hit Jeffery just now.


    Hearing this, the driver was obviously unhappy. He raised his tone and said angrily, "What do you mean? You don''t want to give me money? "


    Zoe was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "I let you hit a woman. Why did you hit a man? You hit the wrong person. I won''t give you the money! "


    The driver was not a person to be trifled with. He got angry when he heard this. "What did you say? I don''t care. It was you who asked me to hit him. The man behind her ran out. It''s his own fault. It''s none of my business. Do you give me the money or not? "


    Zoe gritted her teeth in anger.


    She had planned all this in advance to let Sherry be hit to death, and Sherry''s money was theirs.


    As for the two little guys, it was not easy to deal with them. Coincidentally, something happened at home. Sherry seemed to be living a good life. Her money could definitely be used to solve the urgent situation in her family!


    But now, this ignorant driver hit the wrong person. It was really difficult for her to get money from Sherry!


    The person on the other end of the line didn''t hear an answer for a long time. He said unhappily, "What''s wrong? You don''t want to give me the money, do you? Okay, I''ll tell call the police and release this thing now!


    Hearing this, Zoe hurriedly said, "No! I didn''t say I won''t give you the money! "


    She had to be humble. Once she was released, it was easy to imagine how hard her life would be in the future.


    Whether she was release by someone or Jeffery told the truth by himself, she had a hard time anyway. And John would definitely not allow her to marry Jeremy again. All her efforts for so long would be in vain!


    Zoe was very anxious. She had tried every means to figure it out.


    "I see. I''ll transfer the money to you tomorrow!" Zoe had to try to make him believe her first.


    "Then remember to transfer the money to me. If I don''t see the payment before tomorrow noon, don''t blame me!" The man smiled in a low voice, which made Zoe''s back numb.


    She hung up the phone and remembered that there was a trouble ghost in the ward to deal with.


    The driver was easy to deal with, and he wouldn''t say anything after taking some money. But what could she do to prevent Jeffery from telling the truth?


    At this time, it was noisy outside. When Zoe looked over, she found that John was in a coma. He was carried out and entered a ward.


    Jeremy also followed in, leaving Sherry alone outside the operating room. At this time, Sherry''s phone rang again, so she walked aside to answer the phone.


    Zoe saw with her own e


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d he divide up the property of the Ou family in the future?


    "As long as you tell him, he will believe you. In this way, your father will definitely punish Jeremy. Moreover, Sherry is so good to you. If she knows that it is Jeremy who has hurt you, she will hate Jeremy more!"


    Zoe smiled with satisfaction. She seemed to be satisfied with her ideas.


    Jeffery listened quietly all the time without saying a word.


    "In that case, John won''t blame Sherry anymore. How convenient it is! It''s really a killing three birds with one stone thing!" Zoe said, her eyes shining with longing.


    "Kill three birds with one stone? Which three? I framed Jeremy to make his position in the Ou Group decline, and then let Sherry no longer have any hope for Jeremy. At last, I even can ask my father to let go of Sherry, right? " Jeffery suddenly spoke a lot.


    Zoe clapped her hands and said approvingly, "Yes, that''s it."


    In fact, it was more than killing three birds with one stone for Jeffery.


    It sounded a good plan, but he felt something strange.


    "I remember that you liked Jeremy very much before." Said Jeffery.


    The smile on Zoe''s face disappeared. She didn''t understand why Jeffery suddenly said that at this time.


    "How can you bear to let me frame him? What''s more, I feel very strange. The driver who caused the accident has escaped, but there must be surveillance camera in the place where Sherry lives. Even if there is no license plate number of that car, according to the surveillance video of the whole city, and if the police is under pressure, the driver can be easily found out! "


    No matter how shrewd a person was, he would leave traces even if he did something. Jeffery believed that he could catch the driver.


    He turned his head to look at Zoe, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, and suddenly said, "Are you the planner this time? You want to frame Jeremy! "


    Zoe pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed that in Jeffery''s eyes, everything she said was as ridiculous as a fool, and he could see through her totally!

 Chapter 383 Its My Fault

    "No need to say!" Jeffery suddenly interrupted her.


    Zoe frowned and looked at Jeffery in a daze. She didn''t expect that he would refuse. It was a win-win result. Not only could Jeffery get the complete trust of his father John, but also could make Jeremy lose to him.


    However, after talking so much nonsense, Jeffery didn''t even consider it at all!


    Zoe opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Maybe she could make Jeffery change his mind.


    When she was about to say something, she suddenly heard Jeffery shout angrily, "Get out!"


    Zoe was taken aback, trembling and looking at him with her eyes wide open.


    Jeffery didn''t look at her anymore, but his eyes were cold. His face looked a little red because of his anger just now, but Zoe didn''t dare to say anything more.


    She stared at Jeffery blankly and bit the bullet, "Don''t you really think about it?"


    "Don''t let me say it a second time!" Jeffery said coldly.


    Zoe''s heart sank. She pursed her lips, turned around and was about to leave. Before leaving, she said, "You''d better think about it again. After all, this is a hard won good opportunity!"


    Jeffery didn''t say anything. Glancing at his leg, Zoe smiled meaningfully and said, "Since your leg is broken, don''t waste such a good opportunity!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she walked out of the room immediately, as if she was afraid of being discovered and Jeffery would go crazy again.


    Lying on the bed, Jeffery thought of what Zoe had just said. Was she telling the truth? Was his leg really going to be disabled?


    Zoe''s request was indeed very attractive, but Jeffery knew that she was not a good person. She must have done it for more than a few million!


    Jeffery closed his eyes deeply and suddenly heard a sound at the door. He frowned and thought that Zoe had returned. When he was about to get angry, he suddenly heard a familiar footsteps.


    When a person was very important to him, he could not help but remember her footsteps so clearly.


    Jeffery opened his eyes and saw Sherry walking inside.


    Sherry changed a dress and washed her face. The blood stains on her body had disappeared. As soon as she came in, she saw Jeffery looking at her.


    Sherry opened her mouth in surprise, "You wake up?"


    She didn''t expect that the effect of the anesthetic would pass so soon. She called outside for a while before coming in.


    Jeffery knew at a glance that Sherry didn''t know that Zoe had come in.


    It was good that she didn''t know. Zoe always found fault with Sherry and made her unhappy.


    "Yes." When Jeffery talked to her, his voice was very soft and his eyes were always with a faint smile.


    The more he looked at her with such an expression, the more guilty and remorseful Sherry felt.


    Biting her lips, she slowly moved to the bedside. She felt that every step she took was as heavy as lead. Her eyes dodged, and she didn''t know how to face Jeffery.


    Seeing that her eyes were a little swollen and her right cheek was red, Jeffery couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Your face..."


    He remembered that Sherry''s face was not like this when this car accident happened before.


    Thinking of what Zoe had just said, that John was scolding Sherry, Jeffery was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nding there, Jeffery raised his lips and asked.


    Jeremy glanced at him, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Jeffery thought of the so-called "killing three birds with one stone" plan mentioned by Zoe. It seemed to be a good thing to defeat Jeremy.


    Jeremy turned around and left, leaving Jeffery alone in the ward.


    As soon as Jeremy left, Jeffery''s eyes turned cold. He clenched his fists. He must revenge this time!


    Sherry was waiting for the elevator when she heard steady footsteps coming from behind.


    She had tried her best to forget it, but she even remembered the sound of his walking so clearly. Sherry breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart and did not turn around.


    She felt that there seemed to be another person beside her, and she could also feel that Jeremy''s eyes had been fixed on her face, but she still pretended to ignore it.


    "Are you okay?" Jeremy opened his mouth, his voice was magnetic and full of concern.


    "Not bad." It was rare that Sherry didn''t argue with him. Although her tone was very cold, she finally answered.


    Hearing this, Jeremy breathed a sigh of relief. He saw that the elevator had arrived and they went into it together.


    A nurse pushed a cart in and instantly occupied a large area. Jeremy frowned and stood in front of Sherry to prevent the cart from touching her.


    But the cart was against Jeremy''s knees. It seemed that it was not a good thing.


    "Does your face still hurt?" Looking at her, Jeremy suddenly reached out his hand and wanted to touch her cheek.


    As if she got an electric shock, Sherry pushed his hand away and pretended as if nothing had happened, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    It hurt a lot at that time, but now she really didn''t feel anything. She just knew that she should have been sorry for Jeffery. She deserved it.


    "I apologize for what my father said to you." Said Jeremy.


    They were very close. Sherry was not in the mood to care about these messy things, nor did she push Jeremy far away without saying a word as usual.


    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s my fault." She said.


    Frowning, Jeremy finally heard her say what happened yesterday.

 Chapter 384 She Was Appalling

    "What happened yesterday?" Jeremy continued to ask.


    Sherry pursed her lips and didn''t say anything, but her eyes were no longer focused and looked empty and absent-minded.


    The scene that Jeffery rushed over and blocked her behind was still vivid in her mind.


    "Tell me!" Seeing that she didn''t want to speak, Jeremy raised his voice.


    At this time, all the people in the elevator looked at them. Sherry felt that those curious eyes were fixed on her. For some reason, her eyes were wet.


    Seeing that her eyes were red, Jeremy realized that his voice was a little loud and a little fierce. He immediately lowered his voice and asked, "Why did he become like that? Why did my father say that you hurt Jeffery? "


    "The truth is what your father said." Sherry replied indifferently.


    "I want to listen to you. What on earth happened?" Jeremy looked at her with a frown and said in a commanding tone.


    However, Sherry kept silent about what happened at that time, and Jeremy''s patience was worn out at one point one.


    The elevator had arrived at the first floor, and everyone walked out one after another. At last, Sherry and Jeremy still walked out.


    "Are you still unwilling to tell me?" Said Jeremy, following her helplessly.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. She felt her legs weak and it was difficult for her to even take a step.


    Jeremy grabbed her hand and took her out of the hospital.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Only then did she feel something. She frowned and looked at Jeremy''s side face.


    "I want to know the truth!" Jeremy pulled her to a quiet place and said coldly.


    Sherry looked up at him with tears in her eyes, "Don''t ask. It''s all my fault. Your father is right. It''s all my fault!"


    As she spoke, her eyes were as red as rabbit''s eyes. The wind blew on her face, and her hair was flying.


    "Don''t ask any more questions. No matter how many times you asked me, my answer will always be this... But I won''t let them go! " Sherry changed the subject and suddenly showed a determined look.


    She was about to burst into tears, but her eyes were full of hatred. She clenched her fists, as if to cover up great hatred.


    "Who?" Jeremy asked immediately as he caught a clue.


    Sherry''s breath became rapid, and she gritted her teeth and said, "It''s all them..." Then she continued, "But I won''t let myself go."


    Jeremy didn''t know what she was talking about, but he was dizzy by her. He grabbed her shoulder and asked, "What are you talking about? Who did it? "


    Sherry felt that her thin shoulder was hurt by Jeremy''s grip. She didn''t even frown and just asked, "How is your father now?"


    Jeremy loosened his grip on her shoulder and said casually, "He''s fine, he just passed out because of excitement. Nothing serious."


    Sherry wiped her tears secretly. Her seemingly casual action made Jeremy''s heart pound.


    All of a sudden, he reached out his hand and held Sherry in his arms. With his lips pressed against her hair, he said, "I won''t let them hurt you."


    Thinking of the time when his father slapped her, Jeremy flew into a rage.


    Sherry was stunned at first. Did Jeremy think that she cared about his father just because she was afraid that he would make trouble for h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cry could be heard.


    Chester patted her back gently, as if he had given her a great support, and her tears were surging like a river.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault... I''m too self righteous. " Said Sherry sadly.


    She cried and said. She was a little out of breath, and her shoulders were trembling when she spoke.


    With a long sigh of relief, Chester said, "It''s Zoe''s fault. It has nothing to do with you. You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "No..." She shook her head hard in his arms. "I want to take revenge on Zoe and her family, but I didn''t expect that Jeffery would be implicated!"


    If she hadn''t wanted to take revenge on Zoe, her family wouldn''t have come to her house to mess around, and such a tragedy wouldn''t have happened today.


    After all, she was the one who started all this!


    Once Sherry cried, it was difficult to hold back her tears. It seemed that she was going to burst out the emotions that she had been suppressing in the past two days.


    "No, it''s not like that. It''s their fault. They came to provoke you first!" Chester corrected her.


    However, Sherry stubbornly said, "No, it''s my fault. Jeffery didn''t provoke them, but he became like this because of me!"


    Chester''s lips moved slightly. Suddenly, he held Sherry''s shoulders with both hands and made her look straight at him. "You can''t think so! It''s Zoe''s fault. She is pressing! "


    With tears all over her face, Sherry looked at Chester''s blurred face and asked, "Really?"


    She even began to shake her heart. Chester worried about her, "Of course, what does it have to do with you? You let her go again and again, but she used your concession as a bargaining chip to do something immoral! "


    Hearing what he said to comfort her in silence, Sherry sniffed.


    "If you blame yourself, does it mean that they won''t have to take responsibility?" Chester frowned and asked.


    Hearing this, Sherry shook her head in a hurry, "Of course not. She deserves to die. She should be responsible for what she should do!"


    She set fire to Sherry''s house and almost killed Kami and Lucas. Now she even did such a thing. Zoe was really crazy and appalling!

 Chapter 385 Make A Lifelong Commitment

    "So, you can''t blame yourself for everything, understand?" Said Chester.


    After being silent for a few seconds, Sherry stared at him blankly. At last, she nodded her head reluctantly.


    Although she looked like this, she might not think so in her heart.


    If it were someone else, he would also blame himself for this!


    Chester sighed in his heart and held Sherry in his arms, giving her a place to rely on. "Then, what are you going to do in the future?"


    Sherry wiped her tears with Chester''s handkerchief. After listening to his words, she was silent for two seconds and said, "No matter what, I have to be responsible for this matter."


    She should be responsible for her fault, and let Zoe be responsible for her own!


    "If you have any problem, you must tell me immediately!" Chester tightened his grip on her shoulder.


    Sherry nodded in his arms and said nothing.


    She cried for a while, and it was over. After sending Chester away, she waited outside for a long time. She didn''t enter the ward until her eyes were not so red and swollen.


    As soon as she came in, she saw Jeffery stretching out his hand to get the water glass on the table.


    Shocked, Sherry rushed over and complained, "What do you want? Just tell me. You can''t get out of bed now!"


    Seeing her coming in and seeing her nervous and complaining, Jeffery smiled and said, "I just want to drink some water. Since you are not here, I won''t bother you."


    As soon as Sherry heard the word "bother", her heart was like being pressed by something weighing thousands of pounds, and she could hardly breathe.


    "Let me help you!" Sherry said in a hoarse voice, poured him a glass of water and handed it to him.


    Jeffery took a big sip of water from the glass in Sherry''s hand, which made Sherry even more sad.


    Originally, Jeffery should not have been like this since he had four perfect limbs.


    But now he... Sherry didn''t even dare to look at his legs!


    She had been busy in the hospital for several days. She went home late at night every day and came to the hospital early in the morning. Knowing that she had something to do, Jeremy approved a long-term fake for her.


    Every day, Sherry was so busy that she fell asleep immediately. But after she fell asleep, she would dream of that terrible scene. Helplessly, she could only make herself busier so that she could forget such a scene.


    She covered the quilt for Jeffery, seeing he was falling asleep, she then turned off the light at the bedside. There was only a dim light in the room.


    Jeffery breathed evenly. Then she packed up her things and was about to leave.


    As soon as she turned around, a figure swayed behind the transparent glass on the window of the door, but Sherry didn''t see it. She was too tired to pay attention to these strange scenes.


    She came out of the ward and walked towards the elevator.


    Jeremy came out from the corner, stared at the direction in which Sherry left, and then looked at the closed door of the ward.


    It had been the fourth day. It was the fourth day that She


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or''s words that Jeffery might be disabled, he was on the verge of death. His chips that he had always had were destroyed by this woman again!


    Jeremy seemed to have been drugged by her, and Jeffery couldn''t escape now. John really didn''t know how he had offended this woman. The whole Ou family was played by her!


    "His legs are paralyzed now. How can you take care of him? How long can you take care of him? All your life? " Asked John.


    Even if she was willing to, John was not willing to!


    Sherry didn''t know how to answer this question. She just came here every day, but she didn''t know how long she could take care of Jeffery.


    But, just let her keep taking care of him! That was all she could do now.


    "I will take care of him until he recovers!" Said Sherry, "I will take care of her until the end."


    She said firmly and looked up at John with a serious look in her eyes.


    She didn''t dare to look into his eyes before and felt sorry for him. Now she could finally find the answer in her heart. Although she still felt guilty, at least she dared to look into his eyes.


    "Huh!" Sherry''s promise earned a sneer from John.


    His face was still pale, but his words were full of energy. "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? He would be paralyzed and never be able to stand up again in his life! "


    John''s heart was aching. Jeffery was still so young. He had just returned home from abroad and John was waiting for him to carry out his ambitions, but now this evil woman had destroyed all of this.


    "Then I will take care of him for the rest of my life." Said Sherry.


    Just then, Jeremy came out of the door and heard the voice of Sherry and her words.


    He stopped, stood at the door and listened quietly.


    "Don''t you need to get married all your life? Will your future husband allow you to take care of another man? " John said aggressively.


    Sherry''s lips moved, and she showed a faint smile. "So what? A lifetime is a lifetime. "


    She owed Jeffery and she was willing to pay it back with her whole life.

 Chapter 386 Your Hair

    With his hands on the wall, Jeremy clenched his fists, giving off a cold aura.


    "It''s easy to say. Don''t shed crocodile tears here. If you want to revenge, come to me if you can. Jeffery has never offended you. Don''t blame him for everything!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps behind him. Sherry''s eyes passed him and saw that Jeremy was walking over.


    With a cold face, Jeremy glanced at Sherry and then looked at John.


    "It''s time for you to go to bed." Standing behind John, Jeremy said lightly.


    John was shocked. He turned to look at Jeremy and asked in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    With a cold expression on his face, Jeremy continued, "The doctor said that you were stimulated and haven''t recovered yet. Don''t go out for too long. You have seen Jeffery. Go back to the ward!"


    John was almost pissed off by Jeremy. How could he talk to his father like this?


    "I will be stimulated and become like this. It''s all because of this woman!" John pointed at Sherry with his trembling finger.


    Sherry didn''t dodge, allowing John to point at her nose and curse her fiercely. She didn''t retort, nor did she have any resistance.


    "The doctor will be here soon. He will take you to the ward." Jeremy ignored his father''s words and said.


    John stared at him, his face turned red and blue veins stood out on his forehead. "You.. How dare you do this to your father for this woman! "


    As an elder, he didn''t respect the young people, he couldn''t blame others. Jeremy''s heart was stimulated by what Sherry said just now, and now he was jealous to death. He impatiently listened to his father, "I''m doing this for your health."


    He pursed his lips. He wanted to say that people at his age were easy to have a stroke if they were too excited, but he didn''t say anything. He was afraid that once he said it, his father would really have a stroke.


    "Well, I''m fine. I must drive this woman away today. Sherry, you go away now!" John snorted and pushed Jeremy.


    Jeremy was as tough as an iron wall. His push couldn''t shake him at all.


    "Mr. John!" At this time, a doctor in a white gown came over.


    John was about to teach Sherry a lesson. When he heard the doctor''s voice, his face immediately turned cold and looked at Jeremy.


    With an expressionless face, Jeremy looked at Sherry indifferently.


    Sherry looked obedient. He had never seen Sherry being like this.


    She should have made such a promise to take care of Jeffery with her whole life so easily. Jeremy was almost driven mad. Most importantly, she said that she would take care of Jeffery all her life even if she didn''t get married!


    He really wanted to ''teach this stubborn woman a lesson.''


    "Mr. John, why did you come out? You haven''t recovered yet. Don''t get out of bed often. " The doctor walked to John and looked at him with a frown.


    Jeremy raised his lips, and his father glared at him angrily. "You are very good!"


    In order t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cine you want."


    Sherry looked over what was on the nurse''s hand. Then, Jeremy took it and said softly, "Thank you."


    The nurse grinned at him, and then looked at Sherry. When she saw the finger print on her face, she looked at it for a few more times before she walked out.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Said Sherry.


    However, Jeremy refused. He grabbed Sherry''s hand and dragged her to a chair nearby. He pressed her shoulder and let her sit down.


    "If you still talk about these boring things, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!" As soon as Jeremy loosened his grip, Sherry stood up and wanted to leave here.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" Jeremy said in a low voice and pushed her down on the bench again. "Sit still!"


    He seldom talked to her in such a commanding and fierce voice.


    Sherry had no choice but to sit on the chair and glared at Jeremy with her big eyes.


    Jeremy took out the ointment, dipped it in a cotton swab, and gently wiped it on her face with the other hand.


    It hurt a little, but soon it was covered by a cool feeling.


    Jeremy got close to her and looked at her face. Sherry held her breath and didn''t dare to move.


    His action was very gentle, gently sliding across her cheek.


    "You''re slapped by him twice. It must be very hurt." Jeremy suddenly said while wiping the dishes.


    She did get a slap before, but it was several days ago when Jeffery was sent to the hospital. Now one side of her face had recovered, but the other side was slapped again.


    After applying the medicine, Sherry quickly leaned back and kept a distance from Jeremy.


    Noticing her subtle movements, Jeremy took a look at her eyes.


    "Thank you. I''m leaving now." It was not easy for Sherry to breathe freely, she said flatly.


    When she was about to leave, she was pulled back by Jeremy.


    "What else do you want to do?" Sherry frowned and asked.


    "Your hair is loose." Jeremy looked at her hair and said.

 Chapter 387 Confession

    Her waist length hair was fluttering in the wind, and the rubber band had already fallen somewhere. She didn''t notice it at that time. Now reminded by Jeremy, she remembered that her hair had already been scattered.


    "It''s fine. It''s not a big deal." Said Sherry, calmly wiping her hair.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Jeremy take out a green silk scarf from his pocket.


    She looked at Jeremy in surprise.


    "Sit down." Jeremy patted the chair beside him and said gently.


    As if they were ordinary lovers, when Jeremy looked at her affectionately, Sherry was a little panicked.


    "It''s okay. I''ll buy another one later..." Before Sherry could say anything, Jeremy held her hand and forced her to sit down.


    Then Jeremy began to tie her hair. His long ten fingers pierced through her hair, she was infatuated with that feeling, hoping that this moment could last forever.


    Sherry straightened her back and felt that Jeremy''s fingers rubbed against her hair.


    It was the first time that he had tied a woman''s hair, so Jeremy did it very gently, fearing that he would hurt her if he pulled one of her hair.


    "All right." Said Jeremy, putting his hand on her shoulder.


    Sherry stood up in a hurry and put her hand behind her head. As soon as she touched the silk scarf, she heard Jeremy say in a deep and cold tone, "Don''t take it off!"


    Sherry curled her lips and put down her hands.


    It was rare for her to be so obedient, so Jeremy smiled. Finally, one day, Sherry could be obedient.


    "I''m leaving." Facing the smile of Jeremy, Sherry still said indifferently.


    She turned around and walked out of the rooftop with the vacuum cup in her hand.


    Looking at her receding figure, Jeremy seemed to have the fragrance of her hair in his hand.


    He sat on the bench and looked up at the Spencer. He closed his eyes and gave a faint smile.


    Sherry went downstairs and opened the door of Jeffery''s ward.


    Jeffery was reading a newspaper. Hearing the familiar footsteps, he immediately looked up from the newspaper and saw Sherry walking towards him with a smile.


    "It''s too late today!" Jeffery looked at the time on his phone and said.


    In the past few days, Sherry came to accompany him every day, and he would remember the time she came every day. What he looked forward to most every day was the moment she came.


    "Well, I was delayed on the way." Said Sherry, pretending to be calm.


    She didn''t know whether Jeremy''s medicine used on her face worked or not, she wondered whether Jeffery would see the slap mark on her face.


    In fact, Jeffery saw the slap on her face as soon as she came in, but he didn''t say anything.


    Perhaps it was John who slapped her again, so he didn''t know what to say to comfort Sherry.


    "I made some soup for you. Drink more." Said Sherry.


    She didn''t take the wound on her face seriously, and Jeffery didn''t mention it either. She certainly didn''t want him to know.


    "I have delicious soup to drink every day. I''m living a good


    nurse over. Wait a minute."


    Then she turned around and walked out.


    Looking at her back, Jeffery smiled coldly.


    As expected, a loser couldn''t be compared with a person like Jeremy. Jeffery thought of the silk scarf that Jeremy gave to Sherry, and the past that the two had.


    Like a slide, scenes flashed in front of him. Jeffery''s expression was very cold.


    Maybe Zoe was right. Maybe he should take some other way instead of waiting passively.


    Jeffery picked up his phone on the bedside table and dialed a number.


    On the other side, Zoe was in a mess. She was either asked by the driver or urged by her father Adam to think of ways to set others up every day.


    When she received the phone call from Jeffery, her heart sank. She answered the phone, "Hello."


    Jeffery was silent for two seconds and seemed to be hesitating, but he immediately said, "I agreed to your condition."


    Zoe covered her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After getting Jeffery''s answer, she finally felt relieved and had an illusion that she could see the bright moon.


    "Well, it''s good that you can think it through."


    After saying a few words to her, Jeffery hung up the phone. He raised the corners of his mouth slightly and a sneer of triumph appeared in his eyes.


    At this time, he heard the door was gently pushed open and he turned his head.


    Jeremy appeared at the door. He looked at Jeffery coldly.


    Sherry called the nurse over and strolled outside for a while, thinking about Jeffery.


    It was not until now that she remembered his confession. There was helplessness, disbelief, and more pity in her heart.


    If she really had to spend the rest of her life taking care of him, it was not impossible. But if she had to be with him...


    It was hard for Sherry to imagine that. Because she had always regarded Jeffery as her brother!


    She strolled around in the garden downstairs. She checked the time and thought that Jeffery should be almost done, so she went upstairs slowly.

 Chapter 388 You Did Get Married

    She walked to the door of the ward. When she was about to open the door, she found that it was not closed. There was someone talking inside.


    She was about to knock at the door, but she heard Jeffery''s slightly excited voice, "What are you doing here? Do you want to watch the fun? "


    Sherry couldn''t help but poke her head inside.


    When Jeffery happened to see Sherry coming in from the door, he immediately came up with a plan.


    "What are you talking about? Is there anything funny to see? " Jeremy said with disdain.


    A sly smile appeared in Jeffery''s eyes.


    "You are the happiest person since I become like this, aren''t you?" Jeffery suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Sherry frowned and looked at Jeremy.


    Jeremy only left her a back, broad shoulders and narrow waist. He was like a mountain at any time and anywhere, making people feel that his shoulder was a safe haven that they could rely on.


    Standing outside the door, Sherry sighed. This safe haven did not belong to her now, and she would no longer rely on him.


    "Of course." Jeremy said frankly.


    Looking at his back, Sherry frowned. She didn''t expect that Jeremy would admit it.


    Jeremy looked coldly at Jeffery, whose legs were still in plaster. He looked much more embarrassed.


    Jeffery''s mother was a mistress. She ruined his family and she even gave birth to Jeffery.


    Later, Jeffery''s mother used all kinds of methods to kill Jeremy''s mother. Sure enough, God was right. The reason why Jeffery became like this was that God transferred his mother''s punishment to him.


    Therefore, Jeremy was very happy.


    "You are doing this not only for the shares of Ou Group and father''s heritage, right?" Jeffery suddenly said.


    Sherry had never seen Jeffery like this, but at this time, she didn''t think too much. She just held her breath and concentrated on not letting the people inside find her and eavesdrop outside the door.


    "What do you think?" Said Jeremy with a smile.


    "I know you want to get Sherry, but she is close to me, so you are jealous and angry, so..." He paused when he said this.


    Although Jeremy didn''t know what he meant, Sherry understood what he meant.


    Could it be that the person behind this incident was actually... Maybe they planned it together!


    Sherry suddenly turned to look at Jeremy.


    "Humph, do you think Sherry will like you?" After saying that, Jeremy took a meaningful look at his leg.


    His casual glance happened to let Sherry see that she was looking at Jeremy angrily.


    "Yes, I don''t deserve her." Jeffery sighed bitterly.


    "You should have a clear estimation of yourself. Don''t think that you can win her sympathy and make her fall in love with you just because you


    ruth about her past, but I know everything." Said Zoe.


    Jeremy was silent for a few seconds. It could be seen that he was a little hesitant.


    Zoe''s eyes twinkled with tears, "As long as you let me in, I will tell you everything I know."


    Her words were really a temptation.


    Jeremy didn''t say anything, but he didn''t close the door. Instead, he turned around and walked into the room.


    It was obvious what he meant. Standing outside the door, Zoe smiled imperceptibly. Fortunately, she had been prepared, otherwise she would lose miserably today.


    As soon as she walked in, she saw that Jeremy took off his suit jacket and was sitting on the sofa. She said aggrievedly, "Can you get me a glass of water?"


    Jeremy frowned. He was not used to being ordered.


    But when he raised his head and saw Zoe''s face, he remembered that Zoe had said that she knew something about Sherry''s past. So he stood up and poured her a glass of water.


    Taking this opportunity, Zoe took out a small recording pen from her bag and hide it under the tea table.


    "Water, here you are." Jeremy said in a low voice and put the water in front of her.


    Zoe picked up the cup and took a few sips.


    "Can you tell me now?" Jeremy asked coldly after she finished drinking the water.


    He didn''t want to wait any longer. He let Zoe in with a purpose.


    Zoe put down the cup and turned to look at Jeremy. He couldn''t wait.


    "Last time you asked me whether you had a past with Sherry or not." Zoe moistened her throat and began to lie seriously.


    Jeremy nodded, "Yes, I did."


    He couldn''t remember what Zoe''s answer was at that time. Anyway, he couldn''t believe what she had said. She was a woman who was good at lying.


    "Yes, you have been married, and this marriage has lasted for three years." Said Zoe.

 Chapter 389 What Was The Truth

    All of a sudden, there was a trace of relief and joy in Jeremy''s heart.


    "But she doesn''t like you. She is a woman with two minds. You can see her relationship with Chester, Jeffery and Steve, and you will know that." Zoe changed the subject. What she said hurt Jeremy''s heart.


    At first, there were traces of relaxation on his face, but now he frowned deeply. "And then?"


    "Her two sons, Kami and Lucas. In fact, they are the children of her and Jeffery." Zoe lied without blushing and beating her heart. She took out the prepared lines and said.


    Jeremy was shocked. He only knew that Sherry had two sons and that Sherry had married him before. But he had never guessed who was the father of Kami and Lucas.


    "Don''t doubt me. Don''t you think the two kids look like Jeffery?" Said Zoe.


    Actually, the two kids should be more like Jeremy.


    However, Jeffery was the younger brother of Jeremy. They looked a little like each other, so it was normal for Kami and Lucas to look like Jeffery.


    "You had a car accident at that time, and when Sherry knew it, she immediately put forward the request of divorce. It can be seen that she has never given her true feelings for you."


    Jeremy didn''t say anything. He didn''t know whether he believed her words or not, but Zoe still firmly said what she had prepared.


    "Although your father had looked for her many times and hoped that she could stay, she still insisted on going abroad and left you alone. At that time, you were not recovered, and Sherry left the country."


    Anyway, Jeremy didn''t know what had happened at that time. Sherry didn''t tell the truth, couldn''t she make it up?


    "And then?" Jeremy finally opened his mouth and said in a cold and terrible voice.


    Hearing his voice, Zoe couldn''t help shivering, "That''s why we all hide the things about Sherry and your past from you."


    From the very beginning, John had shown in front of Jeremy that he hated Sherry, and Sherry also hated him inexplicably.


    Zoe finished her words and waited quietly for the response of Jeremy.


    Jeremy''s finger bent and tapped on the table, as if he was thinking about what she had said just now.


    "You mean the two children are Jeffery''s?" Jeremy asked again.


    Zoe nodded, "Yes, things have been changed like this, I won''t lie to you at this time."


    In fact, her words were full of lies. Jeremy didn''t completely believe her words. But when he thought of Sherry, she was so good to Jeffery but turned a blind eye to him, he couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "I know it. You can leave now." Said Jeremy in a low voice.


    Zoe opened her mouth and she wanted to say something. In fact, she didn''t really plan to stay overnight here. She just wanted to make a full play.


    "Didn''t you say..." She hesitated for a while and stammered.


    "I have something to deal with. You can leave now!" After a pause, Jeremy took out hundreds of dollars from his wallet and threw them on the table in front of Zoe. "If you don''t have money, you can use it."


    Now the Xu family was almost unable to hold on any longer. As Jeremy knew, it was just a charity to her.


    Looking at the bills on the table, Zoe sneered in her heart.


    Now that Jeffe


    At that time, Mr. Chester admitted to the media that the children were his!" Said Barry.


    Jeremy frowned more tightly.


    Now that the media had reported, he should be able to find out what had happened in the past.


    But why did Zoe say they were Jeffery''s and Chester said they were his?


    Who was the father of Kami and Lucas? He had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with them. Was it just his own guess and conjecture?


    "Are you sure what you said is true?" Jeremy said in a magnetic and threatening tone.


    Barry couldn''t help but get nervous. He mixed the true and the fake facts together, and that was what he could say. If he told him all the truth, John and Andrew would definitely not let him go.


    And he did it for the good of Jeremy. He should know how much influence did Jeffery''s sudden appearance have on Jeremy?


    "It''s true." That was the only thing Barry could say.


    Jeremy snorted, "You can get out now!"


    Barry was anxious now. Although Jeremy''s face was still hidden in the darkness, he could still feel his anger.


    "Mr. Jeremy, actually, Miss. Sherry..." Barry wanted to say something more, but Jeremy suddenly shouted, "Get out!"


    Barry was so scared that he trembled all over and immediately got out of the room without saying a word.


    As soon as Barry closed the door, he heard a bang. Something hit the door from behind.


    He couldn''t help but pat his chest. It seemed that Jeremy was really angry this time.


    He lied to Jeremy about that the news was blocked when he had a car accident at that year and. He didn''t what would happen if Jeremy knew it.


    So far, he had no choice but to take it step by step.


    Jeremy picked up a stool and threw it to the door. With a bang, he felt that the door was about to be smashed through.


    Sherry didn''t sleep for the whole night. All she thought about was what John said. She had made up her mind that she would take care of Jeffery for the rest of her life even if she didn''t get married.


    While Jeremy was sitting on the sofa, with two things on the tea table.


    One of them was a photo and the other was Elizabeth''s badge.

 Chapter 390 Was The Baby Mine

    He quietly looked at these two things, both of which belonged to Sherry and were in his hands.


    However, even so, he knew little about her. What happened in the past? Did he hurt Sherry, made her refuse to admit him, or did she betray him?


    He tried hard to find a trace of the past. At the beginning, the more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. But now, it was not a headache, but a sense of loss.


    He would rather have a headache, at least to prove that he still had feelings.


    "Why? Why did you lie to me?" He picked up the photo on the table and gently rubbed the smile face of Sherry on the photo with his fingers.


    Jeremy sighed deeply. Anger and sadness welled up in his heart. He had never been so sad like today.


    On the second day, Jeremy went out early.


    He drove fast all the way to the hospital.


    In the car behind them, Barry adjusted his glasses and started the car expressionlessly. He followed Jeremy''s car, yawning while driving.


    He didn''t expect that Jeremy would come out so early. Fortunately, he had been here early, or he would have missed him.


    When Jeremy arrived at the hospital, he rushed directly to the ward where Jeffery was. As soon as he entered, he saw Sherry taking care of Jeffery.


    "Can you sit up?" Sherry''s voice came from the room.


    Jeremy saw that Sherry was holding Jeffery''s waist to make him straighten and put a pillow behind his waist.


    "I''m not hit on the waist. I can do it myself." Jeffery said helplessly.


    Sherry pursed her lips and looked after Jeffery as if she was taking care of a child.


    "I brought you dumplings today. I made them myself." Sherry asked Jeffery to sit up against the pillow, picked up the lunch box on the table and said with a smile.


    "What kind of filling? I only eat meat fillings! " Jeffery took the lunch box and smelt it. The delicious smell made Jeremy even angrier.


    "I know you have a big appetite, so I cooked a lot. Take your time." Looking at his contented look, Sherry said helplessly.


    Her cooking had always been very good, and her cooking had always been full of color, fragrance and taste..


    "You''d better not come here every day. It''s too hard." Jeffery suddenly said while eating.


    There was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    He really felt sorry for her. He didn''t want to see her on both sides every day. She didn''t care about her family and stayed with him in the hospital every day.


    However, Sherry said, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have anything to do. Taking care of you is my biggest task!"


    Hearing this, Jeffery stopped chewing and looked up at her.


    When they looked at each other, Sherry''s eyes were full of tenderness and a trace of shame.


    At the same time, Jeremy, who was standing outside the door, was almost driven mad by jealousy.


    Taking care of Jeffery was her most important task. Then how could she leave without looking back when he had a car accident?


    Did she really have no feelings for him at that time? Or did she fall


    pressed her emotions. But Jeremy''s questioning day by day made her almost unable to hold on.


    "Did you acquiesce in it just now?" Jeremy dragged her into the corridor and pressed her against the wall, with one hand holding her arm and the other supporting her elbow against the wall, tightly surrounding her around his chest.


    Sherry took a careful breath to avoid touching Jeremy.


    "So what? It''s all over. " Sherry finally admitted it.


    After so many days of questioning, she finally admitted it herself.


    Jeremy stared at Sherry in a daze. She admitted it suddenly made him a little confused and he almost forgot what to say next.


    "So? What else do you want? What good will it do to you if you know that we have been married? " Asked Sherry, taking the lead.


    She really didn''t know why Jeremy was so entangled with the past. Was it really so important?


    If it was a happy memory, she was willing to admit it, but unfortunately, those memories were all filled with sadness, tears and blood, and there was nothing worth to remember.


    "It doesn''t matter to you because you remember everything, but to me, it is very important." Looking into Sherry''s eyes, Jeremy said seriously.


    How could she not know? He felt that all those years seemed to be in vain, directly jumping to five years ago.


    Sherry remembered everything. Of course she didn''t know his mood, and of course she would stand there and say something like that.


    "Now that you know, I think that Zoe and Barry have already told you about other things. Since you have known everything, there is no need to ask me again." Said Sherry.


    She didn''t care whether Zoe told the truth to Jeremy or not. Now she just needed to take good care of Jeffery to atone for her sin.


    "Where about the children?" Jeremy suddenly changed the topic to Kami and Lucas.


    Sherry''s face suddenly changed. She looked at Jeremy vigilantly. Noticing her difference, Jeremy continued to ask, "Kami and Lucas, they are my children, right?"

 Chapter 391 Paternity Test

    How could he say that Kami and Lucas were his children..


    Sherry''s mind was running fast. She remembered that she hadn''t told either Barry or Zoe, so they couldn''t tell this to Jeremy.


    When she was pregnant, Chester told the media that the baby was his.


    Sherry immediately calmed down, took a deep breath and said calmly, "No."


    Her two words denied the idea of Jeremy thought for a night.


    After thinking for a whole night, Jeremy decided to ask Sherry, but she still refused.


    Jeremy put down his hand and let go of her. He took a step back slightly. Sherry was finally free and could breathe freely.


    Sherry cautiously looked at Jeremy and found that he looked a little dispirited. It was obvious that he didn''t want the answer Sherry gave him.


    Of course, Kami and Lucas were your kids, said Sherry in her heart.


    Except for Jeremy, she would probably not marry another man in her life, let alone have a child with another man.


    She moved her lips and looked at Jeremy, who was so weak and pale at this moment. She was afraid that he would be depressed, as if she had suffered a great blow.


    But soon, Sherry woke up.


    Jeffery was the one he needed to care about the most now. After knowing that his leg was broken, he looked as usual, but who knew if his heart would become dark and gloomy?


    "Then why did you divorce me?" Jeremy asked again.


    There were only one or two things in the past that he could make clear about now.


    After all, he still didn''t believe in Sherry, Barry, and Zoe.


    "No reason. I didn''t love you anymore, so I divorced you." Sherry replied quickly.


    She always remembered the reason why they divorced. She remembered that Zoe pressed her step by step, that Linda ruined her reputation, and that Jeremy didn''t believe her from beginning to end.


    It was too hard for her to maintain such a marriage. It took her too much energy. It was better for her to divorce.


    "If you don''t love me anymore, who are you in love with?" Said Jeremy, raising the corners of his mouth.


    It was Barry who told him the gossip between Sherry and Steve. Later, it was confirmed from the drunken mouth of Steve.


    She was also close to Chester and Jeffery. Anyway, the man must be one of the three people who made Sherry fall in love with someone else.


    "It''s..." Sherry hesitated and didn''t know who to say.


    Seeing that she hesitated for a while, Jeremy took her words and said, "Is it Jeffery?"


    Sherry was stunned and looked up at Jeremy.


    Looking at her stunned expression, she was also surprised, Jeremy''s heart slowly sank. "It''s really him."


    Sherry didn''t say anything. She was just surprised, which assured Jeremy.


    Sherry pursed her lips and didn''t deny it.


    She didn''t expect that until now, Jeremy still liked to be so suspicious. It seemed that memory loss could not change a person''s habits. Jeremy was still the same as before.


    "You fell in love with him and cheated on me, so you divorced me?" Asked Jeremy.


    Perhaps it was because Sherry had paid much importance


    while. Jeremy missed them so much that he almost forgot his business when he saw them.


    "Can I play with you today?" Jeremy put them down, pinched their faces and said.


    Besides his business, Jeremy also wanted to be closer to them.


    The two kids immediately cheered up, "Great!"


    Jeremy was born with the ability to play with them, which made him more suspicious of what Sherry said. He always felt that his relationship with Kami and Lucas should be unusual.


    "What has Mommy been doing these days?" The two kids surrounded Jeremy closely. As soon as Jeremy sat on the sofa, they threw themselves into his arms spontaneously and said like a spoiled child.


    They didn''t know that Jeffery had a car accident yet, and it was unnecessary to tell the children about it.


    "Your mommy needs to go to work!" Said Jeremy.


    He said as he stroked the hair of the two babies.


    They didn''t feel something strange. It would be easy for him to find some hair on their clothes.


    "I heard that mommy is working in your company now!" Lucas suddenly pouted and shouted, "Why don''t you give her a holiday? Mommy is so tired. We will feel sorry for her! "


    Jeremy smiled awkwardly. He had no choice but to take the blame.


    "I''ll give her a few days off. She''s too busy these days!" Jeremy had to bite the bullet and said.


    "You must take good care of Mommy!" Kami said calmly.


    They all loved their mommy very much. Jeremy knew that he liked them more and more, hoping that they were his children.


    After waiting outside for almost two hours, Barry saw Jeremy come out.


    Barry knew that Jeremy spoiled the two children very much, but there was no need to stay with them for so long!


    When Barry saw Jeremy, he got out of the car and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Jeremy."


    Jeremy handed him a few hairs. He didn''t know whose hair it was. As long as one of them was his child, the other one would definitely be his.


    "I want it done as soon as possible. I hope the result will come out soon." Jeremy ordered.

 Chapter 392 Rumors

    "Don''t worry. I''ll go now." said Barry, taking the two hairs carefully.


    Then he got on the car and drove away.


    Jeremy played games with Kami and Lucas in the room for two hours until they were sleepy.


    Looking back at the house, Jeremy started the car and left. He raised the corners of his mouth. If the paternity test showed that Kami and Lucas were his children, then it was useless for Sherry to say anything more.


    Barry waited anxiously. When he got the doctor''s report, the probability of seeing the parent-child relationship on it was actually 99.99 percent.


    After all, they looked like each other. There was no reason for them not to be father and son!


    But when Barry looked at the report in his hand, he sighed helplessly. He was also ordered by John to do something.


    Even if Jeremy found out and fired him in the future, he had no choice but to do so.


    Barry took two more hairs and asked the doctor to identify them.


    When they were doing the second identification, Jeremy called to urge him to do it quickly. But Barry could only say that he was still waiting in line.


    When the result came out and the probability of parent-child relationship on the paper was zero percent, Barry gave it to Jeremy with relief.


    "The probability of parent-child relationship is zero." Holding the identification sheet tightly in his hand, Jeremy repeated the words on it.


    Holding his glasses frame, Barry was a little nervous. He tried hard to suppress his nervousness and said, "Yes, Kami and Lucas are not your sons."


    The most important thing was that Barry handed over another table. Jeremy picked up the table and looked at it. The probability of parent-child relationship was 99.99 percent!


    "Whose is this?" Jeremy asked angrily.


    In fact, it was obvious that the names on it were Jeffery, Kami and Lucas!


    "The paternity test shows that Kami and Lucas are the sons of Mr. Jeffery." Barry repeated patiently.


    Looking at the sheet paper in his hand, Jeremy was silent for a moment.


    Then he suddenly tore the two sheets into pieces and raised them in the air.


    The pieces of paper floated down in a daze. With a surprised look, Barry saw that Jeremy''s face turned from livid to dark.


    Barry looked at Jeremy nervously. In his memory, even when the company was in the most difficult time, Jeremy had never shown such an expression.


    This time, Jeremy was really furious!


    "Fuck off!" Jeremy suddenly shouted.


    Startled, Barry swallowed and walked out of Jeremy''s office without saying anything.


    When he just arrived at the door, he heard Jeremy''s angry voice, "Come back!"


    Reluctantly, Barry turned around and went back to his office. He bit the bullet and asked, "What else can I do for you?"


    "Purchase all the shares of Jeffery abroad right away!" Jeremy raised his voice and said.


    Barry looked at him in surprise, "All of them?"


    "Yes, including his property, try to grab them from him for me!


    John had arranged Jeffery in the company from the very beginni


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    breath and listened carefully.


    It seemed that the voice was not very clear, so it was hard to tell if it was from Jeremy.


    Jeremy''s voice was very distinctive. Even after more than twenty years, Sherry could recognize him as long as she heard a word from him.


    But now, she hesitated and was not sure that whether it was Jeremy''s voice.


    "Besides, Jeffery is abroad now. You can ask someone to follow him. What he has done must be reported to me. If you do it well, I will give you more money."


    It was a long recording, and only a part of it was played on TV, and they were all very important points.


    Sherry wanted to hear more, but the screen had been switched to the host.


    "Let''s watch the next news..."


    In order to see and hear clearly, Sherry leaned forward slightly and then slowly relaxed. She leaned back and recalled the news she had just heard.


    Did it mean that in order to destroy Jeffery, Jeremy even paid someone to follow Jeffery?


    At that time, Jeffery should be still abroad, but he didn''t know that Jeremy had been operating secretly behind his back, and everything about him was under the control of Jeremy.


    Now, if Jeffery didn''t do as what Jeremy wanted, Jeremy would try to kill him.


    Sherry couldn''t help shivering. She quickly cleared up her messy thoughts and continued to make breakfast.


    With breakfast in her hand, Sherry went to the hospital. When she passed by the ward where John was in, the door was ajar, and Sherry was not interested in paying attention to him. When she was about to pass by, she heard a familiar voice from inside.


    "So? What actions are you going to take for him? " Jeremy''s unruly voice came from inside.


    Sherry couldn''t help slowing down her pace and listening carefully to the sound inside.


    The sound "Crack!" came from inside suddenly! The sound was followed by the splashing of fragments. Being stung by the sound, Sherry couldn''t help but take a step back, poked her head out in surprise and looked at the scene inside.

 Chapter 393 A Heart Attack

    "Crack!" The sound was followed by the splashing of fragments. Being stung by the sound, Sherry couldn''t help but take a step back, poked her head out in surprise and looked at the scene inside.


    "Nonsense! You know what you have done. You dare not admit it!" Sitting on the bed and wearing a hospital gown, John shouted angrily.


    He felt like he was under house arrest by Jeremy. Because he fainted before, the doctor said that he had high blood pressure and must control his temper. But how could a man like him admit defeat and admit that he was old now?


    Now that he knew that he was in poor health, he shouldn''t get angry easily. But John couldn''t understand the doctor''s hard work.


    "I know what I have done. I hope you can also know what you are doing." Jeremy said meaningfully.


    Through the glass window, Sherry saw Jeremy. He still had a cold expression on his face. He stood straight in front of the bed, in a sharp contrast to his old father who was sitting on the bed.


    "You! How dare you blame me? I''m asking you, did you do that? " John''s face turned red with anger.


    Raising the corners of his mouth, Jeremy said as if nothing had happened, "I did it."


    Outside the door, when Sherry heard his confession, her heart seemed to miss a beat.


    That was to say, what the news said this morning was true. Did Jeremy really send someone to follow Jeffery and maliciously acquire all the property of him?


    "Can you face him for what you have done to him? He is your brother! " John asked with resentment.


    Sherry was very conflicted. On the one hand, she thought that Jeremy had gone too far. Jeffery was such a kind person, and she didn''t know where Jeffery had offended Jeremy. On the other hand, she felt that John did the wrong thing. He had Jeffery now, then he didn''t take Jeremy seriously.


    "I''m sorry for him? Shouldn''t he feel sorry for me? " Retorted Jeremy.


    John was always livid and trembling with anger, while Jeremy was always calm in the face of his questioning.


    "What did you say? Why should he feel sorry for you? Did he do anything wrong to you? "


    Jeremy looked at the old man in front of him. As expected, his father John doted on his obedient and sensible son Jeffery very much now!


    "If he wants to blame someone, he should blame himself, and his shameless mother." Jeremy said mercilessly.


    Sherry frowned and thought that what Jeremy said was indeed a little excessive.


    "How dare you!" John was so angry that he shouted.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to pick up something next to him and throw it at Jeremy. But for a moment, he didn''t know what happened. Maybe he was too angry to move, so he could only stare at Jeremy angrily.


    "I didn''t go too far." Jeremy replied lightly to his father''s bold words.


    John was too angry to take a breath. He pointed at Jeremy with his trembling hand and said, "Don''t waste your time. I won''t give you any property of the Ou family!"


    Outside, when Sherry heard


    looked at her with a frown and said in a low voice.


    Turning her head and glaring at him, Sherry stood up and rang the bell at the bedside. Then she tried hard to lift John up from the ground.


    After all, John was a man, well-off and too fat. Sherry couldn''t support him at all. She glanced sideways at Jeremy, who was standing there like a wood, and said, "Can''t you come here to help me?"


    Hearing Sherry''s voice, Jeremy slowly looked to John.


    Save him? Why did he save him? When Jeremy''s mother was sick, did his father ever think of saving her?


    What was his father doing when her mother was dying? He was flirting with another woman. When did he take his mother seriously?


    In that case, there was no need for him to show mercy. It was time for his father to take responsibility for the mistake he had made.


    "Are you cold-blooded?" Seeing him motionless, Sherry questioned him loudly.


    Even if it was Adam, her father, who was sick today, Sherry would save him without hesitation.


    But what about Jeremy? But he still acted like an onlooker, pretending to be indifferent.


    "Yes, I am cold-blooded." Said Jeremy.


    Sherry''s words brought him back to reality. His eyes became colder and colder as he watched Sherry move his father from the ground to the bed with difficulty.


    At this time, the doctor outside rushed over. Sherry didn''t have time to talk to Jeremy anymore. "Doctor, check him. He just fainted!"


    With several more doctors and a group of nurses rushing in, Sherry was immediately cornered.


    Sherry anxiously looked at the doctors and nurses who were in a hurry and could not help at all.


    "The patient has a heart attack. Send him to the operating room as soon as possible!" The doctor said in a hurry.


    So they sent John to the operating room. Sherry followed them all the way to the outside of the operating room. She saw that the door of the operating room was closed and the light was on. The operation was already going on inside.

 Chapter 394 He Wont Die

    "He won''t die." A cold voice came from behind.


    Hearing his voice, Sherry was stunned. She became extremely angry, clenching her fists, and her nails deeply embedded in her palms.


    "I''m not as cold-blooded as you. I won''t even have any reaction when I see my father fall in front of me." Sherry said without looking back.


    Jeremy could tell from her tone that she was very dissatisfied with what he did and said just now.


    But he didn''t think he had done anything wrong. This was the way he did things. He would never tolerate anything or anyone and would make a move when it was time. Otherwise, if he was a little late and missed it, it would not be just a trivial matter.


    "I''m cold-blooded. Aren''t you cold-blooded?" Jeremy asked behind her.


    When he had a car accident that year, didn''t Sherry leave without looking back?


    Now she came to criticize him and said that he was cold-blooded. It was so ridiculous!


    "At least I won''t say something like that to my father!" Said Sherry angrily.


    All of a sudden, Jeremy grabbed her arm. With a little force, he turned around and faced Sherry.


    Looking at the inquisitive eyes of Jeremy, as if he was even angrier than her, he said, "Yes, you are not cold-blooded to anyone, but to me!"


    Sherry''s lips moved, "It''s you who want to provoke me. You can just leave me alone!"


    "Me? Let me ask you, who on earth did we provoke when we first met? " Jeremy said angrily.


    On the first day Sherry came back to China, when she went to a restaurant for dinner, it was Lucas who went to see Jeremy first. That was why they met for the first time after she came back.


    What happened later was all because of that encounter.


    Sherry''s heart was slightly stung. Even if she provoked him, she would not admit it.


    "But I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. We just met once, but you insisted on pestering me!" Sherry looked up at him and said casually.


    Jeremy was so angry that he couldn''t breathe. There had never been a woman like Sherry who was even disdainful of him when he was close to her.


    This made him feel a deep sense of frustration, and he also felt that he could not conquer such a woman!


    "Well, it''s all my fault. I provoked you. I did it myself! So I''m cold-blooded, but why... " The corners of Jeremy''s mouth moved, but he couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you leave when I had a car accident?"


    Sherry opened her mouth slightly, and there was a moment of dullness in her eyes.


    She still didn''t know that the day she went abroad was exactly the day when Jeremy had a car accident. She thought that Jeremy had a car accident after she left.


    "How could you say that you are not cold-blooded?" Said Jeremy bitterly.


    He knew that when Sherry left him on the day of his car accident, her heart was like bei


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e wanted her to know who was the one that she could rely on.


    Sherry murmured without saying anything. Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Jeremy said, "You don''t have to answer me now. I''ll give you time to think about it."


    After saying that, he gave her a flirtatious smile, turned around and left.


    The light of the operating room was still on, but Jeremy left without looking back, as if he had completely forgotten about John.


    Looking at his receding figure, Sherry finally felt relieved.


    It was not until Jeremy left Sherry that he showed a painful expression.


    It seemed that even in this way, he couldn''t let Sherry promise him immediately.


    Now in the eyes of Sherry, he must be a real bad guy.


    He walked to the elevator alone, absent-minded, and kept a distance from Sherry. These days, his heart had been hanging on her, while Sherry juts cared about Jeffery all the time.


    He had never experienced such a feeling. It turned out that loving someone who didn''t love him would be so painful.


    After the operation finished successfully, John was pushed out. Sherry called the nanny of Ou family and went to the ward of Jeffery.


    "Why are you so late?" Jeffery asked.


    Sherry didn''t say anything, but looked tired. Seeing her absent-minded look, Jeffery knew that Sherry must have seen the news in the morning.


    "Your father had an accident this morning. The doctor had checked on him, so I was delayed for a while." Said Sherry unhurriedly.


    Hearing this, Jeffery frowned, "Is he okay?"


    How could a heart attack be nothing serious?


    But Sherry still didn''t tell the truth. Anyway, the operation was successful now. She didn''t know what was going on until John woke up. "Nothing serious. Don''t worry!"


    Jeffery''s lips moved. He didn''t care much about his father anyway.


    After saying that, Sherry looked up at Jeffery.

 Chapter 395 Have You Made Up Your Mind

    Jeremy asked her to leave Jeffery and go to Jeremy''s side.


    Seeing her expression, Jeffery was keenly aware of something and asked, "Have you seen the news?"


    Sherry hesitated for two seconds and nodded.


    Jeffery smiled and felt relieved.


    He felt good to see that Sherry was worried about him, but he hoped that she would not worry too much. He could handle it no matter what happened.


    But on the surface, Jeffery was innocent and innocent. "Don''t look at me like that, as if you are pitiful for me."


    Sherry withdrew her gaze and looked down at her fingers.


    Jeffery patted the bedside and said softly, "Sit here."


    Glancing at his hand, he patted the edge of the bed with his slender and fair fingers and talked to her in a low and soft tone.


    A girl''s heart probably became soft when hearing such a voice. Sherry was an ordinary person and thought she shouldn''t have too much contact with Jeffery.


    If it weren''t for the car accident, Jeffery wouldn''t have confessed his love to her and there wouldn''t be so much embarrassment between them.


    Sherry sat on the edge of the bed and stared at him.


    Suddenly, Jeffery rubbed her hair with his slender fingers and said in a low voice, "I don''t want you to worry about me."


    Sherry was stunned and her back was stiff.


    "It''s a pity, if I don''t have the ability to protect you, I will feel it.." Jeffery looked into her eyes deeply and said with regret.


    Sherry shook her head, "I don''t need protection!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jeffery suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Sherry.


    "You!" Sherry was shocked and wanted to push Jeffery away.


    But Jeffery was covered with wounds all over his body. Wherever she touched, there were wounds all over his body. She didn''t dare to exert too much strength.


    "Don''t move! Let me hug you! " Jeffery sniffed her body and said eagerly.


    When Sherry''s hand accidentally touched his leg, she was frightened and immediately took her hand back. And Jeffery''s muffled hum made her dare not move at all.


    "I can give Jeremy whatever he wants. I don''t care about money or shares!" Jeffery rested his chin on her shoulder and said.


    "I don''t care anything. I just want you!" Jeffery said seriously.


    Burying herself in his arms, Sherry breathed the faint smell of his body and felt the steady and powerful heartbeat of his chest, completely stunned for a while.


    "As long as you stay with me, nothing else is more important than you!" Murmured Jeffery.


    Sherry took a few deep breaths. She didn''t know that Jeffery had been controlling his emotions these days.


    He wanted to confess his love to her in the past, but at that time he was not strong enough. Now he had the ability to protect her from wind and rain. He was confident that he could give her and her children a future.


    But what Sherry didn''t know was that now Jeffery h


    t my affair with her." Jeremy''s voice was even colder than Chester''s.


    Sherry pursed her lips and felt that Jeremy''s cold eyes were fixed on her.


    "She spends her time on your Ou Family every day. Now it''s her free time. She can decide where to go." Said Chester.


    Hearing his words, Jeremy smiled scornfully and looked at Sherry, "Really, is that so? Then let''s listen to her own decision. "


    Then he let go of Sherry.


    Seeing that he loosened his grip, Chester also loosened his grip. Both of them looked at Sherry, waiting for her answer.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. She was struggling in her mind. The moment Jeremy loosened his grip, she raised her head and looked at Jeremy again.


    This time, he didn''t show that lip shape, but she could see the meaning in his eyes.


    Sherry kept silent all the time. With a sneer, Chester said, "It seems that she doesn''t want to go with you."


    Perhaps Jeremy was a little impatient to wait, he grabbed Sherry''s arm again and pulled her directly into his car.


    "Jeremy! She doesn''t want to go with you! " Chester rushed up at once.


    When Chester was about to grab Sherry, Sherry reached out to stop him and shook her head at him with a frown.


    Chester paused and looked at Sherry in silence.


    The meaning in her eyes was obvious, she was asking Chester not to interfere.


    Following Jeremy, Sherry was dragged into his car.


    Jeremy was not gentle at all. He threw her into the car and slammed the door. Then he turned around, walked to the driver''s seat and started the car without saying anything.


    Standing behind the car, Chester watched the car speeding away and thought for a while.


    Sitting in the car, the car was thrown out before Sherry could fasten the seat belt.


    "What do you want from me?" Asked Sherry.


    Although Jeremy drove very fast, it was acceptable.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Jeremy asked without looking at her.

 Chapter 396 You Are Shameless

    His voice was cold. Most importantly, he felt something different from before.


    In the past, no matter how cold Jeremy''s voice was, it was still a little warm when he talked to her. At least, it could be sensed that he had a different feeling for her.


    But now it was completely gone. He was like a Satan Devil, which made Sherry feel scared.


    "I''ve been busy all day and have no time to think about it." Said Sherry cautiously.


    At this time, Jeremy''s car drove faster and faster. He kept overtaking.


    "Really?" Jeremy sneered, "How long will it take to take care of a cripple?"


    Jeremy''s words were cold and not pleasing at all.


    Hearing this, Sherry frowned irritably and said coldly, "He is a patient and needs someone to take care of him."


    It seemed that her resistance made Jeremy even angrier. After he heard it, he drove faster and faster, almost to a point that young people like Sherry could not accept.


    The wind whistled through the ears and the sharp sound of the wind outside gave way to panic.


    Sherry''s back was tightly against the back seat and her eyes were wide open.


    Jeremy would never allow Sherry to disobey him or retort to him like this.


    "Why did he come to pick you up just now? He comes to pick you up every day? " Jeremy asked again.


    Sherry couldn''t stand such a fast speed. She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat, and she couldn''t control her fast beating heart at all!


    "Slow down!" Said Sherry, trembling.


    Her breath became faster and faster. She stared ahead and didn''t dare to close her eyes. She was afraid that if she closed her eyes, the front would become an abyss.


    Even if it was a bottomless abyss, Jeremy would jump with her and bury with her.


    "Answer my question!" Shouted Jeremy in a low voice.


    Sherry couldn''t gather her thoughts at all. She just looked ahead blankly and said, "No." She replied casually.


    "Slow down!" Sherry suddenly shouted.


    She wanted to be reserved and keep cool in front of Jeremy, but the speed was too fast for her to bear.


    Most importantly, Jeremy was still stepping on the accelerator and driving faster and faster.


    Seeing that he accelerated the car, Sherry suddenly rushed over, grabbed Jeremy''s arm and shouted, "Stop, stop!"


    The corners of Jeremy''s mouth lifted slightly. It seemed that Sherry was about to jump into his arms. She must be frightened and wanted to find someone to rely on.


    "If you are afraid, just hold me." Said Jeremy.


    It turned out that there was such a method that could make Sherry surrender.


    But Sherry was a stubborn woman. Even if he drove the car to the cliff, she would not do such a thing that felt extremely humiliated.


    "No way!" She blurted out.


    Her words immediately made Jeremy in a bad mood. He moved his lips and showed a malicious expression, which hurt Sherry''s eyes.


    "I


    ouldn''t help but widen her eyes and look at him. She didn''t expect him to say such words.


    "You!" She was so angry that she threw something at him.


    It was a decoration in the car. She was so angry that she threw it at his head without hesitation.


    Feeling a gust of wind, Jeremy grabbed it and threw it away. "I just tell the truth. What? You don''t like to hear this?"


    Sherry thought what he said was ridiculous, "Do you still want me to thank you for saying such shameless words?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Jeremy said, "I don''t need it. Let me kiss you."


    Sherry bit her lips angrily, and her lips had been bitten bright red. At the sight of this, Jeremy suddenly felt a little thirsty.


    Originally, he just wanted to humiliate her, and the most important purpose was to get her answer. But when he really brought her here, he seemed to be a little out of control.


    "I have never seen you show such an expression to Chester. It seems that you are very obedient in bed, or they won''t love you all the time."


    "Shut up!" Sherry couldn''t help shouting.


    With a complacent smile on his face, Jeremy asked, "Am I wrong?"


    After saying that, he suddenly reached out his hand. Sherry immediately turned around and was about to unfasten her seat belt.


    However, Jeremy unbuckled the seat belt before her. Sherry said angrily, "Let me go!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her wrist was grabbed. Jeremy pulled her wrist and pulled her over.


    He pulled her so hard that Sherry couldn''t help falling on him.


    "Ah!" She screamed and felt dizzy. Then she smelled Jeremy.


    The smell of tobacco and his steady and powerful heartbeat surprised Sherry.


    She had nowhere to put her hand, so she put it against his chest all of a sudden. Jeremy immediately held her hand and stretched it into his shirt.


    "You! Too Shameless! " Sherry stared at him in shock and pulled her hand out angrily.

 Chapter 397 Dont Blame Me For Changing My Mind

    "Stay with me for once." Said Jeremy.


    There was a determined smile on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes was getting greedier and greedier, as if he was going to swallow Sherry in minutes.


    "No, get out!" With a wave of her hand, Sherry gave a hard slap on Jeremy''s face.


    Jeremy didn''t care about it at all. He grabbed Sherry''s hands with one hand and kissed her hard with the other hand on her chin.


    "HMM..." Sherry had no power to resist at all.


    It was not until now that she realized that Jeremy had been polite to her in the past and hadn''t used all his strength. But this time, she really felt his anger.


    Although she didn''t know where this anger came from, Sherry knew that if she didn''t breathe, she might be suffocated.


    She raised her head and her neck was almost broken. She felt he was sucking her lips and a wave of heat coursing through her body. She was almost dead.


    This time, Jeremy was extremely angry. The only thought in his mind was to possess her!


    "Let me go!" It was not easy for Sherry to get a little free, so she immediately gasped and shouted.


    Ignoring her, Jeremy continued.


    "No!" She shouted.


    Sherry wanted to reach out to protect herself, but Jeremy controlled her hand all the time, making her unable to move.


    "Not bad." Jeremy looked at her with red eyes and suddenly said, as if he was appreciating a piece of art he just bought.


    "Bastard!" Sherry kicked hard on the passenger seat.


    "Whatever. If you like it, I can give it to you." Jeremy said. At this time, his words made Sherry feel as if he was back to normal again.


    "Don''t Please don''t! " Said Sherry, trying hard to endure the itchy feeling.


    "If you keep doing this, I''ll scream!" She saw that Jeremy not only didn''t stop, but also be going too far.


    Jeremy smiled playfully.


    Sherry was stunned. Knowing what he meant, she felt more and more shameful.


    In the past five years, the smell of Jeremy was still so familiar to her.


    "Jeremy, don''t make our relationship so strained!" Said Sherry coldly.


    Her breath became a little short, but she was still trying to control that feeling.


    Raising his head from her neck, Jeremy''s eyes were no longer clear. "Do you want to save Jeffery?"


    A few words, immediately caused her determination to collapse.


    "What do you mean?" Asked Sherry, loo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lf!"


    After saying that, she shook his hand fiercely.


    But she failed to get rid of him. Jeremy was so strong that she couldn''t get rid of him.


    Sherry couldn''t get rid of him for a while, so she compromised. Her eyes suddenly became dull and she sneered.


    Jeremy looked at her quietly. Just now in the car, he didn''t know if Sherry was deliberately cooperating with him, or she had feelings for him, and every second made him feel very familiar.


    "Don''t be so stubborn. Do you know where we are? You go back in this dress... " He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Sherry sneered. Her hair was blown away by the wind, and her face was pale and exhausted. Jeremy''s heart softened again.


    "You mean I will meet some bad guys on the way, right?" She added causally.


    Jeremy was stunned and looked at her with a frown.


    She said it in such a clam tone. Somehow, it seemed that she was mocking what Jeremy had done.


    "Let me drive you home." He bent down, lifted her up and walked towards the car.


    Sherry hung her hand gently around his neck and looked at the car. She closed her eyes painfully and didn''t want to see it.


    "I said I don''t want you to drive me home. I''ll go back by myself!" All of a sudden, Sherry bit on the shoulder of Jeremy.


    Suddenly bitten by Sherry, he immediately felt a sharp pain.


    "Don''t refuse me!" Jeremy growled, "If you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for changing my mind!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sherry immediately loosened her mouth and looked at him angrily.

 Chapter 398 Only One Signature

    After throwing her into the car, Jeremy regained his cold-blooded and cruel self.


    "If I''m in a good mood, Jeffery will be fine. If I want to deal with him, it''s as easy as crushing an ant. Whether I deal with him depends on your performance." Said Jeremy, who had already fastened the seat belt on the driver''s seat.


    Sherry turned her head to look at him, feeling so humiliated. She had fastened her seat belt stiffly as she spoke, "Jeremy, if you don''t keep your words, I won''t let you go!"


    As soon as she fastened her seat belt, the car started.


    Sherry''s words irritated Jeremy again, but he still held back his anger.


    They finally returned to the urban area. At this time, it was already night. The night wind blew on her bare legs, and she had been trembling all over.


    "If you feel cold, I''ll take you to buy clothes." Jeremy said coldly.


    Sherry didn''t say anything and kept looking out of the window, pretending not to hear what he said.


    Seeing that she was still so stubborn, Jeremy stopped talking.


    But not long after, Sherry suddenly said, "Stop the car!"


    Jeremy slowly parked the car at the roadside. As soon as the car stopped, Sherry opened the door and got off.


    There were spare suits and shirts in the car, but Sherry refused to change. She insisted on wearing her own clothes. The clothes looked a little messy. Looking at her back for two seconds, Jeremy was a little worried, so he got out of the car and followed her.


    Sherry went straight to a pharmacy and soon bought what she wanted to buy. When Jeremy came in, he saw that Sherry was paying the bill with the box of medicine.


    He saw the words on the box at a glance. It was contraceptive pill!


    With the medicine in her hand, Sherry turned her head and saw that Jeremy was standing at the door and looking at her coldly.


    She just glanced at him indifferently and walked outside.


    When they walked out of the pharmacy, Jeremy held her hand and said angrily, "Did you take this medicine when you slept with Chester?"


    Sherry remained silent all the time. When she saw that Jeremy held her hand, she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    "Did you take contraceptives when other men slept with you?" Jeremy asked again.


    Sherry took a deep breath and sneered, "It has nothing to do with you."


    If she didn''t take contraceptives, what if she was pregnant again?


    Jeremy thought too much! She was already extremely angry, but she could not vent her anger. She felt a little frustrated.


    Now couldn''t she even make the decision to take the medication or not? Sherry didn''t compromise. She shook off Jeremy''s hand and walked forward.


    "If you are really pregnant with my child, it has something to do with me!" Jeremy followed her and said.


    Sherry pressed her thin lips tightly, "Pregnant with your child? I will get pregnant with anyone else except you! "


    Her voice was not loud. Jeremy followed her and didn''t hear he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    w that he was innocent. He also didn''t know why Linda could come in.


    Fortunately, Linda didn''t know Elizabeth was her now, so Sherry didn''t care about it. It was just that Sherry didn''t want to see Linda!


    "Thank you for attending this meeting. I''m Elizabeth." Said Sherry flatly to the microphone.


    As soon as she finished her words, there was a loud applause.


    Her voice had been changed, so no one could recognize her original voice.


    She didn''t talk much this time. Only her partners and reporters asked much questions. She sat on the chair for a while and could leave after the last part.


    Compared with the excited people below, she was so calm.


    "Now, Miss Elizabeth can sign for you. And we will carry out a drawing activity. The selected people can get our team''s anniversary badge!"


    As soon as Ina finished her words, the crowd got excited and took part in the activity. Sherry sat behind the table, expressionless, and even her eyes were cold.


    Linda rushed up excitedly. As the most famous advertising designer in the country, others naturally had to give her way.


    But it was a pity that Linda didn''t get the reward. She looked at Elizabeth with pity, but Elizabeth didn''t look at her. She just took a group photo with other people who had already got the reward and gave them the badge.


    When the meeting was over and Sherry was about to leave, under the protection of the security guards, as soon as she walked out of the hall, she saw a person rushing out beside her. "Miss Elizabeth!"


    Sherry paused. The voice was so familiar that she recognized it at once. It was Linda.


    Sherry turned her head and saw that Linda was looking at her with admiration at the corner.


    "Security!" Ina said immediately.


    At this time, the security guards immediately surrounded her. Linda hurriedly said, "Miss Elizabeth, I just want your signature. I admire you very much. I don''t ask for a group photo. I just want a signature!"

 Chapter 399 Test

    Wearing a capable suit and a mask, Sherry looked coldly at Linda who was begging her.


    "Ina." Sherry whispered to her.


    Without the microphone this time, her voice could not be changed, but Linda still did not recognize it. She just looked at Sherry excitedly, hoping that she could nod.


    Ina took a look at Sherry and knew what she meant. Ina waved her hand at the security guards, and they immediately stopped and stood aside.


    "Thank you!" Said Linda excitedly.


    Then she handed a book to Sherry.


    Sherry took the book and looked down at the cover. It was a collection of her works.


    She smiled and thought life was so ridiculous.


    "Could you please sign for me? I fell in love with you a long time ago. I''m your big fans! " Linda looked at her and said sincerely.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. She took a pen from Ina and signed her name on the front page of the book.


    Looking at them, Linda couldn''t restrain her excitement, but in a flash, she saw something.


    There was a scar on Sherry''s right wrist, which could not be seen without careful observation.


    Surprised, Linda shifted her eyes from her wrist to side face.


    The mask covered Sherry''s face and Linda couldn''t see her face, but within a few seconds, she saw the scar on her wrist!


    "You can leave now!" Seeing that Sherry had signed her name, Ina immediately picked up a book on the table and handed it to Linda.


    Stunned, Linda took a few steps back and looked at Sherry''s face in shock.


    Without looking at her, Sherry was about to leave under the bodyguard''s escort.


    "Sherry?" Linda suddenly shouted from behind.


    Sherry''s ears moved. She was a little surprised, and so was Ina, who followed her. But her professional quality over the years made her keep calm all the time.


    Surrounded by bodyguards, they left, ignoring Linda.


    It was not until she got on the car and closed the window that she let out a sigh of relief.


    Taking off her mask, Sherry frowned and asked, "How did she recognize me?"


    Ina shook her head and shrugged, "I''m also thinking about how she recognized you just with even saying a few words."


    Sherry felt very tired. She had soaked in the bathtub for a long time last night, so it was still swollen. "It seems that you have to be careful in the future. You can also remind other subordinates."


    Ina nodded. Her team had always done a good job of keeping the secret.


    Linda watched them get on the car and drive away without any reaction.


    Linda narrowed her eyes and watched the car disappear from her sight. She lowered her head to look at the book in her hand, and then opened it. Elizabeth''s name was written on the front page.


    The scar on her wrist was so shocking. Wasn''t it the scar left by Sherry who had committed suicide?


    That''s why she suddenly called Sherry beh


    at. She couldn''t say the words that made him sad again.


    "You silly boy, your legs will get better!" Said Sherry softly, patting him on the shoulder.


    "What if it''s not? If not, will you stay with me for the rest of your life? " He insisted.


    Sherry walked up to him. Her eyes were clam, but the light of sympathy and pity reflected in her eyes was obvious.


    When he was about to say something more, he suddenly found that there was a hickey on Sherry''s neck.


    Under the light, the hickey on her neck was very obvious.


    Jeffery frowned and stared at Sherry''s neck for a while.


    "It''s impossible. It''s going to be fine..." Before Sherry could finish her words, Jeffery suddenly stretched out his hand.


    He suddenly held Sherry''s neck with one hand, forcing her to turn her head, so that the hickey on her neck was completely exposed to his eyes.


    "What''s this?" He stared at the hickey on her neck and asked coldly.


    Startled, Sherry bent down and tried to push him away with both hands. "Let me go!"


    However, he didn''t seem to hear it. He only saw the dark red hickey in his eyes, which hurt his heart. "Do you have any connection with Jeremy?"


    Sherry looked painful. Jeffery''s fingers pinched her neck, almost suffocating her.


    "You have connection with him, right?" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Jeffery suddenly roared in her ear.


    With her legs weak, Sherry knelt down in front of him and kept coughing, "ahem, Jeffery, let me go..."


    "Why are you still entangled with him? He made me like this. Why are you doing this?" His strength was getting stronger and stronger, and his eyes were red.


    Sherry''s brain was buzzing, and there was a mark on her neck. She was about to faint.


    As soon as he thought of that Sherry treated him like this, he was furious. She knew clearly what Jeremy had done and was still entangled with him. Why?

 Chapter 400 His Irritability

    "No!" Said Sherry with difficulty.


    Looking at her painful face, Jeffery suddenly saw the mark on her neck and immediately recovered himself.


    Then he immediately let go of Sherry and looked at the mark on her neck in astonishment.


    "Sherry!" He suddenly shouted, and his voice became as weak as before.


    Finally, Sherry was free. She suddenly leaned back, just against the wall, and her head hit the wall with a "bang" sound.


    "Sherry, are you okay?" Jeffery said anxiously.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t move, or he would have rushed to see her.


    The ground was full of water, and Sherry couldn''t care less. She just sat on the wet floor and didn''t have the mood to care about the pain in the back of her head. She just covered her neck and panted desperately.


    Jeffery was so angry that sweat broke out on his back. He couldn''t believe that he couldn''t control his emotions and hurt her.


    "I''m so sorry!" Said Jeffery.


    Sherry covered her neck and coughed for a long time. Her white trousers were dirty and wet, and her face was also red from the cough. It took her a long time to recover.


    "I just want to know what''s going on between you and Jeremy. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I''m sorry, Sherry, please hit me!"


    Jeffery apologized. He lowered his neck and didn''t dare to look at her. And his pitiful appearance really made Sherry not angry.


    Sherry had always been the one who cared about him the most. He had always wanted to repay her. Later, this kind of repaying feeling slowly turned into the love between men and women.


    But Sherry was too slow to notice it.


    Although Sherry had no strength all over her body, she still stood up slowly against the wall.


    "I''m fine." Said Sherry flatly.


    She refused to answer the question between her and Jeremy.


    She couldn''t tell him that she slept with Jeremy in order to make Jeremy let him go!


    Jeffery was now the vice president of the Ou Group. If he knew it, he would be very angry and blame Sherry for making the decision on her own. He may even take revenge on Jeremy.


    In that case, she''d better not talk about it anymore.


    "But you..." Looking at the hickey on her neck, Jeffery still wanted to say something, but in a blink of an eye, he saw the mark beside the hickey. He felt guilty and stopped talking.


    There was a sudden knock on the door, which seemed to have been existing for a long time. But just now, Sherry had no time and energy to think about it, so she didn''t care.


    Hearing the knock, Sherry staggered to the door and opened it.


    Chester, who was standing outside, didn''t even know how long he had been knocking on the door, and he was about to break the door down.


    A strange sound came from inside, but no one came to open the door for him.


    At this time, Sherry opened the door. Her hair was in a mess and her face looked strange.


    "Why di


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    me a little!" Chester didn''t look at her all the time. He just lowered his eyes and said.


    Sherry moved her lips and was about to say something, but Chester continued, "You''d better not answer. Leave some room for my imagination!"


    Sherry took a deep breath, closed her eyes and prepared some words in her heart.


    In fact, she was not a fool. She knew what he had done, including so many confessions and his protection. She knew that he really loved her.


    However, she could no longer accept another man. It seemed that she had given up on love in her life.


    She didn''t know what else to say except sorry.


    When she was about to say something, she heard slight footsteps. She looked up and found that Chester had been far away from her.


    "Mr. Chester!" Sherry shouted behind him.


    Chester paused, but he didn''t turn around and went straight to the elevator.


    Feeling a little pain in her neck, Sherry touched it.


    Chester disappeared from her sight. Sherry walked to the end of the corridor and looked outside.


    She didn''t know since when it began to rain outside. The sound of rain filled her ears, and the dense rain fell from the sky, making a dull sound on the windowsill.


    Finally, Sherry saw him come out. He didn''t take an umbrella and just walked in the rain. His white shirt was soon wet.


    Looking at this scene, Sherry suddenly felt her heart ache so much that she was about to suffocate.


    She wanted to take out her phone and call him to comfort him, but she didn''t know how.


    Perhaps the best way to comfort him was to tell him that she was willing to be with him.


    However, Sherry would never say such words.


    In the bathroom, Jeffery looked coldly at the nurse who helped him clean and then helped him out.


    "The head nurse said that you still need to be put on a drip." The nurse looked at him nervously and said timidly.


    "Get out!" Jeffery said lightly.

 Chapter 401 Witness

    Jeffery was on the verge of anger. Blue veins stood out on his arm and his face was ghastly pale. Although the nurse was afraid, she had to insist on completing the task, "But!"


    "Did I tell you to get out of here?" Jeffery lost his temper all of a sudden, picked up a cup on the table and smashed it to the ground.


    The nurse walked out without a word. She didn''t dare to offend him anymore.


    After the door was closed, Jeffery sat on the bed alone, lost in thought.


    He turned around and suddenly saw a hairpin on the ground.


    He remembered that it was Sherry''s. But now it had fallen to the ground.


    At the sight of the hairpin, Jeffery''s eyes were full of affection and became incomparably gentle.


    He lifted the quilt and accidentally fell off the bed.


    Jeffery winced in pain, but he picked up the hairpin on the ground, held it in his hand and looked at it for two seconds. Then he wanted to ring the alarm at the bedside.


    But before he pressed it, he was surprised to find that he could move!


    He could move his feet now! Jeffery bent his legs to test whether he could really move or not.


    A great joy surged in his heart, but soon he thought of another thing, which made him unhappy.


    Zoe, who was standing outside the door, saw this scene with her own eyes.


    Jeffery''s leg was recovered and he could move now.


    Zoe even saw that Jeffery got up from the bed and sat on it himself, without the help of others!


    With an indifferent look on his face, Jeffery held the hairpin tightly in his hand and pursed his thin lips. No one knew what he was thinking.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Jeffery thought it was Sherry, so he looked at the door with a big smile on his face.


    But when he saw the person at the door, the smile on his face froze and immediately became cold.


    "What''s wrong? Your face changed so fast. Do you think it''s Sherry? " Zoe saw his change and asked with a smile.


    Jeffery didn''t say anything, with a hairpin in his hand.


    Seeing the hairpin in his hand, Zoe smiled and said, "I saw it just now. Congratulations! Your legs are finally recovered. "


    Jeffery frowned and suddenly shouted, "Shut up!"


    Zoe pretended to be frightened by him and looked at him in surprise. "Why do you look unhappy? What''s wrong? Your legs are recovered and you can move conveniently. Shouldn''t it be a happy thing? "


    Jeffery raised his head and stared at her coldly, "Just shut up if I ask you to!"


    Zoe stopped smiling. Seeing his expression, she knew what he was thinking. "Don''t you want to recover at all?"


    Most people would probably jump with joy and call the doctor immediately!


    But Jeffery still looked indifferent and no know could figure out what he was thinking.


    "I''ll call the doctor for you. If you recover, your father can also be relieved!" After saying that, Zoe was about to walk to the bedsi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ok! " Jeffery immediately put on a worried look and turned Sherry''s head to look at the back side of her head.


    "I''m fine." Said Sherry, enduring the pain.


    "Your head has already been swollen, but you still say you are fine." Said Jeffery sadly.


    "I can ask the nurse to get some medicine later. What about you? What did Zoe do to you? " Asked Sherry, turning to look at him.


    Seeing that her eyes were full of concern, Jeffery inadvertently showed a strong sense of joy.


    "It''s okay. She doesn''t dare to do anything to me." Jeffery comforted her gently.


    Sherry looked him up and down carefully and said, "I know her best. She is just a madwoman. She has nothing to do all day long, so she wants to make trouble. She is against me, and I didn''t expect you to be implicated."


    Then she took his hand and checked him carefully to see if there was anything wrong with him.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think she will do anything bad to me..." Suddenly, he stopped talking.


    He still couldn''t let go of the car accident. Although he had agreed to Zoe''s request, he wouldn''t let her go.


    Jeffery saw a figure shaking outside the small glass window.


    It was only half face, but he could tell that it was Jeremy at a glance.


    At this time, Jeffery suddenly held Sherry''s head again, carefully observed the back side of her head, and behaved intimately. "Let me see. Your head is still swollen!"


    Sherry also felt a little pain in the back of her head, but she didn''t think it was as serious as Jeffery said. She just said with a smile, "I''m fine."


    She felt that Jeffery couldn''t move on the bed now and Zoe could do whatever she wanted to do, so she became more and more worried, fearing that she would do something bad to him.


    Seeing this scene, Jeremy, who was standing outside, was furious. He couldn''t help but clench his fists and look coldly at the two people who behaved so intimately inside.

 Chapter 402 Wake Up Again

    They not only behaved intimately, but also looked natural. It seemed that they had reached a state of forgetting themselves.


    After taking a look, Jeremy suddenly turned around and left.


    Seeing the figure at the door leave, Jeffery smiled.


    Jeremy returned to the company, trying to forget what he had just seen.


    Not long ago, Sherry was still so intimate with him. But now, he realized that it was really just his wishful thinking.


    Sherry was really nice to Jeffery! She had already had sex with him, but now she behaved intimately with Jeffery as if nothing had happened.


    Jeremy felt sorry for himself. In order to forget these hateful things, he began to devote himself to work.


    Even Barry, who came in to deliver the materials, was surprised.


    These days, because Jeffery and his father were hospitalized together, Jeremy seldom came to the company. Even if he came, he only made a few decisions and left.


    But these days, he suddenly worked so hard that he almost stayed in the company all day long and rarely went to the hospital.


    He didn''t even have lunch, which made Barry worried.


    "Boss, eat something first."


    Although Barry knew that he shouldn''t make the decision on his own, he was still worried about Jeremy.


    In the past few days, Jeremy had been working and often forgotten to have meal.


    Looking at the food on the plate, Jeremy raised his hand but felt that he had no appetite at all.


    At last, he had to say, "You can leave it here. I''ll eat it later."


    It was not the first time for Barry to send food, but he knew that Jeremy had never eaten. This time, he would not be different from before.


    Barry had made up his mind that he would try again an hour later. At that time, he would think of other ways to persuade his boss to have dinner.


    An hour later, Jeremy had already been on his back on the table.


    At first, Barry thought his boss had fallen asleep, but later he found that there was something wrong with Jeremy''s face, so he asked the driver to take him to the hospital as soon as possible.


    "The patient is fine. He is just too tired. He can be discharged from the hospital after he wakes up."


    The doctor didn''t know the identity of Jeremy, so he just gave some advice to him and left.


    Barry smiled bitterly beside him. Because he knew that he couldn''t stop his boss from doing this no matter how he tried.


    He really hoped that his boss could forget Sherry and stop torturing himself.


    In order to give his boss a good rest, Barry went back to the company first.


    Jeremy needed to rest now. Barry thought, ''If he can deal with the documents in advance, his boss will have an excuse to have a good rest.''


    Sherry came to the hospital to see Jeffery.


    However, when she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ut Sherry didn''t want to be too far away from him, as if there was no way for them to get close.


    When Sherry was still wondering whether she should stay or go, the quilt on Jeremy slipped down.


    She tucked him in and left.


    With this idea, Sherry got closer to him. She pulled the quilt and covered it on him.


    Having made up her mind to leave, Sherry felt that she wouldn''t stay here for too long. It wouldn''t matter even if she stayed here to see him for a while.


    Because when Jeremy woke up, they couldn''t get along well with each other like this.


    When Sherry saw a fruit basket, she put the lunch box on the table and sat down to peel the apple.


    After peeling, Sherry took out a one-time plate and put them on the plate neatly.


    After all this, Sherry felt a little tearful.


    "Jeremy, I hope you can recover as soon as possible." Putting the things on the table, Sherry really couldn''t stay any longer.


    Sherry found that although she tried hard not to care about it, every time she met Jeremy, her original peaceful mood would change again.


    For Sherry, the best way was to keep a distance from Jeremy.


    The moment Sherry turned around, she was suddenly grabbed by a strong force. When she turned around, Jeremy had woken up and looked at her with his bright eyes.


    Shocked, Sherry looked at him who suddenly woke up. With an embarrassed smile on her lips, she said, "You''re awake. I just came here to have a look. I''m leaving."


    After saying that, Sherry turned around and was about to leave. In her opinion, Jeremy had just woken up, so he might not give her a hard time. However, it turned out that she was wrong.


    "You left several years ago. Do you think I will let you go this time?"


    When Sherry was about to leave, she was so shocked that she stopped in her tracks after hearing his words.

 Chapter 403 Regain Memory

    Sherry turned around in disbelief and looked at the man. Then she heard her somewhat hesitant voice, "Have you regained your memory?"


    While Sherry was still in shock, Jeremy suddenly pulled her onto the bed with more strength.


    "Jeremy, are you crazy?"


    The initial shock in Sherry''s heart was replaced by anger in the end.


    "Yeah, I am crazy. If I were not crazy, I wouldn''t love you and even want to spend the rest of my life with you. But what did you do? You left without looking back."


    "Sherry, don''t you know who is the real cruel person between us? Did you hesitate when you left? But now, do you still want to escape? "


    Not daring to look into his eyes, Sherry turned her head and said in a low voice, "Let go of me first."


    Sherry didn''t expect that Jeremy would regain his memory at this time, and what she didn''t expect was that after seeing her, he would lose control of his emotions.


    Jeremy now didn''t look like the man in Sherry''s memory at all.


    Jeremy was not in the mood to care about Sherry''s thoughts at all. This man had been immersed in his anger all the time.


    "Let you go? Do you think I have the courage to let you go now? As long as I let you go now, I don''t know where you are the next second.


    Sherry, do you think I''m still as easy to fool as before? Do you think I will be cheated by your few words again? Now if I let you go, tell me how long it will take for me to see you next time, for the rest of my life?"


    At the beginning, Sherry was still fiercely resisting, but after that, she didn''t do anything else. She just looked at him in a daze, as if she didn''t know this man.


    In Sherry''s eyes, Jeremy had always been confident.


    However, the man Sherry was facing now seemed to be full of uneasiness in his heart.


    "I won''t run away. Can you let go of me first?"


    Seeing that Jeremy wouldn''t let go of her easily, Sherry also slowed down her tone, hoping that he could trust her more.


    "I don''t believe you."


    Sherry thought that no matter what happened, Jeremy would save face for her. But it turned out that she was wrong. The answer Jeremy gave without any hesitation almost made Sherry collapse.


    With her hand on her forehead, Sherry finally resigned to her fate and lied on the bed, saying, "It seems that you have something to tell me. Why don''t you just say it out, so that I can answer you? Otherwise, let go of me. It''s not easy for me to come back. You don''t want us to be like that again, do you? "


    Although Sherry did not have the upper hand in strength, it did not mean tha


    remy''s mind. She just felt that what he was doing now was not like what the man she was familiar with would do.


    Even if it was Jeremy now, Sherry still couldn''t understand at all.


    Perhaps, if Sherry didn''t talk about this topic, Jeremy would gradually calm down. After she said this, his temper came up again.


    Jeremy stared at Sherry with a dangerous look and his voice was a little gloomy. "My younger brother can even flirt with my woman. I just want his kids. Is there anything wrong?"


    Jeremy said shamelessly.


    Sherry opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she could not say anything.


    Sherry sadly found that Jeremy was justified in this matter.


    Lying there dejectedly, she said in a tone of resignation, "So, do I have any other choice?"


    Since Sherry began to face this man, she always felt that he had an idea about everything. Moreover, when he did this, he did not choose to share it with her. Instead, he told her in a commanding tone what she must do.


    When Jeremy said these words, he had never thought about how Sherry felt.


    He had never thought that if Sherry could really bear such a thing. He still stubbornly post his purpose.


    Hearing Sherry''s words, Jeremy''s eyes twinkled. He nodded firmly and said, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Sherry was really relieved. As long as the children would not leave her, she was willing to do anything. She took a deep breath and then asked, "What''s my choice?"


    In Sherry''s opinion, it was just that their relationship could not continue to deteriorate.


    "It''s your honor to be my mistress."


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, there was an unquestionable firmness in Jeremy''s eyes.


    "Honor?"

 Chapter 404 Keep Her

    Sherry was really amused by this man''s shamelessness. For her, she couldn''t accept it at all.


    "I can live on my own. Why should I be your lover? Jeremy, don''t forget that we have been over since the day I left. What else do you want to do? "


    Jeremy''s eyes darkened. "I don''t say that I want to develop a relationship with you. You could have left without giving me face back then. Now you should be my lover, so that I can get back my lost face."


    Sherry felt that her head was buzzing. At the beginning, she thought that this man had really changed, and he had really been different.


    It was not until now that she realized how naive she had been.


    In fact, there was nothing fundamentally different about him now than there was before him. For Jeremy, women were always his accessories, and even she was the same.


    Once upon a time, Sherry thought that there was really love between them.


    She thought that as long as she came back, they really had the chance to be like many ordinary families, a family of three simple and happy together.


    However.


    Jeremy told her how naive and ridiculous those thoughts were.


    Some people won''t change. Even if you think he will change for you, it can only prove that you are dreaming, that''s all.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Sherry''s lips. "So, you need to use a woman to remind you of your self-confidence. Jeremy, why didn''t I find that you lived such a miserable life before?"


    This time, Jeremy really let her down.


    "I won''t be your mistress, and I won''t give you the children. Shut up, Jeremy. I know what you want to say next. You will say I''m too bold to take you seriously now.


    Yes, I''m not only brave now, but also brave enough. The children are mine. It has nothing to do with who is the father of the children. If you really dare to hurt my children, I will definitely make you regret. As for your lover, I don''t want to be your wife, let alone your lover. "


    Sherry was really pissed off by what he said. Even though she knew that her words might hurt the man in front of her, she didn''t show any mercy when she spoke.


    "Jeremy, we can still communicate well with each other now. You''d better not make it so awkward between us. Don''t think that the world must revolve around you. It turns out that I have lived a good life in the past few years without you. "


    Jeremy''s eyes turned red. He grabbed Sherry''s wrist and said in a ferocious manner, "So you can find another man after leaving me, right? Sherry, what kind of woman are you? I have been fooled by you for so many years."


    "You are so stupid." Sherry looked


    he told her his real thoughts clearly now, he would probably not see her tomorrow. Escape was always what Sherry was good at.


    The only thing he could do was to wait, waiting for the image of Jeremy to collapse in Sherry''s heart, and waiting for her to find that he was a better choice.


    As long as he kept her by his side with his legs, they would get along with each other longer and longer.


    As for other things, Jeffery never thought he was worse than Jeremy.


    It was just that Sherry hadn''t found that he had grown up and become a powerful and reliable man. As for waiting, he could afford it.


    When Sherry woke up, she found that she seemed to have slept for a long time.


    Jeffery was sitting on the edge of the bed and reading a book. The moment she saw him, she felt unprecedentedly relieved, as if they were originally a family.


    "How long have I slept?"


    Because she had been sleeping on the edge of the bed all the time, when she woke up, her arms were numb.


    "It''s been three or four hours."


    No matter how bad Jeffery''s mood was, he would never show it in front of Sherry.


    He raised his chin and hinted Sherry to look out of the window.


    Sherry looked outside. It was already dark. It seemed that she had really stayed here for a long time.


    Sherry rubbed her face which was covered with marks and said to him, "Then I''m leaving now. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Jeffery couldn''t help laughing, "So, you came here just to sleep?"


    Today, Sherry was really different from before. She didn''t look as nervous as before. Even facing him, she was much more casual than before.


    Jeffery liked the way they got along with each other. At least, he could feel that he was really needed.


    "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 405 Troublemaker

    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry felt a little embarrassed.


    She had come to visit her younger brother, but she had done such a thing.


    A tinge of helplessness flashed through Jeffery''s eyes. He put down the book in his hand and said, "Can you bring me an iPad tomorrow? Sometimes I''m too bored. I want to play games or something."


    Jeffery knew how to control Sherry, so when he said these words, he looked very lonely and pitiful.


    Sure enough.


    Seeing the look of Jeffery, she really felt guilty. She took out an iPad from her bag and handed it to him. Then she said, "You can use mine first. I''ll buy it for you tomorrow."


    Although Jeffery said he was embarrassed, he quickly took the iPad over.


    A tinge of helplessness flashed across Sherry''s eyes. "But I have some work materials in it. You''d better not delete anything for me casually."


    Jeffery stopped what he was doing, looked at her and asked, "Since there are so important things in it, why don''t you take it yourself? I''m just a little bored, and it''s not too late to play tomorrow."


    "You are my brother. I trust you."


    Sherry''s smile was still as beautiful as before, but Jeffery couldn''t smile anymore.


    ''Damned brother! Damn it! He really doesn''t want to hear this call anymore.''


    Was he only a brother in Sherry''s heart?


    Although he was full of resentment in his heart, when he met Sherry''s worried eyes, he put on a smile and said, "I''m fine."


    Although there was still unspeakable worry in Sherry''s eyes, it was not early now. If she did not go back now, she might not be able to go back.


    Sherry didn''t pay much attention to him. She just said goodbye to him and left in silence.


    Looking at the iPad in his hand, Jeffery should have been happy about Sherry''s attitude towards him, but this time, no matter what, he really couldn''t be happy, as if a big stone was pressing down on his heart.


    "Brother I can only be your brother? "


    Jeffery sat there alone, looking a little depressed.


    Perhaps it was because she had slept for a long time and her body was not so comfortable that as soon as she walked out, Sherry supported herself against the wall. For a moment, she felt that she was about to lose her balance.


    Sometimes, if you don''t want to meet someone, you will meet him soon.


    This should be the most suitable sentence for Sherry now.


    She walked slowly to the door of the elevator and gradually calmed down.


    However, the moment the elevator door opened, Sherry was completely dumbfounded.


    The person standing inside was not someone else, but Zoe.


    Sherry turned around and was about to leave, but Zoe, who had already seen her, how could Zoe let her go so easily?


    Before Sherry took a few steps forward, she was stopped by Zoe. "


    y wouldn''t have been like this.


    What Linda said was right. If she had been staying abroad quietly and hadn''t come back to disturb these people''s lives, many people wouldn''t have suffered some unnecessary harm because of her.


    Thinking of this, a touch of confusion flashed across Sherry''s eyes.


    Now Sherry began to be confused about a lot of things.


    Originally, she planned to drive back, but at last, Sherry chose to take a taxi.


    Except some things that could make her confused, Sherry had always been a very calm person deep in her heart. She was very clear that her current state was not suitable for driving home at all.


    If she went back in such a state, there might be an accident.


    When Sherry returned home, she found that the light had been turned off.


    It seemed that the kids had fallen asleep.


    The moment Sherry turned on the light, Ina, who was lying on the sofa, suddenly woke up. When she saw that it was Sherry who came in, she smiled and stood up to look for her clothes.


    "Sherry, since you come back, I''m leaving now."


    How could Sherry not understand why Ina had never left?


    Although the two babies were both very smart, they were not adults after all. How could Ina not worry at all and let the two children stay?


    Taking a look at the sky outside, Sherry said, "You can stay here tonight. It''s not safe outside now. You are still a girl.


    It''s not the first time that you have slept in my house. Go and change your pajamas."


    Originally, Ina had the intention to stay here. After hearing what Sherry said, she did not continue to refuse. She smiled and ran to change her pajamas alone.


    Sherry shook her head helplessly. Sitting in the living room alone, her mind was full of what Linda had just said.


    When Kami went to the bathroom, he didn''t expect to see his mommy''s sad face.

 Chapter 406 I Have Regained My Memory

    Although Kami was a little worried about Sherry, he didn''t get close to her directly. Instead, he quietly went to the bathroom and went back to push his brother awake.


    "What are you doing? Can I have a good sleep?"


    Lucas, who had been sleeping soundly, was woken up by Kami for no reason. Naturally, he was full of anger.


    It was not the first time that such things happened to them. Kami always woke him up to when he was sleeping.


    Seeing Lucas''s angry face, Kami was not worried about him the most.


    "Hush!" he said, "Keep your voice down. I woke you up because of Mommy."


    "What happened to Mommy? What''s wrong with Mommy? "


    Like Kami, Lucas was also worried about Sherry.


    Lucas, who looked sleepy before, suddenly became energetic after hearing Kami''s words.


    He stared at Kami unblinkingly, hoping to get a suitable answer from him.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but Mommy looks worried. When we don''t know what happened to Mommy, we can''t help her at all. But can we find a way to make Mommy happy? "


    Kami was really worried about Sherry, so even though Lucas looked a little confused, he still spoke out his thoughts directly.


    The two children were both precocious. They both knew how difficult it was for Sherry to take care of them alone.


    So she always thought for Sherry.


    Lucas had no objection to what Kami said.


    "But what should we do? Now that we don''t know what happened to Mommy, it means that we can''t solve the problem thoroughly. In this case, what else can we do for Mommy? "


    Lucas had just woken up. Although he had tried his best to concentrate, he didn''t look very sober at the moment. Even when he was thinking, he was still in a very confused state.


    "We can prepare some surprises for Mommy. We are still kids and don''t need to get involved in adults'' affairs. But when Mommy comes back home, we should make her feel warm with the two of us."


    Lucas nodded in agreement, "When I know who the bad guy who bullied Mommy is, I will give him a deep lesson!"


    "Me too!"


    In the dark room, the two kids had discussed their decision.


    When Ina came out, she saw Sherry sitting on the sofa in a daze. She couldn''t help but come over and asked, "Elizabeth, is there anything bad happening?"


    With a sigh, Sherry nodded and asked Ina, "What kind of person do you think I am?"


    Ina thought for a while, "When I first met you, I really didn''t dare to approach you. How could such a capable person like you choose me?"


    "Then I chose to take an interview, because most people can''t refuse you because of the wages you offer."


    Embarrassed, Sherry touched her nose and asked depressingly, "So, in your eyes, it''s so difficult to get close to me?"


    Sherry always felt that she had a good attitude towards everyone, and there was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or her and went in to report by herself.


    Although Jeffery didn''t look good all the time, he didn''t say anything.


    But his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    Although the nurse who came in this time had seen all kinds of people, she could not really calm down after noticing Jeffery''s eyes.


    This guy didn''t look very old. Why could he be so gloomy?


    Jeffery hated himself so much. If he could tell Sherry that he was fine and he recovered, she would be very happy.


    However, he had always been afraid of losing her, so he had been hiding the truth from her.


    Hearing what the nurse said, Jeffery was almost sure who the two people were.


    The one who was on the top floor was Zoe, and the one who was downstairs was Linda.


    He wouldn''t let go of either of these two bitches.


    However, he couldn''t do anything to Zoe right now.


    Zoe was the only one who knew that his legs had recovered, but even so, he still had to talk to Zoe when he had time.


    Although he couldn''t do anything to her now, it didn''t mean that the woman could easily ride on Sherry''s head and bullied her.


    The second day.


    When Jeremy arrived at the company, everyone was nervous.


    Everyone looked very nervous, because Jeremy looked so terrible.


    It had been a long time since the last time they met such a situation in the company. They wondered if Jeremy would vent his anger on them because of something bad in his mood.


    "Boss, this is today''s document. Please have a look."


    As usual, Barry came to send documents to Jeremy, only to find that Jeremy looked terrible.


    Although they had a good relationship all the time, this time, Barry still sensed the unusual expression on Jeremy''s face.


    At the moment when Barry turned around and he was about to leave, Jeremy''s words made him unable to move.


    Jeremy said.


    "Barry, I''ve regained my memory."

 Chapter 407 Their Belongings

    Hearing that, Barry felt that he was totally confused. After calming himself down, he turned around and said with a smile, "Boss, you have regained your memory. That''s a good thing. Do you need me to help you tell others?"


    Barry thought that Jeremy didn''t notice something, but it turned out that he was wrong.


    Jeremy didn''t answer him, but looked at him with a critical attitude.


    From Jeremy''s eyes, Barry knew that he had been exposed.


    At least in front of this man, he could not hide what he had done before.


    Jeremy had been waiting for the other party to take the initiative to speak, but Barry had been standing there and struggling.


    A hint of coldness flashed through Jeremy''s eyes. "Barry, I''m giving you a chance now. You should cherish it."


    At the beginning, Barry still wanted to hide the truth, but at last, he just sighed. In front of Jeremy, he was completely appointed.


    "Say it or not!"


    When he was still in a daze, the pen container on the table was thrown out by the furious Jeremy and smashed hard on Barry''s head.


    However, even so, Barry didn''t dare to do anything excessive. He just stood there quietly.


    In fact, up to now, even Barry himself was still very conflicted.


    If he told everything to Jeremy now, would Jeremy let him go?


    Although he also had such doubts, in the end, Barry chose to be honest.


    Jeremy looked at him with horrible eyes.


    Although Zoe''s threat was useful, if he must offend one of them, then he prefer to offend Zoe.


    Thinking of this, Barry lowered his head and seemed to accept his fate. "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    "The test result I gave you was fake. The real test result was really thrown away by me. So, the two children are likely to be your children."


    Although Barry did something wrong, he knew the character of Jeremy.


    So at this time, Barry clearly understood what he meant to get some forgiveness from Jeremy.


    Just told what Jeremy was most concerned about now, so that it may be better in the future.


    Hearing this, Jeremy''s eyes softened as expected.


    However.


    Even so, it didn''t mean that Jeremy had no other questions.


    "Why did you do that?"


    It was him who promoted Barry. Even if he lost his memory, there was no reason for Barry to do this, unless there was something he didn''t know.


    What scared Barry the most was Jeremy''s question. He didn''t want to answer it at first, but when he saw that Jeremy was more determined than before, he knew that he must answer Jeremy today.


    Before he could say something, Barry knelt down in front of Jeremy.


    Jeremy didn''t ask him to stand up, but his face was much more


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    looked at these things. Jeremy still wanted to look at them one by one.


    However, Jeremy, who was usually decisive, was still hesitant when he stood at the door.


    He didn''t know if he should go in or how he would feel when he saw the things inside.


    Although the things inside were still unknown, compared with the wild beasts, there was no substantial difference for Jeremy now.


    Although Jeremy was still in a dilemma, he chose to go in since he had to face it sooner or later.


    The moment he turned on the light in the room, Jeremy was stunned.


    Everything in it was the most familiar thing to him, or perhaps it was taken from him. It was also something that brought their common memories when he lived with Sherry.


    In the past, Jeremy thought that all these things had been handled by Sherry, but he didn''t expect that Sherry just found a place to keep them well.


    Jeremy, who had lost all hope before, suddenly had a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe.


    It was not that Sherry didn''t love him, but there were too many misunderstandings between them before. Therefore, even if Sherry still loved him, she didn''t know how to tell him.


    Thinking of what he had done to Sherry and those hurtful words he had said to her, Jeremy even wanted to slap himself.


    Why did he choose to trust the people around him at that time? Why was he unwilling to ask Sherry what had happened?


    The cups and quilt were all the things they used before together.


    Suddenly, Jeremy felt warm on his face. Did he cry?


    This feeling was wonderful for Jeremy.


    It turned out that he really cared about a woman to such an extent.


    Jeremy even had an impulse to stay in this room for a whole day. He took a good breath of the air which was related to Sherry.

 Chapter 408 Give The Wrongdoer A Way Out

    Jeremy even had an impulse to stay in this room for a whole day. He took a good breath of the air which was related to Sherry.


    After staying here for a while, Jeremy felt that the atmosphere here was too depressing.


    He planned to go out and ask Barry to get everything back for him.


    But...


    When Jeremy was about to go out, he saw a wedding photo of the two of them.


    Looking at the wedding photo and thinking that he didn''t even give Sherry a wedding, Jeremy felt a little guilty.


    If he had cared more about Sherry, perhaps there would be less misunderstanding between them.


    On the contrary, there were words behind it.


    Jeremy carefully read the words one by one. The words written by Sherry were enough to stir up a storm in Jeremy''s heart.


    There was a deep sadness in Sherry''s words. It could be seen that Sherry was in a bad mood when she left. She should have encountered a lot of bad things.


    What really shocked Jeremy was the last sentence.


    "Thank you for the last gift from Jeremy."


    Jeremy recalled carefully whether he had really given any gift to Sherry during that time. Suddenly, something he couldn''t figure out before seemed to be opened in front of Jeremy all of a sudden.


    And the whole line was so clear.


    He had heard from Barry that the two children were very likely to be his.


    If he thought of the last gift in the box, the biggest possibility was that the two kids were really his children.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy couldn''t calm down.


    Now Jeremy wished he could see Sherry right away and take the child to have a paternity test.


    This time, he wouldn''t trust anyone. He would personally check the result.


    However.


    Even so, there were some things that needed to be solved by Jeremy.


    Standing in the room, Jeremy shouted, "Barry, come in!"


    Perhaps it was because he had really done something wrong, now Barry was much faster than before. As soon as Jeremy opened his mouth, Barry was already in position and respectfully stood beside Jeremy.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    Before Barry could finish his words, Jeremy punched on his face suddenly. Now Jeremy needed enough time to vent his anger.


    Barry in front of him was the most suitable sandbag.


    "Boss, I promise it won''t happen again. Trust me..."


    Although it hurt, Barry didn''t dare to dodge.


    After all, it was his fault.


    Moreover, what would happen to him in the future was all under the control of Jeremy. If he provoked Jeremy at this time, he would be courting death!


    Half an hour later.


    Jeremy had no interest in continuing the fight. At the beginning, he just wanted to vent his anger. If he continued to fight, it would be not the result that Jeremy wanted to see.


    "Send me back to the company first, and then report your crimes to me. If you do a good job later, I will return the money loophole for you. But if you are still the same as before, I can only send you to the court."


    Although Jeremy didn''t want to do anything excessive to th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    centration."


    "Mr. Steve, you are here alone today. I''m afraid you will drink too much."


    Steve was no different from ordinary people. He was no different from mobile aphrodisiac.


    When Steve was still sober, perhaps no one dared to say or do anything.


    However, if Steve really drank too much, many people were waiting for a chance to have sex with Steve all night!


    As for these, they had to help Steve deal with those women when Steve didn''t take a fancy to those girls.


    But...


    It was not that there was no rich lady among them, and some people were not someone they, as waiters, they could afford to offend.


    "What?"


    Although Steve didn''t seem to be angry at first, he became obviously unhappy when he saw the attitude of the other party.


    "I''m your customer when I come here. Don''t you sell wine in bars?"


    The waiter was sweating, "Mr. Steve, we didn''t mean that..."


    The waiter didn''t even have the chance to say the rest of the words, but was rejected by the other party.


    "If you don''t mean that, do as I said. Do you think I don''t drink well?? Don''t worry. Even if I drink it up and smash the bar, I can afford it! "


    Since Steve had said that, how could the waiter dare to say anything else?


    He changed a stronger glass of wine for Steve.


    Steve''s face softened.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Steve sadly found that he was terribly sober.


    Even now, he still remembered the smile on Sherry''s face.


    And all the appearance of that woman.


    Wasn''t it because one could forget the things that made him sad if he drank too much?


    But...


    Who could tell him why the things he didn''t want to face and recall became clearer in his mind?


    "Mr. Steve, you are drunk..."


    The waiter looked at the woman in the bar who was about to make a move and said nervously.


    He just hoped that Steve could realize something and leave alone.


    The so-called soberness was just Steve''s self-righteous.


    If it was someone else''s view, Steve had begun to shake.

 Chapter 409 Meeting Linda Again

    However, Steve still felt that he was fine.


    At first, Linda just passed by the door of MS Bar and wanted to come in and have a look. She didn''t expect that as soon as she came in, Steve was sitting there drinking alone.


    "Steve, are you okay?"


    When Linda came in, Steve was lying on the bar counter alone.


    It seemed that Linda had never seen Steve behave like this. She felt depressed in an instant, but she still went to take care of Steve first.


    "Sherry?"


    Steve was so drunk that he couldn''t even tell who the person in front of him was. He looked at Linda in front of him and shouted the name of Sherry.


    Linda was still full of enthusiasm before. When she heard the name, she was instantly depressed.


    Although she was angry, she still said patiently, "Steve, I''m not Sherry. I''m Linda. Don''t you remember me?"


    Linda looked so pitiful.


    Steve was a little flustered and looked at her seriously for a while. Then he patted on Linda''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Aren''t you Sherry? Why don''t you admit your identity? Let''s stop kidding. It''s not funny. "


    "You are drunk. I''ll take you back first."


    Noticing that the waiters were still looking at the two of them, Linda''s face became more stiff. She walked to Steve and wanted to leave with him.


    Unexpectedly, Steve broke free and said to her with a smile, "Sherry, we haven''t eaten or drunk together for a long time. Now we finally have such a chance to meet. Don''t you plan to accompany me for a little longer?"


    Looking at the man in front of her, Linda said word by word, "Look clearly, the person in front of you is not Sherry!"


    Although she had always liked this man in her heart, how could Linda be in a good mood to be treated as another woman by the man she liked?


    At this time, in Linda''s heart, there was more unspeakable unwillingness.


    "Yeah, stop it!"


    She didn''t know whether Steve did it on purpose or not. Once Linda said it, Steve would seriously look at Linda for a while, but the final result was no different from the previous one.


    Looking at Steve in front of her, Linda didn''t know what she was thinking. For a moment, she was really willing to be Sherry.


    Because, even if she was jealous, Sherry could get many things she longed for, such as the love of the man in front of her.


    "Steve, do you really like me so much?"


    Linda looked at the man in front of her with a weird expression in her eyes, but Steve was not even sober enough to see the expression in L


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oke Steve up a lot.


    After hearing what Linda said, Steve gave her a direct response, opened the door and got out of the car.


    For Steve, even though he had begun to waver after hearing these words, he would not believe it until he heard the two people admit it personally.


    Otherwise...


    No matter how many times Linda said the same words in front of Steve, he would not believe in her. He would only think that Linda was trying to alienate their relationship.


    As a friend, Steve was really qualified to have such trust in his friend.


    There was only one thing Steve wanted to do now, that was to see one of the two people and ask them what was the truth.


    Maybe.


    Sometimes, if you really want to see someone, he will soon appear in front of you. This kind of thing is more likely to happen than the summoning skill.


    Steve was walking out of the parking lot alone. Suddenly, a car came in.


    It was Jeremy''s car.


    "Steve..."


    Judging from the way Jeremy got off the car, it should be because of Steve that Jeremy came here. After all, as soon as Jeremy got off the car, he chose to talk to Steve.


    Steve waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t want to listen to him now.


    "Jeremy, I heard a ridiculous statement today. Although it''s ridiculous for me, I think it''s necessary for me to verify it with you."


    Steve didn''t look good when he spoke.


    But...


    Even so, Steve still forced himself to look at the man in front of him firmly and seriously, not missing any expression on his face.


    "What?"


    Maybe Jeremy thought too much. He always felt that Steve looked a little strange, including the way Steve looked at him.

 Chapter 410 Being Fired

    However, it was not easy for Jeremy to say these words before, but when Steve really opened his mouth, Jeremy finally understood why he felt something was wrong with this guy just now.


    "What''s your relationship with Sherry?"


    "Just now, someone told me that you and Sherry are a couple. This should be a lie."


    Jeremy :....


    Hearing these words, Jeremy really didn''t know how to answer the question of his brother.


    "What do you think?"


    Jeremy said this just to buy time and think about how to answer.


    Steve had been waiting for Jeremy to tell him firmly that those words were just joking.


    But...


    Seeing the attitude of Jeremy, Steve became a little flustered this time.


    "So, you are going to tell me that the person is not kidding me, right?"


    Although Jeremy didn''t say anything now, his attitude at this time showed everything.


    "Yes, I have been married to Sherry for many years."


    If it was when Jeremy didn''t see those things, he might not admit it in front of Steve. But now, Jeremy really wanted to get back Sherry.


    Although they were friends, they were also rivals in love at this time, right?


    How could Jeremy give him a chance so easily?


    "Many years? Therefore, even Sherry''s best friend knows it, but now only I, like a fool, know nothing about all these things. "


    When Jeremy was about to say something, Steve''s eyes turned red.


    He didn''t give Jeremy any chance at all and gave him a punch.


    "I just want you to remember that since we are brothers, you should believe me. No matter what you do, I will understand you. But is it really necessary to hide it?"


    "Or, in your eyes, I, Steve, am a big joke. You two look at me as if I know nothing as a fool every day. You think it''s interesting to know everything, don''t you?"


    "Why on earth do I know a friend like you?"


    Although Steve didn''t seem to care about anything, the person he was facing now was not anyone else, but Jeremy.


    He used to think that those true friendship now turned out to be made up of all kinds of lies.


    Although Steve had a good psychological endurance, it was still a little difficult to accept the fact after Jeremy confirmed it.


    Steve really didn''t know how to face Jeremy now. After saying that, he turned around and left.


    "Stop!"


    Jeremy stood still, rubbing his swollen mouth. When he looked at the back of Steve, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    He said in a commanding tone.


    Although Steve didn''t want to face Jeremy at all, the two of them had been friends for so many years. When Jerem


    t, but in the end, he didn''t even have the strength to talk. He sighed helplessly and replied, "Whatever you think of us two."


    Jeremy thought that Steve was about to leave, but Steve stepped forward and gave him another punch!


    "Are you crazy?"


    If it was because of anger that Steve beat him last time, but this time Steve beat him, Jeremy really couldn''t figure out the reason.


    "Don''t ask about what happened that year, because you don''t deserve it!"


    After saying that, Steve left alone.


    Standing behind Steve, Jeremy looked at him for a long time, but finally said nothing and did nothing.


    It seemed that he couldn''t get any information today. In this case, he''d better calm himself down. Perhaps, that guy wouldn''t be too excited.


    It would be a good thing for them to continue their communication when Steve''s mood really eased down.


    Linda was there all the time, In other words, Linda had been watching the scene between the two in her car.


    At the beginning, Linda thought she could just see the matter between the two people by herself.


    However, she did see such a huge gossip.


    Steve cared so much about brotherhood. How could he beat Sherry because of Jeremy?


    ''Sherry, you are really a scourge. Otherwise, how could the two people who are so friendly turn against each other because of you?''?


    Back in the car, Jeremy''s lips were still stung.


    Thinking of what Steve had said just now, Jeremy was still sensitive to a question. Was the marriage between him and Sherry exposed by that Linda?


    Huh.


    Maybe he had time to teach that woman a lesson.


    Otherwise, Linda had no idea what to say or what not to say.


    "I''m sorry. Please pack up and leave."

 Chapter 411 Lose Temper

    The company was noisy in the early morning, which should be talked about from Linda.


    As usual, Linda came to the company in the morning, only to find that the table had been used by another person.


    Her stuff was thrown to the ground, and even someone stepped on it back and forth.


    As soon as Linda opened her mouth, the woman sitting in her original seat had already spoken arrogantly.


    "This is my seat. What qualifications do you have to let me leave?"


    Because of what had happened before, Linda was in a bad mood.


    She didn''t expect that someone would take the initiative to provoke her in the company. Did these men already look down upon her?


    "I think you are new here. Do you know what you have done? I am the top designer in the company. Do you know what it means that you offended me as soon as you entered the company?


    You''d better put it back to its original seat before I lost my temper. Otherwise..."


    Linda didn''t finish her words. She was threatening the new comer.


    Linda didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she had done. After all, the other party was just a newcomer.


    God knew that the person who came this time was not a simple person.


    However, Linda hadn''t read the company''s notice board for a long time, so she didn''t know what had happened. If she really knew what had happened, at least she wouldn''t be as arrogant as she was now.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry. I''ve never heard of someone like you. This seat is mine now. If you want to embarrass me, it doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you here. I''d like to see what you can do to me.


    Uh... I almost forgot to tell you that my salary is two times higher than you, and my performance in design is incomparable to that of a small designer like you. So I advise you not to bring disgrace on yourself. "


    Compared with Linda, the new comer was much more arrogant.


    "Do you really know how many achievements I have made in the past? You are a newcomer, and I won''t blame you, but you''d better not provoke the people you shouldn''t provoke. Although I''m a few years older than you, you shouldn''t call me aunt. Young people, you''d better watch your mouth."


    Linda had never been treated like this in the company.


    What the hell was this little girl doing to her now?


    Wasn''t it a slap in the face?


    "I''m sorry. I can''t compare with a senior like you. But if you have time to threaten me, why don''t you ask others why you are fired by the company?"


    At the beginning, the newcomer had shown some respect to Linda in front of her, but when she heard what Linda said later, she really couldn''t help


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tter, but didn''t say anything when facing him.


    Every time he thought of the situation he was facing, Jeremy felt like a fool who knew nothing about many things.


    "I''m giving you a chance. Don''t think that I said I could help you before, I will really let go of you. Barry, I think you are capable, but if you can''t be qualified for the position, I can change someone at any time. "


    Once, two times.


    Jeremy couldn''t stand such a situation. His subordinates were not under his control. On the contrary, what others said was much more important than his.


    "It''s Master Jeffery."


    Seeing the expression on Jeremy''s face, Barry more or less understood what he was thinking. Although he was still cautious when he spoke, he became much more honest than before.


    "Master Jeffery?"


    Hearing the name, a trace of understanding flashed across Jeremy''s face.


    Looking at Barry in front of him, Jeremy said lightly, "It turns out that Jeffery is so important in your heart. If you think that you can''t stay with me anymore, you can go to his side."


    Seeing that Jeremy was angry, Barry spoke more cautiously.


    "He said it the day before yesterday. It seems that Linda might also have offended him."


    Jeremy didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Not daring to say anything, Barry could only stand aside quietly and carefully look at this man, waiting for him to give an order.


    "You can go out now. I want to be alone for a while."


    In fact.


    What really made Jeremy helpless was not because of Linda, but the scene that Jeffery and Sherry got along with each other that day.


    After sending the two children to the kindergarten, Sherry went to the hospital.


    When she came in, Jeffery was angry with the nurse.

 Chapter 412 Guilt

    Sherry tried to comfort him gently and said, "I know you are in a bad mood because of your own matter, but can you think about it? If the patients are all like you, how many curses will they receive? It''s all my fault. If you feel uncomfortable or have anything to tell me, just say it. "


    "You haven''t shown up for a day. Where have you been?"


    Instead of answering Sherry''s question directly, Jeffery asked something he cared about.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I was just in a bad mood. I wanted to take a walk alone at the beginning, but I didn''t know where I should go at all. So I came to see you.


    Jeffery, you''d better get better soon. Sometimes I wonder how wonderful it would be if we two could take a walk and chat together?"


    Looking at her, Jeffery asked, "Do you want that kind of life?"


    "Yes, I feel very guilty every time I see you. I am a troublemaker. If I have been abroad all the time and haven''t come back, maybe you are still healthy. Without me, you should live a good life now."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeffery''s face became more serious.


    "Sherry, it''s my own choice. If you have to tell me this, I will only feel that I''m now your burden.


    It doesn''t matter. If you don''t have so much time to see me every day, you can come here a few days. You don''t have to force yourself."


    Jeffery said in a choked voice.


    And he looked so pitiful.


    Sherry felt a little regretful. No matter what, Jeffery was still a child who had just grown up.


    Although she was in a bad mood, she shouldn''t have said these words in front of him.


    Maybe she just said it casually, but Jeffery should be in a very bad mood when he heard this.


    After all...


    After hearing this, no matter who, he must have a feeling of being disliked.


    "I know there is something wrong with the way I speak. I won''t say something like that in front of you next time. But I still want to go to a lot of places. I hope I can go there with my two sons and you. "


    Sherry said with a smile, and what she said was true.


    What Sherry said now gave him countless imagination.


    Looking at Sherry beside him, Jeffery couldn''t help asking, "So, for you, I am as important as your two sons now?"


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to say that for her, her sons were more important.


    After all, it''s not easy for her to give birth to the baby.


    But...


    Seeing the expectant look on Jeffery''s face,


    se of what she said. If that was the case, then it would be completely different from her original purpose.


    When Sherry was about to give up, Jeffery finally responded.


    "I promise you."


    Sherry looked at him in surprise.


    She didn''t expect him to agree so easily.


    Seeing the smile on Sherry''s face, Jeffery knew that his decision was right.


    He smiled and said, "In fact, it''s not as difficult as you think to communicate with me. Next time if you have any thoughts in your mind, just tell me directly.


    I think... It seems that you have been thinking about this for a long time, but you didn''t know how to make it clear to me before. Have you ever thought that maybe I am not as smart as you think?


    Sometimes I don''t know what you think of what I have done, so you can just tell me in the future. If you don''t tell me anything, I will also guess if I have done something to make you unhappy. In this way, both of us two will feel bad."


    ''More importantly, I don''t want to leave a bad image in your heart.''


    Sherry, who looked depressed before, nodded happily when she heard what he said. "I''m relieved to hear that. By the way, when I''m not here, did Zoe come to you?"


    At the thought of the scene she met Zoe yesterday, the person that Sherry was most worried about now was not herself, but Jeffery.


    She was safe now. Even if Zoe really wanted to do something excessive, she could face it herself.


    However.


    Jeffery was different from her. Now he could only lie on the bed because of her.


    Every time she saw him, Sherry really felt guilty.


    She felt sorry for this man.

 Chapter 413 Did Someone Say Something To You

    "No."


    Jeffery wanted to tell her that such a woman as Zoe couldn''t stir up any trouble in front of him.


    But...


    He also knew that he only needed to be the younger brother who needed Sherry to protect in front of her. If he could do anything well by himself, perhaps the distance between the two would become longer and longer.


    Therefore, even though he knew that there was no need for Sherry to worry about him, in fact, he was still unwilling to say anything now.


    For him, the only thing he needed to do was to maintain the relationship between the two of them.


    But...


    He should give Zoe a lesson. Everyone thought that he looked too easy to be bullied recently. Now, even a woman like her dared to threaten him.


    "That''s good. Although that guy is my sister, I don''t know why our relationship has become like this. I''m worried that she will hurt you because of me.


    If anything happens, remember to tell me. No matter what happens, I will try my best to protect you. So, learn to rely on me, okay?"


    What Sherry said to him was really touching.


    Jeffery nodded. When he turned his head away, tears were welling up in his eyes.


    Sherry was so good to him, but he was still cheating that woman. Was it really good to do so?


    All of a sudden.


    Jeffery, who had been hesitating before, became much more determined now.


    Even if Sherry would be sad, it was inevitable.


    Compared with that, letting Sherry stay with him was the most important thing for him so far.


    "It''s good that you''re safe. You''re the one I''ve been worried about the most recently. Although I still don''t know why Zoe came to provoke you that day, compared with Zoe, I think I believe in your moral quality."


    When Sherry talked to him, her attitude seemed to be very good all the time.


    Even though Jeffery looked a little depressed, Sherry still managed to control her emotions.


    Sherry knew that she should be like a sister to him now. If she was in a bad mood, it was likely to directly affect him.


    Sherry didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    "I don''t know what happened that day. But Zoe began to provoke me. It''s a thing that doesn''t need to be argued. You are my best sister, so you can stop thinking about it.


    I''m also a man. I can''t always let you protect me."


    "But you are my best brother."


    Said Sherry with a smile.


    The smile on Jeffery''s face couldn''t be maintained at this time.


    How muc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ould she really have a way to face that man?


    Just now, she wanted to ask Jeffery.


    Then she thought it was the matter between Jeremy and her, so she shouldn''t have told it to Jeffery.


    Even if she said it, this guy couldn''t solve any problem.


    There was no need to add to his worry.


    "Why haven''t you fallen asleep?"


    Jeffery thought that since Sherry had fallen asleep, he could think about something he was very concerned about now, such as whether Zoe would come again and how he would revenge on her.


    But...


    Now Sherry was lying beside him, looking at him without blinking. Jeffery, who had a guilty conscience, didn''t know how to face the gaze of her.


    "Nothing. Do you think I''m responsible for your car accident?"


    Although Sherry had tried hard not to think about anything, there were a lot of things lingering in her mind, and she always felt that something was about to explode in her mind.


    Sherry felt that the real responsibility was still on her, but Jeffery had always been careful not to mention it. Although he would be sad every time he felt his legs, he had always taken good care of her emotions.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Jeffery had never thought that she would ask him about it.


    After all...


    Even if such an accident happened, he was still very lucky. As long as he used this way, he could always stay with Sherry.


    Therefore, when Sherry asked this question, he was a little dissatisfied.


    Sherry didn''t know that he had thought so much, so she spoke out her thoughts naturally in front of him.


    "Did someone say something to you that made you think so?"

 Chapter 414 Come Out With Me

    Although Jeffery had tried his best not to think too much, what the nurses had discussed yesterday still echoed in his mind.


    When Sherry heard this, she looked a little flustered for a moment.


    However, even though she was a little flustered, she tried her best to disguise herself in front of him.


    "No, I just have this idea all of a sudden. Except working, I just stay at home and in the hospital. How can anyone have the chance to talk to me?"


    Although Sherry was smiling, she looked very reluctant.


    Jeffery sighed and put down all the things in his hands.


    "Sherry, you know what? I was very happy yesterday."


    Sherry didn''t know why he suddenly discussed such a topic with her, but she was still listening carefully. Her intuition told herself that what he wanted to say should have a lot to do with her.


    "Yesterday is the same as today. I can feel that you must have encountered unhappy things. But yesterday, you expressed your unhappiness naturally in front of me.


    I remember you told me before that in your heart, I am not only your important brother, but also your family. So, Sherry, do you still want to hide in front of me now?"


    In Sherry''s heart, she had always treated Jeffery as a child.


    But now, this guy suddenly looked very mature. For a moment, Sherry even began to have no idea how to face it.


    "I didn''t mean that, and no one said anything to me. I just had a nightmare last night, in which you had a car accident. If you hadn''t come to save me that day, I might not have lived till now."


    "But if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been like this..."


    Jeffery didn''t give her a chance to finish her sentence.


    Jeffery comforted her with a big smile on his face.


    "I''m your younger brother. You can face me whatever you want. As for what happened that day, it wouldn''t happen if I hadn''t volunteered.


    What''s more, things have happened. You''d better be good to me than think about those useless things. You know, I''ve paid so much for you now."


    Although Jeffery hated the two women who made Sherry sad, the current state of Sherry was also a favorable emotion for him.


    "You are right."


    It was really easy to control Sherry''s mood. She was so sad because of what Linda had said before, and now her mood changed a lot because of what Jeffery had said.


    "But... I want to have sparerib soup. "


    Jeffery comforted her and began to ask for things.


    Jeffer


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''d better have a good sleep and then go back."


    Hearing what he said, Sherry yawned, as if she really felt sleepy.


    She smiled at him with embarrassment and said, "I suddenly feel that I am a patient, not you."


    Jeffery nodded seriously to show his agreement.


    Later...


    Later, Sherry really fell asleep.


    When she woke up, Jeffery also fell asleep.


    Jeffery seemed to have something on his mind, frowning.


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her. Perhaps she felt too sorry for this young man, and for some reason, she reached out her hand to his brows, trying to help him soothe his sadness.


    "Crack¡ª¡ª"


    However, at this moment, an inappropriate voice and flashlight suddenly appeared.


    When Sherry turned around, she saw that Zoe was standing there, holding her phone proudly.


    Seeing that Sherry was looking at her, Zoe also looked into her eyes without hesitation and said with a sneer, "My dear sister, I knew you were a wanton woman, but I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t even let go of a young man."


    Seeing this guy, Sherry was full of anger.


    She wanted to lose her temper, but she was afraid of disturbing Jeffery, so she walked to the door and said in a cold voice, "Zoe, come out with me!"


    For Sherry''s anger, Zoe didn''t take it seriously at all.


    After all, in her eyes, Sherry was no match for her at all.


    Moreover, her target this time was Jeffery.


    However, Zoe didn''t mind dealing with one more person.


    "If you have any problem, you can do it against me. But you don''t have to go to Jeffery''s ward. He is still a child and can''t withstand your torture."

 Chapter 415 Would You Like To Have Dinner With Me

    Although Jeffery had told Sherry that Zoe would do nothing to him.


    However, seeing the arrival of Zoe, how could Sherry not worry?


    What happened between them might really implicated Jeffery.


    Others didn''t know, but how could Sherry not know how crazy her sister was?


    "So, do you think you are still the same as before? Do you think you can do whatever you want to do to me? Why don''t you just stay outside? When you came back, Jeremy''s attention was on you again. "


    They didn''t walk far. Now, Zoe looked so ferocious. Almost everyone in the hospital could see her.


    The nurses paid attention to them again, and everyone looked at them and gossiped.


    "You don''t think you look good now, do you? Zoe, I didn''t like you before, because you are really a scheming and bad woman. Now I don''t like you either, because I just look down upon you!"


    Sherry was also in a bad mood now, so she needed to find someone to vent her anger.


    "I don''t care about what you have done before just because I want to give you a face, but you''d better think about how many shameful things you have done.


    Now that we have nothing to do with each other, there is no need for us to torture each other like this."


    Zoe looked at Sherry as if she was looking at a fool.


    "You know what? I really don''t like the way you talk to me now. Don''t think that you will win after you come back. There are some things that will still belong to me sooner or later."


    Zoe looked like a hungry wolf.


    Sherry smiled indifferently, "From the beginning, we two are different. What you dream of may be something I don''t care at all."


    Seeing that the woman in front of her was about to continue saying something, Sherry yawned lazily, turned around and left.


    But how could Zoe easily let go of Sherry? The moment Sherry turned around, Zoe pulled her back.


    "I''m just different from you. I believe what I get by myself more than others. Sherry, if you hadn''t married Jeremy, everything would be different now. "


    Thinking of her current situation, Zoe was not reconciled at all.


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to continue to communicate with this guy, but after a long time, she felt that this guy was not different from before, and now Zoe was even more excessive than before.


    Sherry shook off her hand and looked terrible.


    "There is a reason why I didn''t deal with you before. You''d better not be shameless."


    Zoe didn''t catch up this time, but sneered behind Sherry.


    ...


    Zoe thought, ''Shameless? My dear sister, it seems that this person is really not me...''


    although he wanted to ask, he still couldn''t make the call.


    Sometimes, there were coincidences between people.


    When Steve went out for dinner in the evening, he unexpectedly met Sherry who was walking on the way.


    "Sherry!"


    Although he didn''t know how to face the woman, he still opened the window and shouted out the woman''s name.


    "Hmm?"


    Looking at Steve who suddenly appeared in front of her, Sherry was a little confused.


    Soon, Sherry answered the man with a smile.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I am going to have dinner alone. Do you want to join me?"


    Originally, Sherry wanted to refuse, but she didn''t know if she had thought too much. Looking at his posture, in her heart, there was a voice telling herself that Steve had something to tell her.


    Although she was a little hesitant, when she saw the eager look in Steve''s eyes, Sherry nodded with a smile, indicating that she could accept the invitation now.


    After getting in the car, Sherry tried to ease the somewhat embarrassing atmosphere between the two people.


    "I came out to have dinner with you, but I have two children at home, so I have to pack them up."


    Originally, even if Sherry said so, nothing would happen to Steve.


    However, these words were a big blow to Steve now.


    At the beginning, he was still trying to avoid the question, but now he had to face it because of Sherry''s words.


    Along the way, Sherry had been trying to find a topic for the two people, because the atmosphere was too embarrassing now.


    "I have something to ask you later."


    Steve didn''t look well. Even Sherry took the initiative to talk to him.


    Sherry didn''t know what would he want to ask later and just answered, "Okay."

 Chapter 416 Do You Think I Cant Afford It

    Sherry didn''t know what the other party was going to say, "Okay."


    The two of them kept silent all the way. For several times, Sherry wanted to take the initiative to find a topic, but after seeing the other party''s face, she still became quiet.


    Now, Sherry was really regretful. Why did she choose to get in the car just now?


    But now, even in the future, it would be too late.


    Sherry could only make herself calm down first. As for the following things, no matter what happened, she would just let it go.


    "Here we are."


    While Sherry was still lost in thought, they had arrived at the destination. Although Steve looked the same bad, he was still a gentleman and didn''t let Sherry open the car door by herself.


    Following him, Sherry walked step by step with the same complicated mood.


    Until Steve pulled out the seat for her, Sherry was trembling with fear. She didn''t know if it was a banquet with some intention.


    "Did I make you so nervous? "


    Although he had told himself again and again, at least, he should be nicer to Sherry.


    However, when she saw the man''s face, she became nervous.


    It would be strange if Steve could be in a good mood at this time.


    He hoped that he could behave like a gentleman in front of this woman, but for some reason, he seemed to become a dreadful beast in front of this woman.


    "No."


    When Sherry saw Steve, she forced a smile, but she still looked very uncomfortable.


    It was not until Steve sat down with a strange look that Sherry continued.


    "In fact, I think you may not understand my current mood. When I met you, I was flustered. I think you are here to target me today. At least, this is what you show me, although I don''t know why."


    When Sherry spoke, she chose the most direct way.


    In Sherry''s heart, Steve was still a friend.


    Therefore, even now, she would feel that the atmosphere between the two was a little strange, but when facing Steve, Sherry still chose to be honest.


    "Are you going to keep your two marriage a secret?"


    Sherry had already been so straightforward. As a man, Steve would not continue to beat around the bush. When he spoke, he became much more straightforward than before.


    "How did you know that?"


    Sherry had guessed many possibilities why Steve was as unhappy as today.


    But...


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is why I''m with you. But none of you two wants to tell me about it."


    That was the simplest reason why S


    etween Sherry and Jeremy, his whole heart suddenly became active.


    "Let''s go."


    When they were getting off, before Steve could react, Sherry went to the trunk to get something.


    Therefore, when she saw that Steve was still sitting in the car foolishly, the smile on Sherry''s face became even more helpless.


    She didn''t expect that Steve would be so timid when he encountered such a thing before.


    "I really don''t know why you look so strange today. Do you think I look like an dinosaur, or do you think my child looks like an dinosaur? If you don''t want to go up, I can go up by myself. "


    Hearing this, Steve got out of the car at once.


    He looked at Sherry with a smile and said, "I''ll go upstairs with you."


    Linda was drinking alone in the bar, but suddenly felt depressed.


    At least, she went to the bar that day, Steve still looked at her.


    But today, no one paid attention to her.


    Perhaps, for everyone, the current Linda was the dispensable existence.


    "Again."


    The waiter looked at Linda cautiously.


    Thinking of the day when Linda took Steve out of here, they couldn''t help but feel flustered. Did this woman want to find a place which was still a deep memory after she was dumped by Steve to vent her emotions.


    If so, they couldn''t afford it.


    "My lady..."


    The waiter came to the back of the room. Although he didn''t dare to call Steve, he didn''t dare to continue to serve Linda wine. If this woman continued to act like this, something would happen sooner or later.


    If a woman was drunk in a bar, God knew how many men would be tempted.


    "Do you think I can''t afford the money?"

 Chapter 417 I Like It Very Much

    Linda didn''t expect that even a waiter in the bar dared to refute her.


    Seeing Linda like this, the waiter took back all the words he was about to say.


    It seemed that even if he really wanted to say something to her, he didn''t dare to say it now.


    Linda didn''t stay alone for too long.


    Although she was down and out, it didn''t mean that everyone would forget the existence of such a person.


    Linda was almost drunk. Suddenly, a hand appeared in front of her and took the glass from her hand.


    When Linda looked at the person discontentedly and saw her face clearly, there was a flash of undisguised surprise in her eyes.


    Then she asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    It was Zoe. Linda had always felt that she was not familiar with Zoe.


    In addition, she was dissatisfied with Sherry. By instinct, she thought that as Sherry''s sister, Zoe would not be a good person.


    "I''m here to give you benefits. Is this how you treat me?"


    Facing Linda''s disgusting eyes, Zoe didn''t get angry, but she could talk to her with a smile.


    "I come here today to tell you that the enemy''s enemy is a friend."


    At first, Linda still responded to the woman with a cold face, but when she heard what the woman said, she was not as calm as she looked before.


    She stared at Zoe without blinking and asked, "What do you mean by what you just said?"


    Was there anything wrong with her understanding?


    Otherwise, how could Zoe stand on such a position and say something like that?


    "I want to tell you what I mean literally, but it depends on you whether you can understand what I mean or not."


    Even if she was stared at by Linda, there was no sign of anger on Zoe''s face.


    In Zoe''s mind, Linda was no match for her at all.


    Even if she gave Linda enough time to think about it, she would eventually come to her side.


    After a while, Linda asked, "But why should I believe you?"


    Even though she knew that the relationship between Zoe and Sherry was not very harmonious, at this time, Linda still could not make herself believe this woman without hesitation. After all, the existence of the other party was a fraud.


    "After all, I won''t let you lose your job, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing Zoe''s words, Linda''s face changed again.


    Although she might think too much, what the other party was saying now was full of warning.


    "Well, although I can''t guarantee that I can treat you with all my heart, if we two can be allies, at least I won''t destroy your work after some small contradictions."


    Zoe said meaningfully.


    The way Linda looked at Z


    a cuckold the most, so it''s better for us to solve this matter secretly."


    With Kami''s explanation, Lucas thought about it seriously and finally nodded seriously.


    "Yes, we''ll keep an eye on our mother. We won''t give that man a chance to chase after mommy."


    When they went out, they had already made a plan.


    Poor Steve. Even if he wanted to please the two kids, they were doomed not to give him face.


    "Uncle, you don''t have any sincerity to come to see us. These are all what we don''t like to eat. Mom, try these we bought for you. "


    As soon as Steve sat down, the two kids began to pick on him. Before Steve did anything, the two children criticized him without hesitation.


    Sherry was also confused and didn''t know what was going on. "You two, the food your uncle Steve brought back are what I ordered, but the food you bought wasn''t your favorite food?"


    Looking at the food she had packed on the table, Sherry began to doubt if she was a good mother. She didn''t know when these two kids changed their taste?


    "It''s just that he doesn''t like it. I like it. I know mom loves us most."


    Lucas glared at Kami.


    He didn''t even know the truth when he spoke, which almost made his mommy sad.


    Kami was confident in everything. This time, even if he was stared at by Lucas, he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he fell into deep self-blame.


    Although Sherry was a little confused at the beginning, she didn''t think too much when she saw her son acting like a spoiled child with her.


    "Forget it. I really don''t know how to serve you two now. If you feel tired of eating anything in the future, remember to tell me. Otherwise, how can I be sure of your two tastes?"


    Sherry also looked helpless.

 Chapter 418 We Know We Are Wrong

    The child had grown up. Yesterday''s him was totally different from today''s.


    Seeing the embarrassment on Steve''s face, Sherry said, "But although I ordered it, your uncle Steve bought it with money, so you still have to thank him."


    The two little kids ignored what Sherry said.


    The two made a loud noise.


    Sherry really didn''t know what was wrong with her two sons. They looked good just now, but why did they suddenly have this feeling and became so naughty?


    When she was about to teach the two kids a lesson, Sherry thought of Steve beside her and smiled at the man with embarrassment. "These two kids are too naughty today. I''m sorry."


    Steve touched his nose and looked embarrassed. "Maybe, it''s not because your children have changed. Maybe they just don''t like me."


    Although Steve cared about Sherry''s feelings every time he faced her.


    But...


    Steve had never been treated like this since he was born.


    Even if Sherry asked Steve to stay, he still chose to leave.


    After Steve left, the two kids saw the terrible look on Sherry''s face.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other and knew it was their turn.


    Before Sherry could say anything, Lucas and Kami ran back to their room and locked the door.


    "Kami, Lucas, you two come out!"


    Even Sherry didn''t realize what was going on at the beginning, but after Steve said that before he left, how could Sherry not know what was going on?


    It was obvious that these two naughty kids were making trouble out of nothing.


    Lucas looked at Kami and said, "What should we do? Mom is angry."


    Kami wrapped himself tightly in the quilt, and then seriously said to Lucas, "We can''t leave mom alone outside."


    Lucas opened the door for Sherry obediently.


    All of a sudden.


    Lucas sensed that something was wrong and didn''t even notice that Sherry came into the room. Lucas glared at Kami and asked, "Why are you hiding under the quilt yourself, but I have to be outside?"


    Kami said confidently, "Don''t think that our mother won''t beat you. I''m wrapped in such a thick coat that it won''t hurt even if she beats me."


    Lucas was angry, "What about me?"


    Sherry, who had just walked in, was originally full of anger, but at this time, she could only watch the conversation between the twins in astonishment.


    Why did she have an indescribable feeling that she was ignored?


    Even if Lucas got angry, Kami was still righteous. "Idiot, you can only protect yourself at this time."


    This time, Sherry didn''t beat up Lucas, but walked towards Kami.


    This guy was becoming more and more la


    eone who told Steve these things? Who was it?


    Sherry had thought of a lot of people. Suddenly, an option that she didn''t want to believe appeared in her mind. It was Linda!


    The people around her might know the relationship between her and Jeremy, and only Linda could tell what happened between them.


    No matter whether there were some misunderstandings or not, their relationship was already bad enough.


    So, at this time, Linda, who knew a lot of things, there was no need to hide anything for her.


    But...


    Perhaps at this time, Linda didn''t expect that after Steve knew these things, he didn''t turn against her directly. Instead, he chose to sit down and talk about the matter honestly.


    After thinking it over, Sherry felt that it was unnecessary for her to contact Jeremy.


    No matter what happened, in Jeremy''s heart, he must still be the same Sherry who had done a lot of wrong things.


    It was better for her to do what she wanted to do than to go to come to him to find trouble. At least, she could be happy in this situation.


    With such an emotion, of course, Sherry did not have the complicated mood at the beginning.


    She went back to her room to sleep.


    There were too many troubles in the past few days. In addition, Sherry was not in a good mood, so the quality of her sleep had always been bad.


    But this time, Sherry didn''t know if she had thought about something, but she could clearly feel that her mood was much better than before.


    Not long after Sherry fell asleep, there was a deafening knock on the door.


    The nanny should have brought lunch to the children at this time, and even if she came back, she still had the key. Then who was knocking at the door now?

 Chapter 419 Who The Hell Is She

    The nanny should have brought lunch to the children at this time, and even if she came back, she still had the key. Then who was knocking at the door now?


    With such a question, Sherry walked out.


    The moment she saw the two people outside through the peephole, Sherry felt that all her previous sleepiness had disappeared.


    Instead, she had mixed feelings.


    The two people outside were Sherry''s parents.


    Well, her biological father and stepmother.


    Although the door hadn''t been opened, Sherry could guess that these two people came with requirements, and they definitely didn''t come for caring about her.


    Although Sherry even had the mood to pretend that she was not here.


    However, she thought that even if she pretended not to be here this time, these two people would still come again.


    What''s more.


    At that time, it would be not good if the child saw it. Although she was unwilling, Sherry still opened the door and let herself face these two people.


    "You are getting worse and worse day by day. After all, we are your parents. How could you let us wait outside for so long. Besides, you seem to be sleeping just now. I really can''t understand why you are still so lazy since you''re already married. "


    As soon as her stepmother entered the room, she couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    Listening to the chattering words of the other party, Sherry felt an indescribable headache.


    She gently rubbed her aching forehead and said in a particularly impatient voice, "You two must have something to tell me."


    Sherry poured herself a glass of water, but ignored the two people sitting there.


    Sherry had almost recognized what had happened before. There was no so-called family affection between them at all.


    Even if there was, it was not for her.


    Every time Zoe faced her, she would always show a posture of jealousy.


    However, had Zoe really never thought that she would be jealous of her.


    It was her own happy family, but after Zoe and her mother entered her home, everything had changed.


    "I''m your father. You can''t talk to me in such an attitude!"


    Although Adam had thought that because of what had happened before, Sherry might have a bad attitude towards them now, he had never expected it to be like this.


    Anyway, Sherry was his daughter raised by him.


    What was she doing now? It was unbelievable!


    Taking a sip of water in the cup, Sherry said, "If you don''t have anything else to talk to me, I''ll go back to sleep. I didn''t sleep much last night, and I''m very sleepy now."


    "Look at yourself. You don''t look like a girl at all. Can''t you think about your sister? Yo


    ooking at her father''s gesture, Sherry suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Was it because her father had been with the mother and daughter for too long that he looked like them both in speech and in work.


    As long as they spoke, they must be innocent.


    When she spoke again, Sherry''s tone was much more impolite than before.


    "So what?"


    The smile at the corners of Sherry''s mouth looked much colder than before.


    Looking at the cup in her hand, and then looking at the two people opposite her, Sherry said in a seemingly casual manner, "Although I still don''t know what you are up to, I can tell you clearly now that no matter what your purpose is, you are thinking too much."


    Looking at the surprised expressions of these two people, Sherry said lightly, "I have never thought of getting even with Zoe. She has done so many wrong things, so I don''t need to be bothered by her."


    The two looked at each other, not knowing what Sherry meant.


    At last, Adam spoke first.


    "But... Zoe doesn''t dare to go home now. Does it really have nothing to do with you? You are family. As her sister, can''t you let her go? "


    Hearing her father''s words, Sherry said the unfinished words in one breath.


    "Although I''m not in the mood to make trouble for her now, it doesn''t mean that I have to help her solve the problems she is facing. Am I such a nosy person in your eyes?"


    Looking at his daughter, Adam still felt that he didn''t know her at all.


    There was a huge gap between Sherry and the obedient daughter in her father''s memory. Her father really couldn''t understand why his former obedient daughter had become what she was now?


    "That''s not meddling. She''s your sister."


    Now Sherry was so cold in front of others that it was daunting.

 Chapter 420 You Can Leave Now

    Adam didn''t know when such a big change had happened to Sherry, but he had to face it.


    The irony at the corners of Sherry''s mouth was even greater.


    "My sister? I''m an orphan. Where does my sister come from? "


    He had known to talk about family affection with her at this time. Where did he go before?


    Now the only family members she could call were Lucas and Kami. As for others, they were either friends, or enemies like the two guys in front of her!


    "I''m your father. I''m still alive!"


    Adam didn''t expect that Sherry would say something like that. He was really pissed off by her.


    Sherry just looked at him seriously and replied, "I''m sorry, my father has died a long time ago."


    "Oh my God! How could you do this to your father?" Her stepmother, who was watching the fun, was not afraid of anything serious.


    Adam rushed up and was about to beat Sherry. Sitting still, Sherry pointed at her face and said coldly, "If you want to beat me, you can do it directly. There''s no need to be as hypocritical as you are now. It''s just beating women. It''s not difficult for you."


    "However, if I were you, I wouldn''t have been wasting my time here. I wouldn''t have helped Zoe. You''d better think of other ways than threatening me here."


    When she was in a bad mood, there would always be a punching bag coming to her.


    "You bad girl, how could I have a daughter like you?"


    Adam didn''t expect that Sherry would be so powerful now. In his impression, Sherry was much different from his daughter who could be threatened by him at any time.


    "I also want to know, opus, how miserable your life is."


    Now Sherry was completely stubborn. No matter what Adam said, Sherry would say something bitter to block his words.


    "You have been in my house for a long time, and I don''t have such a long time to accompany the guests. So, can you consider leaving?"


    No matter how bad the two people looked, Sherry still didn''t give them face.


    If she agreed this time, God knew what unreasonable request they would make next time.


    Since Sherry had decided to change the situation, she would never allow such a thing to happen a second time.


    "I''m your father!"


    It was unknown how many times Adam had said that in front of Sherry today.


    Today''s Adam was not as strong as before.


    He stressed it again and again, looking so powerless.


    With her eyes wide open in disbelief, Sherry said in surprise, "Oh my God, I have a father."


    "Do you think I was willing to go abroad? I just want to know why I didn''t have a father when I was in trouble before. When my father needs me now, I will have one more father. Can you give me an explanation?"


    Sherry was really full of anger now.


    She was in a bad mood when facing her father Adam.


    "Don''t s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    knew that she couldn''t be impulsive now. These two people would leave here on their own, but they shouldn''t have been driven out by her.


    "I know you''re my father. I''m sick of this. Can you say something creative?"


    Seeing that her father was about to speak, Sherry said without hesitation.


    After all, there were only a few words. Even if Sherry treated her as his opponent, she felt a little bored now. Such an opponent would make people feel that she was also such a weak role, okay?


    "Sherry!"


    Adam was really pissed off by his unfilial daughter. How could he have such a daughter? Now he was seriously reflecting on this matter. No matter what he thought, it was his fault.


    "I can hear you. So don''t treat me as deaf, okay?"


    Sherry touched her ear and smiled to show that she had a good hearing.


    "I have given you a choice. You can continue to make trouble for me here, but think about the consequences that belong to you. If you figure out the consequences, you can leave here now, because I don''t want to talk to you at all. "


    "What''s more, you should be a person who knows what''s good and what''s bad. If I were you at this time, I wouldn''t have rushed forward even though I knew the current situation was unfavorable to me."


    When Adam looked at Sherry, although he had been gnashing his teeth, he really didn''t have the courage to do anything to Sherry at this time.


    His crazy daughter seemed to be able to do anything. It was really unnecessary for him to do something at this time.


    "Are you still here?"


    Sherry thought she had said enough, but she didn''t expect that these two guys were still stubborn.


    Sherry suddenly felt a little headache. Was it because her previous image was too easy to control?


    Now her father still thought that he could face her here without any pressure?


    "Let''s go..."

 Chapter 421 Just Tell Me What You Want To Know

    Although Adam was still a little unwilling, he could see that Sherry was still in a fit of anger. If he continued to say something to Sherry at this time, he was afraid that Sherry would not nod and agree, and in the end, he would get a more terrible result.


    It was better for him to leave now.


    When Sherry looked better, he could come back.


    After leaving the room, Adam''s face turned gloomy.


    His daughter, who used to be in the best control, could now threaten him in turn. He couldn''t do anything to his daughter. What a coward he was.


    "Don''t you care about her attitude at all? I remember that you were not like this when I married you. Now you just go away. Tell me what our daughter is going to do. Don''t you care about us anymore?"


    Sherry''s stepmother Anna had always relied on Adam''s love.


    Without Adam, she didn''t know how to save her daughter.


    Now she saw that Adam wanted to give up. For this woman, it was no different from the collapse of the sky.


    "I''m in a bad mood now. Can you be quiet?"


    He used to think his wife was so considerate, but maybe he thought too much. He always felt that after this time, his wife looked very different from before.


    He didn''t know how to tolerate this woman at all.


    When the relationship between two people becomes plain day by day, then all the shortcomings of this person will be magnified in front of you.


    This was the same for Adam now.


    "I..."


    Anna still had a lot to say, but when she saw that Adam didn''t look well, she didn''t have the courage to continue. Although she was still in a bad mood, she finally shut up.


    Never mind. She couldn''t mess with this man now.


    She was afraid that this thing couldn''t be dealt with successfully, although she could bear her daughter Zoe''s blame, she couldn''t bear that of Adam''s.


    If that was the case, what should Zoe do?


    Anna had always been a resourceful woman. Seeing the expression on Adam''s face, she became more gentle.


    At the beginning, even Adam had some complaints about the woman beside him, but later he didn''t say anything and silently accepted her action.


    After getting on the car, Adam patted Anna''s hand and gently said, "Don''t worry about the matter of Zoe. I''ll think about what we should do next. Now, Sherry indeed has my shares. If we can''t take back those shares, not to mention Zoe, even the two of us will be doomed."


    At first, Anna couldn''t understand Adam''s decision, but after hearing what he said, she thought carefully about what


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ne dared to push away Jeffery''s ward. Even the nurse who came to change the dressing for Jeffery left as soon as possible, unwilling to face his bad face.


    At this time, no matter how handsome Jeffery was, he was still not attractive to them.


    Because of Jeffery''s bad temper, everyone of them looked uneasy when facing Jeffery.


    When Zoe came in, Jeffery was reading on the bed alone.


    Although Zoe didn''t like Jeffery, she couldn''t help but sigh at Jeffery''s genes when she saw him.


    Not to mention that Jeremy was so handsome, even Jeffery in front of her didn''t look bad.


    No one would come here at that time, so Jeffery looked up at Zoe as soon as she pushed the door open.


    "What are you doing here? I have given you the money."


    Jeffery felt bored to see this woman. Although she was Sherry''s sister, it was the same for Jeffery.


    Jeffery didn''t forget why he was here.


    Jeffery didn''t regret that he had protected Sherry from such an attack, but it didn''t mean that Jeffery didn''t feel sorry for what he had suffered this time.


    Anyone who was hit by a car should be in a bad mood.


    "Yes, you have given me the money, but what should I do? I have something to tell you now. If you don''t answer my question, it should be difficult for me to do next. I don''t know what to do."


    "What if I tell Sherry that there is nothing wrong with your leg? What will happen at that time?


    Zoe was threatening Jeffery without any disguise.


    Zoe had never expected that their relationship could be so good, so even if she offended Jeffery now, it was not a big deal for Sherry.


    "What do you want to ask? Just say it."


    Jeffery looked depressed.

 Chapter 422 Why Do You Like Her

    Jeffery looked depressed.


    If it was before this time, no matter how many chances Jeffery had to guess, he would never expect that he would be threatened by this woman in the end.


    "Why do you like Sherry?"


    This was the question that Zoe wanted to ask a long time ago. It was also Jeremy wanted to ask.


    Although the man looked cold all the time, the woman''s sixth sense was always accurate. How could she not see it? In fact, in the heart of Jeremy, there had always been a place for Sherry.


    But...


    At this moment, Zoe really couldn''t figure out why so many people had such feelings for Sherry, but no one liked her who had always been by Sherry''s side. Was the gap between her and Sherry so huge?


    Jeffery was stunned. He had expected that this woman would ask a very tricky question, but he didn''t expect it to be such a question.


    Hearing this, Jeffery thought for a while and finally shook his head. "In fact, I also want to answer you, but I don''t know the reason either."


    After hearing this, Zoe couldn''t help but sneer. She looked at the man with disdain and said, "Even if you want to find an excuse for yourself, at least you should find a reliable one."


    "Although you don''t have anything else to do now, since you could protect Sherry from the attack, you must be ready to lose your life, right? In this case, you tell me that you don''t know why you like Sherry. Do you think I will believe you?"


    Jeffery glanced at Zoe and asked, "Then why do you like Jeremy?"


    Although she didn''t know why the topic had transferred from Jeffery to her, she still answered seriously in the end.


    "Because he is handsome, talented and rich."


    The reason that Zoe gave it out was indeed very reliable.


    It sounded true, but Jeffery didn''t care about it at all. He continued, "Although what you said seems reasonable, in fact, I meet these requirements. Why don''t you like me?"


    Zoe was stunned.


    Although she didn''t quite agree with what Jeffery had said.


    But...


    It seemed to be true after hearing what Jeffery said.


    Jeffery could meet the requirements he said. Why did she only like Jeremy, but not a man like Jeffery?


    Zoe, who had always been confident in her own mood, was also shocked by Jeffery''s words.


    "In fact, liking a person has nothing to do with material things. You like a person only because of your feeling for a person. I like Sherry because I want to be close to Sherry when I''m with her, but I don''t have


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    this woman.


    "You like Sherry, and I like Jeremy. So as long as the two of them are not together, whether it is you or me, we two still have a chance. So why don''t you consider cooperating with me? "


    "No matter how good you are to Sherry, in Sherry''s heart, you are just a brother. Don''t think that you are the only man who is good to Sherry. If you think so, what do you think of Chester and what do you think of Steve? "


    Now Zoe really saw clearly the men who might appear next to Sherry.


    Therefore, even if Zoe was talking about them now, it would make people feel that what she said was credible.


    Jeffery, who had been determined before, was now wavered by her words.


    "Let me think about it..."


    It had to be said that Zoe was a good talker. At least, at this moment, Jeffery was really moved by her.


    Although Jeffery liked Sherry very much, if he didn''t want to be with Sherry all the time, he wouldn''t hide the truth just to keep Sherry by his side. Even sometimes, he would see Sherry''s self-reproach, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Zoe''s suggestion was tempting to Jeffery at least now.


    Seeing Jeffery''s expression, Zoe just nodded and left.


    After all, she had achieved what she wanted at the beginning.


    As for the rest of the things, there was still a lot of time to deal with in the future. It was not something that needed to be figured out in a short time.


    Zoe was willing to give Jeffery enough time to think about it, but she was confident in the temptation she gave.


    Jeffery would definitely be on her side in the end.


    Even if one of their opponent was the woman that Jeffery loved.

 Chapter 423 Malicious Suppression

    After Zoe left, Jeffery began to seriously think about the practicability of this matter, just as what Zoe had imagined.


    Zoe was right about something.


    But...


    What should he do?


    Sherry came to the appointed place alone. When she thought that she would see that man soon, she was still very nervous. Sherry had no idea how to face Jeremy.


    "Long time no see."


    Although Jeremy''s mood was also complicated, he gave Sherry a smile generously when he saw her.


    After all, as long as he knew that Sherry used to like him, the resentment when he was facing her was really gone this time.


    "Long time no see. I have something to tell you."


    Although Sherry had mixed feelings, she still decided to calm down when she saw this man. When she spoke, there was a smile on her lips, as if nothing had happened between them.


    "What is it?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy was in a good mood, but after hearing what Sherry said, he was in a bad mood.


    How could he forget that how could Sherry come to him if she had nothing else to do?


    Seeing that Jeremy''s face darkened, Sherry didn''t know what to do in an instant and became much nervous.


    "If you really have something to tell me, you can tell me as soon as possible. I still have the mood to hear what you have said to me. Otherwise, I don''t have so much time to waste on you. "


    When he spoke, Jeremy still looked the same as the previous Jeremy.


    But facing such a Jeremy, Sherry had no idea what else she could say or do.


    She didn''t even know how to say those words she had prepared in front of this man.


    "You are always like this. Your time on me is a waste of time. Jeremy, I come to you today for my family''s affairs."


    Seeing that Jeremy was indifferent to her now.


    In the following conversation, Sherry chose to be direct and speak out her purpose directly in front of this man.


    "What is it?"


    Although Jeremy was still reluctant to face her, he knew that he couldn''t make himself the same as he had never seen her when he saw Sherry''s attitude.


    Therefore, when she talked to him at this time, her attitude was much better than before.


    "I remember that we got married. You must have paid a lot for it."


    Without interrupting, Jeremy quietly watched Sherry saying these words. In a word, in Jeremy''s heart, there was a voice telling him that what Sherry wanted to show now was definitely not as simple as what she looked like.


    But...


    What else was unknown.


    "And then?"


    Now that Sherry hadn''t made it clear to him, Jeremy also wanted to calm himself down.


    ld him not to call him unless anything bad happened.


    He had already said something like that. At this time, Barry still called him, there might be something wrong.


    Although Jeremy hoped that he could spend more time with Sherry, after hesitating for a while, he chose to see what had happened to Barry first.


    "Boss, the company''s share price has been maliciously suppressed, but we haven''t found out who it is."


    Barry was also in a bad mood.


    Originally, he had been staying with Jeremy to make amends, but now it seemed that the hope was really slim.


    Hearing what Barry said, Jeremy''s heart sank. He said coldly, "Control the situation first. I''m going back now."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy looked at Sherry with more complicated eyes and felt so regretful.


    It was he who asked Sherry to stay just now, but now the person who needed to leave first was not Sherry, but him.


    Seeing the terrible look on Jeremy''s face, Sherry knew that something must have happened. She smiled and said, "If you have something to do, you can leave first. I can do it myself."


    The more considerate Sherry was, the easier for Jeremy to focus on her.


    "You''re still the same as before. I''m leaving now."


    Although Jeremy hoped that the two people could get along more often, he knew what was more important to him. If he couldn''t even control his power, how could he prove to Sherry that he was the one who was able to make her happy.


    When Jeremy left, he didn''t look back.


    Sherry sat there alone with mixed feelings.


    In fact, Sherry had some feelings for Jeremy.


    Although those feelings were not love now, it did not affect Sherry''s worry about the current situation of Jeremy.

 Chapter 424 Decision

    "Do you have any clue?"


    As soon as Jeremy arrived at the company in a hurry, he couldn''t wait to ask about the situation.


    "No..."


    Although Barry really wanted to tell Jeremy that nothing had happened, how could he say something like that?


    At this moment, the only thing Barry could do was to look at the pale face of Jeremy and continue to tell the truth.


    "Is there any clue?"


    Although Jeremy didn''t look good all the time, he was still trying to maintain his mood at this time. He came back to preside over the overall situation, so now everyone could panic, only he couldn''t.


    "We don''t have any clues related to the other party now, but we are also holding the shares in time, and the form is relatively stable for the time being. I have sorted out the data, and you can check it at any time."


    In the company, the working ability of Barry was always one of the best.


    Even at this time, although he didn''t have the ability to do everything perfectly, he still tried his best to do what he could do. This was his greatest efforts at present, and also the only thing he could do at present.


    "I know. You should pay attention to what you should do. I will try my best to strive for the rest."


    "The stock market operators in the company have arrived, right? Tell them to stabilize the situation and don''t throw money into it now. We don''t know what the other party''s purpose and background is, so let''s wait and see."


    "There is no reason for them to attack us. Since they can stand out to attack us now, there must be a reason and their purpose. Let''s wait and see who they are."


    Although Jeremy became anxious because of this matter, he was still calm in his mind and knew what to do at this time.


    "Boss, what if they haven''t contacted us?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Barry couldn''t help but question him. Since when did they have to be so passive?


    This was not Jeremy''s character at all.


    Jeremy frowned and said, "If they haven''t contacted us on their own initiative, we''ll keep waiting. Things won''t be as simple as you think."


    "24 hours later, if they don''t stop attacking, we will counterattack with general funds, understand?"


    At first, Barry was a little dissatisfied with the answer given by Jeremy, but after Jeremy said the last sentence, Barry finally understood what he meant.


    It was not because Jeremy was afraid of the other party that he did not choose to make a move. At this time, he did nothing but gave the other party a chance. If the other party did not cherish it, he would definitely get the strongest counterattack from Jeremy.


    Thinking of this, Barry didn''t worry about the company a


    f so, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I need his help, so if I want to ask someone for help, I have to come out to have a meal. After that, he left first. I brought you the food back after dinner."


    Jeffery looked at Sherry curiously, "What''s the matter? Can I help you?"


    Shaking her head with a smile, Sherry said, "I just want Jeremy to take back his financial support for my family. I don''t want him to continue in the future."


    Jeffery had thought about a lot of things that Sherry asked Jeremy for help, but he didn''t expect that Sherry''s request was like this.


    He asked curiously, "Why do you think so?"


    "Because I felt that the marriage between me and Jeremy was a business in itself. The benefits they got through me for such a long time were enough. My father came to me last night. I always feel that I am not his daughter at all. "


    "It has always been like this. They only care about whether or not Zoe has been wronged, but it''s reasonable for everyone to bully me. That must be because I''m not good enough."


    "I''ve been trying my best to be patient before, but now I can''t be as patient as before. I used to be alone, so no matter how hard I tried, it doesn''t matter. But now I have two kids. Even if I don''t think about others, at least I need to think about my two children. "


    "If their mother continues to be weak, they will be bullied by me in the future. So I''d better be stronger now. At least no one can not treat my children well in the future."


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeffery couldn''t say a word.


    Now the relationship between Sherry and Zoe had reached this point. If he really chose to cooperate with Zoe at this time, would he really deserve Sherry''s kindness to him?


    But...

 Chapter 425 Im Really Good Today

    If he didn''t do as what Zoe said, Sherry and Jeremy could sit down and have a talk this time. Then who would know whether the two would be together again next time?


    These were what Jeffery was worried about.


    "You''d better eat first. In fact, sometimes I admire you very much. I always feel that you are well protected, so I don''t think you will encounter these things that happened to me."


    Sherry looked at Jeffery and said sincerely.


    Although Chester had reminded her before, when she saw Jeffery, Sherry still had an indescribable feeling.


    She felt that Jeffery wouldn''t lie to her so easily. She believed that the young man in front of her should be the one she could trust.


    "Really?"


    This time, Jeffery really began to eat seriously, because he didn''t dare to look into Sherry''s eyes. If he looked into her eyes, he would always apologize for the decision he had made.


    He didn''t want Sherry to see any flaws in him.


    After eating and drinking enough, seeing that Sherry helped him pack up his things, Jeffery couldn''t help asking, "Sis, will you not come to see me every day after I recover?"


    Without hesitation, Sherry answered, "Of course."


    Hearing this, Jeffery''s heart sank.


    However, what Sherry said next made Jeffery feel better. "Shouldn''t you come to see me after you leave the hospital? I''m your sister."


    "Yes, yes. I will go to see you. I will buy a lot of things for my two nephews. In this way, I will be a qualified brother, right?"


    Fortunately, Sherry didn''t mean to abandon him.


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry nodded seriously and said, "That''s right. Only in this way can you look like a brother."


    "It''s true..."


    Sherry didn''t look like a sister at all, but it was this kind of Sherry that made people feel real in front of her.


    "But is it really okay for you to break up with your family like this?"


    Although Jeffery could understand the bitterness of Sherry, he couldn''t help but question Sherry''s decision at this time. He always felt that the decision made by her now was at least a little too reckless on the surface.


    Jeffery was still worried about Sherry. Although he didn''t know Zoe for a long time, he knew that she was a resourceful person.


    Did Sherry really have any chance of winning against such a person?


    Jeffery didn''t know how to think about it.


    In a word, although Jeffery thought that what Sherry had done was right, this time, he still felt that her decision was too rash.


    "I don''t know if I''m doing the right thing or not, but I''ve already made the decision. If I go back on my words now, won''t it will be a shame


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s, he also mentioned his leg injury.


    As expected, after hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry''s face softened a lot.


    "Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. Now you''re doing the rehabilitation for me in the hospital. Besides, didn''t you scold those nurses today?"


    This was what Sherry was most worried about.


    Maybe Jeffery didn''t think it was a big deal himself, but when Sherry heard other people gossip about him, she was the first person who couldn''t bear.


    In Sherry''s opinion, even if Jeffery had some shortcomings, he was still a perfect man in her heart.


    Every time she came here, she saw that the nurses were unwilling to get close to such a good Jeffery. How could Sherry be in a good mood?


    What worried Sherry more was not the nurses, but Jeffery.


    It could be said that he wanted to vent his anger at the beginning, but God knew if Jeffery kept doing this, would he lose control of his emotions in the end.


    She wondered if Jeffery''s personality would become strange because of this matter in the future.


    Although it was only Sherry''s own guess, it was something that Sherry was unwilling to face.


    Since it was something that Sherry was unwilling to face, at this time, she would definitely try her best to avoid it.


    "I''m really good today. I didn''t do anything excessive. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the nurses outside."


    Jeffery knew how to face Sherry so that she would be softhearted to him.


    Therefore, at this time, Jeffery tried his best to make himself look like an innocent brother in front of Sherry.


    Sure enough, with the reaction of Jeffery, the smile at the corners of Sherry''s mouth became much brighter than before. "Forget it, I believe you, so I won''t ask the nurses outside."

 Chapter 426 Go To My Home

    "You did a good job today. Just keep doing this. When I''m free, I''ll take you out for a walk, okay?"


    Although the environment in the hospital was good, it was still much worse than outside.


    Every time she came to see Jeffery, he was lying on the bed quietly.


    Although Jeffery never said anything to Sherry, Sherry could still notice that sometimes when Jeffery looked out of the window, his eyes were full of yearning.


    It was a feeling of longing for the outside.


    Sherry knew why Jeffery never told her about it. He was just afraid that she would worry about him.


    So, before Jeffery could say anything, Sherry took the initiative to say it.


    "Where are you going?"


    Jeffery didn''t expect that Sherry would come to him and talk about this topic, so he asked.


    Although he could keep Sherry by his side now, Jeffery went to the place he wanted to go as before, instead of lying on the bed every day as now.


    Sherry was stopped by Jeffery.


    After all, it was just Sherry''s temporary intention.


    Sherry didn''t know where she should take Jeffery, nor did she know if she could take good care of Jeffery outside.


    Now, Sherry began to regret what she had said.


    However, when she saw the expectation in Jeffery''s eyes, Sherry was too embarrassed to tell him that she had regretted, so she didn''t want to go anywhere now.


    After thinking carefully for a while, Sherry finally thought of a very suitable place.


    Looking into Jeffery''s expectant eyes, Sherry asked, "How about my home?"


    Jeffery wanted to see her two children, and there weren''t so many outsiders.


    In her own home, even if Jeffery really encountered any problem, Sherry thought that she could take good care of him, which should be the best choice for her up to now.


    However, Sherry didn''t know if Jeffery would agree with her choice, so at this time, Sherry looked at him with expectation.


    Hearing the answer from Sherry, Jeffery was stunned for a moment.


    He had thought a lot about what kind of place Sherry would take him to.


    Would it a place with few people or a restaurant.


    However, Jeffery had never thought of Sherry''s home.


    So when he heard what Sherry said, he was a little confused. He didn''t know whether Sherry was talking about it casually or seriously.


    When Jeffery noticed the expectation in Sherry''s eyes, he realized that Sherry didn''t say these words casually. At least, she should be serious about this matter.


    "If you don''t want to go, then forget it. There are still many suitable places to choose. At that time, we two can choose together and see what kind of place you like to go. I will accompany you."


    A touch of loneli


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ami was confident in the two of them.


    They could deal with one last time, and this time they could do the same.


    Although Mommy might be friends with those men, the two of them were mommy''s treasures.


    If the two of them didn''t agree, no one could pursue their mother.


    "But... Last time when we two did that, mommy was already angry. If we still use the same trick as before, will we two be spanked by mommy after the uncle leaves? "


    Although Lucas wanted to do as Kami said.


    However, in Lucas''s heart, it seemed that Sherry was still in front of her that day.


    He had no idea how his mother would react after what they had done and whether she would hit them or not.


    "Do you think it''s terrible to be spanked or taken away by mommy?"


    The biggest difference between Kami and Lucas was that although the two of them were as smart as each other, Kami was the one who had his own ideas when something happened to them.


    Just like now, although the two choices were risky, Kami knew that they had to choose the most advantageous way so far.


    This might be the biggest difference between the two children.


    "I''m still a little nervous. Do you think we should say something when we meet that uncle tomorrow. I think this uncle can''t be in a same way with the last one. The relationship between Mommy and the last uncle is not as good as this one. "


    "Mommy goes to see this uncle every day. If this uncle also likes Mommy, then Mommy is very likely to agree. Is our mommy going to be taken away?"


    Lucas analyzed these things clearly.


    He frowned and seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "Let''s just wait and see. We don''t know this uncle well. If only we had promised mommy to see him. I really didn''t expect that Mommy would bring him back in the end."

 Chapter 427 See Zoe Again

    Yesterday, when Sherry said that she would take them to see Jeffery, Kami had the most intense reaction.


    This smart child had faintly felt that what could make Sherry speak for him was definitely not as simple as an ordinary friend.


    Therefore, when Sherry mentioned this matter yesterday, she got the most intense objection from Kami.


    However.


    Such an objection seemed to be useless. Sherry just changed a way to let them meet.


    Speaking of this topic, Lucas became more depressed.


    "Even if we discuss this topic now, it won''t be useful. We''d better play it by ear when you see that uncle tomorrow. "


    Lucas was confident about the tacit understanding between the two.


    Kami pouted and said gloomily.


    "In fact, I also know that it''s useless for us to discuss this topic now, but you know what? I''m not reconciled, really not reconciled. When can Mommy see daddy? "


    They had met Jeremy before, but thinking of the fierce reaction of Sherry when she met Jeremy, it was enough for the two naughty children to have a headache.


    Their mother seemed to care more about those unimportant men.


    However, their father, who should have been with them for a long time, was ignored.


    Sherry didn''t know that the two kids had thought so much. She just went to see Jeffery after dealing with the studio.


    Jeffery was still in a hospital gown, waiting for Sherry in the ward.


    It was only after lunch that Jeffery planned to sleep for a while. He didn''t expect that Sherry would come at this time.


    "Why do you come so early?"


    Jeffery remembered that they had an appointment at night. He just told Zoe that it was necessary for them to meet. He didn''t expect that Sherry would come here now. What if they ran into each other?


    "I want to take you to change your clothes. Although you are going to my house, you can''t wear hospital clothes."


    Of course, Sherry didn''t know that Jeffery had so many thoughts in his mind.


    So what was her purpose after this? Sherry also chose to tell him frankly.


    "That''s right. Shall we leave now?"


    Jeffery felt that his ward was not a place to stay for a long time.


    Therefore, after hearing what Sherry said, it was inevitable that Jeffery was a little anxious to leave this place.


    "No, you are not in a good condition now. I went to the men''s clothing store to check your clothes and gave them to you in your size. They will be sent here after being modified. I''ll stay here with you and wait for you."


    Since Sherry said so well, how could Jeffery refuse her?


    If he firmly refused Sherry at this time, he would definite


    ough Zoe was not very smart when dealing with some things, in fact, she was more wise when dealing with something. She knew what was supposed to be done and what was not supposed to be done.


    For example, if she saw the existence of Sherry at this time, at least she had to pretend that there was no connection between her and Jeffery.


    Jeffery didn''t expect that when he lowered his head, Zoe pushed the door open and came in.


    "Jeffery, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much."


    This was what Zoe said as soon as she entered the room.


    Seeing the frozen expression on Sherry''s face, Jeffery looked at Zoe with a cold expression and said, "It''s okay that you came to make trouble for me last time. Do you want to repeat it today?"


    "Or do you think I''m a role that you can bully as you like?"


    Jeffery had no idea how Sherry would react at this time.


    But Jeffery was never a man who would sit still and wait for death. Before Sherry spoke, he had to prove to Sherry that he had nothing to do with Zoe.


    As long as this was the case, Sherry would definitely believe him.


    He believed that Sherry had the ability to handle the rest.


    "Why are you here?"


    At this time, Zoe just looked at Sherry in surprise and doubt.


    In her mind, Sherry shouldn''t have appeared here at this time.


    Even Zoe looked at Jeffery in disbelief. Was he sincere in cooperating with her, or was he just scheming against her from beginning to end?


    Although she didn''t know what Jeffery meant, Zoe still chose not to betray him this time.


    "I think it''s normal for me to be here. On the contrary, it''s you. Zoe, what do you mean by coming here again and again? Do you think my brother is easy to be bullied? "

 Chapter 428 Lets Go Together

    Sherry''s patience for Zoe was about to reach its limit.


    If she was only against herself, maybe Sherry could bear it.


    However, she had done it two or three times against Jeffery.


    This was the real unbearable thing for Sherry.


    "I haven''t done anything yet. Why are you so anxious? Why don''t you take good care of your man, and now look at another one? Sherry, are you greedy for whatever you want? Don''t you even let go of his brother?"


    Although she knew that she would definitely lose in front of Sherry today.


    However, when Zoe opened her mouth, she still said casually.


    In this case, it was not only against Sherry.


    It was Jeffery who asked her to come here. No matter what kind of situation Sherry was in now, if Jeffery didn''t inform her in time, it would be a problem for Zoe.


    With such a question, how could Zoe let go of Jeffery so easily?


    Since she was unhappy, she decided to let them go together.


    "I won''t let his brother go? Jeremy has withdrawn his investment for the Xu family. Now you are free and unrestrained, and you are still in the mood to make trouble here. "


    A disdainful smile appeared on Sherry''s face.


    She didn''t know the current situation of the Xu family at all.


    Although the Xu family was also a rich family, few managers in the company had real talents. Therefore, they were often suppressed in business.


    At this time, the withdrawal of Jeremy was undoubtedly fatal to the Xu family.


    At the beginning, Zoe really wanted to go against Sherry.


    But...


    After hearing what Sherry said, she really couldn''t calm down.


    No matter how arrogant she looked outside, it was because her family could see her being arrogant.


    However...


    It didn''t seem to be useful at all.


    If the truth was really the same as what Sherry said, her family had been withdrawn from investment. Even if she had the mood to continue to be arrogant, there was no such condition.


    "Are you serious?"


    When Zoe asked these questions, she looked at Sherry without blinking. She didn''t want to miss every expression on her face.


    Unfortunately, what Sherry said to her this time was not a joke.


    As soon as Sherry opened her mouth, she chose to tell her the truth.


    "Since I have the guts to tell you, what I told you must be true. Instead of making trouble for my brother here, you''d better go back to see your dear parents. Are they at a loss because of this matter? "


    Zoe looked at Sherry in disbelief and shouted out of control, "Sherry, a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it."


    Jeffery was speechless.


    He swore that he just said it casually. God knew that Sherry would take it seriously.


    "But I don''t think it''s necessary now. Although the existence of Zoe is a hidden trouble for us, I believe that she doesn''t dare to do anything to you now. As for the future, I don''t know."


    Now, Zoe must be busy with the financial affairs of her family.


    After Zoe left, Jeffery felt relieved.


    In the shopping mall, Sherry pushed Jeffery behind him.


    Before the two of them walked far, Jeffery held Sherry''s hand pitifully and said, "How about we two go? I really feel uncomfortable here."


    Many people fixed their eyes on him here.


    Everyone looked at him in a different way.


    However, at this time, Jeffery felt more pity for himself.


    Those who saw Jeffery seemed to be pitying him.


    He had become disabled at such a young age.


    Even though Jeffery knew that he was not like this, he still felt a little unbearable when he met so many gazes.


    Although Jeffery knew his situation, it didn''t mean that Sherry also knew it.


    At this moment, looking at Jeffery holding her hand in panic, Sherry became a little nervous.


    "Let''s go."


    Although Sherry wanted to tease this guy at the beginning, she didn''t dare to stay here any longer when she saw Jeffery was so panic now.


    "Can you leave me alone for a while?"


    When they got back to the car, Jeffery still looked a little out of control.


    Jeffery looked at Sherry with a begging look and said.


    Although Sherry had other thoughts, she dared not say anything when she saw Jeffery.


    She nodded and left.


    Standing outside the car, Sherry was in a trance.

 Chapter 429 Hes Afraid Of You

    In Sherry''s heart, the reason why Jeffery was in such a bad condition was mostly her responsibility.


    If it weren''t for her, Jeffery would be fine now.


    How could he get such a blow even when he went shopping?


    It was all her fault..


    Jeffery sat alone in the car and began to think about something.


    He had an impulse to tell Sherry that he could walk now.


    When Jeffery was in the hospital, because the patients living on the same floor were almost the same, and he rarely had the chance to leave the ward, he never felt anything wrong with his current appearance.


    But...


    Just now, when Jeffery saw so many people looking at him with pity, he realized what had happened.


    In most people''s eyes, a person with problems in his legs and feet was a freak.


    Jeffery didn''t know how to face all this if he still left the hospital in the future.


    Would he really have to face everyone he might meet in the future as a cripple?


    He used to be determined, but now he didn''t know if he could be sure.


    Too many unknown things were hidden in his heart, and he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Sherry?"


    It was easy to be noticed that Sherry stood outside alone.


    Originally, Jeremy was only here to inspect the work, but he didn''t expect to meet Sherry in his own company''s mall.


    Hearing this voice, Sherry was a little flustered.


    When she raised her head, she saw Jeremy standing there and looking at her. At this time, she was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Why are you here?"


    Even though she didn''t know how to face this guy for a moment, when she really saw Jeremy, Sherry still carefully asked her to give this man a big smile.


    "I''m here to inspect the work. Are you waiting for someone?"


    It was obvious from the appearance of Sherry, but what made Jeremy confused was who she was waiting for, a man or a woman.


    Of course, he couldn''t ask.


    Seeing that Sherry nodded, Jeremy said, "Then I''ll accompany you before he comes. Otherwise, you''ll be bored here alone."


    Sherry didn''t expect that Jeremy would do this to her. In an instant, the smile on Sherry''s face seemed to be much more forced than before.


    "I''m so sorry that you are so busy with your work. You''d better go. I can go by myself."


    Although she didn''t know how to refuse him at this time, Sherry didn''t have the courage to not refuse him.


    If she didn''t refuse this guy, God knew what kind of trouble he would make in the future.


    "I have no work to do today. If I don''t stay here with you, I will go home and sleep by myself. It doesn''t matter to me, or the person yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rs.


    But...


    When he really fell to the ground, he still felt that his whole body was about to crack. His buttocks.


    However, how could Jeffery have the nerve to tell Sherry such a wound?


    Even if he was really sad, he forced a smile and said, "I''m fine."


    "You fall badly when you fell just now. How could you be fine? How about we go back to the hospital now? I want to find a doctor to check on you. "


    If it was in the past, Sherry would have made the decision alone and would not give Jeffery any chance to refute.


    But...


    Sherry couldn''t let herself do that now.


    Sherry couldn''t let herself influence Jeffery''s thoughts so blindly. Whether she should go back to the hospital or not at this time depended on Jeffery himself. After all, when they were in the mall before, Jeffery had been greatly stimulated.


    This time, he didn''t know what else he would do.


    "Really?"


    Although Jeremy didn''t like his brother at all, he still squatted down to see Jeffery''s injury.


    To her surprise, when Sherry touched Jeffery, there was nothing special. But when Jeremy came over, Jeffery even had a cold war.


    It seemed that the current Jeremy was not his brother, but some kind of primitive beast.


    Jeremy stopped and looked at Jeffery. He still couldn''t understand what Jeffery was doing?


    Jeremy didn''t think there was anything wrong with his behavior.


    However, Sherry would not think so.


    "Stay away from him."


    Jeremy wanted to get closer, but he was pushed away by Sherry unexpectedly.


    At this moment, Sherry really used all her strength.


    Moreover, she didn''t show any respect to Jeremy. Even if she looked at him with hatred, she said, "Don''t you see that he is afraid of you?"

 Chapter 430 Is There Anything Else

    Every time they talked about Jeremy, Jeffery''s eyes were a little unnatural. But today, Jeffery had such a big reaction when he saw Jeremy. If nothing had happened between them, at least Sherry would not think so.


    Judging from Jeffery''s expression, there must be something unpleasant between the two, and Jeremy did it very hard.


    So the way Sherry looked at Jeremy was the same as looking at a thief who needed to be vigilant.


    How could a smart man like Jeremy not know that he was framed?


    He didn''t directly compete with Sherry. After all, this woman''s intelligence could not see through Jeffery''s tricks.


    After taking a look at Jeffery, Jeremy stood up and left.


    Although he had already prepared the reason for his doing so, after being glanced at by Jeremy, Jeffery couldn''t help but feel flustered. That kind of emotion was not easy to control.


    Although he had told himself again and again that he was a powerful person now, when he really looked into Jeremy''s eyes, it turned out that he was still so vulnerable.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sherry didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to face Jeremy, but at this time, Sherry couldn''t help worrying about Jeffery. Even if she would feel sorry for that man, but at this time, Sherry still chose to ask her to care about Jeffery as soon as possible.


    "Nothing."


    Although Jeffery forced a smile, in fact, he tried his best to make his smile brighter in front of Sherry.


    He wanted to play a strong existence in front of Sherry.


    Sherry had no choice but to support Jeffery back to the car.


    It was a difficult thing for Sherry to support Jeffery every time.


    Although Jeffery was injured now, a man must be heavier than a woman.


    There was no way for Sherry to carry Jeffery''s heavy body well.


    "How about you call a security guard? I can sit here myself."


    How could Jeffery not feel sorry for Sherry when he saw her like this.


    So he said thoughtfully in front of Sherry again.


    As the two of them were brothers, every time Jeffery spoke, Sherry couldn''t help but ask herself to pay attention to the two people.


    She wanted to compare the two brothers.


    Although Jeremy used to be his lover, every time Jeffery spoke, Sherry always felt that Jeffery was much better than Jeremy.


    Shaking her head with a smile, Sherry said, "Don''t underestimate my strength. I can get you up."


    Sherry took a deep breath and directly carried Jeffery into the car.


    Before Jeffery could sigh at Sherry''s great strength, he saw the tired look of


    enly asked him this question, but he answered honestly.


    "Live the life you like quietly. It''s a good life. What''s wrong?"


    Jeffery''s answer was quite standard. Sherry continued with a bitter face, "I thought you treated me as a poor man in the suburbs, otherwise why did you buy us everything? I''m so terrified now, really terrified..."


    At this moment, even Jeffery felt that he couldn''t keep up with Sherry.


    He asked in bewilderment, "I like to buy you things. You just need to keep them. Why do you feel terrified?"


    Sherry continued to say depressingly, "Yes, it''s nothing for you to buy me anything, but I feel that I take you home to deceive you. There is an illusion of abduction and trafficking of children, and you don''t understand my pain now..."


    Jeffery was speechless...


    Now Jeffery didn''t know what else he could say. At least, for Jeffery, he always felt that he couldn''t understand the magic thinking of Sherry. In a word, what this woman could think of was beyond his imagination.


    The two of them stayed here for about an hour, just to sign those orders.


    Sherry asked those people to take away the things in the car.


    Otherwise, she would have to go to the supermarket later. She couldn''t let Jeffery hold those ingredients.


    "I really don''t understand your pain now. I want to eat the meat cooked by you. Don''t just buy vegetables for the sake of the child''s health later. "


    Jeffery was different from other men around Sherry. Among the men around Sherry, there seemed to be only one Jeffery who was so skilled at acting like a spoiled child.


    "No..."


    When Sherry heard these words, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.

 Chapter 431 I Know I Was Wrong

    Sherry didn''t know if she thought too much. She always felt that after these words came out of this guy''s mouth, it was as if she was mistreating him. She felt that she had always been good to Jeffery.


    Although she was speechless, there were some things that needed to be explained clearly now.


    "I really can''t understand what you are talking about. Where did you get the weird conclusion? Even my children need to eat meat. My house is not a rabbit''s nest. How can there be no meat on the table? "


    Sherry felt that what this guy said was not within her comprehension.


    So she was particularly curious about where Jeffery came to this conclusion.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeffery looked obviously embarrassed.


    Even though he didn''t know a lot of things, he knew he was making a fool of himself now.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to answer at all.


    However.


    Seeing the curious look in Sherry''s eyes, he answered cautiously.


    "When I was alone in the hospital, I watched some TV programs because I had nothing to do. That''s what the experts said. Children are only suitable for eating vegetables."


    When Jeffery spoke, he looked a little cautious.


    It seemed that he knew there was something wrong with what he had said before, so he was a little embarrassed at this time.


    "If you really want to know something about children, just ask me directly. Don''t watch such a TV program in the future. Isn''t it a lie?"


    Said Sherry, starting the car.


    When they arrived at the supermarket, Sherry left him alone in the car.


    What she was afraid of was that his mood would collapse again because of the gazes from others.


    "Look, it''s meat."


    Sometimes, Jeffery looked very childish, but how much better could Sherry be than him?


    When Sherry came out, she specially showed the meat in her hand to him.


    She wanted to prove to this guy that she had really bought meat.


    Jeffery hid his face under the scarf. He didn''t want to face the disgrace he had made, nor did he want to face Sherry who was losing face with him. He always felt that there was something that made him feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Those two kids are very naughty, but both they are bullies. So don''t let them think you are easy to bully when facing them. If you give them that illusion, then even I can''t save you."


    Sherry knew that she might not have said something like that at this time, but she still couldn''t control herself and felt


    fficult.


    Although some things seem easy, they are very different from what we think. So, if you can''t think clearly about something and you do it blindly, then the result..."


    In fact, Jeffery was not as old as Sherry.


    But he was much more mature than Sherry.


    In many cases, Jeffery could be Sherry''s teacher.


    "I know I was wrong..."


    Sherry looked very depressed now.


    Although she knew what he said was right and useful to her, she still felt a little sad when she was educated by a young man much younger than her.


    Jeffery could tell that Sherry was in a bad mood because of what he said.


    Even if he wanted to say something more, he managed to control himself.


    He told himself not to say anything and just faced it quietly.


    Sherry was good at cooking. Without leaving, Jeffery sat at the door of the kitchen and watched her cooking.


    Jeffery didn''t know why. Although he knew that many women were able to cook, he still felt that Sherry at this moment looked so beautiful and charming.


    "Jeffery, do you think I am a qualified mother now?"


    This was the question that Sherry had always wanted to ask, but she didn''t know who to ask.


    Whether it was the two naughty children or the nanny, they would definitely say that she was a good mother.


    However.


    Sometimes, Sherry felt that she didn''t do much in front of the two children. She felt a little sorry for the two children.


    Sherry didn''t know whom to ask.


    She didn''t know who the right person to answer this question was. But when she saw Jeffery who could say whatever he wanted to say today, she seemed to know who she should ask.

 Chapter 432 How Could This Be

    "At least I think you are a good mother. You will never forget your own child no matter where you go. In your heart, the child must be the most important existence for you."


    Jeffery meant it.


    "Really?"


    Hearing what he said, Sherry smiled happily.


    Jeffery seemed to have calmed down. He looked around and asked her, "There is really no trace in your house."


    Although Jeffery didn''t make it clear, Sherry still understood it.


    Obviously, he was referring to his brother, Jeremy.


    His meaning was that there was no trace of Jeremy in this house.


    Sherry was not willing to answer this question at all. Their relationship had become what it was now. If there was still a trace of Jeremy in this house, then what was it?


    Maybe Jeffery really trusted Sherry, or maybe he was too happy.


    When he found that there was really no trace of Jeremy in the room, he grinned from ear to ear.


    In the end, Sherry couldn''t stand it anymore. "Jeffery, tell me, do you hate Jeremy so much?"


    Sherry didn''t know what to say when she was in such a situation, but when she saw his overjoyed face, she inevitably felt a little uncomfortable.


    No matter what Jeffery was thinking now, Jeremy was the man she once liked.


    After all, the two of them were brothers. Why was Jeffery so happy now?


    Seeing that Sherry didn''t look good, Jeffery realized that he might have gone too far, so he tried hard to restrain his emotions at this time.


    Seeing that Jeffery didn''t say anything, Sherry sighed helplessly and continued.


    "I don''t know what happened between you two. I think, even if I really know, I can''t interfere in your affairs. But anyway, you two are brothers.


    You two should support each other, but now you look like enemies, even I feel uncomfortable to see you two look like each other. Jeffery, for the sake of me, please get along well with each other in the future. "


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    There was no trace of that man in her heart, but at this time, she could not help speaking for that man.


    It didn''t seem like she, Sherry, would do such a thing.


    "Okay."


    Jeffery knew that he had behaved too obviously. Even if there was really something wrong between them, he didn''t want Sherry to worry about these things after she knew it.


    Therefore, in front of her, Jeffery pretended to be honest.


    Although the two of them had something to say when they were together, Jeffery could still feel that they were really like siblings, not lovers.


    Although the two were married secretly, and according to Jeremy


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ?" For a moment, Sherry felt that she must have misheard. Such words should not be said from Jeffery''s mouth. Why did she feel a little strange when she heard it?


    It should not be said by Jeffery.


    Seeing Sherry''s reaction, Jeffery explained for himself in a reasonable way.


    "I know you must be surprised at what I said. But I''ve been in the hospital for so long and I can''t do anything for you. Now I can help you apply medicine, which is also a very happy thing for me."


    Even at the beginning, Sherry felt a little strange.


    But...


    After hearing what he said, Sherry had no idea what else she could say.


    This guy always gave her an indescribable feeling.


    Sometimes, she felt that Jeffery was like her younger brother, but sometimes she really felt that his thoughts were not something she could understand.


    Such as, what Jeffery was saying now.


    For Sherry, if she really cared about a person, she would not want him to be hurt no matter what happened.


    But...


    Now Jeffery even expected her to get hurt just to make himself feel better.


    Sherry couldn''t understand what was on his mind now. Was it because he had been in the hospital for too long that he had such an idea?


    At this moment, Sherry even began to seriously consider whether she should find a doctor for this guy.


    She wanted to see if there was anything wrong with him now.


    For her own idea, Sherry planned to find a reliable person to discuss it.


    But now, she didn''t want to say anything.


    It was not appropriate for him to be stimulated at all. Although she would not have any malice towards him, if he heard her thoughts here and had any fierce reaction, Sherry would not dare to imagine it at all.

 Chapter 433 Anger

    Sherry didn''t mind what happened to her as long as she could change Jeffery''s mind.


    However, the two children would come back later. She didn''t know how to face the two children at all.


    So at this time, even if Sherry was dissatisfied with what Jeffery said, she still chose to keep quiet and said nothing.


    "Jeffery..."


    Sherry had already opened her mouth, but after seeing his look, she still felt that she could not say anything at this time.


    Jeffery looked at Sherry strangely, but when he saw the quiet look on her face, he didn''t doubt anything and continued to deal with the wound for her.


    "By the way, are you okay with those nurses these days?"


    Sherry really didn''t know what else she could say to him, but she had to care about his mood. No matter what, the atmosphere between the two of them could never be so embarrassing.


    "Yes, you have asked me several times..."


    Jeffery looked at her in a more strange way.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jeffery was a sensitive person. At this time, he could feel that Sherry didn''t want to say anything, but she was still trying to talk to him. That was why he felt more strange at this time.


    Such Sherry was really different from the person he remembered.


    "Nothing..."


    Sherry didn''t expect that Jeffery was so sensitive to her.


    Before she could reveal anything, he could sense her emotions.


    "Really?"


    Jeffery looked at her with uncertainty.


    Jeffery had no idea what this guy was thinking, but at this time, he had to control his emotions.


    "How about we buy some food? You don''t need to cook."


    Jeffery looked at Sherry''s fingers and said with pity.


    Although it was not for him that Sherry became like this.


    However.


    Jeffery''s heart was still aching. He didn''t know how to face her.


    "No."


    Without hesitation, Sherry refused his proposal.


    "Today is the first time you come to my house. The kids will come back soon. Just let me cook for you. Don''t worry. I''m not as fragile as you think. It''s just a small injury for me. Nothing will happen."


    When Sherry spoke, her attitude looked so gentle.


    In fact, Jeffery still had a lot to say at this time.


    But...


    Facing such Sherry, he felt that he didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, he could only nod and agree with her, "Then you continue. I''ll wait for you to eat."


    Sherry smiled and said nothing.


    At the beginning, Jeffer


    ere was no flaw for such a long time, how could Jeremy suddenly realize this?


    "Do you think that Sherry and Jeffery are really together?"


    Seeing those people leave, Barry wanted to leave with them.


    After all.


    Now Jeremy really made him don''t know how to face it.


    Barry used to think that his boss could face everything.


    But now, he didn''t feel the same as before.


    During this period of time, no matter what Jeremy looked like in front of others, as long as he faced something related to Sherry, this man would not look like himself.


    However, all these were understandable to Barry.


    It was Jeremy who did wrong.


    Now, Jeremy had known a lot of the truth. Even though this man was very possessive in front of Sherry, in fact, he would still try his best to control his temper in front of that woman. All this was because of apology.


    For Jeremy, he felt sorry for Sherry.


    "Boss, I don''t think they are really together. You should know Miss Sherry''s personality. Even if there is nothing between the two people, when you misunderstand her, she will take it all on herself, just because of anger."


    Having been with Jeremy for so long, Barry had seen through everything.


    Moreover, among the people around Jeremy, only Barry had the courage to comment on the matter between him and Sherry.


    Although Jeremy seemed to be in a bad mood at the beginning, he asked himself to listen carefully to every word that Barry said and think carefully whether it was feasible or not.


    As long as he could be nice to Sherry...


    Could their relationship get better and better?

 Chapter 434 An Opportunity

    "But Even if Sherry doesn''t have that intention, I know my own brother. Jeffery must have no good intention to her. "


    When it came to Jeffery, Jeremy gnashed his teeth.


    Now he recalled carefully, Sherry really treated Jeffery like an elder sister treated her brother.


    "Well..."


    Barry knew something about Jeffery. Although he wanted to tell Jeremy not to think too much, how could he say something like that?


    At least, in the mind of Barry, it was not impossible for Jeremy to do such a thing.


    "So I have told her before that she couldn''t be with that brat, but she just thinks that he is simple. Shouldn''t I know my brother better than her?"


    Jeremy didn''t like this younger brother.


    Because Jeffery always pretended to be pitiful in front of Sherry.


    People who didn''t know anything would think that Jeremy had done something unforgivable to Jeffery.


    There were some things that Jeremy couldn''t explain clearly now.


    Jeffery''s move was a fatal blow to Jeremy.


    "Boss, you shouldn''t have told me this..."


    Barry said with a bitter face.


    Even if Jeffery really did something wrong, that person was not someone he could gossip behind his back. Therefore, at least for Barry, even if Jeremy had any objection to Jeffery now, he should not tell him.


    If he said something at this time, it might be heard by Jeffery accidentally.


    Maybe Jeffery didn''t have a good way to deal with Jeremy.


    However, Jeffery could deal with Barry.


    At this moment, of course, Barry was trying his best to put himself in the right position.


    As long as it was a private matter that was not within his scope of work, he would try his best not to get involved.


    If he got involved, he might not get any benefits.


    But there must be some disadvantages.


    Barry had always been a sensible person. He wouldn''t do anything that would do him no good.


    At this time, he should not get involved in the both sides.


    He should try his best not to offend the both sides.


    For him now, it was the most correct choice.


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have told you." Although at the beginning, Jeremy was a little dissatisfied with the attitude of Barry, but soon, he thought of the situation of Barry and became more helpless.


    It turned out that there was no one around him who he could confide.


    "Boss, I think you are too arbitrary in dealing with the company''s affairs this time."


    Seeing that Jeremy''s face softened, Barry finally had the courage to say these words.


    Normally, he wouldn''t express his opinions on


    contrary, Jeffery felt something strange.


    He smiled and said, "I''m here to visit you today. I hope I won''t bring you unnecessary trouble."


    Lucas and Kami looked at each other and finally became quiet.


    This uncle was very different from Steve. They didn''t know if they thought too much. They always felt that Jeffery was not someone they could do anything to. Although he seemed to smile, in fact, he didn''t smile to the bottom of his heart.


    Jeffery also didn''t like these two kids much.


    In Jeffery''s mind, these two kids were the children of Jeremy.


    They were the children of Sherry and another man. If Jeffery could really accept them, then he would not be Jeffery. So now he had to pretend to be good to the kids.


    At least, he could leave a good impression of being kind to the children in front of Sherry. Maybe, when Sherry really wanted to change a man, she would consider him.


    Jeffery had a deep mind.


    Looking at the two children who suddenly became silent, Sherry also felt uncomfortable.


    Sherry thought that maybe she shouldn''t have thought of Jeffery in this way, but at this time, maybe out of instinct, she still felt that the silence of the two children should have something to do with Jeffery, although she didn''t know why the two children were so silent.


    "Uncle, we two go inside and change our clothes first."


    Lucas avoided eye contact with Jeffery and pulled Kami into the room.


    Jeffery''s heart sank. He raised his head and looked into Sherry''s eyes. He touched his nose and smiled bitterly. "Maybe I''m not so popular with the children."


    Sherry comforted him with a smile, but she couldn''t help but have a question in her heart.

 Chapter 435 Grievance

    Lucas avoided eye contact with Jeffery and pulled Kami into the room.


    Jeffery''s heart sank. He raised his head and looked into Sherry''s eyes. He touched his nose and smiled bitterly. "Maybe I''m not so popular with the children."


    Sherry comforted him with a smile, but she couldn''t help but have a question in her heart.


    She wanted to ask the two children after they came out.


    Why did they refuse Jeffery?


    It was not like what they would do.


    During the whole dinner, the atmosphere between them was very embarrassing.


    For several times, Sherry even felt that she should say something first to ease the atmosphere between them. It turned out that it was useless, because even if she opened her mouth, she still felt embarrassed.


    When Sherry sent Jeffery downstairs, she said with embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this after I took you home."


    Sherry was really sorry for this man. Without her, he would not have to bear such a thing.


    But...


    It seemed that she had always been like this. She had always brought all kinds of troubles to him, but she had never really been able to help him.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. What''s more, it''s all my fault. I''m not popular with children. It has nothing to do with you."


    When Jeffery spoke, he tried not to look too depressed, but even in the end, he did not hide himself well.


    When he came here, he was very confident in himself. Compared with other men, he was younger. Logically speaking, he should be able to be enrolled into the children''s inner circle easily. However, he didn''t know why he was so unwelcome now.


    "I''ll ask them later. Maybe it''s not your fault. Even I can''t discipline these two kids recently."


    On the way to the hospital, Jeffery didn''t say anything to her, but looked preoccupied.


    How could he not understand? What Sherry said now was all polite words.


    She seemed to care about him, but it was not the truth.


    What Sherry said now was just to hope that he could not keep today''s grievance in mind when facing the two children.


    But...


    Although Jeffery was very angry with Sherry''s attitude towards this matter, he could not say anything at this time.


    The two kids were the sons of Sherry, and also the treasures of Sherry.


    As long as it came to the matter of the two kids, Sherry would not be softhearted.


    Jeffery was also a sm


    Although Jeffery''s eyes were still as cold as before, Zoe didn''t care at all. What she needed was only his words.


    Seeing Zoe, Jeffery suddenly remembered another thing. "Did Jeremy really withdraw his investment?"


    Even though Sherry had said it today, in the heart of Jeffery, Jeremy was not that hasty man. He wouldn''t do such an impulsive thing just because of Sherry''s words.


    Seeing that Zoe nodded, Jeffery realized that how much influence Sherry had on Jeremy''s heart now. He could even change the business decision because of a word of Sherry.


    Jeffery thought that he must be more cautious than before when facing Jeremy.


    Just when they met in the mall today, Jeffery had found that the current Jeremy was much different from the previous. This man now knew that when facing Sherry, he should try his best to obey her.


    Even if he was extremely angry, he knew to let go at some critical moments in case that the relationship between the two people, which had already been broken up, would become worse.


    Although these things seemed to be very common, Jeffery knew that it was something that the former Jeremy could not do. Now that Jeremy had changed so much, it meant that this man really began to take Sherry seriously.


    Although Sherry had said it again and again that there was no possibility between them.


    But...


    Jeffery hadn''t forgotten that Sherry had once said that in her heart, she still liked that man.


    Therefore, as long as Jeremy showed a certain sincerity, it was possible for Sherry to return to him.


    Jeffery would never let such a thing happen.

 Chapter 436 Guilt

    Zoe rubbed her aching forehead and said, "It really made me in a hurry. Sherry was also investigating something about me, as if she was going to kill me. Now my family is facing such a big financial problem. I''m really flustered."


    Jeffery looked into her eyes and said coldly, "I''ve given you enough money to deal with the previous evidence. Don''t think it''s a big deal to have that evidence. If you really offend me, you will have one more enemy."


    The biggest difference between Jeffery and Jeremy was that sometimes he looked vicious.


    "I know."


    Zoe knew that her biggest reliance now was to cooperate with Jeffery. As a smart person all the time, Zoe certainly wouldn''t let herself offend Jeffery at this time. Even if she had a lot of thoughts in her heart, she still pretended to be obedient at this time, and she could feel whatever the other party said.


    "You can be more active than me outside. I hope you can have time to meet Jeremy and see why he began to listen to Sherry. I don''t think it is as simple as it seems."


    Since they were partners, Jeffery didn''t show any mercy when he ordered Zoe.


    "I know."


    Although Zoe didn''t want to face this man, she had to admit that Jeffery was right when he analyzed something.


    She had always wanted to find an entry point in this matter. Now, just as Jeffery said, he had clearly found the entry point. In this way, this guy''s point was very admirable.


    "I don''t know what happened between them. Jeremy should have hated Sherry before, but now he doesn''t have that feeling at all. Sherry still can''t accept Jeremy. It shouldn''t be what Sherry said. I hope you have enough time to figure it out. "


    As for the misunderstandings between Sherry and Jeremy, Zoe knew better than anyone else what had happened.


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Zoe''s face changed.


    Now there was a more reasonable explanation for the things that she couldn''t figure out before.


    Someone told Jeremy something that he didn''t know before.


    Zoe knew what was that matter without thinking.


    They hadn''t contacted each other for a period of time. It shouldn''t be as simple as it seemed. But now there had just been some problems, and it was such a big matter.


    Even though Zoe had always been calm, she still found it hard to accept the fact when she suddenly realized it.


    "You can stay here now. I''ll talk to you about our business when I have time. I have something to deal with now."


    After Jeffery nodded, Zoe couldn''t wait to leave the place.


    She was eager to get an answer of so many things.


    Some things could not be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id now was to help Sherry fight back.


    Adam was stunned.


    At the beginning, he thought that the problem should have happened to Jeremy. As long as he could handle Jeremy, everything would be fine. He didn''t expect that the person who spoke this time would be Sherry.


    That girl was really getting more and more difficult to deal with.


    Before he could do anything, she had already asked Jeremy to withdraw the investment?


    How could he have such a daughter?


    Although Jeremy gave up Sherry, he still cared about Sherry at this time, because he was afraid that Sherry would be wronged.


    "I don''t want Sherry to get hurt."


    Adam wanted to say that it had nothing to do with you that I educated my daughter, but when he saw the look in Jeremy''s eyes, he couldn''t say anything.


    He didn''t dare to look into the man''s eyes at all.


    "Is Jeremy so partial to Sherry? Sherry is so annoying. Do you know that we are still a family? Daddy, you must teach her a lesson this time. If she does this every time, what will we do in the future? "


    Zoe went home. How could she not go home for such an important matter?


    After hearing Jeremy''s attitude from Adam, she really couldn''t calm down.


    "She''s more capable than you. At that time, Jeremy chose Sherry, not you. If you can grab Jeremy''s heart now, you don''t have to hide from Sherry''s investigation."


    When Adam spoke, he was also very impatient.


    He didn''t show any respect to Zoe this time.


    Anna patted on Adam''s shoulder, "How do you talk to your daughter?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Do you know how much money our company can receive from Jeremy every year? Without the sponsorship of him, at least half of our life quality will fall!"

 Chapter 437 Fifty Million

    Adam was in a bad mood now. However, even if he got angry here, it could not solve the problem.


    The money was in Jeremy''s hand, and he didn''t want to give it to him. What could he do?


    Zoe thought for a while and said, "Father, you''d better go to find Sherry. Since the person who said that he wouldn''t give the money to is Sherry, it means that as long as we can handle Sherry, the rest of the money can be returned."


    "But, Sherry is your daughter. It depends on you how to face Sherry."


    Zoe had always been calm. At this time, she was also very cautious to analyze the current situation.


    "Yes, honey. Last time, Sherry''s attitude may be because of me, or you can have a try by yourself this time. "


    Listening to Zoe''s words, Anna also felt that what she said was also a way, so she began to advise him.


    At first, Adam was still frowning, but after hearing what they said for a while, he felt that what they said was reasonable, so he nodded to show that he accepted the suggestion.


    Anna and Zoe looked at each other and could tell that they were relieved.


    She hoped that Adam could really deal with Sherry.


    Anna was still daydreaming, but Zoe was not so optimistic about this matter now.


    After several contacts with Sherry, she still felt something that she couldn''t feel before.


    In the face of these people, Sherry was not softhearted at all.


    In the past, Sherry would be softhearted for some things, but now, she would never be softhearted.


    Perhaps, even if Adam went to face Sherry in person, the result would not change much.


    If she really wanted the money, she had to start with Jeremy.


    However.


    So far, the most important thing for her to think about was how to face Jeremy.


    Now that Barry didn''t want to tell her anything, and even wasn''t afraid of her threat, then there must be many things that Jeremy had known, and he was even wary of her.


    In this way, it was unlikely to get the money even if she went to find Jeremy.


    Then who else could she use now?


    Of course, Zoe didn''t tell her parents about these thoughts. After getting Adam''s thoughts, Adam couldn''t wait to see Sherry the second day.


    This time, in order to show his respect for Sherry, Adam didn''t make an appointment with Sherry at her home, but a relatively stylish coffee shop.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Although Sherry didn''t want to see this man, he was her father anyway. When it was time to be p


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''s words hit the nail on the head.


    Adam knew that every word Sherry said was true.


    Since Sherry and Jeremy were together, they had never thought about how to continue to run their own business. Instead, they had been thinking about how to get greater benefits from Jeremy.


    If they hadn''t been involved in such a mistake, perhaps there wouldn''t have been such a misunderstanding between them.


    Not to mention the condition in Adam''s side, how could Zoe not take action?


    When she needed to make use of the chess pieces she had got before, she would not hesitate.


    As soon as Adam had a problem, Zoe came to Linda.


    "You asked me to get you fifty million. Are you crazy? Where can I get so much money for you?"


    After hearing what Zoe said, Linda looked at this woman in disbelief. She just felt that she was almost out of her mind now. She couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    "Jeremy and Steve are real rich people. Although you don''t get along well with Steve, it''s not difficult for you to get such a large sum of money by some means. "


    No matter whether Linda was reluctant or not, Zoe was well prepared. How could she allow the woman in front of her to refuse her casually?


    "I know what you are worried about. If you can really handle Steve, then his money will be yours. At that time, you can lend me the money, and I will pay you back."


    Linda was usually calm, but this time there was an exception.


    Women in love had zero IQ. Even if Steve didn''t accept Linda at all, after hearing what Zoe said, subconsciously, Linda had treated Steve as her own man.


    "Then tell me how to do it."

 Chapter 438 Why Are You Here

    For Linda, as long as she could get Steve, she could do anything else.


    As for what Zoe said now, it was really beyond Linda''s consideration.


    Something was the same as Zoe said. If Linda was really with Steve, then at that time, Steve''s money would be hers, Linda''s?


    Now that it was Linda''s, she just needed to burn the bridge after crossing it.


    Even if she chose to cooperate with Zoe now, Linda still couldn''t completely trust her.


    For Linda, there was no good people in the Xu family. Sherry was the same. Zoe in front of her was the same bad as Sherry!


    "Then let me tell you..."


    Seeing that Linda finally agreed to her request, Zoe told her plan to Linda.


    At first, Linda was a little hesitant, but finally she nodded to show that she was willing to do so.


    Steve was supposed to have a dinner with his colleagues. As the boss, his employees insisted on having dinner with him, he was too embarrassed to refuse their request.


    "Steve?"


    When Steve came out of the bathroom, he heard someone calling his name. When he looked up, he saw Linda standing there alone and greeting him.


    "Why are you here?"


    Steve recognized Linda, but his eyes looked a little strange. He also knew that Linda plagiarized Sherry, so he was somewhat dissatisfied with Linda now.


    But the relationship between the two seemed to be good on the surface, so at this time, even in the deep of his heart, he still didn''t like this woman. At least on the surface, Steve gave face to Linda.


    He didn''t make his disgust look too obvious.


    "What else could it be? I have been in a bad mood recently. I lost my job. Now I''m looking for a job. But I met a group of old men. It''s not true to hire me, but it''s true to sleep with me. "


    When Linda spoke, she looked depressed.


    Even though Steve didn''t like her, he was still a playboy. When he saw the look on Linda''s face, his heart softened.


    "Then you can leave now."


    Linda shook her head and said, "I don''t have any savings. I need a job now. Maybe those words are just joking. They can read my design carefully when I go back."


    Linda was really angry about this.


    The plagiarism was a thing of the past, but it was her own design drawing that helped her walk down for so many years.


    How could they deny her qualification as an excellent designer just because of her previous plagiarism? Were those media blind?


    Steve wanted to say that there was a position in his company, but thinking of what Linda had done, he became more


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    more proficient in dealing with such things than him.


    After all, when Jeremy took office, there had been a lot of negative news, but in the end, when facing this man, the comments were all good and positive.


    This also showed how capable this man was.


    "Why are you two together?"


    Jeremy knew the relationship between Linda and Sherry. Besides, it was this woman who told Steve about his marriage with Sherry. At this time, it was really difficult for Jeremy to have a good impression of Linda.


    Even if Steve didn''t fight for Sherry with him, Jeremy didn''t want Steve to be with a woman like Linda.


    "We just met by chance that day and talked a few words."


    "What did you say?"


    When Jeremy asked this question, he was absolutely not happy.


    During the whole process, Jeremy''s eyes were fixed on Steve, as if he wanted to see what his buddy thought.


    Although he would feel ashamed to be calculated by such a nobody, at this time, if Steve didn''t let him choose to be honest in front of Jeremy, then there would be nothing to help him in real sense.


    At this time, although Steve was still very depressed, he still chose to be frank and tell everything to Jeremy.


    "So... When that woman came to you, you had nothing to worry about, and you had a heart-to-heart talk to her?


    Hearing what Steve said, Jeremy didn''t even know whether he should laugh or cry.


    As his buddy, what this guy had done was somewhat ridiculous.


    If she was really wronged, if she was a woman who kept her virginity, no matter what happened, she would not do what Steve said.


    It was obvious that Linda was scheming.


    "Do you know what she wants from you?"

 Chapter 439 She Wants You

    "Do you know what she wants from you?"


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy couldn''t figure out what on earth he was worth that woman''s scheme.


    Although he had a nice appearance and was popular among women.


    However, no smart woman would pay attention to a man like Steve.


    But...


    If he didn''t want to be with this man, did [Ëξ°ÞÈ] really deserve to be calculated?


    At the beginning, Steve didn''t have any other reaction, but under the gaze of Jeremy, even Steve felt that his resistance was very good, and it was strange at this time.


    He frowned unnaturally and said, "But it''s not the first time that Linda has contacted me. I drank last time. Last time I met you and fell out with you, Linda was also with me."


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy suddenly remembered what Sherry had said a few years ago.


    He looked at Steve seriously and said, "Linda likes you, so she wants you."


    "What?"


    Steve was still waiting for Jeremy''s advice seriously. He didn''t expect that Jeremy would come up with such an unreliable conclusion. At least, it was impossible for the previous Jeremy to say that.


    He really didn''t know how to face it.


    Jeremy frowned unnaturally and continued, "I''m serious about what I''m talking to you now. Sherry once told me, but I didn''t take it seriously at that time. Now I think it''s at that time that the relationship between Sherry and Linda began to get worse."


    Taking a look at Steve, Jeremy continued, "What I really can''t understand now is not that Linda likes you, but that woman hasn''t done anything for such a long time. Why is there such a big mess now? Is there anyone with Linda who is plotting against you?"


    Jeremy was different from Steve. This man had a clear mind at any time.


    Therefore, when the same thing happened again, even if Steve would be in a hurry, Jeremy still looked calm.


    In this man''s mind, all the things that can be solved are not a big deal.


    "The private detective in your hand is much more reliable than mine. Go and check who Linda has contacted recently and if there is anyone suspicious. The one must know us. That''s why he was so familiar with scheming against us when he cooperated with Linda! "


    Although he said so, Jeremy''s face darkened at this moment.


    What had happened recently was enough to annoy him.


    In the world of Jeremy, no one could set him up.


    But now, not only was there someone against him in secret, but also against Steve.


    He didn''t know i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was not on the same level as her.


    If someone filmed the scene of their meeting at this time, just because of Linda''s current appearance, more people would think that what they had done before was true.


    After all...


    It seemed that Steve was using his power to force a woman to hide some facts.


    "I did come to you for those things. I can''t figure out many things now, so I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation when facing you."


    Even though Steve was full of anger, he tried his best to keep smiling at this moment.


    Looking at Steve in front of her, Linda wasn''t sure if she had thought too much. She always felt that Steve shouldn''t be like this.


    But if it shouldn''t be like this, why did Steve disguise himself in front of her?


    "We all know that the rumors on the Internet are not true. I also want to say sorry to you. After all, you are just an unemployed employee now. I have never thought that our occasional chat would cause you so much harm."


    Steve said before Linda could make an apology.


    Steve knew how to grasp the measurement at this time. After all, before he came here, Jeremy had said that. Now he just needed to follow Jeremy''s words step by step.


    Steve believed that he would be fine now.


    However, according to the plan of Jeremy, the woman in front of her didn''t know what else was waiting for her.


    However, Steve wouldn''t pity Linda at this time. If this woman hadn''t set him up first, even if she would have a miserable ending in the future, she deserved it.


    Since she had begun to think about things that didn''t belong to her, how could the loser not pay a price?

 Chapter 440 Are You Afraid Of Women

    "Yes, but you''d better not drink with a group of men you don''t know in the future. I know you have difficulty in work now, and I will help you pay attention to if there is a suitable position for you. But a girl still has to take care of herself."


    Steve said with a smile.


    On the other side, Zoe had sensed that something was wrong after hearing what the other party said, but before she could remind her, the last words of Linda had completely made Zoe at a loss.


    "Yes, I really don''t want to see those old men anymore."


    Steve smiled mysteriously.


    Sure enough, there should be someone else''s behind this woman. It''s so simple that she was trapped. How could such a stupid woman think of calculating him?


    But...


    He really needed to find out who was behind Linda.


    Zoe packed up her things and left. Even if Linda would be useful in the future, Steve was obviously well prepared now. It was not safe to stay here all the time.


    Linda was a complete idiot.


    Could she relax her vigilance when facing a man she liked?


    The relationship between Linda and Steve should have been a conspiracy, so whether they had the chance to go on or not at this time depended on the IQ of the two people. However, Steve won.


    Steve chatted casually with Linda.


    After getting what he wanted, Steve had nothing to care about.


    Linda didn''t hear any sound from the earphone. She thought she must have done nothing wrong, so Zoe didn''t say anything.


    The two didn''t talk for a long time, and Jeremy came in from nowhere.


    The moment she saw Jeremy, Linda couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    Wasn''t this a chitchat between the two of them? Why did Jeremy appear at this time?


    As if he had just realized something, Steve said apologetically to Linda, "I''m sorry. I''ve made an appointment with him to talk about business. Since we''ve made it clear, I''ll handle it later. You can leave now."


    The plot was totally different from what Linda thought.


    Shouldn''t she be so pitiful at this time? Shouldn''t she get the pity of this man and finally the two succeed in being together?


    Jeremy sat down calmly.


    The two of them had been good friends for many years and had a tacit understanding.


    The moment Jeremy sat down, Linda realized what was wrong. She looked like an extra person now.


    Even if Linda was thick skinned, she couldn''t stay in such a situation.


    Since it was acting, it was all about making a complete set. Jeremy really took out a contract and began to read it carefully.


    This contract was exactly used for the cooperation with Steve.


    At the beginning, Steve was a little depressed, but later, Steve''s mood also became much higher than before. He began to seriously discuss some details with Jeremy.


    Many people in the restaurant recogni


    ame. But since he is my friend''s woman, I can''t get close to her no matter how much I like her. "


    Although Steve was a playboy, he had his own principles.


    The boundaries in Jeremy''s heart before collapsed because of Steve''s words.


    After Jeremy had no defense in his heart, he was still facing his own friend, so he could share it with him at any time.


    Word by word came out of Jeremy''s mouth.


    It was all about what happened between him and Sherry. Steve listened to him silently and felt sad.


    Looking at Jeremy, he said seriously, "If you two have been married, I won''t let you two continue to be together. Although I don''t have a good reputation all the time, what you are talking about now is that what you have done is a complete scum from my point of view. I really don''t understand why you don''t cherish Sherry. "


    Steve looked disappointed.


    Sometimes, life was unfair.


    Some people might have already known what you tried so hard to get, but they still didn''t know how to cherish it.


    "What happened between you and Sherry about that scandal? I have told you everything between us. Now it''s time to tell me what happened between you and her."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked at Steve seriously.


    Unexpectedly, Steve shook his head without thinking and said, "I have never promised you anything, and it was you willing to tell me about those things. I didn''t force you to do anything, right? If you want to know something from me now, you should at least exchange something."


    Steve''s attitude was obvious now. ''I''m setting you up. Bite me if you can!'' Steve thought.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was a little confused. Why did this guy change so much?


    Later, Jeremy figured out that Steve was very angry. Now perhaps he was looking for an excuse to vent his anger, and now he vented his anger on Jeremy.

 Chapter 441 Let Me Show You This

    Even so, Jeremy was still the independent man.


    Jeremy shook his head decisively and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me. Anyway, according to the current situation, you will tell me the truth sooner or later."


    Jeremy believed what he said.


    Steve gritted his teeth and looked at the man in front of him. Although the two of them were good friends, Jeremy was always full of schemes in front of him.


    Even if he could see it, he was still helpless with this guy at this time.


    "Maybe, but I have my own thoughts now. I think I will tell you when I can."


    Jeremy opened his mouth and wanted to ask more.


    However.


    In the end, the man didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Jeremy took a look at his watch. It was late now.


    "It''s almost time. I''ll go back to work now. Ask your people to check if there is any connection between Zoe and Linda. If there is, try to find out as much details as possible, I''ll wait for you in the company."


    Jeremy looked very leisurely when he was packing, but his movements were not slow at all.


    Steve didn''t say anything this time. He just packed his things. The two finished almost at the same time and left together.


    As soon as Linda went out, she waited for Zoe in the car, but Zoe didn''t show up.


    While Linda was still wondering, she received a message from Zoe with an address.


    The expression on Linda''s face changed because of the message, but she soon realized that there must be something wrong with Zoe before she left. Now she just needed to meet that woman.


    "Follow her."


    Steve had planned to leave it to his men, but as soon as he got in the car, Linda left.


    Steve didn''t know if he had thought too much. He believed that the person that Linda was going to see must have something to do with this matter. Otherwise, why did the two get in touch at such a time?


    "Yes, boss."


    Although the bodyguards in the car didn''t know what had happened, they only saw the expression on Steve''s face. They didn''t dare to say anything more and prepared to leave.


    They didn''t drive fast, but they always kept a low profile.


    After a while, the bodyguard said, "Boss, it''s time to inform them to change the car. I don''t know how vigilant they are, but if we keep following them, this is your private car and it''s easy to be found."


    Steve was speechless.


    For the first time, Steve found that his car was also a burden. Although he still wanted to follow that woman in person, after seeing the bodyguard''s face, Steve could only wave his hand helplessly. Then he said, "Forget it. Let the car behind us follow them. We will leave as soon as they follow us."


    At the beginning, the bodyguard was worried that Steve was unwilling to leave. After hearing what Steve said, he felt much better.


    Not so bad.


    Their boss was not as


    od things to others. That''s what Sherry is like. Now you are no different from Sherry. Let''s go our separate ways."


    After saying that, Linda wanted to leave.


    She used to think that as long as she cooperated with Zoe, she could get everything she wanted. But what she didn''t expect was that the result was the same.


    Parting with each other should be the best result for them now.


    Linda thought she needed some time to calm down and think about how to face her next life.


    If she was qualified to stand in front of Steve in the future, what should she say when she saw that man?


    "So, do you think you can leave now? After fooling Steve for such a long time, do you think that Steve will not care about anything with you according to his personality? Do you know how much trouble your previous behavior has brought to his company? "


    "They are all on the same side with Sherry. Anyway, we have been destroyed. We don''t care about their feelings."


    Linda could clearly see the craziness in Zoe''s eyes.


    In the past, Linda always believed that what Zoe said and did was right.


    But...


    Now Linda felt that Zoe looked scared.


    This woman seemed to have lost her basic sense and humanity.


    Linda began to think whether she had done something wrong. Although she really wanted to deal with Sherry, at least she shouldn''t choose such a partner. If the two continued to cooperate, Linda didn''t know what was waiting for her.


    Was she going to complete the things she imagined with this woman, or was she going to be destroyed with her?


    These were the things that Linda didn''t dare to think or face.


    Linda thought that she used to be familiar with Zoe, but now that woman sitting in front of her looked a little terrified.


    However, there was no other way.


    Linda still remembered that Zoe asked her if they could cooperate?


    She nodded at that time.

 Chapter 442 Give Me Some Time To Think About It

    However, it was too late to say anything now.


    Since it was her own choice, she had to face it alone in the end.


    No matter what the final result would be, she had to face it alone.


    "If you give me another chance, I will never cooperate with you at that time." Linda sat down again and said word by word, staring at Zoe.


    Linda didn''t know if she would be doomed this time.


    But..


    At this time, she could no longer look back.


    "I didn''t ask you to cooperate with me. Now I have given you enough time to make a choice. It was you who chose to do it. So no matter what happens in the future, we two should be responsible for it."


    Linda silently looked at Zoe in front of her. Although she still had a lot to say in her heart, she chose to keep silent at this time.


    Linda didn''t know if she would pounce on the guy in front of her as long as she opened her mouth.


    Later.


    Zoe left after answering a phone call, leaving Linda alone in the private room, crying like a child.


    "Boss, Linda and Zoe were together before, but we didn''t have a monitor. I don''t know what they were talking about."


    After getting off the car, Steve directly drove to look for Jeremy.


    When he received the phone call, Steve was sitting opposite to Jeremy.


    After hanging up the phone, Steve looked at the calm Jeremy in front of him and said with a bitter smile, "Although I can''t understand, I still admire you. It''s such a bad thing for me, but you can handle it so well."


    Jeremy smiled and said nothing more.


    "The worst thing for us now is that we don''t know what they have said to each other, and we don''t even know if they will target us in the future. So we have to use the fastest way to find a way to get rid of Linda."


    Jeremy looked at Steve as if he was plotting something.


    At first, Steve felt that he was very calm.


    But...


    As time went by, just looking at Jeremy''s eyes. At this time, Steve would have a very strange feeling.


    The smile on Steve''s face froze. He said reluctantly, "Can you tell me what you want to say? I don''t know what else I can say to you in such a state."


    Seeing the panic look on Steve''s face, Jeremy laughed even happier.


    At this time, Jeremy seemed to appreciate the panic of Steve.


    Just when Steve didn''t want to talk to this man anymore, Jeremy finally spoke out his purpose.


    "Finding yourself a woman doesn''t need any deep relationship between you. At least this woman should be reliable. She can act when she is with you. She has no real feelings for you."


    "In this way, you can show off your love with this woman in front of the media. In such a situation, do you think there will be anyone who will pay attention to the matter between you and Linda, and more attention to this new girlfriend that you have recognized?"


    Although the idea given by Jeremy was a little bad, how could Steve not understand it at this time? Th


    idea even he didn''t agree with but Steve agreed.


    Seeing that Jeremy was still in a dilemma, Steve decided to speak more decisively this time.


    "This is my choice. What you can do is just to give me a suggestion, not to help me choose something. So you don''t need to feel sorry for me now. I''m leaving. Go and contact Cilia."


    Jeremy was a workaholic.


    But...


    After Steve left, Jeremy looked at the documents on his desk, as if laughing at his incompetence.


    He cared about his friend very much, but at this time, he could do nothing for him. How could he push him into the abyss at this time?


    When Jeremy was still in a dilemma, Sherry, who was watching TV at home, received a call.


    "Let''s meet, okay?"


    Steve knew clearly that it was not the right time to meet Sherry at this time, but at this time, his mind was full of the figure of her. This meeting could be regarded as their farewell.


    The next time they met, Sherry would be the woman of his friend.


    "What happened?"


    Sherry was sensitive. At this time, she only heard the voice of Steve, and felt that the man on the other end of the phone seemed to be a little strange. Therefore, at this time, even when Sherry and Steve were talking, she made her tone a little cautious.


    She was afraid that if she raised her voice, the man on the other end of the phone would be in a bad mood.


    "I''m not in a good mood. Can you go out with me for a drink?"


    Steve didn''t know how he opened his mouth.


    Sherry didn''t know what had happened to Steve, but in her heart, Steve was her friend. When something happened to him, he just wanted to have a drink with two people. Why couldn''t she.


    After asking Steve to give her an address, Sherry went into the room to change her clothes.


    Seeing the anxious look on Sherry''s face, Lucas and Kami just looked at their mother, but said nothing.


    Sherry''s action was very fast, making people feel flustered.

 Chapter 443 I Shouldnt Have Told You This

    It was not until Sherry was about to rush out that she realized that the two children were looking at her right now.


    Sherry squatted down and said to the two children seriously.


    "I have something to deal with now. My friend is in trouble. I haven''t left yet. Can you sleep well later?"


    Lucas looked at Sherry eagerly, "Mom, will you spend the night outside?"


    Sherry''s phone didn''t leak sound, so even if they tried very hard to eavesdrop just now, they only knew that there should be a man on the other end of the phone, but they didn''t know who he was.


    Sherry shook her head with a smile and said, "Trust me, no matter what happens, I will come back to accompany you. So, I''ll leave now, okay?"


    No matter how reluctant the two children were at this time, they could only nod honestly and let Sherry leave.


    After leaving the door, Sherry''s face turned pale.


    Steve had never given people such a feeling of decadence. What on earth happened that made such a playboy become depressed?


    Did it have anything to do with Jeremy?


    "You are here?"


    The place where Steve chose to meet Sherry was not a bar. Even at this time, Steve still thought that Sherry was a beautiful existence in his heart, so he shouldn''t choose a messy place to meet her.


    Maybe.


    If Sherry knew what Steve thought, she might be grateful to this man.


    Was she grateful for this man''s protection and respect for her?


    "What happened?"


    Although Sherry had been mentally prepared at this time, when she really saw the decadent look of Steve, her heart still twitched. What on earth happened to this man?


    Now Sherry felt that Steve should be in a state of despair.


    However, Sherry found that even if she really treated the man in front of her as a good friend, in fact, at this time, she could do nothing.


    "I just encountered something, and I didn''t expect to be calculated in this kind of thing..."


    Steve didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he just wanted Sherry to recognize the true face of Linda, so he told her everything that Linda had done at this time.


    At first, Sherry thought this man was joking with her, but after she really noticed the look in Steve''s eyes, Sherry knew that this man should be very serious to tell her this, not joking.


    With such an idea in her mind, Sherry didn''t even know how to accept it.


    Although the relationship between her and Linda had become irreversible, in Sherry''s heart, Linda shouldn''t be such a person.


    However, how could Sherry not know what kind of person Steve was?


    According to his personality, there was no need for him to play such a trick for such a small thing.


    So...


    So far, what Steve said should be true, but when did Linda become like this, and even do such a thing?


    At first, Steve thought he was doing the right thing.


    However


    ole state of Jeremy gave Sherry a strange feeling. As soon as Sherry saw Jeremy, she thought of the fact that Jeremy had threatened her with her children. She couldn''t help but feel flustered.


    Seeing that Sherry left, a touch of sadness flashed through Jeremy''s eyes.


    He had thought that their relationship would get better after this time, but now it seemed that there would be no essential difference. Now Sherry still disliked him.


    "Mommy."


    Sherry dragged her tired body back home. She had thought that the two children had fallen asleep. But what she didn''t expect was that when she returned home, the two children were waiting there eagerly.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Sherry looked at the two children with a strange look.


    For Sherry, the reason why she could think for so long outside alone was that in her heart, the two children should have fallen asleep now.


    But...


    What Sherry didn''t expect was that when she went home, Lucas and Kami were waiting for her on the sofa.


    "Mommy, you seemed to be in a bad mood when you went out. We were a little worried."


    Lucas looked at Sherry with concern and said.


    Although she didn''t agree with the two children not to go to bed so late, when Sherry looked at the two children at this time, she still felt that her heart was full of warmth at this time.


    "Nothing happened to Mommy. I just can''t figure out something now. I''ll watch you two go to bed, okay?"


    No matter how bad her mood was before she went home, after seeing the two children, Sherry was not in a bad mood. She just looked at the two children with gentle eyes at this time.


    Lucas and Kami were sensible.


    They knew that even if they asked Sherry at this time, she would not tell them anything. Therefore, in order not to bring more bad mood to Sherry, they just needed to play that kind of obedient child in front of Sherry.

 Chapter 444 He Is Still The Same Jeremy

    "Okay, Mommy. We want to listen to the story."


    Kami held Sherry''s hand and acted like a spoiled child, hoping to bring some warmth and smile to Sherry when the family got along with each other.


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Okay."


    "What story do you want to hear?"


    Although Sherry was still in a bad mood, she tried her best to maintain the smile on her face when facing the two children. She hoped that when facing the two children, she would not expose her bad mood.


    When Sherry came out of the room of the two children, the two children had fallen asleep.


    Although the process of telling stories was very tired, Sherry could not tell the reason. In a word, at this time, she felt that her heart was full of warmth.


    She felt that she was needed by the people she cared about. When the people she cared about needed her, she could be with them in time.


    After taking a shower, Sherry lay on the bed alone, thinking of the scene of seeing Jeremy in the evening.


    Although her impression of that man had changed a lot, at this time, Sherry still could not let herself trust him completely as before.


    Even at this time, Sherry was still on guard against Jeremy.


    Sherry didn''t know whether Jeremy was still looking at her two children or not. She didn''t know if the two children could be taken away by the man in some strange ways when facing Jeremy.


    Although.


    Sherry didn''t know these things, but she would never allow them to happen.


    For Sherry, her child was her own child. Even if the two children had the blood of Jeremy, it was not something that that that guy could remember.


    Although she thought so, Sherry still didn''t forget where she was now. It could be said that she was the base camp of Jeremy. If that man really wanted to take the two children away, could she really keep the two children? Although Sherry wanted to tell her that she could protect her children well.


    However, deep in her heart, she had an answer, an answer that Sherry was unwilling to face no matter what she said.


    "Are you asleep?"


    Sherry knew that it was already late at night. She shouldn''t have called anyone to disturb them, but now Sherry really felt uncomfortable and needed someone to comfort her.


    And there was only one man by her side that could make Sherry feel at ease, and that was Chester.


    "Are you in a bad mood?"


    The man''s voice sounded energetic. Obviously, Chester hadn''t fallen asleep yet.


    "Are you working?"


    It was not until then that Sherry realized that in some aspects, Jeremy and Chester were the same type of people. Although they didn''t look like stiff people in normal times, no one could interrupt these two people when they were working.


    Sherry didn''t know if she had interrupted Chester''s work, so a


    e children. It''s not easy for them to have a chance to live with their mother every day. But, you know, I would rather they are temporarily lonely for a period of time. I don''t want Jeremy to take my children away."


    "Trust me. He is still the same Jeremy as before. He only knows to take away everything around me. Even if he takes away the children, he can''t take good care of the two children. So, you must help me this time!"


    At the beginning, he wanted to stabilize Sherry''s mood at this time.


    However, it never occurred to Chester that Sherry would be so excited at this time.


    "There won''t be any big problem since I''m here. But you have to calm down and make the decision this time. I''ll give you a day to think it over. Can you call me tomorrow morning after you wake up?"


    Chester instinctively felt that Sherry''s decision was irrational.


    However, he didn''t know what else he could say to this fellow at this time.


    Therefore, at this time, the choice of Chester was to escape, leaving all the problems to Sherry to face alone. When she could make a real decision, at that time, he could say something.


    Because this should be the matter between Sherry and Jeremy, so from the beginning, Chester did not intend to make too much comments on this matter.


    "Okay, you go to sleep first."


    At this time, Sherry was a little depressed. She knew Chester very well that even if she kept pestering him at this time, there would not be a good result.


    Instead, she might as well choose to be quiet.


    ''Don''t get annoyed by others. Think about her own business carefully.''


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry huddled herself up on the bed.


    Now, Sherry even began to doubt whether her decision was right or wrong.


    Why couldn''t Chester, even the man who took care of her most in her daily life stand by her side as before?

 Chapter 445 I Want To Be With You

    The second morning, when Sherry woke up, the two children had already gone to school.


    When Sherry walked out of the room, rubbing her sleepy eyes, she suddenly realized that there was a person sitting in her room?


    "Why are you here?"


    When Sherry saw clearly the person who suddenly appeared here, she was still in a confused state.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Chester looked at Sherry with a smile.


    For him, he really liked the way Sherry behaved when she was confused about everything. She looked very cute in this way.


    "Is it because of what happened yesterday?"


    The confusion in her mind was only for a short while. After washing her face and coming out, Sherry was much sober.


    Chester pointed at the documents on the table and said to Sherry, "This is their school over there, and my schedule and time are all prepared for you. But you have to think about whether to go or not."


    When Chester said this, he was very calm.


    But...


    At this moment, looking at Chester, Sherry couldn''t help but cry.


    Sherry choked with sobs and said, "I know you are the best to me."


    This was Chester. Even if he didn''t agree with her on some things, but if she was determined to do so, no matter whether it was true or not, this man would stand behind her and support her.


    "Okay."


    With Sherry rushed into in his arms, Chester was still a little stiff.


    Soon, Sherry realized that her behavior was a little inappropriate. She let go of the man and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Well... I''ll take you out for dinner. You''ve made so much trouble for me. I should thank you anyway, shouldn''t I? "


    Every time when Chester did this, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Even if they were friends, he had done too much for her.


    "I didn''t help you for the sake of gratitude. Well, you and I don''t have to pretend. I''m leaving now. Have a look at the things I gave you. Let''s have dinner together when you have time."


    After saying that, Chester left in a hurry.


    At the beginning, Sherry''s attention was still on other things, but this time, she finally turned her attention to Chester.


    But...


    After seeing the other party''s face, even Sherry had thought about whether she should say something more. She still kept silent at this time.


    Then she stood up and saw him off.


    After he left, Sherry shrank on the sofa alone and began to think about something.


    Sherry didn''t know if she had thought too much. She always felt that Jeremy had a very intense reaction to her decision this time. The reason why he still helped her was just because that man had always been used to it.


    For so many years, Sherry was easy to rely on others, and this time, there was no change.


    At this time, out of instinct, she asked herself to think carefully and seriously why Chester had such a reaction at this time. Did she really do something wrong.


    Although she had thought it c


    ?


    "No matter who they are, I can take the responsibility if there is any problem in the future. I have something to do in the next three days and don''t need any schedule. Just do as I said."


    Even if there was anything else that Ina wanted to say at this time, after hearing Sherry''s firm attitude when she spoke, she knew that even if she said something later, Sherry would definitely not listen to her.


    Finally, she gave up and said, "Okay, I''ll do as you say."


    What Sherry wanted to do now was to give herself enough time to get along with the two children. Otherwise, she didn''t know if the two children would feel regret when they recalled it later.


    In the room.


    The two kids didn''t play anything, but looked depressed.


    "Why can''t Mommy tell us when something happens? I''m so worried when I see mommy''s face. What is it that makes us two have to leave?"


    Lying on the bed, Kami still looked depressed and said to Lucas beside him.


    "If mommy can tell us, she won''t let us go abroad, right? But without us by her side, can Mommy really go abroad alone?"


    Lucas was also worried.


    Although many people felt that Sherry was omnipotent, Lucas and Kami knew that their mommy was not as powerful as others said, and she also needed someone to protect her.


    "Don''t think about those useless things now. Even if we leave, Mommy will definitely protect herself. Our mommy is so powerful."


    Lucas said confidently when Kami was still depressed.


    Kami also nodded confidently, "Yes, our mommy is the best mommy in the world!"


    the second day.


    With a devastated look on her face, Sherry looked at the two children and asked, "Are we going to so many places?"


    Although Sherry had said that she could go with the two children wherever they wanted to go.


    But...


    Now that when she really saw the plan given by these two naughty children, Sherry still felt that her whole mood was a little collapsed.

 Chapter 446 You Hate To See Me So Much

    In their plan, most places were enough for people to travel for a month.


    However, they only had two days. Why did they have to go to so many places?


    "Mommy, we have lived here for such a long time. When we go abroad, the children abroad ask us and we find that we haven''t been to many places, then we will be ashamed."


    While speaking, Kami winked at Lucas.


    This was the plan they had discussed before. They only needed to make Sherry think that it was better for them to stay at home, so they could not go abroad. This was their biggest wish at present.


    Unfortunately.


    Most of the time, their dream was perfect.


    The reality was the last thing many people wanted to face.


    "Okay."


    Sherry didn''t know what the two kids were thinking about. She just thought that they just wanted to go to these places. Even at the beginning, she would feel a little embarrassed. But when she saw the expectation of the two children, she finally nodded and agreed to the two children''s request.


    "But you must pay attention to follow me on the way. There are many perverts who like to take children away now. Mommy is afraid that you will get lost."


    Although she knew how smart her two children were, she couldn''t help reminding them at this time.


    No matter how powerful the two children were, they were only two children in the end. If there were really bad guys staring at them, how could the two children be stronger than the bad guys?


    "Okay, Mommy."


    Recently, Lucas and Kami had been very obedient in front of Sherry, so Sherry didn''t notice that these two kids had some tricks.


    "Let''s go..."


    After changing into cute parent-child clothes and seeing that the two little kids were satisfied, Sherry took them out of this place.


    After a day, Sherry felt as if she was going crazy.


    Once upon a time, it was said that women were the most powerful creatures in the world when it came to shopping.


    But...


    Sherry sadly found that she was defeated by her two naughty children on such a matter.


    Today''s plan had been completed, but the two naughty kids suddenly said they wanted to go shopping.


    Sherry had always been apologetic to the two children, so at this time, she would not refute the opinions of the two children.


    Although she was very tired at this time, after the two children opened their mouths, Sherry still let herself face it with a smile.


    As long as the two children wanted to go, Sherry would go with them.


    "Mommy, let''s have a big dinner tonight. We have searched online and found that there is a nice restaurant here."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t take it seriously, but when she really arrived at that place, Sherry became coward. This restaurant''s property of Jeremy, this time should not be as bad as the last time. She might not meet that guy.


    Although she was nervous, Sherry would never let the two children down to her.


    Then she walked in with the two kids.


    "Mommy, are you okay?"


    Although the two children were excited, they still cared abo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    my, Sherry would feel very uncomfortable.


    But...


    Sherry had no idea what would happen if she let this man continue to contact with the two children.


    Could it be that the two kids called Jeremy dad intimately and then the family reunited?


    Sherry couldn''t imagine such a scene.


    In her heart, no matter what Jeremy said now, Sherry would not believe that this man could treat her and her child well.


    Nowadays, Sherry didn''t need any wealth or a position that everyone envied.


    Sherry''s purpose was really simple, that was, to have a real family that belonged to her.


    Now that she had done it, she didn''t need this man to destroy it.


    Unfortunately, the two children were too young, and they would always be tempted by some superficial things. They couldn''t see clearly the nature of this man.


    That evil nature.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Jeremy didn''t say anything. He just looked at Sherry quietly. Sherry had no idea what this man was thinking when he was silent.


    It was not until Sherry felt that her back was covered with cold sweat that the man finally spoke.


    Although this man only said a simple word, while waiting, Sherry felt that she had experienced a century.


    "You two enjoy your meal here and wait for us to come back."


    Because it was the property of Jeremy, Sherry didn''t worry about whether someone would abduct and traffic children when she was not here. If she could lose her child in such a place, then there was no need for Jeremy to run his hotel.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t know if it was because he knew that the two children were both his, so recently, every time he saw Sherry, Jeremy felt that when he looked at this woman, she gave him such a pleasant feeling.


    "Can you stay away from me and my child?"


    Sherry didn''t know if her words would make this man angry, but in this situation, she had to say something like that. She didn''t want this man to appear in front of her every time, disturbing her peaceful life. She really didn''t like it!

 Chapter 447 Its No Use Forcing Me

    At the beginning, when Jeremy faced Sherry, he still had a smile on his face.


    But...


    After hearing what Sherry said, the expression on her face became stiff at this time.


    Jeremy just looked at Sherry quietly. Sherry didn''t know what this man was thinking about.


    However, Sherry was afraid of this damn peace.


    She didn''t know how to face this man and what might happen next!


    "Do you really hate me having contact with the kids?"


    At this time, Jeremy looked at Sherry''s expression seriously, as if he just hoped that he could see some expressions on her face at this time. Unfortunately, after looking at her for a long time, he still couldn''t see anything.


    "You are so annoying."


    Sherry understood why Jeremy asked such a question.


    However.


    For the present Sherry, she didn''t need to hide her disgust for this man at all.


    It was all Jeremy''s fault. She had nothing to be responsible for this man.


    Therefore, at this time, she just expressed her current mood, and Sherry would not feel that she had done anything wrong.


    Jeremy wanted to ask this woman.


    ''The two children are also mine. Why don''t you let us meet?''


    But...


    How could Jeremy say such words, but he just said it in a more euphemistic way.


    "I think the two children also like me. If you are so out of touch with me, I guess the two children will also be very sad."


    Even if he could see that Sherry was not in a good mood now, he still pretended to be pitiful when facing her.


    Sherry gritted her teeth. People who didn''t know her might think that she had bullied this man.


    "They just like you temporarily, because they don''t know what kind of person you are at all."


    "They are other people''s children. Jeremy, even if you force us to live with you, there will be no result. Other people''s children are other children, and they will never really be close to you."


    Every time Jeremy approached, Sherry felt that she was about to lose her child.


    Therefore, at this time, even if Sherry knew that her attitude might not be very good, she still could not control her temper.


    All in all, she just didn''t want to get close to this man at this time, but at this time, Jeremy was crazy. Even if he knew that their relationship was very embarrassing, he still had to stay in front of him all the time.


    "Sherry, I just want to have a meal with you. You are the one who is too sensitive."


    Frowning, Jeremy looked at the woman in front of him.


    At this moment, no one knew what this man was thinking.


    Jeremy just felt that Sherry looked very strange now.


    If there was nothing between them, then they could maintain a relationship of nothing.


    Why did this woman look so nervous every time she faced their relationship?


    Jeremy didn''t know what the meaning of Sherry''s current performance was, but he was sure that he must have left a deep picture in this woman''s mind, although it might not be a good thing.


    "Just a meal?"


    Sherry was clear that this was the territory of Jeremy. If she


    lthough Sherry was full of anger before.


    But at this time, she was in a good mood because of Lucas''s simple words.


    Sherry squatted down, touched the little guy''s head, and said, "I know, Mommy is just a little against that uncle. I''m sorry to vent my anger on you."


    Although Sherry was really angry just now, she calmed down and thought that it really had nothing to do with the two children.


    For Sherry, no matter how angry she was now, she should not let the two children become her victims.


    "I know mommy is the best."


    Originally, looking at Sherry''s attitude, Lucas thought he was doomed. Fortunately, in the end, Sherry didn''t care about it at all.


    In an instant, Lucas felt that Sherry had reached a new level of beauty.


    "Mommy, I''m tired. Let''s go back quickly, okay?"


    Seeing Lucas regain the favor of Sherry, Kami was not to be outdone.


    "Go away. Mommy is mine."


    "You brat, I will beat you!"


    "Mommy, look at him, he''s so annoying!"


    The two kids were running in front of them, and the dull atmosphere they had before disappeared at this time.


    There was a smile on the corner of Sherry''s mouth.


    Although she felt bitter before, now seeing the two children together, she suddenly felt that her heart was also warm. It seemed that as long as they were together, there would be a good feeling.


    "I was really scared to death just now. I thought I was going to be beaten."


    Lucas said to Kami pitifully as they ran to a corner that Sherry couldn''t see.


    Kami didn''t have sympathy for him at all, with a disdainful smile on his lips.


    "You are so stupid. The two of them are so embarrassed. You have to step in. Who else will be beaten if ti is not you? "


    Kami felt lucky that he didn''t fall run to uncle Jeremy at the first time. Otherwise, it was hard to say who was unlucky today.


    "Kami, you''re too cunning. You left me alone last time. How could I have a brother like you?"


    Kami''s words reminded Lucas of the last time he was abandoned by this guy.

 Chapter 448 You Have To Take Part Of The Responsibility

    "What''s the result?"


    After leaving the hotel, Jeremy went straight to Steve''s home.


    When he saw Steve, he was not in a good condition.


    [è÷Ç«] was also worried about this guy, but he still chose to go straight to the point when he spoke. Although it was too direct, it might hurt [Ëξ°ÞÈ]''s fragile heart at the moment.


    But in the eyes of Jeremy, they were all men. It was okay for them to be sad for a while. There were still a lot of things waiting for them.


    "What else can I do? It''s almost the same as what you think. Although I can''t find the specific conversation content, I have recorded several times. These two people seem to be very close. They must have really contacted."


    Steve''s eyes darkened as he said this.


    During this period of time, Steve had thought to himself that he hadn''t done anything wrong to others, but now there was someone who didn''t like him.


    "Let me have a look. Do you have a date of the videos?"


    After watching the video one by one, Jeremy''s face became more and more gloomy.


    He was a little grateful before, but now it seemed that these two women were completely prepared.


    The reason was simple. The first day they appeared together was the day that Linda was fired by the company.


    Neither he nor Jeffery had thought that Linda would hate Sherry for such a thing.


    However.


    Even if they found it out now, it was useless. They had already targeted Sherry.


    Not knowing how he was feeling now, Jeremy looked at Steve and said, "I suddenly remember that I have something else to do. I''ll leave for a while. Can you be alone?"


    Although Steve was also curious about what was more important for Jeremy than staying here with him.


    But...


    Seeing the expression on Jeremy''s face, Steve couldn''t say something like that.


    He just nodded silently.


    Although he didn''t know what this guy wanted to do alone, he should support Jeremy''s choice anyway.


    After Jeremy left, Steve continued to analyze the matter alone, but at this time, his mind was in a mess. Even if there was someone to analyze the mood, at this time, Steve still couldn''t remember anything useful.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    When Steve was still depressed, Sherry called. The moment he answered the phone, Steve heard Sherry''s concerned and gentle voice.


    "I''m fine."


    Steve''s face turned a little red when he replied. At this time, the man remembered what he had done before. He was so drunk in front of the woman he liked that his image was completely ruined.


    "I have thought about what you said yesterday. If Linda really did what you said, you don''t have to save my face. After all, it was her fault."


    Sherry didn''t know how she felt when she said this, nor did she know what Steve would think of her when she said this. But, at this time, what Sh


    y always felt that there were many secrets on that woman, which he couldn''t detect.


    "But now that things have happened, we''d better think of a way to make it up."


    Jeffery kept silent for a moment. He had to face what he had done by himself.


    "Do you think I''m the one to blame for everything that happened to Linda?"


    Seeing that Jeremy was silent, Jeffery said.


    "It seems that you still don''t know. Although I will be partly responsible for this matter, the biggest problem is on Linda herself. If she didn''t have that idea, she wouldn''t have been bewitched by Zoe. If she hadn''t been bewitched by Zoe, things wouldn''t have happened."


    "Jeremy, I really don''t understand you now. Or you are much different from you used to be. I don''t know exactly what to say. Anyway, it''s very strange. "


    "The things you have done, whether it''s for Linda or for talking to me, are too indecisive. You don''t look like the person I know at all."


    While saying this, Jeffery kept his eyes on Jeremy.


    It seemed that he wanted to see some traces on the man''s face and find out the reason why the once decisive man became so indecisive?


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Jeremy frowned unnaturally.


    Before this, Jeremy had never thought that his brother would be so sensitive. He hadn''t done anything yet, but he had been seen so clearly. It was unbelievable.


    "It has nothing to do with me?"


    Jeffery smiled bitterly.


    "Do you think I''m willing to pay attention to anything related to you? Now that Sherry has been involved, I will pay attention to these things. Don''t think that only you have the right to care about someone else. Jeremy, you know what? Your most annoying thing is your self-righteous. "


    Jeffery was so rude to Jeremy when he said this.


    At this time, Jeremy became silent because of Jeffery''s words.

 Chapter 449 Youd Better Behave Yourself Now

    Although in Jeremy''s heart, he had never agreed with Jeffery.


    However.


    During this period of time, the care Jeffery showed to Sherry was not a lie at all.


    "Jeremy, I''m not you. I have my own way to express my love for Sherry. Even if it was because of Linda that might bring some harm to Sherry in the future, at least I can protect Sherry. I''m not you. "


    Jeffery''s words were sharp.


    These simple words stabbed into Jeremy''s heart at this time.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Yes, you are not me..."


    He had already been loved so deeply by Sherry, but in the end, it only brought countless injuries to that woman, not real love.


    Compared with Jeffery, he seemed to be much worse.


    At least, Jeffery was really trying his best to protect her.


    At least, Jeffery didn''t bring any harm to Sherry.


    Of course.


    ''If you were me, then the relationship between you and Sherry must be much more harmonious than it is now.''


    Before this, Jeremy had never thought that one day he would feel that he was not as good as Jeffery.


    However.


    This time, he really had such a feeling.


    Just when Jeffery thought he had won, Jeremy looked at him and said with a smile, "But except me, no one else has the ability to hurt Sherry like this."


    Sherry had loved him.


    Although Jeffery had a lot of words to satirize this man, he couldn''t say anything, because what he said was reasonable. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t compare with the love of Sherry.


    "Before that, I thought I would win when I said something like that to you. But it was not until now that I realized how wrong I was."


    "I won''t disturb your contact with Sherry, but I believe that she won''t like you at all. If you don''t know this, it only proves that you don''t know Sherry well enough. That''s all I want to say. Be careful next time. "


    In Jeremy''s mind, Jeffery always behaved himself.


    Although in many cases, even Jeremy thought he couldn''t understand what this guy had done, most of the time, when Jeremy''s attention was on Jeffery, he found that this guy was very powerful.


    Jeremy wouldn''t deny the ability of this guy just because of what had happened and his disgust for him.


    The conversation between smart people was always the simplest.


    ''Because you don''t need to make it too clear, and the other party will understand what you mean.''


    "I don''t know Sherry?"


    When Jeffery wanted to ask more, Jeremy had already left.


    Only Jeffery looked depressed. He couldn''t figure out what the other party meant by saying that at this time.


    Did he think that he could make Jeffery at a loss with such a simple sentence, or did he have other meanings?


    "What happened?"


    After leaving Jeffery, Jeremy returned to Steve.


    When Steve saw Jeremy, he became much happier.


    Looking at the man in front of him, his eyes were full of surprise, but he was


    kids lost themselves?


    "Mommy, if you have something else to do, you can go first. We can do it ourselves. Don''t we have a nanny?"


    Looking at Sherry, the nanny Jenny nodded and said, "Yes, Miss Sherry, you can trust me."


    Glancing around, Sherry could see that the two children were holding the toys that were sent by Jeremy.


    Feeling sad, Sherry finally nodded and asked the nanny to send the two children.


    "Elizabeth, Mr. Wang has a bad temper. He said that he had an appointment three months ago. We were not satisfied with the delay of two days."


    When Ina saw Sherry, she seemed to see her savior.


    "I see. You can leave now."


    Sherry pushed the mask on her face and walked in.


    Sherry still remembered the man sitting there. He was a very rich man. Although his wealth was not as good as that of Jeremy, in more circumstances, his ability was enough to make him proud.


    "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry. I was delayed by my own business the other day. Can I give you a discount this time?"


    When Sherry appeared, there was no smile on her face.


    Although it was a request, what people could really feel was the woman''s arrogant attitude.


    "When you do business, you must have a good reputation. Miss Elizabeth, don''t you know that?"


    While speaking, Mr. Wang kept an eye on Sherry.


    Although this woman was only exposed a small part of her body, at this time, he still hoped that he could see something from her exposed part.


    What Sherry did at this time was only to keep the smile on her face, but she changed the topic as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "What Mr. Wang said is indeed very important, but no matter how important your career is, it can''t be more important than your family. I have something to deal with at home these days. Otherwise, could I give up such a big order as yours and go out to do something else? "


    "Since you chose me, you should trust me, shouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 450 Let Me See What Tricks You Are Playing

    Sherry said with absolute confidence.


    Sherry could see many things clearly now.


    If Mr. Wang could easily change the designer, he wouldn''t have come to her. After all, the reason why he could come to her was because he recognized her strength.


    Although there were many domestic designers, there were also many good ones.


    However, those were all for people like Jeremy.


    He was born to be a clothes stand.


    As for Mr. Wang, he looked like a fat pig.


    If it weren''t for a designer who had some research on this aspect, few people could satisfy Mr. Wang''s needs. Therefore, what Sherry could make sure was that Mr. Wang wouldn''t change another designer casually.


    "Yes, family is the most important. It seems that you still pay attention to family. In this case, I will give you a face this time. Next time, I hope that such a thing will not happen."


    Although Mr. Wang still wanted to lose his temper at the beginning, he couldn''t say anything when he saw the calm look on Sherry''s face.


    This woman had been very mysterious since she appeared.


    There was no need to offend such a woman just because she made clothes for once. As for what would happen later, he''d better see it clearly.


    "Give me two days to give you a satisfactory design, okay?"


    Seeing that the man had let go of her mistake so easily, Sherry didn''t keep her aggressive attitude at this time. Instead, she put on a gentle smile.


    "Okay."


    Although she had doubts at this time.


    But in the end, she chose to keep silent.


    After Mr. Wang left, Sherry looked at the contract that had been signed by the two people on the table, but she still couldn''t make herself happy.


    Although it was a huge sum of money soon, Sherry didn''t know what happened to her and always felt flustered.


    In the office, Sherry received a phone call when she was halfway through the design.


    It was the nanny.


    Sherry thought that maybe the other party just wanted to tell her that her children had been safely sent to the plane, so she didn''t think wrong and directly hung up the phone.


    Unexpectedly, the other party had been persistent. Even if Sherry chose to hang up at the beginning, the other party would soon follow up and make another call.


    "Jenny, what''s up?"


    Although she hated being disturbed, she managed to control her emotions when she spoke. After all, the person on the other end of the phone was still an elder for her now.


    "Miss Sherry, you finally answered the phone. The baby is gone."


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    The pen in Sherry''s hand fell to the ground. For half a day, Sherry felt that she was about to faint. What was the other party talking about? Was it a joke? She had seen two children this morning.


    "Miss Sherry? Miss Sherry? "


    There was no sound from Sherry, and Jenny was also anxious.


    Although she was just a nanny, she was sensible.


    She knew what was the most difficult thing for her to face now.


    "I''m here. Go ahead."


    After a period of time, Sherry


    was shocked when she saw the attitude of Barry towards Sherry.


    After all.


    As one of the most popular bodyguards of Jeremy, Barry had never treated a person so attentively. Now such attentiveness could only prove one thing, that the girl standing here now was definitely not simple.


    "Where is Jeremy?"


    At present, Sherry was full of anger, and her face was not much better in the face of Barry.


    At this moment, Barry dared not refuse to answer Sherry''s question.


    God knew when these two people would be reconciled. At that time, all the problems would be his own problems. In other words, even if he admitted to offend Jeremy, he could not offend Sherry at this time.


    "Boss is not in the company now. If you have anything, please tell me first."


    While they were talking, Barry took Sherry away from the crowd.


    Although Sherry gave this guy face, her tone was not polite at all.


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you what happened, but I have to see Jeremy now. If he is not in the company, at least you can give me the current address of him. I will go to find that man myself!"


    Barry still wanted to say something, but when he saw the expression on Sherry''s face, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Forget it.


    It was better for them to face the matter between these two people themselves.


    No matter what he said now was not as important as what Jeremy said.


    Therefore, at this time, Barry honestly told her the location of Jeremy.


    "Boss is not feeling well today. Besides, he worked all night last night. He is at home."


    A touch of coldness flashed through Sherry''s eyes.


    ''Sure enough, Jeremy, I think there''s something wrong with you. You are a workaholic. Why don''t you work in the office and sleep at home? Do you think I will believe you? I''ll personally go to see what trick you are playing.''


    Looking at the angry figure of Sherry, a trace of confusion flashed through Barry''s eyes. What''s wrong with these two people again?

 Chapter 451 Jeremy, Shame On You

    Along the way, Sherry called Jeremy again and again.


    However, his phone was turned off all the time.


    On the way, she felt her stomach full of anger.


    However.


    At home, there was a saying that misfortune never comes alone.


    It could be said that this sentence was most suitable for today''s Sherry.


    Even though she had been trying her best to contact that man, the God seemed to be unable to bear it. He just wanted to see her anxious and embarrassed look, and there was a traffic jam!


    The place where Jeremy lived was not far from here.


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to wait in the car, but as time went by, she really couldn''t wait any longer. Her mind was full of the appearance of two children. She didn''t know if the two children lived well without her.


    And.


    Could Jeremy really treat the two children well?


    It was a mystery to Sherry now.


    After waiting for a long time, she got off the car directly.


    What kind of man was Jeremy? Even though they had been married a long time, she didn''t dare to say that she really knew that man.


    Therefore.


    Before everything was clear, she would never let herself take a risk. Now the most important thing was to find the children, and as for the rest, it was not a matter.


    At this time, she really hated the shoes on her feet.


    Because she had to wear high heels for work.


    In addition, the tourist shoes in the car were taken away. Now, she could only run on the road in high heels, which made her very depressed.


    "Jeremy, open the door!"


    Jeremy was really woken up by the knock from Sherry.


    Although his attitude towards Sherry had changed recently, he had a bad temper again after being woken up by this woman.


    The door was opened. Looking at her, Jeremy said impatiently, "Are you crazy?"


    The workload last night was really too much, so even at this time, Jeremy was still very depressed and tired when facing Sherry.


    "Shame on you, Jeremy!"


    If it was other times, Sherry would definitely care about this man''s mood, but now she had her own things in her heart, how could she still pay attention to the expression on this man''s face? At the moment she saw him, her screams were a little crazy.


    "Shame on me?"


    Sherry''s hand should have hit on the face of Jeremy, but it was grabbed by him.


    "Sherry, I don''t want to argue with you now. You woke me up early in the morning. How can you say that others are shameless?"


    He was really pissed off by Sherry.


    He had never thought that this woman could be so shameless.


    "If it weren''t for you, how could my children disappear? I know there are contradictions between us. But, Jeremy, as long as you are still a little bit of our previous feelings, can you tell me where the two children are now?"


    At the beginning, Sherry still wan


    s not until then that Sherry remembered that she had always been anxious and hadn''t figured out some details of the matter. Now it was only when Jeremy said it that she could remember.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t let himself make fun of this woman as before. He just stood aside quietly and watched what might happen next.


    Sherry also knew that she was not in a good condition, so at this time, she turned on the speaker. In this way, Jeremy could hear clearly what the nanny said on the phone, so it was not troublesome for them to communicate with each other now.


    "I''ve heard everything clearly. I''ll arrange some people. You''re not in a good condition now. Just wait for the news quietly here. Besides, since the children were kidnapped by someone, that person will definitely contact you. Remember to tell me. It is not something you can face alone. "


    That person has made such a big trouble for you. I think that person must hate you to the core. Even if it''s not for your own sake, you can''t refuse my help this time for the sake of the child, understand? "


    Jeremy said these words carefully.


    The atmosphere between the two was very awkward, and he was absolutely aware of this.


    However.


    What Jeremy hoped now was that when dealing with such a matter. Sherry could see the current situation clearly. Although there were still some conflicts between them, the children were still waiting for their rescue.


    No matter how many conflicts there were between the two, when the children were not absolutely safe, the conflict between the two should be put in the last place, and the child''s matter should be put in the first place.


    Now, Sherry was very impulsive. Jeremy didn''t know if she could really think about it, so he just let himself speak it out at this time, so that the two people could be more straightforward in the face of it.

 Chapter 452 Trust Me. Everything Will Be Fine

    "Okay."


    Even at this time, Sherry''s heart was very complicated, but it didn''t mean that this woman was a person who didn''t know something. At this time, she still managed to control her emotions.


    It was time for them to let go of each other.


    If there was something wrong with the children just because of her emotion, she thought that she would never forgive herself all her life.


    Hearing Sherry''s words, Jeremy was finally relieved. He walked aside to make a phone call.


    At the beginning, Sherry had some doubts about this man. When Jeremy called, she had been listening carefully to what the man was talking to there.


    But soon, she stopped paying attention to him, because he was really helping her find her children.


    Sitting on the sofa alone, she looked very depressed.


    Because she couldn''t figure out when she had done something and offended what kind of person to have the current consequences.


    But...


    She had thought a lot in her mind, and she still couldn''t get the result she had imagined at this time.


    In the end, she could only let herself stay on the sofa quietly, and then did not continue to think anything.


    Now, she could only wait for the news from Jeremy.


    Although she had made great progress after she left here, only when this kind of thing really happened could she really understand how big the gap between people was.


    This was a heavy blow to her.


    She had always felt that she was very powerful now. She could deal with many things well, but now she looked as useless as before.


    She didn''t know where her two children were now, and she could only rely on this man. If Jeremy was not willing to help her, she really didn''t know whether she could find her children.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was making a phone call. When he turned around, he saw Sherry crying on the sofa.


    "Well, trust me. The baby will be fine."


    At the beginning, Jeremy wanted to say something to blame her, but later, he couldn''t say anything. He just let himself gently pat on Sherry''s back and comforted her.


    "Really?"


    Sherry had never known that she still had such a fragile side, but this was not something that she could care about now. She just let herself stare at this man and ask what she was more concerned about.


    He nodded, "Trust me. I will get the result as soon as possible. We have to bring the children back later. If you cry like this, can you give the children a sense of security in the future? "


    Jeremy finally found that for Sherry now, children were her weakness.


    Sherry had cried so sadly before, but now she restrained all her emotions just because of what Jeremy had said.


    However.


    There was only one reason why Jeremy did this. He hoped that his inherent impression in Sherry''s memory could chan


    rding to her current mental state. So at this time, it was better for him to be straightforward and face these things.


    "Hello?"


    When Jeremy answered the phone, he was also very nervous.


    He had no idea who was on the other end of the phone and what was waiting for them. Even this man, who had always been calm, was in a panic at this time.


    This phone call was related to the woman he loved most, as well as his children.


    How could Jeremy not be cautious?


    "Jeremy?"


    It seemed that the person on the other end of the phone had never thought that it would be Jeremy who answered the phone. Therefore, when she heard the voice of Jeremy, she was not in the mood to disguise at all. She accidentally exposed her voice.


    Hearing this voice, Sherry really couldn''t calm down. She asked in a surprised and uncertain tone, "Linda?"


    Sherry didn''t know if she had mistaken someone else for her, but the voice over the phone sounded like her best friend, Linda.


    At this time, how much Sherry hoped that her judgment was wrong.


    She found it hard to accept that her best friend was the one who kidnapped her children.


    But Linda didn''t think so.


    Hearing Linda''s voice, Sherry recalled the speculations she had made when she was with Steve. At this time, even a man like Jeremy felt that there was a chill in his back. It had to be said that a jealous woman was really terrible.


    "Sherry, are you surprised that I have kidnapped your children? Now you come to the place I designated to meet me with thirty million. Otherwise, you will not be able to see your two children. "


    When Linda heard Sherry''s painful voice, she didn''t show any mercy. On the contrary, when she spoke, there was a kind of pleasure of revenge in her tone.


    Sherry just stared at the phone blankly, as if what had just happened was hard for her to accept.

 Chapter 453 I Wont Forgive You

    During the whole process, Jeremy kept silent.


    At this time, Sherry could not say a word. She just looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Jeremy was a little worried about Sherry, and when he saw the look in her eyes, he was even more heartbroken.


    He leaned over and hung up the phone that Sherry was talking to.


    Looking at her, he said seriously, "I know that the current situation is very disadvantageous for us, but don''t forget that you still have me by your side." I am your support.


    Looking at him, Sherry still couldn''t understand what he meant.


    When she thought it over, although Sherry still didn''t trust Jeremy, at this time, there was no one more suitable than him around her.


    "I know you are worried about the children now, but the most important thing for us is our own safety. Put it on."


    Sherry thought that she and he could leave here as soon as possible.


    However, what Sherry didn''t expect was that instead of leaving with her immediately, Jeremy pulled her into the bedroom again!


    Even though Sherry had been prepared at the beginning, when she really saw what Jeremy gave her, she felt that her emotions were still a little collapsed.


    This man...


    He was so crazy.


    The thing that Jeremy gave Sherry was a bullet-proof vest.


    Seeing that Sherry didn''t accept the thing he gave immediately, there was an impatient look in Jeremy''s eyes.


    However, in the end, Jeremy managed to control his emotions and continued.


    "Although I''ll go with you now, but I''m not sure if I can still be with you when we arrive there. So you must take care of yourself." ...


    Sherry could see that Jeremy was very serious when he said these words. Although there were many misunderstandings between the two, they are nothing at this time.


    The most important thing at this time was to save the children.


    Thinking of this, Sherry happily accepted it.


    What Jeremy didn''t tell Sherry was that it was the only bullet-proof vest in the house.


    "You drive the car. I have to arrange some tasks."


    Although Jeremy was also an omnipotent man, his mind was in a mess because of the two children. It was better for Sherry to play a role at this time than to think about those useless things.


    Even if Jeremy didn''t say it directly, Sherry knew what this man meant now. So at this time, she just wanted to face everything honestly.


    When Sherry was driving, the first person that Jeremy dialed was Steve.


    "Something happened. I need your help."


    Jeremy had always been that man. At this critical moment, he knew that he couldn''t talk nonsense. He just needed to express what he wanted to say in the simplest words.


    Steve didn''t have much work t


    eremy was that Sherry would completely lose her mind because of the matter of the two children.


    Although Jeremy had always known that the two children were very important to her, he still didn''t want her to do anything stupid at this time.


    "I just feel sorry for you. Do you hate me too?"


    Sherry didn''t know what kind of tone she was speaking, but she could feel the way Jeremy looked at her. She asked herself in her heart, ''Sherry, how could you be like this now?''


    "No."


    Although Jeremy didn''t know how Sherry was feeling now, he still denied what she said without thinking.


    "In my eyes, you are an excellent mother. What you are doing now is for your own children. Moreover, you haven''t done anything extreme, have you?"


    When he spoke, he still noticed his tone.


    In the eyes of Jeremy, Sherry was very strong now.


    Therefore, there was nothing that Sherry could not face now.


    "I..."


    Sherry didn''t know what to say to the man beside her. For the former Sherry, she had thought that her relationship with this man would not get any better.


    But...


    Sherry had never thought that the reason why her relationship with him would get better one day was because of two children, which was too unbelievable for her.


    What''s more...


    The attitude of Jeremy towards her was also something that Sherry had never expected before.


    Looking at her, Jeremy said seriously, "Remember that I''m behind you. No matter what happens, I''ll always be there to support you. Don''t be coward. If you meet something you want to do, you can do it boldly. I can help you solve everything in the future."


    When he spoke, there was a touch of sternness in his eyes. "How about I kill that woman if things get worse? After all, the children are the most important thing now."

 Chapter 454 Im Just Worried About You

    Jeremy thought, ''Linda, you are such a stupid woman. How dare you kidnap my children? I will definitely let you pay the price.''


    Sherry didn''t know what was on Jeremy''s mind at all, but after hearing what he said, she still shook her head instinctively.


    "Jeremy, I understand your feelings now, but I have to take care of our children. I don''t want my children to become the sons of a murderer because of my impulse."


    Hearing this, Jeremy became silent.


    In the end, he just looked at Sherry quietly without saying a word.


    There was a traffic jam on the road. Although Sherry was anxious, she couldn''t let herself run there as before. This time, she needed to conserve her strength to face those bad things.


    "I''m just worried about you."


    Jeremy had been keeping silent for a long time. Sherry even thought that this man would not take the initiative to talk to her, but she had never thought that he would say such words when he spoke.


    "Thank you."


    They used to be the two closest people to each other, but now even if they were together, they still looked so distant.


    Sherry forced a smile. At this moment, what she really cared about was her two children.


    "We shouldn''t be so polite to each other. You''d better focus on your children now. When everything is over, you can seriously think about how to thank me."


    Jeremy said with a big smile on his face.


    "Do I have to thank you?"


    Sherry glanced at the man, and she didn''t know how to comment on him. In a word, she thought that what Jeremy looked like now was still very arrogant to her.


    "No matter what you want to do to me, just wait until we find the children."


    Although she hadn''t really forgiven this man yet, in Sherry''s heart, her impression of this man was changing little by little.


    And the reason why she changed was only because of the considerate help of this man at the moment.


    "Nothing. We two just stay quietly for a day, okay?"


    Jeremy had been wondering whether he would say a lot of excessive conditions if Sherry forgave him one day. But it was not until now that he realized that his requirements were so simple.


    At this time, what he expected was only her company.


    "Okay."


    Sherry gave the man a big smile generously. Although she didn''t know what would happen after the two people got along with each other, at least at this moment, she could feel at ease by the side of Jeremy. This man could bring her enough sense of security.


    "My people have surrounded that place, but I think we can''t see anything from Linda''s perspective. We can only help from a long distance."


    Just as the atmosphere between the two was warm, Steve called.


    Although he hated to be disturbed by others, when he heard what Steve said, Jeremy was more helpless.


    "Can you ensure the safety of


    right to make the decision.


    "Go to the stage and stand in the center hand in hand."


    Sherry was still a little hesitant, because she didn''t know what was the purpose of Linda. Why did they have to hold hands? Did Linda want the two to stand together?


    Jeremy was a man of action.


    What they needed to do now was to be obedient and wait for the news from Steve.


    Only by doing as this woman said could they give Steve enough time to arrange a lot of things.


    At this time, Jeremy really regretted. If he had called Steve when he had just known this matter, would they be safer than now?


    "Don''t worry. I''m with you."


    Noticing that Sherry was trembling, Jeremy tried to comfort her.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. After we two stand on top, no matter where Linda is, she can see us clearly. What if she shoots us at that time?"


    At this time, Sherry was almost crying. Although she was worried about the children, she was also afraid of death.


    In such an extremely fearful environment, Sherry''s mood was really unstable.


    "It seems that you two love each other very much. If you don''t arrive at the center of the stage in one minute, I will kill a child."


    There was an overbearing feeling in Linda''s message.


    Sherry wanted to say something more to Jeremy, but after reading the message, she was so nervous that she ran to the stage as fast as she could without saying anything to him.


    Seeing what Sherry was doing, Jeremy followed her.


    Now he had to firmly follow her. The most important thing was that from the moment he appeared here, Linda had been targeting him all the time.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was a little suspicious, but now he was almost sure.


    The target of the person behind the kidnap should be him.


    The moment he lowered his head, his eyes darkened.


    He thought, ''No matter who you are, you are doomed!''

 Chapter 455 Lindas Demand

    "Then, what else do you need us to do?"


    Perhaps it was because Jeremy was by her side, Sherry instinctively asked her to rely on this man, and at this time, she undisguisedly expressed her eagerness in front of him.


    "Don''t be hurried. There are many boxes on the stage, and there is something in one box. Go, Sherry."


    Although Jeremy was worried, he could only let Sherry take action alone at this time.


    Because...


    At this time, Jeremy had no idea what Linda wanted to do next.


    Sherry was really obedient at this time. No matter what Linda said, she would do as she said without resisting.


    At the beginning, Sherry asked herself to take it slow.


    However, as time went by, she became flustered.


    She opened these boxes one by one, but there was nothing in them, and everyone was empty.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time."


    How could Jeremy not notice the panic of Sherry?


    However, at this time, Jeremy could only calm himself down and comfort Sherry.


    Maybe it was because of Jeremy. After hearing what he said, she managed to calm down a lot.


    "Okay."


    At this time, it''s a great power to have someone supporting you.


    It was the same for Sherry now.


    No matter how complicated Sherry''s mood was at this time, as long as she looked up, she could see the smile on Jeremy''s face. She suddenly felt that it was not so difficult to face the thing she didn''t know how to face at first.


    "Nothing..."


    Perhaps it was because Sherry was unlucky that she didn''t find anything in the boxes. There was only one last box left.


    The two, Sherry and Jeremy, were staring at that box.


    Sherry could only stand beside the box, without the courage to get close.


    Now Sherry didn''t trust Linda. She just watched aside and didn''t dare to get close to that box.


    "Go there!"


    It seemed that Linda could see clearly what Sherry was doing now.


    "Go ahead."


    Sherry was still hesitating, but Jeremy had known something. Although he didn''t know who was behind Linda, she was the one giving the orders now.


    Therefore, at this time, the most important thing was this woman''s emotion. No matter what, he couldn''t irritate her.


    Even with the support of Jeremy, Sherry still stood there with hesitation. She didn''t know if she should really open the box or what was waiting for her.


    "Do you think that I won''t hurt the two children? Sherry, remember, do as I said, or your children will be in danger."


    Although....


    What Linda said was a threat, but it was the most effective for Sherry.


    In Sherry''s life, the two children now were her everything.


    Therefore, as long as Linda talked about the children, Sherry was definitely the most obedient one.


    "Oh my God..."


    Although...


    Before this, Sherry had already made some mental preparations. What Li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    that there was a big difference between the current Linda and the original Linda, she still felt shocked when she heard what she said personally.


    Now Sherry didn''t even know how to face the person in front of her.


    Sherry looked at him in silence, unable to say anything.


    "Shoot. I''m fine."


    Over the years, Jeremy was a man who had suffered a lot.


    From the young boy at the beginning to the strong man now, Jeremy never wanted anyone to shoot at him, because it might end his life.


    But...


    Now when these were placed in front of Jeremy, he didn''t expect that he could encourage her to kill him, because only when he died here could he give her and the children some opportunities to escape.


    Although Steve was almost done, he hadn''t seen the safe children yet.


    They had to go on this step, but for Jeremy, he did it for the sake of the children, so he would not regret it.


    "No..."


    Looking at Jeremy in front of her, Sherry shook her head stiffly, and unconsciously, her face was filled with tears.


    In the past, Sherry had also wondered if she could shoot this man with a gun one day.


    After all.


    This man had done so many bad things to her, but all the previous irritability seemed to be nothing at this time.


    She really didn''t know if she could shoot to hurt this man.


    When she could really do it, she felt that she could not do it.


    It was probably the shock which had brought all the memories flooding back. There were so many past between the two of them. How difficult it was to kill the person she cared about at this time?


    "Shoot!"


    Compared with Sherry, Jeremy was much clearer about the situation in front of them, so he encouraged her again at this time. He knew that if he wasted a little time, things could get worse, and the consequences of those things would be something they could not bear at all.

 Chapter 456 Catalyst

    "Jeremy, are you crazy?"


    On the other side, Steve felt that he couldn''t stay there any longer. The man over there must not be the one he knew. Otherwise, how could a man like Jeremy say something like that?


    "Sherry, listen to me. The reason why we two got married was that I was bored at that time, and I had to find a woman between you two, so I did such a thing. There''s never been a relationship between you and me. "


    "I know how you feel now, but I just wanted to make use of you from the very beginning. You know, I was really happy when you left me. You were a big trouble for me, but now this trouble has to be far away from me."


    "Sherry, do you know how bad I was when I saw the two children? The two children looked so similar to me when I was young. They must be you who gave birth to them, they''re my children."


    "Yes... I don''t know why you still want to give birth to a baby after you left. Are you thinking that you can retrieve our relationship? It''s impossible! "


    Jeremy said word by word.


    Jeremy knew that it was impossible for Sherry to shoot at this time.


    Therefore, at this time, Jeremy had to help this woman. Only when he spoke could he make Sherry do the thing that would satisfy Linda faster.


    "Shut up!"


    Sherry wiped the tears from her eyes. Although she had thought about whether the feelings between the two were just her own wishful thinking, when she was really said by Jeremy in front of her, she could still feel her collapse.


    Didn''t Jeremy know how much he had done in this relationship?


    Anyway, he shouldn''t have treated herself like this.


    But...


    How could he say something like that at this time.


    Now that Linda was here, he must want to make Linda feel that their relationship was not good. At this time, Jeremy said something like that.


    At this time, Sherry could only comfort herself in this way.


    "I just want to tell you. Sherry, do you know what the biggest problem in your life is that sometimes you take yourself too much as a thing. Unfortunately, in many people''s eyes, you are nothing. "


    Besides, look at the men around you. Which good woman has so many men around her? These are all your problems. Sherry, you are a shameless woman. Tell me, what''s wrong with you, the two men Steve and Chester? "


    "By the way, there should be another man named Jeffery. I really can''t understand a woman like you. Since we have nothing to do with each other, why don''t you just give him a child? "


    What Jeremy said went too far.


    But...


    At this time, when Sherry heard these words, she was very irritable.


    "Shut up!"


    "Bang!"


    This time, Sherry really shot, but not targeted the man, but shot the roof. Although it was only one shot, it could stil


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    erself to look at them and didn''t know what else she could say.


    They...


    What kind of mood could she have to do such a thing?


    "Sherry, I didn''t expect that you are still so indecisive after such a long time. In fact, you can aim at the gun just now, but you don''t know what to do with this man."


    When Sherry stood still and foolishly looked at Jeremy who was standing there, Linda came out to show her existence again.


    According to Jeremy''s personality, he must be a little irritable when he heard what Linda said.


    However.


    At this time, even if Jeremy was listening to this annoying woman, he could still keep a calm posture.


    "Since you can''t do it, I can help you. I''ll show you something. After you finish reading it, I think you can do it."


    Linda found a folder from the computer and sent it out.


    Not to mention Sherry and Jeremy, even Lucas and Kami were shocked when they saw the content.


    In the video, they just arrived at this place. No one knew that Linda had recorded a video at that time.


    "Mommy, help!"


    "Boo... Hoo I''m so scared... "


    What Sherry saw was the flustered look of the two children on the big screen.


    Sherry looked at the child inside without blinking. Although they had just been apart for a short time, for Sherry now, they seemed to have been separated for a century.


    "Sherry, the two children are in my hands now. In this case, they can still think of their mother. You educated them well, but you should know the consequences of not doing as I said. If you still don''t move as now, I will definitely let you see the consequences. What do you think I should do with these two children? "


    Linda''s words were a catalyst at this moment.


    Sherry, who had been hesitating before, now looked firm. She slowly stood up and picked up the gun on the ground.

 Chapter 457 The Injury Of Jeremy

    Bang¡ª¡ª


    No matter how hesitant Sherry was before, this time, the cry of the two children was a test of her courage. Sherry had been hesitating before, but now she had finally made up her mind.


    A shot hit the target!


    Looking at the falling figure of Jeremy, Sherry put down her gun and stared blankly.


    Sherry had never thought that she would shoot at another person like this one day.


    But...


    No matter whether it was an incredible thing for her or not, it really happened in front of her now. It was unbelievable.


    "I''m sorry."


    Kneeling beside Jeremy, Sherry cried like a child.


    "Sherry, don''t pretend to be kind. Do you think that this is not what you can do? But now I''m telling you, it was you who shot and destroyed the man in front of you. How do you feel? "


    Looking at Sherry on the screen, Linda''s heart was full of joy.


    In the past, under the protection of so many people, no matter how much she looked down upon Sherry, she could not do anything to her. But now, she suddenly felt that it was not a big deal to be embarrassed in the past.


    The moment Steve bumped into the door, he saw the screen on the monitor.


    "Take her away."


    Without giving Linda a chance to react, Steve asked his men to take her away. When he looked at that guy again, he was still in a complicated and sad mood.


    If he had been faster, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    "Uncle, can you save father?" The two children didn''t know how to face the current situation, but the two children knew that their father was now lying in a pool of blood.


    Even they were frightened by this.


    But...


    Compared with the injury that Jeremy was suffering now, such a fright was incomparable.


    "The medical team has arrived."


    Steve held the two children tightly, but this man was also in a bad mood at this time. Even he would not let go of that woman, let alone Jeremy.


    "Miss Sherry, let go of him, or we can''t escort the patient."


    Hearing the voice, Sherry raised her head. The medical team looked at Sherry with cold eyes. They could see the previous scene here. Although this woman was forced to do so, she had shot him and was still crying here, which made people feel bored.


    "Uh... Okay. "


    At first, Sherry was a little confused, but when she realized what she had done, she became more flustered.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Steve still had a complicated feeling.


    He had always thought that the story between her and this woman could go on, but in the end, there was still a man named Jeremy between them. Because of this man, there would be no possibility for them to be together.


    "Mommy."


    Kami and Lucas were two smart children. When they came down from Steve, they saw that Sherry looked very depressed. How could they not know each other''s mood at this time?


    Just because they knew each other well, the two children got close


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ry allow herself to continue to refuse Jeremy?


    "Sorry... If I die, you can''t find another man... "


    What Jeremy said made Sherry feel better in an instant.


    Sure enough, it seemed that Jeremy would say something like that.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Jeremy was really weak when he spoke and the big hole in the man''s chest, Sherry would even think that Jeremy was still the man she was facing now.


    However.


    This man''s current appearance was not something that was Sherry willing to face.


    "Jeremy, I''d rather you continue to quarrel with me. I''d rather you are still the same bad attitude in front of me, but can you not die..."


    For the first time.


    After coming back, facing this man, Sherry found that she could also cherish him.


    "I won''t find another man. I only care about you. You are the only man I will have in my life. So, please, you must be good."


    Sherry couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Jeremy even had no strength to talk to her.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry felt the same heartache, but there were a lot of words that could not be said at this time.


    "Sherry, he will be fine. Calm down."


    Steve followed Sherry with a long face.


    Originally, they were just two people''s feelings, but now these two people looked the same embarrassed.


    When Steve followed her, he had unspeakable helplessness.


    Lucas and Kami stood aside as if they had done something wrong.


    However.


    Sherry knew that no matter what had happened before, it had nothing to do with these two children.


    What happened between adults shouldn''t have anything to do with the child at all.


    Holding the hands of the two children, Sherry''s eyes became more determined.


    Just let it go on like this. After Jeremy was recovered, the family could be together.


    Although Sherry thought so, some people won''t wait for you until you knew how to cherish them.

 Chapter 458 Waking Up

    The operation was going on very well.


    Even at this time, the people outside were really worried, but the nurses coming out were all in a hurry, and no one dared to disturb them. They were afraid that if they disturbed these people, Jeremy would be in danger.


    "Don''t panic. Everything will be fine."


    Although Sherry could panic, it didn''t mean that the people around her could also panic.


    Steve had been comforting Sherry all the time. But in fact, even Steve''s hands were trembling when Sherry couldn''t see. Although he should be confident in his friend, it was not in the case of Jeremy.


    "Can you ask your people to take the two kids to rest first? I''ll wait here."


    When Sherry spoke, her voice was a little hoarse.


    However, Sherry couldn''t help but make herself selfish.


    It was enough for Jeremy to have her. The two children were too young to bear such a thing.


    So the two kids should be taken away before they realized what had happened.


    Lucas wanted to say something, but was pinched by Kami secretly.


    Kami knew what kind of state Sherry was in now. Even if they stayed with Sherry now, there would be no change. In this case, it was better to leave at this time, so that he could be mentally prepared.


    Although Steve was a little depressed, there was no problem with the order given by Sherry. Steve nodded and asked his men to do as Sherry said.


    Seeing Sherry''s expression, Steve couldn''t help but speak.


    "Sherry, I know you are worried about Jeremy, but trust me, he will be fine. You can have a rest first. When Jeremy comes out, you need to take care of him."


    In fact, Sherry wanted to stay here.


    However.


    When Steve said this, Sherry found that people around her, who she didn''t know or she knew, were looking at her.


    "Okay."


    At last, Sherry had no choice but to nod and agree to his condition.


    When Sherry woke up, Jeremy was already in the ICU.


    When Steve saw Sherry, he forced a smile to her and then said to her, "I don''t know what you are thinking now, but I need someone to take care of Jeremy. I''ve arranged the children for you. You can go in and talk to him more when you can visit him."


    "Jeremy can do so much for you this time, at least it means that he still has you in his heart. Just do as I say. If you tell him more about your past, maybe he will wake up. "


    Steve looked so upset when he said these words.


    Not long after Steve left, Sherry saw another person she was not willing to face now, Jeffery!


    "Sister, is there anything wrong with my brother Jeremy?"


    When Jeffery saw Sherry, his heart ached to the extreme.


    Since Jeremy didn''t know how to cherish Sherry, why couldn''t he just let her go? He didn''t know how to cherish her. Now there were still many people waiting in line for Sherry.


    "Yes, everything will be fine."


    She


    you could wake up, I would never leave again. Don''t you want to see me now? Otherwise, why can''t you talk to me when I miss you so much?"


    Looking at Jeremy on the bed, Sherry said in a muffled tone.


    For Sherry, Jeremy had always been an important man in her heart.


    The relationship between the two people had worsened before, but Sherry had never really forgotten the man, Jeremy. On the contrary, every time she saw this man, whether it was love or hatred, in Sherry''s heart, the traces of Jeremy had deepened.


    "Sherry."


    When Sherry first heard this voice, she thought she had misheard, but when she raised her head, she saw that Jeremy was looking at her with his eyes wide open.


    Sherry looked at the man in surprise and asked, "You really wake up."


    Only Sherry herself knew how much she hoped to see this man wake up.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Silly girl, shouldn''t you call the doctor at this time?"


    When Sherry shot, Jeremy had been in a tense state. It was because Jeremy had been well prepared that he avoided a fatal blow in a real sense.


    "I... I''ll call the doctor now! "


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry rang the bedside bell in a hurry.


    If they had time, they would have to treat Steve a meal when Jeremy was completely recovered.


    The man just said that Jeremy would wake up, and then Jeremy could talk to her now. What a surprise for Sherry.


    The doctors arrived very soon. After checking the condition of Jeremy, they said to Sherry, "There is no big problem with the patient now. He needs to continue to observe for a day. If there is no problem, he can be transferred to a general ward."


    The doctor''s words gave Sherry a little bit of confidence.


    This time, Jeremy should be really fine.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, the man was grinning at her.


    Sherry curled her lips, but in the end, she couldn''t help smiling at him.

 Chapter 459 Kiss Me, Okay

    "Worried about me?"


    Holding Sherry''s hand, Jeremy looked gentle at this moment.


    At least, Jeremy was really satisfied with the way Sherry cared about him.


    "Yes."


    Thinking of why Jeremy was injured, Sherry''s heart softened and she didn''t continue to be stubborn in front of this man.


    After parting with Zoe, Jeffery came back to see Sherry.


    He didn''t expect that the man had already woken up, and what he saw was the intimacy between the two people.


    The bitterness in his heart was beyond words.


    On the other side.


    "Mr. Steve."


    Steve walked to a dark basement, and the guard greeted him.


    Steve nodded and said, "Open the door. I want to talk to her."


    As soon as Steve entered the room, he saw Linda curling up in the corner. Steve smiled helplessly and said, "Are you afraid now? Even I can''t imagine what you have done before. "


    Since he knew Jeremy, there had been very few people who could force Jeremy to that point.


    Although all this was achieved through Sherry, at this time, Steve still found it difficult to hide his confused mood.


    Linda looked up at Steve and then lowered her head.


    It seems that.


    Now Linda didn''t know how to face Steve at all.


    Steve looked at Linda and said.


    "We two used to be together, so I think I should know you well. In my heart, you are not a person who will do such a thing casually. Can you tell me what happened?"


    When Steve spoke, he tried his best to make his tone sound to comfort the woman.


    Now Linda was very pitiful. She shouldn''t have suffered any unnecessary stimulation.


    However.


    She should take the responsibility for what she had done.


    If Linda behaved herself and handed over the person behind her, the result might be better.


    The woman in front of him was once his capture. Steve believed that even in the face of others, Linda could not control herself, but in the face of himself, no matter how bad the emotions in Linda''s heart would be controlled.


    Because this woman had loved him.


    Steve knew it was not a good choice to make use of a woman, but it should be the most time-saving way for him up to now.


    Although he would feel sorry for this woman, Steve would never think that he had done something wrong at this time.


    "You have no idea how vicious Sherry is to blame me. Steve, trust me. Don''t keep in touch with Sherry. That woman is definitely not as kind-hearted as you think!"


    At this moment, Linda looked a little crazy.


    As long as she thought of Steve drinking too much in the bar and thinking of the name of Sherry, Linda was even more unhappy.


    That woman had already got such an excellent man as Jeremy. How could she still hold Steve?


    Sherry, what do you think of yourself?


    Should all the men in the world belong to you?


    "What happened?"


    At this time, even Jeremy co


    be some misunderstanding between the two guys.


    However.


    He had to solve all these problems. Otherwise, if he let this fellow continue to misunderstand them, he would have no idea what the final result would be.


    However.


    Even if Steve wanted to say something for Sherry, he should at least know something about the past, so that he could continue to find a reason for Sherry.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Although she still hated Sherry in the deep of her heart, when facing Steve, it could be said that Linda began to trust this man instinctively.


    So when she spoke, Linda kept telling herself to pay attention to what she said.


    She didn''t forget to explain some of her guesses when she recounted the whole thing.


    Steve listened carefully to what Linda said. At the beginning, Steve was really a little flustered, fearing that the child''s matter really had something to do with Sherry.


    But now, Steve finally came to a conclusion.


    When Linda said those words, she always said them from the most objective point of view. There was no strange comments, or it was obvious that it was not Sherry who did it.


    However, there was no clear evidence of what Linda said, indicating that it was Sherry who did it.


    That was enough.


    "You have no reason to say that Sherry must have done it on purpose. You have been friends for so many years. Don''t you even know your friend?"


    Steve complained when he said this.


    Although.


    Hearing what Linda said at this time, he would also feel that this woman was very pitiful, but only pitiful.


    Steve''s impression of Sherry wouldn''t change just because of a few words of Linda.


    Steve believed in his own judgment of people and more believed in Jeremy.


    If Sherry was really the kind of person that Linda said, the two of them would never tolerate Sherry at all. There must be some misunderstanding between them.

 Chapter 460 Disappointment

    Linda looked at Steve sadly.


    "Yes, in your heart, there is only Sherry. I even gave you my baby, but you only believe in Sherry all the time."


    It was impossible for Linda not to be sad at this time.


    However.


    To Linda''s surprise, when Steve supported Sherry, he came to this conclusion without thinking.


    Was it possible that in Steve''s mind, everything that Sherry had done was right?


    Couldn''t that woman do something outrageous? What was Steve''s intention now.


    "I didn''t mean that. Give me some time. I''ll give you a result."


    Steve didn''t say a word, which made Linda even more disappointed.


    "Your idea is too extreme now. Although you have always been against Sherry, think about it carefully. Did Sherry really do anything to hurt you when you were against her?"


    Although Steve was a little impatient with Linda.


    However.


    What happened now was related to Sherry. He still had to face this woman with his best attitude.


    "Steve!"


    Linda looked at the man in disbelief, her stomach full of unspeakable anger.


    This man was so hopeless!


    "I know you are really angry now, but you can try to calm yourself down. I think you will understand what I am talking to you at that time."


    Although he could see Linda''s anger at the moment.


    However, at this time, Steve still asked him to persuade this woman little by little.


    Only when Linda changed her attitude towards Sherry could they know more. Now the most important thing was Linda''s mood.


    "I can no longer hate Sherry, and I can turn myself in, but I have only one condition."


    At first, Linda looked a little angry, but later, even she became calmer at this time.


    Steve always felt guilty, so he was surprisingly nice to Linda at this time.


    He nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    At this time, as long as Linda''s request was not particularly excessive, Steve would basically agree at this time.


    "Dating with me for a month. And you can only be with me in this month."


    Linda said nervously.


    In Linda''s heart, there was really no hope for this matter. Since she had liked Steve for such a long time, she knew what kind of person he was.


    Steve was not a man who would be threatened.


    Steve wouldn''t nod at this time.


    And she would only be looked down upon by this man more. Their relationship had long been irreparable.


    However.


    How could she make such a ridiculous request at this time? At this moment, in this man''s eyes, she was a big joke.


    With such an idea, Linda''s mood gradually became worse.


    Steve didn''t give a direct answer to Linda, but seriously thought about whether he could trust what this woman had just said.


    At the beginning, Steve was wondering if Linda had any ulterior motive. After all, what this woman had done before was


    the reason. He came back about dozens of minutes ago. After he came back, he lost his temper alone in the ward and even beat himself."


    The nurse looked pale.


    Although Jeffery looked terrible before, he had never done anything like self-injury.


    She really didn''t know what kind of stimulation that guy had suffered when he went out. Otherwise, how could he become like that?


    "You can leave now. We have something to talk about."


    When Sherry walked to the door of Jeffery''s ward, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She really didn''t know if these nurses were too idle. They all leaned close to the door, as if they wanted to see what Jeffery was doing inside.


    In Sherry''s heart, even if sometimes that guy would do something crazy, he was always her beloved brother.


    Jeffery was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. These people were actually here to watch the fun. If Sherry was not angry at all at this time, it was really incomprehensible.


    "Okay."


    Even if some people still wanted to stay here, the head nurse was a sensible woman.


    Compared with Jeffery, she was more afraid of Sherry.


    Although Sherry seemed to have a good temper, she knew that the more people like Sherry lost their temper, the more terrible it was.


    If he hadn''t come to this point, she would never have provoked such a woman.


    It was not until those people left that Sherry''s face barely looked better.


    When Sherry pushed the door open, she saw Jeffery lying on the ground with a painful face.


    "Oh my God! What''s wrong with you?"


    Sherry looked at Jeffery with some sympathy. There were traces of tears on his face and his red and swollen eyes. It was obvious that he had just cried.


    Sherry felt more sorry for this guy.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry couldn''t help but continue, "Tell me, what''s the reason? I''ll help you solve them."

 Chapter 461 Do I Need A Reason To Spoil You

    He used to be a good teenager.


    In the blink of an eye, he was bullied to such an extent.


    "I just don''t want you to be with my brother. Is it because I''m too useless and can''t protect you well that you compromise?"


    "Jeremy treats you badly. You don''t have to do this for me. Besides, I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you again. Next time, I don''t know if there is someone like me who can help you with the disaster."


    When Jeffery spoke, he looked so pitiful.


    Sherry didn''t let Jeffery go upstairs.


    How could she not realize that what really mattered now was Jeffery''s mood.


    "I won''t get hurt again. So will you. Your brother is not as bad as you think..."


    Although Sherry was talking with Jeffery, she couldn''t help defending for Jeremy.


    This time, what Jeremy did really win her favor.


    Even before the two of them were together, there were still a lot of terrible things.


    However.


    Now Sherry could feel relieved.


    In Sherry''s heart, perhaps all this was just a misunderstanding. It was just that Jeffery had wronged Jeremy.


    "I don''t know what happened to you, but do you really trust him so much. Although I don''t have any evidence, I believe that the reason why I am lying here now must have something to do with him. "


    Jeffery cried out with tears in his eyes.


    At this moment, he looked like a trapped little beast.


    He was so helpless and innocent.


    "Why do you have to do this?"


    When facing such a Jeffery, Sherry was somewhat helpless.


    Sherry wanted her to give this man the best she could give him.


    However.


    When she really needed to do something, she didn''t know what else she could do for him now.


    "I..."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he was inevitably a little disappointed.


    During this period of time, Sherry''s care for Jeffery made him overestimate his position in her heart.


    Every time he felt that he was very close to Sherry.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if he didn''t say or do anything, the relationship between the two would definitely be good forever.


    However.


    All these were destined to be Jeffery''s thoughts alone.


    In Sherry''s heart, Jeremy had always been an important person. Even now, Jeffery had made it clear to her.


    However.


    In Sherry''s heart, she still instinctively wanted to believe in Jeremy.


    Such an idea was really hard to explain.


    "Do you know how much I hate myself? I''m just a disabled person now. If I''m still as disabled as before, I think I can protect you well by your side."


    As he spoke, Jeffery began to beat his legs hard.


    Sherry was really frightened by Jeffery''s behavior. She hugged Jeffery and shouted excitedly, "I believe you. I believe you no matter what you say."


    Although she knew that Jeffery was in a bad mood at this time when she came here, it was not until she saw Jeffery''s reaction that Sherry realized how serious the matter was at this time.


    "Really?"


    Whe


    Steve gave up on her.


    Linda knew Steve''s ability.


    In fact.


    Even if he didn''t want to be her boyfriend for the time being, Steve could still turn herself in if he really wanted. Even if she didn''t say anything, she could be sentenced to a few years.


    However.


    It never occurred to Linda that Steve would face her when facing Sherry.


    Linda had never expected that.


    Linda stared blankly at Steve beside her, though she knew that all this was like Cinderella''s magic crystal for her.


    It wouldn''t last long.


    Although the time for the two to be together was limited, at this time, Steve played his role very carefully. How could Linda not be moved?


    "Jeremy is still in the hospital now."


    Although Sherry didn''t think there was anything wrong with Linda, she couldn''t forgive what Linda had done this time.


    To Sherry''s surprise, it was Steve, she had no idea why did he do this.


    Does this man really know what he is doing now? Wasn''t Jeremy his best friend? When his best friend was in hospital, Steve was dating the murderer?


    Steve must be crazy!


    "I know. I will explain to Jeremy what my girlfriend has done, but I hope you can give us some time."


    It was not until she distanced herself from Sherry that Linda said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    When Linda was Steve''s girlfriend before, every time she faced Sherry, she felt that she was the one who couldn''t raise her head.


    However.


    Even if the person in front of her this time was Sherry, Linda still felt that she was the woman beside Steve, just because of his attitude.


    Steve was stunned for a moment when he heard the "thank you".


    Soon, Steve realized why Linda thanked him.


    With a helpless smile, he touched Linda''s head and said in a spoiled tone, "You are my woman. Do I need a reason to spoil you?"


    Hearing Steve''s words, Linda felt her heart stopped for a moment.


    If only they could be together like this forever.


    Unfortunately...

 Chapter 462 Will You Be Cruel To Me

    "I want to go to the amusement park!"


    The gratitude was expressed in an instant, and soon Linda let herself continue to be willful.


    Linda was a smart woman. She knew that if she missed this opportunity, she wouldn''t be able to be so willful in front of this man next time.


    Moreover, she was different from Sherry. It was very likely that she would never have such a chance in her life.


    She cherished it because it was precious.


    "Let''s go."


    Because of the uneasiness in his heart, even if he was injured now, in fact, Jeremy''s sleep was still very unstable.


    Because of this, when Sherry came in, Jeremy had been awake.


    Jeremy looked at Sherry quietly without saying anything.


    Frightened by such a Jeremy, Sherry patted her chest and said, "Why are you still awake? You scared me to death."


    What''s wrong with the brothers? Jeffery was stimulated, but Jeremy had been seriously injured. Didn''t he know to have a good rest?


    "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    When he spoke, the tone of him was completely different from that of Jeffery.


    Jeffery was a fragile begging, and Jeremy''s voice sounded just disappointed.


    This was the biggest difference between these two guys.


    Jeremy had always been the same Jeremy. Sometimes he would feel wronged, even sometimes he would become fragile, but he had always been stubborn and wouldn''t say anything.


    Sherry knew Jeremy well.


    It was because she knew Jeremy well that at this time, even if Jeremy didn''t act like a spoiled child, Sherry still felt a little sorry for this man.


    "How could it be..."


    When Sherry said these words, she was a little guilty.


    Maybe, she wouldn''t have been here if it weren''t for what Jeffery had said and she just met Steve and Linda.


    "Come up and sleep with me."


    The man''s tone was still commanding in the darkness.


    Originally, Sherry shouldn''t have listened to this man, but at this time, hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry didn''t know what''s wrong with her. In a word, somehow, she really took off her shoes and went to bed.


    "Jeremy, do you think you will be cruel to me?"


    Although Sherry and Jeremy were lying on the same bed, there was still a distance between the two of them, because Sherry felt that if she was too close to this man, she might touch the wound of Jeremy.


    "I don''t know."


    When Jeremy heard what Sherry said, he was stunned for a moment and then gave such an answer.


    Jeremy really didn''t know. At this moment, Jeremy was more interested in why Sherry would say something like that to him.


    If Sherry hadn''t taken


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    didn''t fall asleep either.


    Jeremy hadn''t forgotten that Sherry left because of Jeffery. But when she came back to him in the middle of the night, something must have happened to Jeffery.


    "He is just in a bad mood. Nothing serious."


    Sherry briefly told the whole thing to him.


    "That''s good..."


    Although Jeremy was very generous at the beginning, in fact, Jeremy was very afraid of what Jeffery and Sherry had said.


    There was another terrible silence between the two.


    "By the way, I can''t use my phone now. Ask Steve to come to me tomorrow. I have something to discuss with him."


    When Jeremy spoke, he didn''t notice the expression on Sherry''s face at all.


    Sherry lowered her head and said nothing.


    Although she knew that she shouldn''t have lied in front of Jeremy, sometimes she couldn''t help but want to say something.


    So did Sherry.


    She looked down at Jeremy with a timid expression on her face.


    "Actually... I saw Steve on my way back, but he seems to have a new girlfriend. "


    Jeremy didn''t take it seriously. "It''s normal. That guy changes women just like changing clothes."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy was somewhat relieved.


    Jeremy was not afraid of anything else, except that Sherry still had feelings for Steve. However, since Steve had already had a girlfriend, his feelings for Sherry should be a little faded.


    "You are right. Steve''s girlfriend is a little special this time."


    Sherry had always been a hesitant expression. At the beginning, Jeremy was very calm, but now he became a little flustered.


    What did Sherry mean by saying that to him with such an attitude?


    Is it possible that Steve''s new girlfriend is not another woman, but Sherry?

 Chapter 463 I Wont Argue With You

    In fact.


    This time, it was not Jeremy''s fault.


    Too many things had happened between them recently. Even though this man had always been confident in himself, he was a little flustered at this time.


    That kind of panic could not be concealed.


    Taking a look at Jeremy, Sherry said, "Steve is with Linda."


    "Ah!"


    Hearing what Sherry said, at the beginning, Jeremy''s face was still very calm. As long as that bloke didn''t grab his woman, he could say anything.


    "Wait, who are you talking about?"


    When Jeremy remembered who Linda was, he was in a bad mood.


    Although the gunshot wound made his relationship with Sherry closer, in fact, in Jeremy''s heart, he had always been holding grudges. He was actually forced to this point by a woman.


    If someone who was familiar with him knew it, would he look like a joke?


    But, wasn''t Sherry really joking now?


    Who was Steve? He was the best friend of Jeremy. How could he be with the murderer?


    With a bitter smile, Sherry said, "I don''t know what''s going on. You''d better ask Steve."


    Even though they used to be good friends, what Linda did this time was really unacceptable to Sherry.


    In her heart, it didn''t matter what kind of grievance she had suffered, but two children were her bottom line. How could they suffer grievance because of her, which was really unacceptable to Sherry.


    "I''ll ask him when he comes."


    This time, Jeremy''s attention was not on Sherry anymore.


    He lowered his head and no one knew what was on his mind.


    Even if Sherry wanted to talk to this guy, she didn''t know what else she could say before she opened her mouth.


    Obviously.


    Jeremy was in a bad mood now.


    Therefore, no matter what she said to this man now, she could get even angrier from him.


    At this time, even if Sherry wanted to communicate, she could not say anything.


    "But... Since they two are dating, they won''t be in the hospital, right? Didn''t you come to see me directly after you came from Jeffery? Why did you go out? "


    Jeremy was still the smart man.


    At the beginning, Jeremy also paid attention to Linda and Steve.


    But soon, the man realized what was really wrong and spoke out his doubts in time.


    "I''m not here for you. I felt too bored before and wanted to go out for a walk. "


    Sherry didn''t directly tell him the reason, but vaguely described her mood.


    Although there was still something strange in Jeremy''s eyes when he looked at Sherry he didn''t ask any more at this time.


    Some things were obvious at this time.


    Sherry was not willing to say it at all.


    Even if he kept asking, he wouldn''t get what he wanted. The relationship between the two was not very good, and under such mediation, it could only become worse.


    If.


    It was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , when Jeremy noticed the dark circles under Sherry''s eyes, he thought that this woman hadn''t had a good rest for a long time because of him.


    Even if he wanted to say something at the beginning, he had to take back all the nonsense at this time.


    In fact.


    As long as she was still that person, everything would be fine. As for other things, they didn''t matter at all.


    "Okay."


    At first, Sherry wanted to say something to this man, but later she was really too tired. At this time, she couldn''t say anything else.


    Sherry also tried her best to calm herself down at this time.


    The second day, when Sherry woke up, Steve was already standing in front of her bed.


    "I should have guessed it yesterday. You are taking care of Jeremy now. How could he not know what you have already known?"


    Steve said directly.


    Hearing this, Sherry looked more embarrassed than before.


    Sherry had never thought that Steve would be so rude to her.


    "Ahem..."


    Sherry lowered her head. At this time, she didn''t even dare to look at this man and make such a gesture. She just hoped that at this time, she could avoid the sight of this man.


    "Now you know it''s embarrassing, huh?"


    Steve felt both angry and funny when he looked at Sherry.


    Why didn''t he know that she had such a big mouth before? Before he said anything, she had already told Jeremy almost everything.


    When he just arrived today, Jeremy looked so bad. It was obvious that he was really frightened by Jeremy''s appearance. People who didn''t know him might think that he had done something to murder and arson.


    "Well, I''m sorry..."


    When Sherry said this, she looked a little embarrassed. At this time, Sherry really felt that she had done something wrong, so she was not willing to say anything.


    "Forget it. I shouldn''t have made a fuss with you."

 Chapter 464 You Should Spend More Time With Her

    At the beginning, Jeremy liked to see the fun between them aside.


    However.


    After seeing Sherry''s apology, Jeremy felt that his woman had been wronged. At this time, his originally unhappy face suddenly became even worse.


    Steve almost left.


    How could he bully him like this?


    He couldn''t be nicer to Sherry, and he even couldn''t treat he badly. It was simply unreasonable.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Although he was dissatisfied with these two guys at this time, Steve knew that if he didn''t make it clear to these two guys, he would have a hard time in the future.


    After hearing what Steve said, Sherry felt a little aggrieved.


    "I didn''t expect that things would end up like this. Moreover, I didn''t know that Linda was pregnant at that time."


    Although she said so, at this time, Sherry became more guilty because of what Steve said.


    Although Steve''s words were obscure.


    However.


    Sherry was not a fool all the time. How could she not know what Steve meant now? It was her who made Linda lose her child because of her.


    What a tragic thing it was.


    Although she had always thought that she had done something wrong to Linda, at this time, Sherry really regretted. How could she face such a Linda in the future?


    This was really a tangled problem.


    Compared with Sherry, at this time, Jeremy was more concerned about other things.


    "If you feel wronged, just forget it."


    Although there were some important things on Linda now, Jeremy still couldn''t let it go at this time.


    After all.


    That woman had done such a ridiculous thing before. Even if she did it again, it was possible.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, when we were together in the past, I found someone else''s shadow on her. Now it seems that I am the one who should be sorry for others."


    Steve said sincerely.


    In Steve''s mind, he didn''t do anything too outrageous.


    But it was really his fault on this matter.


    Linda liked her, but he didn''t give that woman a real equal relationship. Even when the other party had fallen in love with him, he was still the same as before.


    But thinking of this, Steve felt more apologetic at this moment than before.


    "Then you should spend more time with her."


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to face Linda by herself, but later, she let herself think it over.


    Many things were not as bad as she thought, but they were not as good as she thought.


    Linda said that she could control her emotions well in front of Steve, but Linda still hated her, so even if she explained something, that guy would never believe it.


    In this cas


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    yesterday, Sherry really didn''t know how to face Jeffery.


    Although she didn''t appreciate that his willfulness.


    However.


    She had to admit that no matter how willful Jeffery looked now, she was the one to blame. Without her own reason, how could Jeffery be like now?


    "Sister Sherry?"


    Jeffery came out in a wheelchair. If he didn''t go out, he would take a walk in the hospital.


    After all.


    There were almost all patients in the room. Even if someone noticed his appearance, they wouldn''t give him any strange eyes. Therefore, Jeffery felt at ease in such a place.


    "Why do you think of me?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of inexplicable expression.


    Although Sherry didn''t say anything yesterday in front of him, Jeffery was a very sensitive person.


    She could feel the expression on his face, so it was almost certain.


    Even Jeffery would feel very sad now, but when facing this man, Sherry still tried to make herself give him a big smile.


    "I''m just passing by. But what do you mean by that? Can''t I come to see you?"


    When she spoke, Sherry was also a little depressed.


    Now when Sherry looked at the guy in front of her, she always felt that there was a very strange emotion in her heart. But, since she was facing this guy and wanted to say something, Sherry asked herself to be calm.


    "Sure."


    Jeffery looked a little helpless. Recently, Sherry was really different from the woman in his impression.


    He had thought that she was a woman he could face no matter what, but now...


    "I just haven''t seen you for a long time, so I miss you very much."


    When he spoke, Jeffery had been looking at Sherry eagerly.


    This woman would soon belong to someone else.

 Chapter 465 Worry

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Touching her face, Sherry looked a little strange when she spoke.


    Although Sherry had always been confident in her own appearance, when she said this, Sherry also looked a little depressed. "I''m just curious."


    Jeffery smiled and continued, "Forget it... But I''m really happy that you can come here. "


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry had a mixed feeling.


    Sherry felt that she was unconsciously standing between the two brothers.


    Although she didn''t have such a feeling at the beginning, she had a strong feeling now. It was obvious that Jeffery couldn''t ignore it.


    "Are you really happy?"


    There was still some confusion in Sherry''s eyes when she looked at Jeffery.


    It was because that she had been caring about Jeremy these days. Otherwise, why was Jeffery so happy just because she came here?


    "Really?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he couldn''t hide his smile at all.


    "I know you have been taking care of my brother these days, so you haven''t come to see me. But, do you know that every time I can''t see you, I will feel that I am a burden to you..."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he was about to cry.


    At the beginning, Sherry was still thinking whether she was really so attractive to this guy?


    However.


    In this case, Sherry still couldn''t ask. At this moment, the expression on Jeffery''s face basically showed everything.


    "Are you serious about what you said last night?"


    Although she had tried her best to tell herself not to think too much, in fact, at this time, what Jeffery said last night still echoed in Sherry''s mind.


    Sherry didn''t know whether she could really trust what this guy said, but now she began to doubt Jeremy, after a few words of this guy.


    "Yes."


    Jeffery said frankly, without any guilt.


    At the beginning, she was still persuading herself in her heart that Jeremy shouldn''t be such a person. At this time, she finally couldn''t continue to trust herself. When she looked at Jeffery, she was also confused.


    When Jeffery saw Sherry''s face, he knew that his plan had almost succeeded a lot.


    However.


    Didn''t Jeffery know how to make things worse?


    "Sister Sherry, maybe I was wrong. I heard it wrong. But before everything is settled, can you not be so close to him? I''m really worried about you. "


    "I know I''m useless now. I don''t have the right to say that in front of you. But even if you just sympathize with me, you should take care of yourself, okay?"


    Jeffery behaved pitifully in front of Sherry.


    Jeffery had been looking at Sherry with his eyes. Every word he said was very attentive, but now when Sherry faced this man, her mood was still the same complicated.


    Sherry didn''t know if she should believe this young man now.


    However, exc


    ked softly, "From now on, we won''t see a doctor, okay?"


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to say, ''No, your wound has been like this. What if you don''t see the doctor?''


    However, Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with herself now. When she faced Jeffery, she didn''t even remember these basic things.


    She really didn''t look like herself now.


    She had always been very cautious. How could she do such a thing?


    "Okay."


    Although there was a voice in her heart telling Sherry that it was wrong to do so, she shouldn''t spoil Jeffery so much.


    It was the doctor that Jeffery needed most now, but now she gave in because of Jeffery''s words.


    However.


    How could Sherry not know? Compared with Jeffery''s health, the most important thing now should be Jeffery''s mentality.


    For several times before, Jeffery was on the verge of breaking down.


    Even if she still had a lot of worries, she couldn''t force Jeffery to do something like this. She was afraid that the result would be worse than now.


    After taking a look at Jeffery, Sherry hesitated for a while and said.


    "Well... That''s it this time. But you have to think about the doctor in the future. I know you don''t like to face doctors, but it''s good for you to see a doctor. "


    "I can often come to see you, but I hope that professional people can do it. You should think it over."


    Although Sherry really cared about Jeffery''s feelings, at this time, Sherry didn''t want Jeffery''s wrong idea to continue.


    When she spoke, Sherry didn''t have a good feeling either.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Jeffery really didn''t want to talk to Sherry, but after seeing Sherry''s face, he suddenly felt that it seemed not good for him to refuse her all the time, so at this time, Jeffery still nodded and accepted her words.


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, her eyes were full of surprise.

 Chapter 466 Confession

    Sherry didn''t stay with Jeffery for too long and was soon called away.


    However.


    This time, the person who called Sherry away was not Jeremy, but Ina.


    That day, it was because of the child, so Ina asked Sherry to leave. But after so many days, she really couldn''t face those people.


    Everyone knew that the person who could order Sherry to make clothes was a big shot.


    Not everyone was easy-going.


    At the beginning, Jeffery still hoped that Sherry could stay with him, but when he heard that it was about work, not some unknown wild men, Jeffery let Sherry leave without hesitation.


    "Elizabeth."


    By the time Sherry appeared in the company wearing a mask, Jenny was about to say something.


    Ina gave some documents to Sherry and said, "I know the measures I gave are not good, but this is my only way. She left their photos and data, and promised to deliver them to her house in a period of time. "


    When Ina said these words, she even didn''t dare to look into Sherry''s eyes.


    She knew that Sherry still had a lot of things to do now.


    At this time, he knew clearly about [ÈÞÏþ]''s situation, but he still made such a decision. [ÈÞÏþ] must be in the mood to kill him now.


    However, it was just Ina''s guess.


    With a smile, Sherry said, "Thank you for your hard work these days. Just leave it to me. I will finish it on time, but I hope you can send it for me. There are still two patients in the hospital."


    Since Sherry had already made such a concession, would Ina have any unrealistic extravagance at this time?


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it. All you need to do is to design works."


    When Ina looked at Sherry, she didn''t blink.


    What Sherry said now was an unrealistic hope for Ina.


    Now that [ÈÞÏþ] had made a concession, she naturally wouldn''t have any more excessive requirements.


    At the beginning, Sherry was waiting for her to say something else, but when she took a look at the smiling Ina on the spot, Sherry shook her head helplessly. Soon she knew what this guy was thinking.


    "Can you buy these clothes for me?"


    Sherry was very efficient, especially for these things that could be taken away as soon as they were delivered. There was no need for Sherry to waste too much time on them.


    What''s more, for Sherry now, even if it was so fast, the quality of her works could be completely guaranteed.


    "Okay!"


    After taking the order from Sherry, Ina picked up her bag and left.


    Sherry always had high requirements for the fabric. Although there were other people in the work, in fact, the only person who could really understand Sherry''s needs was her.


    The current situation could not be wrong in any part, and Ina knew it clearly.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if she knew that there might be some things that Sherry needed her to deal with by herself, Ina still chose to leave.


    ally confirm her position. It was easy for her to tell everything she knew in front of Steve.


    Steve was satisfied with Linda.


    He smiled and said, "It''s not that I underestimate you. No matter how much I like someone, I won''t give my family property to her. Even if I really fall in love with you, your plan is impossible."


    Linda glanced at Steve and said nothing.


    In fact.


    This idea had been in Linda''s mind at the beginning, and it was just a guess at that time.


    After all.


    At that time, Steve hadn''t personally confirmed this idea. Now that Steve said it, Linda''s mood was much better than before. At least, now Linda could prove that she was the one who knew Steve better.


    "Well, but did that guy encounter any difficulties? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have targeted me at this time."


    Steve had some judgment.


    Although there was a certain gap between him and a man like Jeremy, not everyone could provoke him. Why did Zoe take such a big risk?


    When Linda faced Steve, she would answer whatever he asked.


    When the two were talking, Linda told the man everything she knew frankly.


    "I don''t know the specific reason, but there seems to be a big problem with Zoe''s funds. It should have something to do with Sherry. I have heard about it once before. Now Sherry is dealing with her."


    Hearing this, Steve nodded.


    "If so, these things are more reasonable. Although Sherry''s personality is easy to bully, she still has her bottom line. Her bottom line is the people around her."


    "Now Jeffery is still in the hospital. It will be strange if Sherry can let go of Zoe like this, but I really want to see. What kind of posture does a woman like Sherry look like when she is forced to be anxious?"


    After Steve said this, Linda became more silent.


    Sure enough.


    He still had Sherry in his heart, and she was always that unimportant role.


    All the time.

 Chapter 467 Not As Bad As You Think

    At first, Steve didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he had said, but when he saw the silence on Linda''s face, he remembered that Linda and Sherry were basically at odds with each other.


    However.


    It was almost the same as sow dissension between them to say something like that in front of Linda.


    He was so stupid.


    Steve had been blaming himself all the time, and Linda was also immersed in her own sadness and unable to extricate herself.


    "But... Why does Zoe still want to see you at this time? "


    Even if the matter of Sherry was not mentioned, since the atmosphere between the two was so embarrassing, at this time, Steve always needed to help them find a topic to communicate.


    Linda shook her head in confusion, "I don''t know..."


    Linda believed that even though Zoe was down and out now, the private detective in her hand was still very powerful.


    Linda had been with Steve these days, and she believed that Zoe must know it.


    However.


    If she had known that the two of them were together, why did Zoe still contact her? These were things that Linda couldn''t figure out no matter how serious she was now.


    "Do you want to face Zoe? I''ll go with you."


    Steve said cautiously.


    Steve knew that Linda was sensitive to these things.


    He didn''t know if this woman would think too much when he said something like that.


    Because of this, Steve stopped talking soon after he said this.


    Seeing that Steve didn''t say a word, Linda couldn''t understand why he kept silent at first. But after thinking carefully, she knew why. She couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    "Well, it''s not as bad as you think. Let''s face it together."


    When she said these words, Linda felt relieved.


    She had been thinking about what she should do if Steve still loved Sherry.


    However.


    Now that Steve could pay attention to his emotions, it meant that she still had a place in Steve''s heart. No matter what, it felt great to be cherished by this man.


    "Really?"


    Steve still felt unreal when he looked at Linda.


    In Steve''s mind, Linda shouldn''t be an easy-going person.


    However.


    Now Linda didn''t think it was a big deal. On the contrary, Linda was very happy.


    "Okay."


    Hearing that Linda had agreed, Steve felt a little helpless.


    He had said he could go with her, if he didn''t go now, it was not good.


    The helpless Steve had no choice but to let himself and Linda face Zoe at this time.


    At this time, he could only hope that the woman''s choice would not be too ridiculous.


    "Address."


    Seeing that Steve nodded, Linda leaned against Steve''s chest and replied the message.


    Steve naturally put his arm around Linda''s waist.


    lf?


    However.


    She didn''t know where did Zoe''s confidence come from. Did she think that she would cooperate with her as before? She was so stupid and hopeless.


    Zoe looked at Linda and said nothing.


    The information in her mind was too much.


    In fact.


    When Zoe came here, she knew that it was almost impossible for her to win back Linda, but even in this case, she still thought she could have a try.


    Zoe didn''t expect that Linda would be so straightforward at this time.


    It turned out that.


    In front of Steve, Linda''s hatred for Sherry was nothing at all.


    Steve looked at Zoe and said, "I won''t interfere in your affairs, but you''d better think about how to face Jeremy. Even though we have been friends for so many years, I don''t have the guts to threaten his secretary."


    At this time, Linda took a look at Steve and then at Zoe who was sitting there.


    At this moment, Linda couldn''t believe what she had heard. Oh my God, she must have misheard. Did this woman really know what she was doing now?


    Threatening Jeremy''s secretary?


    Although Linda and Jeremy hadn''t contacted each other for a long time, she knew a little about that man. Even Linda herself had a conflict with Sherry, but she didn''t have the guts to plot against Jeremy.


    If it weren''t for this time...


    However.


    Did Zoe want to take over the company of Jeremy?


    How brave she was.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t have the guts to shoot on Jeremy''s chest."


    Zoe had always known what Linda had done.


    Although it was Sherry who shot, if it weren''t for Linda, such a thing wouldn''t have happened.


    At this time, Zoe was really in a bad mood.


    The most outrageous thing had been done by Linda. But why was Steve so aggressive in front of Zoe and still protect Linda?

 Chapter 468 A World Of Two People

    "You!"


    Although she knew that this guy would not say anything good after she opened her mouth.


    However.


    After hearing what Zoe said, Linda was really pissed off by this woman.


    Jeremy was Steve''s best friend, so for such a long time, Linda had been avoiding this topic between the two people.


    But...


    Linda didn''t expect that at this time, the topic she had been avoiding was directly brought up on the stage by Zoe.


    Linda had always been confident when she spoke before, but now she just carefully looked at Steve''s expression and didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Zoe felt much better when she saw Linda was mad now.


    It seemed that she was right. Although she didn''t know how Linda managed to deal with Steve, in fact, the matter of Jeremy was still a gap between the two people that could not be crossed.


    "You are very guilty now. I will take you to see Jeremy when I have time. Remember to apologize."


    What the two women didn''t expect was that Steve didn''t get angry at this time, but talked to Linda in a gentle tone as usual.


    "Okay!"


    Linda was really excited at this time. Maybe, even if the two of them were just pretending now, she still had her own place in Steve''s heart.


    Otherwise, how could things be like this now?


    Even though she had done such an outrageous thing, this man still knew to protect her when facing Zoe.


    "Steve, are you crazy? Do you know who she tricked? He''s your best friend, Jeremy."


    Linda was much better. She had been completely captured by this man.


    However.


    At this moment, even Zoe couldn''t believe her ears. Was the world crazy?


    Otherwise, how could such a ridiculous thing happen?


    How could Steve not care about Jeremy? How could it be possible?


    The two women were dumbfounded when facing Steve at this time.


    They couldn''t figure out what Steve meant by saying that.


    Linda was a little depressed.


    She had thought that she was getting to know this man little by little, but now it seemed that she still didn''t really know him.


    Steve continued.


    "Zoe, even if there is really any conflict between us, it should be the two of us to solve it. That is the family matter of the two of us. When is it your turn, an outsider, to interfere?"


    When Steve said these words, he looked very imposing.


    Linda looked at Steve with an anthomaniac look.


    When Steve protected her before, she thought this man looked very handsome.


    However.


    At this critical moment, Steve still had to protect her and stood on her side. Linda felt that her heart was about to stop beating.


    Oh my God.


    ''Steve, do you know how handsome you look now?''


    Do you know?


    "I..."


    Zoe had never thought that she would face such a strong man.


    Although in many case


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uld be more generous as a man. Don''t take it seriously."


    Steve said to Jeremy.


    Jeremy was in a good mood to fight with this guy.


    Damn it.


    ''You brat, it wasn''t you who was shot, right? How could you say something so outrageous at this time.''


    It was so unreasonable!


    "I know. We are best friends. So you will protect the woman I love."


    No matter how Jeremy felt now.


    However, at this time, Jeremy had nothing to say to his buddy.


    Jeremy had no idea how Steve came to this conclusion.


    Finally, he said helplessly, "Forget it. I won''t make a fuss about it with her."


    At the beginning, Linda was still timid. But after hearing what Jeremy said, her face was full of disbelief.


    Even at this time, Linda still felt that she must have misheard something.


    Otherwise, according to Jeremy''s personality, how could he let her go so easily?


    Or...


    Steve was really fond of her now. He said that even if she came to face Jeremy, there would be nothing wrong. At the beginning, Linda came here with the determination of death, but she really didn''t expect that the final result would be such a surprise to her.


    "But are you here empty handed?"


    Although Jeremy didn''t want to argue with Linda, he thought Steve couldn''t say anything about if he made things a little harder for her. Jeremy had always been shrewd in this kind of thing.


    "No, but your bodyguards don''t allow us to come in with those things. It''s your own order. You pretend to be innocent with me at this time."


    Since Linda didn''t know Jeremy well, how could he Steve not know Jeremy?


    Jeremy was a mean man by nature.


    Steve knew that this man might take revenge on him for what he had done.


    If he believed that Jeremy would be fine in front of him at this time and wouldn''t do anything excessive, then Steve would be a fool.

 Chapter 469 We Cant Go Back

    Taking a look at Steve, Jeremy said, "Okay, but even if she is your woman, I won''t give her a welcome gift."


    Hearing that, Linda''s face turned pale in an instant.


    In Linda''s eyes, she didn''t do anything terrible.


    What''s more, didn''t Jeremy say that he could accept it?


    However.


    Did he say it unintentionally or deliberately?


    Looking at the two men, Linda couldn''t say a word. She had too many questions in her heart, but at this time, she didn''t even have the courage to speak.


    At this time, although she didn''t feel good, she knew she had to force a smile on her face.


    However.


    The more she acted like this, the paler her face became.


    "Why?"


    Steve looked a little depressed. What did Jeremy mean? He didn''t save his face at this time. Was he deliberately embarrassed?


    "Did you give a welcome gift to Sherry before?"


    Jeremy said that confidently.


    At the beginning, Steve didn''t want to give this gift to Sherry because she always held a position in his heart. But if he gave it to her now, he would really recognize them as a couple.


    Although Steve knew that there was almost no possibility for him to succeed, at this time, he still had some unrealistic expectations in his heart.


    "I..."


    Steve looked at this guy, dumbfounded. He had never thought that this guy would make such a fuss with him at this time. It was outrageous.


    "What? Will you give her the gift or not? If you don''t give her the gift, neither do I."


    If the stuff outside was sent in, Jeremy would give Linda the welcome gift even if he didn''t want to.


    At this time, according to Jeremy''s personality, how could he not care about everything he should?


    "Well..."


    At this time, Steve didn''t have the courage to say that he could do it in front of Jeremy. Although he had made a decision, it would take time for him to let it go. This was the case for Steve now.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for Sherry to come here."


    At first, Linda could stay quietly with Steve, but now she really didn''t know what to do.


    Sherry?


    It wouldn''t be difficult for Linda to face Jeremy, but if Sherry was included, she didn''t know what to do now.


    Things between them were always so embarrassing.


    Now that they had to stand together, was there really anything else to say?


    "Let''s go, okay?"


    Although Linda had told herself that she should try to calm down at this time, what she told herself was completely different from what she could do. At least, it was the same for Linda now.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Steve didn''t notice anything wrong with Linda at the beginning, but Jeremy, who was over there sitting on the bed, noticed that something was wrong with Linda.


    Even though he knew he shouldn''t have said that, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Lin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    I''m serious, too."


    When Sherry said this, she didn''t care about the man''s mood at all.


    She said it naturally.


    Even she was enthusiastic, she couldn''t express.


    Looking at Sherry blankly, Jeremy sighed, "Can''t we really go back?"


    For Jeremy, there was still a lot of hope for them. As long as he could pay and fill in the loopholes in Sherry''s heart, the relationship between the two would soon return to the past.


    However.


    It seemed that Sherry was not willing to give up any of her feelings, which really made Jeremy feel very uncomfortable now.


    What was his sacrifice for her in this woman''s eyes?


    "We can''t go back. It''s certain."


    Unlike Jeremy, Sherry was very calm when she said these words.


    "Sherry!"


    There was absolutely no good expression on Jeremy''s face at this time. Even when he looked at Sherry, he was about to go berserk.


    Sherry stood there and looked at the man quietly.


    For Sherry, although Jeremy looked a little scary now, it was nothing in her heart.


    "Hmm?"


    To Sherry''s surprise, this time, Jeremy was different from before. He didn''t lose his temper at this time. He just got out of bed and held her tightly in his arms.


    This time.


    Sherry was really dumbfounded, because she couldn''t figure out what this guy meant at this time.


    Did he think that they could accept each other''s feelings now and wanted to be like this forever?


    At this moment, she really couldn''t figure it out.


    "By the way, Sherry, even if you don''t consider yourself, you should still care about your two children."


    Obviously.


    Even now, Jeremy still didn''t give up. He just changed a soft way to persuade Sherry. At this time, it was the best choice for them.


    In the past, no matter how firm Sherry''s attitude was, when this guy talked about the children, she suddenly became silent.

 Chapter 470 Its For You

    Children.


    They were the most unforgettable existence in Sherry''s heart.


    Children.


    It was an important reason why Sherry was unwilling to accept Jeremy again.


    For Sherry, it didn''t matter even if she felt wronged.


    However.


    According to what Jeremy had done before, could the child really get happiness after they were together again?


    Sherry was not sure about all these.


    Sherry didn''t want to believe that this guy was really a reliable man, and she didn''t want her children to be hurt for the second time.


    At that time, the two children were just unborn babies and knew nothing, and they wouldn''t be hurt too much.


    However.


    If they were abandoned again, it was hard for Sherry not to care about the emotions of the two children.


    Even at this time, Sherry still had some feelings for Jeremy, and she didn''t dare to make blind decisions.


    After all.


    She was not alone now.


    "Sherry, I know you still remember what happened between us before. But what I want to tell you now is that as long as you are a person, you will have shortcomings, even me. "


    "I know what you are thinking now. But have you really thought about one thing? Don''t people who do wrong have a chance to change? Don''t I even have the chance to contact my two children now?"


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very excited.


    Jeremy had never thought that he would be so helpless in front of a woman one day. This feeling was really bad, and he was not willing to face it by himself at all.


    "Yes. I just don''t want to be with you again. You can visit the two children anytime and anywhere, but I don''t want the two children to know that you are their father."


    When Sherry spoke, her tone was very tough.


    Sherry knew that there was a big gap between her and Jeremy.


    However.


    Sherry knew that she should be responsible for any decision she made. Otherwise, what should her children do in the future when facing her?


    How could the two kids face Jeremy in the future?


    These things.


    They were all that Sherry had to figure out and had to face now.


    Seeing that Jeremy became silent at this time, Sherry continued, "I know you are also very conflicted now, but no matter what, Steve and Linda are still outside."


    "We still have time to discuss something in the future, but the time for Linda and Steve is limited. We''d better not waste other people''s time."


    At this time, even Sherry didn''t know how she felt and whether she really meant it.


    She always felt that it was unfair for the two people who were still outside to waste time here.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Jeremy still had a lot to say to this woman, but at this time, he did not let himself force Sherry.


    After all.


    The two of them had known each other for more than one or two days. Others d


    e pissed off by such a fellow.


    "I hate you."


    In Sherry''s opinion, the relationship between the two had been like this. She thought that Linda would not take the initiative to talk to her, but at this time, since Linda had taken the initiative to speak, Sherry could not say nothing.


    Under the pressure of Linda, Sherry was not prepared to hide her thoughts at all.


    She should know how close the relationship between the two used to be.


    They knew each other.


    Sherry didn''t believe that at that time, Linda wouldn''t believe her.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Linda fell into silence.


    If Sherry said something else, Linda might have to guess for a while by herself at this time. But now, it was a normal answer that Sherry said she hated herself.


    "Why?"


    After all, the two of them used to have such a tacit understanding.


    At this time, even if Linda didn''t say something clearly, Sherry still knew what the other party wanted to say at this time.


    Why did she hate her but still come out with her.


    Sherry replied, "When you get there, you will understand. Sometimes, it has nothing to do with how much you hate someone. As long as this person deserves your care, you can be together."


    "Even if there is someone you hate by his side, if you think that person will be happy after you do something, then even if you treat the person you hate better in front of him, it''s not a big deal."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked very serious.


    At this time, of course, Linda listened carefully to every word that Sherry said, and then nodded in agreement with Sherry.


    Although she didn''t appreciate the woman''s attitude in front of her at this time, at this time, Linda knew that Sherry was very generous now.


    After all, what she had done was not an ordinary thing. It was kidnapping. Did she want to be forgiven for such a thing?

 Chapter 471 Jefferys Waiting

    "Sherry is more sensible than before."


    Just like Jeremy, Steve also knew Sherry very well.


    He knew how Sherry should feel when facing Linda.


    However.


    At this time, Steve was really grateful to Sherry for saving his face.


    At least.


    At this time, he could naturally face his friend Jeremy.


    "Yes, because of me."


    Even though the two of them had just experienced some unpleasant things, how could Jeremy allow himself to lose face in front of this man when facing Steve?


    Jeremy said with a big smile on his face.


    Even when he spoke, his tone was very proud at this moment.


    Steve was speechless.


    At the beginning, Steve wanted to continue to communicate with this guy, but after hearing his arrogant words, he really felt unhappy.


    For Steve, the current Jeremy was really shameless.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    After that day, the two of them had their own things to do, so they seldom discussed something together.


    Although it was inconvenient for Jeremy to move, Steve felt sorry for him.


    After listening to the other party''s words, Steve nodded and said, "I do have something to tell you now. Have you ever thought about one thing, what should happen between Linda and Sherry in the future?"


    "Are you serious after being together for a while? It''s only been a short time, but do you really take that woman as your woman?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy could endure what Steve said.


    But not now.


    The reason why Jeremy could do so much for Sherry was that he hoped that the woman he cared about could be safe and sound.


    Although what Steve said was almost the same, he could see that Linda had begun to repent, but this was not the reason why they could forgive that woman.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy continued in a cold tone, "I know you feel sorry for that woman, but don''t you know what you should do and what you should stop?"


    In Jeremy''s mind, Steve should be a man of sense.


    However.


    Now Steve''s choice really disappointed Jeremy.


    When Jeremy looked at this man, his eyes were unfriendly.


    Shaking his head, Steve said, "I''m not talking about Linda. I''m talking about Sherry. Although this incident may pass, are you sure that it won''t cast a shadow on Sherry? "


    Steve said seriously.


    Hearing what Steve said, Jeremy became silent.


    Although he didn''t want to hear it, what Steve said now also made sense, didn''t it?


    "I''m not sure..."


    This man, who was usually confident and conceited, unexpectedly gave such an uncertain answer at this time.


    "Haven''t you seen clearly the current state of the two people, Sherry and I?"


    He said it confidently.


    "Although we two have been together again, I don''t have the courage to say that I am


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , that was Sherry concerned about.


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to get angry, but she knew that even if she got angry here, there would be no result.


    Sherry could have waited here at the beginning, but as time went by, she really couldn''t sit still.


    On the other side.


    "Mr. Jeffery, this is the expert I found for you."


    A man in black said respectfully to Jeffery.


    Jeffery''s reaction was quite different from that when he was in front of Sherry.


    "You can go out now."


    Jeffery knew clearly what was going on with him now. The less people knew about his situation, the better. Therefore, even if he thought that the other party should be someone he could trust, at this time, the tone of Jeffery''s words might still be a little hurtful.


    "How am I?"


    Although he didn''t dare to face it at the beginning, Jeffery knew that he would know the result. His tone had been evading. It was better to know the result as soon as possible, and then he would consider how to face it.


    "I need to do a system check for you."


    Although the doctor was famous, he was forced to come here to see Jeffery. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that the situation was not simple.


    Moreover, it was not the first time that the doctor had encountered such a situation.


    So he was always cautious when facing Jeffery.


    He didn''t have the guts to give any advice to something he wasn''t sure of at this time.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Jeffery was a little unhappy. He knew that Sherry might go to see him when he came out, but he had to get a real conclusion about his legs before others knew his current situation.


    There was not much time left.


    Jeffery knew that as long as he stayed here a little longer, there might be new changes. But even so, he had to wait for the most accurate conclusion.

 Chapter 472 The Grievance Of Jeremy

    "What''s wrong?"


    When Sherry returned to the ward of Jeremy, her face was very pale.


    Jeremy was worried about Sherry. When he saw her face, he couldn''t help but speak out his concern for this woman.


    At the beginning, Jeremy didn''t want to talk to this woman because she left without saying goodbye.


    However.


    When he really noticed the look of Sherry, Jeremy couldn''t keep his cold image as before and didn''t talk to this woman anymore. He couldn''t help but care about Sherry.


    Taking a look at Jeremy, who was worried about her, Sherry wondered if she should tell this man her troubles at this time.


    However.


    After noticing the way the man looked at her, Sherry decided to tell him the truth.


    Then.


    What was the other party''s thought? It was all his problem. It had nothing to do with her.


    "I can''t find Jeffery."


    He had been thinking whether he could help Sherry if she really encountered something that could not be solved.


    However.


    Now that he really heard what Sherry said, Jeremy didn''t know what else he could say next.


    Even though he wanted to look generous on the surface, in fact, Jeremy couldn''t accept the feeling of being with another woman he liked now.


    Although Sherry might not have any strange thoughts.


    Jeremy could rest assured with Sherry, but that didn''t mean that at this time, he could rest assured with Jeffery.


    How could Jeremy not know what Jeffery was thinking about Sherry?


    In the past, he didn''t choose to make things too clear, just to save the face of the two people. However, what he didn''t expect was that under his watch, Sherry had already been so worried about Jeffery.


    Even to the extent that.


    When she didn''t know where the guy was, she could ask him.


    He couldn''t tell how he was feeling now, but Jeremy knew that he was very uncomfortable now.


    "You don''t need to worry. He will be fine."


    Even if he was unwilling, at this time, Jeremy still needed to care about Jeffery in front of Sherry.


    After all, Jeffery was the apple of Sherry''s eye now.


    "I hope so."


    Although she didn''t quite agree with what this guy had said to her, at this time, Sherry still had a little trust in what Jeremy had said.


    After all.


    In the past, in the heart of Sherry, Jeremy was like a God.


    There was almost nothing that didn''t develop according to this man''s thought after he said it.


    When Sherry turned around, Jeremy frowned imperceptibly.


    He got up.


    At this time, even Jeremy couldn''t figure out something.


    For example, Jeffery''s legs and feet were already inconvenient. Why did he leave the hospital at such a time? Was there anything that was not suitable for him and Sherry to know now?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , after Sherry hung up the phone with Jeffery, the smile on Sherry''s face irritated Jeremy.


    In the past, although Sherry would also show such a brilliant smile in front of others, it was all because of her. But now, Sherry showed such a smile in front of him, was it because of another man?


    Even if that guy was his brother, it was still an unbearable thing for Jeremy.


    "I don''t know. Why do you ask this?"


    In Sherry''s eyes, Jeremy was an unreliable representative.


    At the beginning, Jeremy could calm himself down.


    However.


    Later, he couldn''t control his emotions anymore.


    His eyes became sharper when he looked at Sherry.


    "Sherry, even if you are not willing to accept me now, I am still your man in the past. Do you think that I have no right to do such a simple thing?"


    At this time, only Jeremy knew how bad his mood was.


    "No."


    Even though her mood was a little complicated at this time, when Sherry spoke, she was still a little depressed.


    Sherry couldn''t understand why Jeremy who looked good just now suddenly changed so much. It was incredible.


    "What I care about now is not others, but your brother. Jeremy, I couldn''t understand your thoughts before, and I couldn''t understand either. You are brothers, but Jeffery rejected you at this time. Now I understand. A man as strong as you, to put it in a good way is strong, but to put it in a bad way, it will make people feel sick! "


    At the beginning, Sherry still cared about this man''s mood.


    But later...


    Even if Sherry''s mood was not stable, she could not control her own mood. How could she let herself control other people''s mood at this time?


    In the face of Jeremy, she didn''t say anything polite, but even had a sense of viciousness.


    At this moment, Sherry only cared about herself.

 Chapter 473 See Chester Again

    "If it''s necessary, he is my brother. Do you think I will stop you? But now Jeffery will be fine. Don''t you think it''s unnecessary for you to care about him? "


    Jeremy had been trying to make himself look like a gentleman in front of Sherry.


    However.


    This woman, Sherry, was really going too far day by day.


    At the beginning, Sherry just didn''t care about his mood.


    However.


    For the present Sherry, even his dignity was something that this woman could trample on under her feet. How could a person with such a personality like Jeremy endure such a thing?


    She was simply challenging this man''s bottom line.


    Therefore, even at the beginning, Jeremy could barely endure it, but later, what Sherry did really went more and more excessive. Even at the beginning, Jeremy could barely endure it, but in the end, he could not help but change his attitude towards this woman.


    In the heart of Jeremy, even if his attitude became bad, he was not responsible for the whole thing. If Sherry hadn''t gone too far, they wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "But... I''m still worried... "


    Since she knew that Jeffery had disappeared, Sherry was flustered.


    Even though she had known that there would be no problem with Jeffery, Sherry still couldn''t stop herself from worrying about that young man. Even if Jeremy was angry about this matter, in the eyes of Sherry, Jeremy''s reaction was still somewhat unreasonable.


    "If you are really so worried about him, you can call Jeffery again now and ask him where he is and go to find him. Why are you here with me?"


    Jeremy was really a little angry.


    What Jeffery said on the phone just now was obvious. Jeffery needed a private space now, and that guy didn''t want Sherry to be with him at all.


    However.


    Since Jeffery had made it so straightforward, why did Sherry still care about that guy? It was unreasonable.


    "I..."


    At the beginning, Sherry looked good, but after hearing what Jeremy said clearly, Sherry''s face completely stiffened.


    Even if he had something to say, Jeremy didn''t make it clear to Sherry at all.


    However, Sherry was also a smart person. How could she not know what Jeremy wanted to express now?


    However, at this time, knowing was one thing, refuting was another.


    Although Sherry wanted to say something for her, when she really needed to say something, she found that she had nothing to say at this time. She didn''t know what else she could say to defend herself.


    Even if she didn''t intend to look for Jeffery, at least Sherry couldn''t stay with Jeremy at this time.


    For Sherry, she hoped that she could have a simple environment.


    However.


    What Jeremy had done made Sherry feel that she could not face it.


    After coming out, Sherry ha


    that she could be responsible for her own actions.


    Sherry didn''t think there was anything wrong with her behavior.


    Chester knew Sherry well. He also knew that since Sherry had said such words, at this time, even if he continued to say something, there was no way to change this woman''s decision.


    In this case, Chester also chose to keep himself unchanged to cope with the changing situation.


    Even if Jeffery really did something outrageous in the end.


    However, there was another person beside Sherry. He would pay attention to their interaction all the time and make sure that Sherry would not encounter any danger. This was what he should do.


    At least.


    That was what Sherry thought at this time.


    "You deserve it Forget it. It''s up to you. "


    With such an idea in his mind, at this time, under the pressure of Sherry, Chester still chose to make his attitude soften at this time, or his choice, which was the most important thing at this time.


    "But then again, what do you think of my recent contact with Jeremy?"


    Sometimes, there was a voice in Sherry''s heart telling her that she shouldn''t have mentioned the name of Jeremy in front of Chester.


    However.


    Sometimes, she couldn''t control her feelings when she really appeared.


    This was exactly what Sherry felt now.


    Sherry didn''t think she had done anything strange at this time.


    However.


    For Sherry, there were still some things that she wanted to try to understand, but she couldn''t.


    Sherry didn''t know why Jeremy wanted to make up with her.


    Didn''t the things he had done to her hurt her enough in front of that man?


    For those.


    Sherry tried her best to think about it, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    She couldn''t figure it out, so in the end, she decided not to think about anything. Maybe, this was the best result.

 Chapter 474 Jefferys Fragility

    "Do you still like him?"


    At this moment, Chester looked at Sherry in front of him and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    If it was before this, Sherry didn''t know what she could say.


    However.


    Sherry wouldn''t let herself give an answer in such a short time.


    Sherry wavered. It was uncertain whether she really liked Jeremy or not.


    "Yes, I do."


    Although she was not sure what she was thinking at this time, for Sherry, there was a voice in her heart telling her that what she was thinking now was true.


    Sherry didn''t know how she felt at this time. In a word, when facing this man, Sherry was very confused. Perhaps, even Sherry herself didn''t know how she felt when facing Jeremy.


    "You are really..."


    At the beginning, Chester was still waiting. If he said these words, Sherry could refute him.


    However.


    Chester didn''t expect that Sherry would admit so simply that she still had feelings for Jeremy. How could she be so frank about this?


    It was not the first day for Sherry and Chester to know each other. When she saw his reaction, she knew what the man was thinking at this time.


    She said: "I understand what you mean, but the relationship between me and Jeremy is not so clear with one or two words. The relationship between us two is the same. Even if so many bad things have happened, I can''t forget that man so easily."


    While speaking, Sherry tried to calm herself down.


    She didn''t want to make the relationship between them become stiff before anything happened.


    "I see."


    Chester was a smart man. What did Sherry want to say now? But at this time, Chester basically understood these simple words.


    The reason why Sherry said so was mostly because of Jeremy.


    Sometimes, people were just like this.


    Even he had done a lot for this woman, but the person she loved and the person she cared about were destined to be two completely different positions.


    Chester was satisfied with his current situation.


    Even if he couldn''t be with Sherry all the time as a lover.


    But, just like now, it was also a good feeling to be with Sherry.


    "But I still need your advice on one more thing. I want to know what Jeffery has been doing recently. I feel uneasy as soon as he disappears."


    In fact.


    At the beginning, Sherry had thought of sending someone to investigate Jeffery.


    Later, Sherry thought carefully and felt that it would not be good if she really did so.


    After all.


    Jeffery really cared about her. If she didn''t trust him and made such a thing known to him, Sherry wouldn''t dare to imagine how sad Jeffery would be at that time.


    The reason why Sherry said that in front of Chester.


    She hoped that this man could help her find a way to achieve her goal, not to arouse Jeffery''s disgust, and not to let her do a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    uch higher.


    "Are you really here because you are worried about me?"


    While they were talking, Jeffery waved his hand and asked the person who sent him to leave.


    He had been paying attention to Sherry all the time. Perhaps, for Jeffery now, no matter what kind of reaction Sherry gave him, he would be very happy.


    It was just because the man here was Jeffery.


    "Yes, I know I shouldn''t have kept an eye on you. But I''m really worried about your health condition, so you won''t blame me, will you?"


    When she spoke, Sherry looked at Jeffery carefully.


    It seemed that she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "How could it be? I was so bored today. I thought something interesting would happen when I left the hospital, but I was deceived to have a physical examination. I was so depressed."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t feel anything wrong, but when she heard the examination, Sherry''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    She stared at Jeffery and asked, "What''s the result?"


    Sherry was still very worried about something.


    Jeffery shook his head in confusion and said, "Sherry, I know what you are worried about now. The result this time is no different from before. No matter how excellent the expert is, he can''t cure my leg."


    Thinking of cheating Sherry, Jeffery felt a little guilty.


    However.


    At this time, in the eyes of Sherry, Jeffery''s guilt was nothing but sadness.


    She thought that it was because of her that Jeffery became like this, but she could do nothing to help him. What she could do was only to bring him more unnecessary trouble.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help blaming herself.


    As an elder sister, why couldn''t she give some basic protection to Jeffery?


    "Sherry, could you please let me leave the hospital? I''m in a bad mood when I see all kinds of nurses every day. What should I do in the future?"

 Chapter 475 Hesitation

    He behaved like this in front of Sherry every day.


    Even Jeffery''s acting skills had been greatly improved at this time.


    As soon as he raised his head, tears fell down along his eyes, which perfectly showed the image of a fragile young man.


    Even at some times, Jeffery still tried to be a little stubborn, but when a young man faced such a thing, if he could hold on, he did not look like a young man.


    "You will be fine. Even if you don''t trust others, don''t you trust me?"


    When she spoke, Sherry felt very serious.


    At this time, Sherry was sincerely comforting Jeffery, and she also believed that Jeffery would definitely recover.


    In Sherry''s eyes, Jeffery was a good brother.


    In this society, good people must pay good.


    So, how could such a good Jeffery not have a good result.


    "I believe you."


    Looking at Sherry like this, for a moment, Jeffery even wanted to tell this woman that he trusted her, but after he really saw the way Sherry looked at him, Jeffery still chose to be silent.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery said seriously, "Sherry, I believe you."


    Sherry took out a watch from her bag.


    "Jeffery, it''s not safe these days. Can you take this with you? I want to know where you are, every second."


    It was obvious that Sherry had brought a positioning watch for Jeffery.


    At this time, whether he really accepted such a watch or not, it was up to Jeffery himself. At this time, no matter what Sherry wanted to say, it was the same.


    Therefore, after saying her thoughts, Sherry wisely chose to be silent.


    She had to wait for this man to give her the next idea.


    At this time, no one could really make some decisions for Jeffery, so at this time, Sherry let herself choose to wait.


    Sherry believed that she still had a very important position in Jeffery''s heart. If that was said from her mouth, no matter what, now Jeffery would definitely try to think about it.


    With such an idea, at this time, Sherry was somewhat excited.


    For Sherry, what she wanted to see was a real safe and happy Jeffery.


    Jeffery was stunned.


    Even though Jeffery had thought a lot in front of Sherry, the thing that Sherry took out now was really something that Jeffery had never thought of.


    Jeffery couldn''t understand why things ended up like this.


    Although he refused in his heart, after seeing the expectant eyes of Sherry, Jeffery found that his love for this woman was deeper than before. At this time, he could not tell himself that he did not care about Sherry''s feelings.


    Even at the beginning, he didn''t want to talk to her about anything.


    However, when Jeffery looked into Sherry''s eyes, his mood softened a lot.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, Jeffery felt that he had no te


    at she wanted to be with him.


    In that case, with Chester by Sherry''s side, he would definitely play a role of caring about Sherry.


    However.


    Jeffery and Chester were two completely different existences. Jeffery was the one that Jeremy had to guard against.


    Although that guy was always acted like an obedient brother in front of Sherry, it did not mean that Jeffery would not take the initiative to do some things to Sherry.


    But now...


    In Sherry''s mind, a man would be much better than him. That was to say, as long as Sherry was willing to accept a man by her side one day, Jeffery would have the biggest chance.


    Therefore, even when Sherry and Chester were together, Jeremy could barely control his emotions.


    However.


    When Sherry and Jeffery were staying alone, Jeremy still couldn''t control his anger.


    That kind of emotion was not deliberately concealed by a few words.


    But he had to face it all the time.


    All the time.


    "No, she hasn''t."


    The person who answered Jeremy''s question was trembling.


    But looking at Jeremy''s face, she didn''t know how to face this man at this time.


    What Jeremy looked like now only made people a little afraid of this man.


    "Go check it. If there is any movement over there, remember to report to me."


    Jeremy really had an impulse to face Sherry right now.


    However.


    After thinking about it carefully, Jeremy asked himself to stop this particularly boring idea.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Jeremy finished his words, the people around him left Jeremy as fast as they could. Perhaps they were not willing to face such a Jeremy at this time.


    In the room, Sherry wanted to leave.


    It was one thing to care about Jeffery, but Sherry also cared about her two children.


    It had been a long time since she last met her two children because of Jeremy and Jeffery.

 Chapter 476 Childrens Choice

    How could Sherry not miss them?


    Sherry could tell that Jeffery needed someone now, because he was very unstable.


    However.


    "Is it because of the children?"


    Although Jeffery had always wanted Sherry to stay with him, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t control Sherry''s mood well like Jeremy.


    At this time, Jeffery looked at Sherry gently and asked.


    "Okay."


    Sherry originally wanted to go home to see her child, so now that Jeffery asked, Sherry would not feel that there was something that could not be said. She did not do anything to hide the truth.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery fell into silence.


    At this time, it seemed that Jeffery wanted to say something to Sherry, but he really didn''t know what to say when he was about to say.


    "Then you can go back."


    Although Jeffery still wanted Sherry to stay, Jeffery also knew that as long as he continued to pretend to be pitiful in front of Sherry, Sherry would never leave him alone.


    At this time, looking at Jeffery in front of her, he was a little depressed.


    There was a voice in Sherry''s heart telling her that Jeffery was in such a state now and she should stay to accompany him.


    However.


    If she really needed to do this, Sherry still couldn''t do it.


    Even most of the time, Sherry could do a good job.


    However.


    At the most critical moment, Sherry was just a mother.


    A mother who was paying attention to her child.


    "Okay."


    Sherry still chose to go home. She had made up her mind that even if Jeremy wanted to see her, she would never go tonight. Tonight, she would only leave it to her children.


    It was late when Sherry came back home.


    Sherry had thought that the two children had fallen asleep. After she came back, she could only see the two children sleeping. However, Sherry did not expect that Lucas and Kami hadn''t gone to bed yet although it was so late.


    "Mommy?"


    Looking at Sherry who pushed the door open and came in, Lucas''s eyes flashed a touch of confusion, as if to confirm whether the Sherry standing in front of them was the real Sherry or just an illusion.


    Lucas and Kami didn''t show any dissatisfaction with Sherry''s neglect these days.


    However, the more obedient the two children looked, the more distressed Sherry felt.


    If she hadn''t made some strange things, she might be with her children happy together now.


    "Baby, it''s me."


    Sherry choked with sobs.


    When she squatted down, Sherry looked at her children and said word by word.


    This time, not to mention Sherry herself, even Lucas and Kami had some tears in the face of Sherry.


    "Mommy!"


    At the beginning, the two children hesitated in front of Sherry. After confirming that the person who appeared in front of them was Sherry, not an illusory dream, the two children were muc


    that the two children had fallen asleep, Sherry quietly went out alone.


    She wandered around in the supermarket nearby.


    In fact, what Lucas and Kami said was right. Even if they went to visit Jeremy now, they couldn''t go there empty handed. However, the biggest problem for Sherry was what they should buy now.


    Sherry wandered around for a long time, but she didn''t know what she could buy.


    At last, Sherry''s eyes fell on something.


    Maybe Jeremy didn''t like it, and he didn''t lack it.


    However, in ordinary families, it should be a common thing to visit a sick person.


    At first, although Sherry was a little hesitant, she finally bought the suitcase when she paid the bill.


    "So you and the kids came to see me and gave me milk?"


    Looking at the box of milk on the ground, Jeremy felt strange.


    To be honest, over the years, Jeremy had received all kinds of things. But it was the first time that he had received a box of milk, so at this time, Jeremy looked very strange.


    At this time, even a dull person like Sherry finally realized that there was something wrong with the thing she sent.


    Sherry had always been a smart person. How could she let Jeremy blame her for such a small thing?


    She pointed at the two little kids standing on the ground and said, "They want to send you this. It has nothing to do with me."


    Lucas was speechless.


    So was Kami.


    The two little kids looked at each other at this time. Even if they wanted to say something to Sherry, they could not speak at this time.


    How could Mommy do such a shameful thing to them? It was so humiliating. They were not willing to accept it.


    "Ha ha!"


    At this time, looking at such Sherry, Jeremy couldn''t help laughing. Such Sherry was the woman he had been familiar with all the time.


    This kind of Sherry was the woman he had loved for so long.

 Chapter 477 Am I Not Awesome

    "Uncle, this is a small program that Lucas and I gave you. You can find some similarities in most of the documents and help you sort them out. There is no merry go round. If you are worried about it, you can ask your professional to check it. "


    Since Kami said so, it was obvious who had sent the milk to him.


    Sherry looked at Kami and Lucas uneasily.


    Sherry knew and trusted the ability of the two children.


    However.


    But it didn''t mean that Sherry would agree with the behavior of the two children at this time.


    Even if Jeremy had no interest in the two children before, after the two children showed such ability, God knew if Jeremy would do anything to get the children.


    What''s more, this man appreciated the two children very much.


    These were all things that Sherry didn''t want to face now.


    However.


    God knew whether Jeremy would have some bad ideas because of the ability of the two children.


    Even though he had known that the two children were very smart, the present thing that taken out by Lucas and Kami shocked Jeremy a lot.


    A child at such a young age shouldn''t lie about such a thing.


    Although some technical staff in the company could write such a program, Jeremy didn''t forget the age of these two children. Children under five could design such a program.


    Was it possible that the two kids didn''t show all their abilities in front of him? In other words, what he saw was only a part.


    These thoughts shocked Jeremy.


    At this time, even Jeremy looked at Sherry strangely.


    How did Sherry cultivate her children? How could she cultivate such a genius?


    "Uncle?"


    Lucas and Kami were waiting for Jeremy''s reaction, but they didn''t expect that after they got their gifts, Jeremy''s reaction was to be dull.


    At this time, the two children were a little anxious.


    They just sent a gift to Jeremy. They didn''t want anything bad to happen to him. If anything happened to him because of their gift, would they all be responsible for it.


    The two kids were mature even when they were dealing with some things, but after all, they were only two children.


    They would also become a little flustered when such a thing happened.


    In the end, Lucas tried to call Jeremy, hoping to get some response from him, so that he could feel better at this time.


    "I''m fine."


    Although at the beginning, Jeremy was at a loss.


    However.


    When Jeremy saw the clear eyes of the two children, he knew that his reaction was a little bad at this time. He forced a smile to the two children, and then he fell silent. He didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "I''m thinking about something."


    Although Jeremy was a little depressed at this time, he still paid attention to his own attitude when facing Kami and Lucas.


    Kami and Luca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed.


    Jeremy turned a blind eye to Sherry''s expression.


    He smiled at Lucas and Kami and said, "Well, I''ve given the card to your mother. If you need anything in the future, you can tell her directly."


    When Jeremy spoke, he didn''t know what he looked like.


    But Sherry could see it clearly.


    Even when the two of them were in the best relationship, Sherry had never seen such an expression on Jeremy''s face.


    Now Sherry began to doubt whether she had made a wrong impression of this man when she first met with Jeremy?


    In fact, Jeremy cared about his two children very much.


    Otherwise, how could he show such an expression at this time?


    Sherry thought a lot, but the two children also had their own goals.


    Lucas and Kami looked at each other, and the two of them came to the side of Jeremy. Lucas blinked his eyes and asked, "Uncle Jeremy, you must be a very powerful person. Otherwise, how did you save us and mommy in such a dangerous situation that day?"


    Lucas''s words made Jeremy feel comfortable.


    Jeremy could see that the two kids had a purpose, but at this time, Jeremy was willing to play with the two kids.


    He nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, uncle is a very powerful person."


    "You..."


    As far as Sherry knew, the man she was facing was a shameless person.


    However, it was one thing.


    It was another story to see this guy''s thick skinned face.


    At this time, Sherry had no idea what she should say and do in front of Jeremy. In a word, for Sherry now, no matter what he did, she would have a very strange feeling.


    "Well, do you think I''m not powerful?"


    Seeing Sherry''s reaction, Jeremy was still in a good mood. At this time, he was still in the mood to tease Sherry.


    At this time, Sherry just shook her head and stopped talking.


    At this moment, no matter what she said, it was inappropriate.

 Chapter 478 I Wont Do Anything Against You Anymore

    The eyes of Lucas and Kami wandered between Jeremy and Sherry, and the smile on their faces was also very mysterious.


    Maybe.


    As long as they were close to Jeremy, the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry was likely to improve. If the relationship between them was finally improved, then the two kids would have a father.


    "Forget it. The two kids want to see you this time. It has nothing to do with me. If you really need to care about someone, you should care about the two kids, not me."


    Sherry was also a sensitive person.


    At this time, Jeremy''s eyes had been fixed on her. How could Sherry not feel it?


    So, at this time, Sherry said with some disgust.


    Sherry knew that this man seemed to have a strange interest in her recently.


    However, this kind of interest was not all.


    "Sherry, don''t you have any gratitude for me?"


    Sherry had always wanted to stand by and lower her sense of existence, but unfortunately, even if Sherry had this intention now, some people would not be willing, such as Jeremy.


    Jeremy kept his eyes on Sherry.


    For the present Sherry, Jeremy''s gaze was aggressive.


    Sherry just felt uncomfortable being stared at by this man.


    However, at this time, even if Sherry wanted to escape, she had no ability to do so.


    When she faced Jeremy, she could only wear a forced smile on her lips.


    "No."


    In fact, if it weren''t for Jeremy, she and her child wouldn''t have been standing here safe and sound. However, when facing the somewhat expectant eyes of Jeremy, Sherry was still unwilling to give him a definite answer at this time.


    "Wow, you are so heartless."


    Even though Sherry was cold when she spoke, Jeremy wouldn''t look too disappointed at this time.


    "Heartless?"


    Sherry tilted her head. At this time, Sherry had never thought that Jeremy would give her such a comment. After all, Sherry had always felt that she deserved this man when facing Jeremy.


    Even when the two of them had a bad relationship before, she had never done anything to betray this man. Now, of course, the same thing happened.


    Therefore, Sherry was somewhat displeased with Jeremy''s comment on her.


    Sherry had her own temper, so did Jeremy.


    For Jeremy, it would be really strange if he didn''t find that this woman annoying when he looked at Sherry now.


    For Jeremy, there were still some conflicts between the two, but now it was all over.


    However.


    The latest reaction of Sherry made Jeremy very uncomfortable.


    He had done so much, but Sherry couldn''t even talk to him calmly. At this time, Jeremy found that he was really disappointed in that woman.


    He was still very disappointed.


    "Sherry, I think I know better than myself wha


    mood and preferences, and they didn''t care about her. They just didn''t know well about her.


    At this moment, Sherry had a feeling of powerlessness that she couldn''t even say a word.


    Although sometimes she felt that she should be an omnipotent existence, when she really had to do something, she found that she didn''t even know what she should say when she spoke.


    At this moment, she also looked a little ridiculous, didn''t she?


    Sherry quietly raised the corners of her mouth, and at this time she drew a mocking smile.


    Everything now was her own choice.


    There was nothing wrong with the two kids. Even if she was wronged, it was because she hid it from them.


    So, what right did she have to complain at this time?


    "Mommy?"


    At the beginning, Kami could chat with Lucas and Jeremy.


    But later, the child went out secretly.


    Compared with Lucas, Kami was more sensitive on some things.


    Kami thought carefully again and wondered if what they had just done had brought some unpleasant feelings to Sherry. Otherwise, how could that guy have done such a thing?


    Mommy had always been where they are, she must be there.


    Although Kami also cared about their purpose.


    But what was their purpose? They just wanted to give mommy a better life.


    At this time, Kami suddenly began to doubt whether his decision with Lucas was right or wrong.


    Could this self-righteous protection really bring some protection to Sherry, or just bring some trouble to her?


    Kami still didn''t know what to say.


    However, it was what Kami wanted to know the most.


    "Mommy, you are crying."


    At the beginning, when Kami only saw the lonely figure of Sherry, he began to feel guilty. But the moment Sherry raised her head, Kami only felt his heart, so painful that he could not feel it.

 Chapter 479 Jeremys Plan

    All the faith in her heart before collapsed at this moment because of the tears on Sherry''s face.


    Kami thought that maybe they really did something wrong.


    "Why did you come out?"


    Sherry felt that she was the only one who had the courage to be dejected here. When she suddenly saw Kami here, Sherry felt that she was frightened.


    She looked at Kami in disbelief and wondered why he did that at this time.


    "Mommy, do you really hate the uncle inside?"


    Kami was really blaming himself.


    He thought that his previous protection for Sherry was just a kind of self-righteous love.


    He always believed that what they thought was right was really for the good of Sherry.


    But now mommy was crying.


    Sherry was a sensitive person. At the beginning, she didn''t know what Kami meant, but later she gradually understood.


    Looking at Kami, Sherry smiled helplessly, "Why do you ask that?"


    Although Sherry knew that she didn''t like Jeremy, she didn''t think her emotion was so obvious. Therefore, when the child said so, Sherry felt a little strange.


    "Mommy, you have never cried."


    When Kami looked at Sherry, his heart was full of pity.


    Their mommy had always been protected by them. She should be the happiest mommy in the world. How could she cry?


    If Kami didn''t tell her, Sherry wouldn''t have reacted.


    Although Sherry also knew that she seemed to be in a bad mood just now, crying seemed to be impossible.


    When Sherry touched the corner of her eyes, she was really stunned.


    Did she really cry?


    Seeing that Kami was still looking at her and thinking of Jeremy who was still in the ward, Sherry felt that she couldn''t treat him like this.


    Although she always thought that she was the one who cared more about the two children, in fact, Jeremy cared about the two children as much as she did. This time, he had done so much for the two children.


    Even when she faced that man, she still had a grudge against him.


    But she couldn''t give that man any unnecessary trouble at this time.


    Thinking of this, Sherry shook her head with a smile, "Nothing. I''m just dazzled. How about you help Mommy blow it?"


    Kami wouldn''t believe such nonsense.


    However, Sherry seemed to be in such a bad mood now. How could Kami let her show something? When she had time, she would discuss with Lucas.


    Now the most important thing is to stabilize Mommy.


    "Mommy, let me blow for you."


    Kami knew Sherry well. Sherry never doubted anything about her family.


    Even in the eyes of many people, he and Lucas were like prodigy, but in the eyes of Sherry, they were just ordinary children, which Kami liked very much.


    They didn''t want to lose a warm family too early because of their abilities.


    Fortunately, Sherry didn''t do that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y could other men go, while he couldn''t.


    At this time, Jeremy''s heart was full of anger.


    "Uncle Jeremy?"


    When Lucas noticed the look on Jeremy''s face, he was a little timid.


    Did he really do something wrong?


    It seemed that Jeremy was easy to get along with before. Why did he look so terrible all of a sudden?


    Even though Lucas had always been bold, he couldn''t help but take a step back in the face of such a Jeremy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    That was what Kami saw when he came in.


    Her brother looked a little timid.


    Although Kami always liked to be close to Jeremy, more often, Kami cared more about his brother.


    After seeing Lucas''s face, Kami couldn''t make himself on the side of as before. He looked at Lucas with concern, and when he looked at Jeremy, he was also a little angry.


    The two kids were born together and had never been separated for so many years.


    At this time, Kami saw Lucas''s expression. If he didn''t feel sorry for him at all, it would be a strange reaction.


    "I''m fine..."


    It was not until Kami came that Lucas realized what had happened just now. Even though Lucas was afraid of Jeremy now, after all, Jeremy said nothing and did nothing just now.


    So at this time, Lucas could only say nothing even if he felt a little wronged.


    Because.


    He had nothing to say.


    "Really?"


    Kami didn''t see what had happened just now. Now that Lucas had said so, even if Kami still had some doubts about something, he couldn''t say anything at this time.


    However, when he looked at Lucas, he was still worried.


    "It''s okay. I was just telling something to Lucas. It''s just a story. The ending may be a little horrible, so he has such a reaction. You don''t need to worry."


    At this time, Jeremy was still the man who was good at telling lies.


    Kami glanced at Lucas and said nothing.

 Chapter 480 Worry

    As for Lucas, he could still talk and laugh in front of Jeremy as before.


    However.


    Most of the time, Lucas gave people a feeling of fear.


    At this moment, even Kami could feel it clearly.


    Although Lucas had explained it before, at this time, Kami''s suspicious eyes were still fixed on Jeremy and Lucas. What happened when he was not here just now?


    "Uncle Jeremy, I''m a little tired. Let''s come to see you another day, okay?"


    At first, Kami allowed him to stay here.


    However.


    Later, when Kami saw Lucas''s state, he was really worried. Even if he knew that what he did might make Jeremy a little unhappy, he finally said something like that.


    "Okay."


    Of course, Jeremy wouldn''t object to Kami''s words at this time.


    In front of Jeremy, Kami was a little nervous.


    But...


    Kami knew that he must make a choice between these two people. One was his brother, and the other was his father who didn''t know if they could live together. He chose Lucas.


    Jeremy understood what Kami''s choice meant.


    However, Jeremy didn''t have any special thoughts about the answer given by Kami at this time.


    At the beginning, Jeremy thought that the two children were so smart that they might not be united in the future. But now, it seemed that the two children were complementary and worried about each other.


    Swoosh--


    Lucas didn''t say anything during the whole process. When the two of them really came out, Lucas took a deep breath, indicating that he was fine during the process.


    "What happened?"


    Lucas seemed to be relaxed a lot, but now Kami really couldn''t make himself the same as Lucas.


    "Let me slow down first..."


    At this time, Lucas still had a lingering fear. Lucas didn''t know if the look in Jeremy''s eyes just now really represented something, but it was just the look in Jeremy''s eyes. At this time, Lucas still couldn''t make himself feel at ease.


    Kami looked at Lucas worriedly, waiting for his next words.


    At the beginning, Kami was a little scared, fearing that Sherry would be worried when she saw their current appearance, but when he really began to look for them, he couldn''t even see Sherry.


    Maybe.


    It was probably because they were at uncle Jeremy''s place and they thought they could rest assured and then go to see another uncle.


    However, it was good for Kami. He had enough time for Kami to figure out a lot of things.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Even at the beginning, Lucas looked too nervous.


    However, Lucas wouldn''t go on like that. Soon, Lucas calmed down little by little. Then he could tell Kami what he had experienced clearly.


    Kami, who was worried at first, felt relieved after hearing Lucas''s words.


    "Uncle Jeremy mu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sherry didn''t seem surprised at all to see him.


    At this time, Sherry smiled and said, "I should have thought that your people must be the most honest in front of you. I haven''t done anything yet, but you have known everything. "


    Although there was a hint of complaint in Sherry''s tone, at this time, she was not really complaining about this man. Now Sherry and Chester were very clear about this matter.


    With a smile, Chester stopped talking about this thing.


    Instead, he talked about another thing, "The thing you asked me to investigate for you has been found out now. The people who provide arms are just a drug trafficking organization. This time, it can only be said to be a coincidence. There should be no backstage manipulator."


    Although Sherry was not a very smart woman in many cases.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry was sensitive to some things.


    Sherry had the same doubt about what Jeremy had suspected before.


    Even though Zoe had some abilities, it was only within a limited range. What happened now seemed to be a little outrageous. At this time, if Sherry didn''t worry about anything, it would be a strange thing.


    "Really?"


    Although it said by Chester, at this time, Sherry''s attitude was still somewhat distrustful.


    It didn''t mean that Sherry didn''t believe in Chester. It could only be said that there were too many questions that couldn''t be explained in Sherry''s heart, so even at this time, he had given an answer.


    Sherry couldn''t let herself completely trust this man.


    It was not because she didn''t trust him, but she was just not sure.


    Although Chester in front of her was also a very powerful man, she was not sure that there would be no loopholes in his intelligence network. At this time, Sherry was just a little worried about that man.

 Chapter 481 Im Not Only A Patient, But Also A Man

    "This is something I can know within my ability. If you think there may be something wrong with my investigation, you can go straight to ask him. We are so familiar with each other. I won''t give up our relationship just because of your suspicion. Trust me."


    Chester took a sip of his coffee and frowned.


    Glancing at him, Sherry asked, "Is coffee not to your taste?"


    Although Sherry was a little dull sometimes, she was not a fool after all.


    "No, I''m just thinking about something."


    In the face of Sherry, even if he really had some more serious thoughts, at this time, he was also unwilling to let her know his thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    Although.


    Sherry also knew that since Chester hadn''t told her anything, it was most likely something that this man didn''t want her to know now. But at this time, she couldn''t help but ask him.


    "Nothing, but... Can you accept Jeremy now? Why aren''t you together?"


    Jeremy and Chester had met each other before.


    Therefore.


    From the bottom of his heart, he had always felt that he knew something about Jeremy. According to Jeremy''s personality, even if Sherry was in a bad mood now, that man would never calm down like this.


    Now they had dinner together for two times, but Jeremy hadn''t come to make trouble. Was it because the two hadn''t reconciled?


    Thinking of this, Chester looked at her more confused.


    "We are just ordinary friends now."


    The smile on Sherry''s face was still a little stiff at this time. Even if the person she was facing was Chester, she was unwilling to tell this man her doubts.


    However.


    For the present Sherry, there was something she didn''t know how to say.


    At this time, the way Chester looked at her became more strange because of her words.


    Chester was also a very sensitive person. How could he not feel something wrong with what Sherry said now?


    This time, Jeremy had done a lot for Sherry. Not to mention her, even he could see it. However, even if Jeremy had done so much for her, Sherry still did not change.


    Such a thing was not something that a person like Sherry could do.


    Seeing that Sherry was a little embarrassed, Chester finally knew what he had done.


    Even Chester would care about what happened between them, but it didn''t mean that he would do something that would embarrass Sherry because of a man who was not important to him at all.


    That was exactly what he was thinking now.


    "Forget it. The matter between you two has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to gossip anymore. I really want to ask you another thing. Is it certain that you won''t regret the way you deal with Zoe?"


    In his mind, Sherry was still the indecisive guy.


    Even in the eyes of Chester, Sherry had made a g


    Although there were still some small emotions deep in her heart, at this time, looking at the gentle eyes of this man, Sherry felt that something had changed in the end.


    Finally, she had no choice but to nod, indicating that she would stay here today.


    "It''s dinner time. Do you need me to get you something to eat?"


    Because the two children were sleeping, at this time, his voice was very low. He was afraid that his voice would disturb the rest of the two children. If that was the case, it was not worth it.


    If the two children woke up, he would have no reason to keep Sherry here.


    "No, thanks. I''ve already had it."


    Sherry shook her head and refused.


    Although she didn''t eat much when she was with Chester just now, she had eaten a little. She wanted to have a rest, but when she saw the two children sleeping together, she couldn''t help frowning.


    If she went to bed at this time, she would definitely wake up the two children.


    "Sleep here. I''ll go to read."


    While Sherry was still struggling, Jeremy got out of bed and gave his bed to her.


    Sherry looked much more embarrassed than before.


    "Well... In fact, you don''t have to do this. I can take naps on the sofa for a while. You''re still a patient. "


    Suddenly, Jeremy got close to Sherry.


    Looking at the somewhat stunned Sherry, at this time, the corners of his mouth secretly raised a somewhat complacent smile.


    In the face of such a Sherry, Jeremy said proudly, "I''m not only a patient, but also a man."


    Sherry''s face turned red. This time, she was not in the mood to argue with him.


    Perhaps, in the face of such a man, she''d better do nothing, which is the most reasonable choice.


    Behind Sherry, there was a complacent smile on Jeremy''s face.


    Seeing the look of Jeremy, Sherry curled her lips with disdain.

 Chapter 482 Do You Regret

    "Do you regret it?"


    Seeing that Jeremy was sitting on the sofa alone, even though Sherry knew that it was not appropriate for them to say something now, she could not help but ask at this time.


    When asking, Sherry kept her eyes on him.


    She hoped that at this time, Jeremy could give her some answers.


    However, Jeremy didn''t seem to have anything to say. He just looked at her without saying a word.


    She didn''t know how long the embarrassing atmosphere between the two would last.


    "Regret for what?"


    Although Jeremy understood what the woman meant, he still pretended not to hear anything clearly at this time. Because he knew that some words must be spoken by Sherry herself.


    "Regret knowing me. Regret being with me."


    Sherry had no idea how she felt when she said that. In a word, only she herself could clearly feel her trembling voice at this time.


    She didn''t know what kind of existence she was to this man.


    However.


    What Sherry knew was that in her heart, the former Jeremy was as important as her life.


    She had no idea what her word meant to him when she was talking to him.


    However, what Sherry knew was that at this time, she had to pretend that she knew nothing. That would be the best result.


    "I don''t regret it."


    At this time, Jeremy looked at her and said seriously.


    When he said this, Jeremy kept looking into Sherry''s eyes, so that she could clearly see the expression on his face and let this woman understand that what he said was not casual.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sherry, who could have said something before, didn''t know what else to say after hearing the answer from him.


    At the beginning, she thought that this man must be the same as her, trying to forget what had happened between the two people before. For them, if they didn''t meet each other, they would live a peaceful life now.


    In the past, Sherry had thought that whether she would be simple and happy all her life without the existence of Jeremy.


    Once upon a time, Sherry thought that this man must have the same thought as her. In this marriage, they were all hurt deeply. If they both didn''t face it, that would be the best result.


    But to her surprise, Jeremy didn''t care about it at all.


    Was the conflict between them nothing in this man''s eyes?


    Looking into the surprised eyes of Sherry, Jeremy said with a smile, "Maybe I will regret the terrible things that happened between us, but I have never regretted meeting you."


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Sherry could even hear her own heartbeat clearly. She looked at this man in disbelief. It turned out that he was also so good-looking when he said sweet words.


    Although Jeremy had said such sweet words to her when the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t others succeeded in chasing after girls in this way before. Why couldn''t it work on Sherry?


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy forgot that how could he and Sherry be the same as others?


    Sometimes, after some injuries happened, even if they tried their best to smooth them, the scars were always there.


    Now Sherry was the same.


    Although she had tried to tell herself that she and Jeremy might be able to go back to the past, the moment she saw him, she would still become timid.


    That feeling was not something that could be controlled by Sherry herself, but a fear deep in her heart.


    "Jeremy, if you don''t want me to rest here, I''ll leave now with the children."


    Although Sherry also hoped that the two children could have a good sleep, what she cared more was whether the two children would always be by her side.


    Now Jeremy was an unstable factor. She didn''t have the courage to be with him with her two children.


    "Okay."


    When Sherry spoke, she was still a little nervous.


    She didn''t know if she could succeed in letting this man leave her, but when she was still looking at the man in front of her with fear, he had already left her little by little.


    "Forget it. You can sleep too."


    After saying that, Jeremy went back to read.


    Sitting alone on the bed, she looked at the man up and down.


    At this time, she could not guess the man''s mood at all.


    Sometimes, Sherry also felt that this man really cared about her. Otherwise, according to his personality, how could he retreat just because of her threat?


    However, thinking that this man really cared about her, Sherry felt that it was unrealistic.


    Didn''t she know what kind of this man was?


    How could it be possible for him to really care about a woman?


    It was ridiculous.


    Sherry always thought so.

 Chapter 483 Getting Better

    "Mommy?"


    Lucas had already woken up. He looked at her and Jeremy up and down with his big eyes. At this time, Lucas still felt that he was in a daze.


    Didn''t Mommy and Uncle always fight against each other? Why did the two look so close now?


    "When... When did you wake up?"


    Sherry looked a little flustered. She hadn''t forgotten what she had just said. Just now, she indirectly admitted that Jeremy was the father of Lucas and Kami.


    The two children were very close to Jeremy. If the two children knew the truth, she didn''t know if the two children would want to be with him forever. If that was the case, what should she do?


    Even Jeremy was a little confused at this moment.


    He admitted that he just wanted to flirt with Sherry now, because the two children had fallen asleep. He had thought that he and Sherry could enjoy the world of two. But when did Lucas wake up?


    He had just been rejected by Sherry. Jeremy wondered if his shameful look was seen by Lucas.


    Jeremy and Sherry, the two of them looked at Lucas unfriendly at this time.


    For a moment, Lucas felt that his mommy was missing. If it was his mommy, how could she look at him so fiercely? It was not his mommy. Now his mommy looked so terrible.


    "I just woke up. You can continue. I didn''t see anything."


    After saying that, Lucas covered his eyes and turned around.


    At this time, Sherry and Jeremy looked at each other, feeling very awkward.


    Finally, Jeremy got up and went back to read, pretending that nothing had happened. Sherry was lying in bed alone.


    She thought, ''Forget it. If the child pretends that nothing has happened, I just need to pretend that nothing has happened too. Yes, nothing happened just now. That''s it. It''s right!''


    "Sherry, I want to order dinner. Do you need some?"


    Although he knew that this woman had eaten, he just wanted to give them more chances to get along with each other.


    Otherwise, according to Sherry''s personality, it was very likely that she would find an excuse to leave later.


    The relationship between the two had just eased a little. If he didn''t take the opportunity to do something, he was not Jeremy!


    At the beginning, Sherry hoped that she could refuse this man.


    However.


    After seeing the way he looked at her, Sherry found that it was a bit difficult for her to say no to him now, so she nodded reluctantly.


    Maybe.


    At this time, even if she stayed here to have a meal with this man, it was not particularly difficult.


    The atmosphere between them like this was also very nice now.


    Thinking of this, Sherry was relieved.


    Although it was impossible for two people to be together, this was what Jeremy was willing to do. Even if she was greedy for his warmth


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oticing that there was still some embarrassment in the atmosphere, Lucas whispered.


    Sherry took a look at her mango mousse cake. It looked good, without any flaws. This child was really good at lying with his eyes open.


    "Mommy, turn the cake around."


    Kami looked at Lucas strangely at the beginning. It was not the first time that they had done such a thing, but if their mother knew it, they could not do it in the future. Why did this guy tell the truth at this time?


    However.


    Seeing the nervous look on Lucas''s face, Kami realized something.


    Then he told Sherry the truth.


    At first, Sherry was a little confused, but after the cake was really turned around, she finally knew why the two children had such a strange reaction before.


    Standing aside, Jeremy also wanted to know what had happened, so he couldn''t help but come over and have a look.


    "Ha ha..."


    Although Jeremy tried his best to control his mood at this time, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw what happened on the cake.


    The two kids were so cute.


    It turned out that there was a hole at the bottom of the cake.


    Although the cake looked good from the outside, it couldn''t be seen at all from the inside. The things in the cake would also sink. If it took a longer time, it would only make people feel that the cake was originally like this.


    Without what happened today, Jeremy didn''t know how many cakes would have been eaten in this way in the future.


    They were really his son. Even when eating a cake, they would choose the most ingenious way


    The more Jeremy looked at the two kids, the more satisfied he was with them. He didn''t know when he could take the two kids home. By that time, his family would not be as dull as it was now. On the contrary, there would be a lot of fun.


    Jeremy thought to himself.

 Chapter 484 I Want To Eat With You

    "This is not the first time, is it?"


    When she spoke, Sherry didn''t even know how she felt at this time. It was almost impossible for her not to be angry, but for her, she was still helpless at this time.


    She couldn''t understand at all. There were cakes at home, and she could afford them. Why did these two children do such a thing?


    "We just want to eat the same cake with Mommy... Other people''s mothers are all like that... "


    Hearing Lucas''s murmur, Sherry finally remembered the reason.


    In life, Sherry had always been a person who paid attention to the etiquette. It was the same when she taught the two children. Basically, she had never eaten the same food with the two children.


    However.


    Sherry always felt that she had given the two children everything she could do, so she naturally didn''t think that there would be anything wrong with her on such a question.


    "That''s my problem."


    When Sherry looked at the two children, she felt a little bitter in her heart.


    In the past, she felt that she had given the best to the two children, but at this time, she was still negligent about something. Just thinking about it, she felt very uncomfortable.


    "So, didn''t you eat the same cake today?"


    Although part of the problem had been solved, Sherry had always been standing there. The emotions of the two children would only be more nervous at this time. How could Jeremy not notice it?


    He walked over and took her hand to sit down.


    At the beginning, Sherry still wanted to push the man away, but soon she didn''t feel anything after noticing the reactions of the two children.


    ...


    Even if Jeremy did so, it was because of her.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had always cared about her and the two children, Jeremy wouldn''t have done such a thing when he knew that she still disliked him.


    Thinking of this, Sherry felt much better.


    After all.


    Now Sherry was just a woman, so when a man paid attention to her, she could not help but feel better.


    "Mommy, can I have one more bite?"


    Kami looked at Jeremy gratefully, but at this time, Lucas was getting more and more greedy.


    Lucas didn''t think so. For him, this was an opportunity. Taking advantage of Sherry''s guilt for them, he would have such a chance to eat a piece of cake together with mommy in the future. That was so happy.


    At the beginning, Sherry hesitated. In her mind, this was not a good behavior, but when she noticed the expectations of the two children, she felt that it was nothing at all.


    Wasn''t two kids the most important in her heart?


    "Sure."


    At the beginning, Sherry was still hesitant. But at this moment, after seeing the reactions of the two children, she nodded.


    Then she couldn''t he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or Lucas, he hoped more that Jeremy was his father. And Kami thought so.


    However.


    They could see that uncle Jeffery held a special position in Mommy''s heart, so even if their previous methods worked in front of other uncles, but if they were facing Uncle Jeffery, it would be a different case.


    "Don''t get involved in adults'' business."


    Kami whispered.


    If it was when Jeremy was not around, it was okay for them to help him deal with other men. But as a man, if he couldn''t even deal with a rival in love, then Jeremy was useless.


    Kami thought so, but he didn''t speak it out directly.


    At the beginning, Lucas didn''t understand Kami''s decision. But the two of them were twins and they had a tacit understanding. Although at the beginning, Lucas couldn''t understand something, he soon figured out a lot of things.


    So he started to eat obediently.


    "How can we not welcome you here? It''s my fault. I only remember to let your sister-in-law and the children have dinner and forget that you are still upstairs. But it doesn''t matter. We can get together more often in the future. I can''t leave the hospital in a short time."


    When Jeremy spoke, he seemed to care about Jeffery, but in fact, he was mocking him.


    Standing beside the two people, Sherry had a feeling that she could not get in the conversation.


    She had no idea what else she could say or do at this time.


    "Really? Then I might have to bother you more in the future."


    Jeffery was almost defeated by his words.


    However, Sherry was still watching them. Even though Jeffery wanted to turn around and leave at this time, he still had to pay attention to his image in front of Sherry.


    He must try his best to maintain a sunny good mood. Only in this way could he always be the best image that Sherry had expected in her heart.

 Chapter 485 The Grievance Of Jeremy

    When Jeffery was about to raise his head and continue to pretend to be pitiful towards Sherry, he suddenly found that he was no longer in his original position.


    Jeremy was also a patient.


    However, compared with Jeffery, he was at least able to move freely.


    Jeremy directly pushed Jeffery to Kami and Lucas, and then pulled Sherry to sit on the other side.


    He thought, ''Even if you are here, so what? You can''t get my woman.''


    "Behave yourself too."


    Sherry was not a fool. At this time, how could she not see through the purpose of Jeremy?


    At this time, she was more speechless.


    Sherry had never felt that Jeffery had any other feelings for her. In her opinion, in the most of the time, he seemed to rely on her very much, because there was no one else around him who could take care of him.


    Sherry cherished this opportunity very much.


    "How can I behave myself?"


    As for Sherry''s warning, at this time, he acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. He whispered in her ear in a teasing tone.


    Jeffery''s face darkened at the sight of this.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other, and both of them even frowned unnaturally at this time.


    Although they always thought that Jeremy was a good match for their mommy, they didn''t have such a feeling now.


    Because it seemed that Jeremy only cared about his own feelings. At this time, Sherry''s feelings had been completely ignored by this man.


    Jeffery was a scheming man. How could he not notice the strange expressions of the two children at this time?


    He smiled ironically.


    It was so ridiculous.


    He thought to himself, ''Brother, you are still too anxious now. The reason why you chose to do so is that you want to prove to more people that I am not the best choice, right?


    But you forgot that neither I nor you are.


    You just want to declare your ownership in front of me, but according to the current situation, you seem to have made a fool of yourself.''


    At this time, the fork in Sherry''s hand was directly against the neck of Jeremy.


    She didn''t look good at this time.


    "Jeremy, watch your manners."


    While saying these words, Sherry''s mood became more complicated because of such a seemingly simple thing.


    For a long time, in her heart, Jeremy had always been a hard man to deal with, and now, he still gave her such a feeling.


    This guy...


    It seemed that he had returned to the way he had been at the beginning. In that world of Jeremy, the whole world had to listen to him. If someone didn''t do as he said, he or she would end up miserably.


    Sherry had experienced it, so she was naturally more afraid than others.


    However.


    Sherry couldn''t let herself look too afraid of this man. After a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lly him?


    Sherry just looked at the man in front of her quietly without saying a word.


    She felt that Jeffery must have something to say to her now, but when could he say it to her? How long would she have to wait for it? This was what she needed to care about so far.


    However.


    Before that, she had to deal with another big trouble, Jeremy.


    "You asked me? Jeremy, sometimes I really can''t understand you, but anyway, Jeffery is your brother. Is this how you treat your brother? "


    Sherry picked up her wallet and was about to take Jeffery away.


    "Let''s go."


    Said Sherry to him.


    At this time, Sherry really felt that Jeffery had been wronged.


    She had always thought that she knew Jeremy well. But why did he become like this now? How could he do something bad to his brother?


    Thinking of this, Sherry felt even more depressed.


    "Okay."


    Jeffery was very glad to see such a scene.


    Therefore.


    Even if he knew that Jeremy was wronged now, it didn''t mean that he would help him explain something at this time.


    It was really good now. It would be best if the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry would not be eased for the rest of their lives.


    "What did he do to you? Are you okay?"


    In fact, Sherry pretended to be calm in the face of Jeremy, but now she was only facing Jeffery, so she naturally didn''t care if her real emotion was exposed.


    In her eyes, Jeffery was like a family member.


    In front of her family, even if she exposed her feelings, was there anything wrong?


    "Don''t worry. He was just in a bad mood just now. You''d better leave now. It''s not safe for the kids to stay downstairs. I''ve been used to staying in the hospital alone. Besides, I''m an adult now. What else can happen to me?"


    After thinking for a while, Sherry agreed and left.

 Chapter 486 Visit

    Jeffery didn''t keep calm until he was sure that Sherry had left.


    No matter what, he and Jeremy used to be brothers.


    TSK.


    However, what Jeremy did now was absolute. He didn''t admit his brother just because of a woman. If so, even if he did something bad in the future, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Thinking of this, Jeffery touched his chin.


    "Gone?"


    Jeffery didn''t show up until Jeffery left. It seemed that he was called here by Jeremy.


    Jeremy nodded, "Have you brought me the things I asked you to bring?"


    Steve took out some clothes from the bag beside him and handed them to Jeremy. Then he couldn''t help but ask, "Is it really okay for you to do so? Don''t you need to say something to Sherry before that?"


    Hearing Steve''s words, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Jeremy''s mouth.


    "What? Do I need to explain something to a woman before I do something now?"


    Steve didn''t even dare to face the gaze of Jeremy. Even though the two of them were good friends, he wouldn''t get any special treatment at this time.


    Steve still remembered it.


    What kind of man was the real Jeremy.


    If it was when this man looked good, so many things were easy to deal with, but in some cases, there was no need to provoke this man.


    Jeremy was a typical man who wouldn''t attack others unless he was attacked.


    If everyone around Jeremy could be honest and didn''t do anything out of line, that was okay.


    Now?


    Although Steve knew something, he didn''t intend to pay attention to it all the time. Steve knew that if he kept paying attention to it, he wouldn''t get any result that looked too good.


    Instead of making the relationship between the two people eased a little, it became more stiff at this time.


    She''d better pretend that she didn''t want to do anything at this time, as this man could do whatever he wanted.


    After all.


    Even if she really got involved in this matter, she wouldn''t get any good result. Why did she have to ruin the harmony between the two because of such a small thing?


    Of all this.


    Steve had always been a sensible person.


    "You can stay here. You have made your own arrangement between you and Linda. Although your relationship is stable now, there are some things that you''d better not let that woman know."


    Even now, Jeremy wouldn''t allow himself to be against Linda.


    However.


    It didn''t mean that Jeremy would accept that woman now. On the contrary, at this time, Jeremy just wanted to give himself a chance to give Steve. He didn''t want to hurt the harmony between the two friends because of that woman.


    About this.


    Steve always understood.


    Therefore, in front of Jeremy, Steve behaved very obediently. It was not that he didn''t want to protect that woman.


    "I k


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    man and she had never been on the same side.


    However.


    In her eyes, Jeremy was not a trustworthy man.


    "You can choose whatever you like. You are the person who pays the bill now. As long as you don''t need me to spend money, I can eat anything."


    At this time, Zoe had a good control of her emotions.


    She knew what she could say to make this man happy at this time.


    She also knew that there was something that she should say at this time, which would make the two people''s mood worse.


    Jeremy smiled at Zoe like a gentleman. At this time, the two faced each other, and neither of them had the courage to relax their vigilance.


    "Choose your favorite food."


    Although Jeremy was impetuous on some things, he would definitely restrain his feelings on important things.


    Even if it would take a long time, as long as he was sure that he could get the result he wanted, everything would be fine.


    Zoe didn''t show any politeness to Jeremy at this time. After all, even if the two people looked very harmonious sitting here now, what would happen the next second was unknown.


    At this time, of course, Zoe would not let go of anything she liked.


    "Well, well..."


    At this time, Zoe really didn''t mean to be polite to Jeremy. She lit up everything she liked. Tomorrow she would go abroad to avoid Sherry. She didn''t know when she would come back next time.


    Not only did she want to extort money from Jeremy, but also for the fact that she might not be able to enjoy the delicious food of the motherland for a period of time. So when she ordered, she did not show mercy at all.


    Looking at Zoe''s face, Jeremy couldn''t help but think of Sherry.


    These two people sometimes looked like sisters. Even if it was such a thing, they could go together. If they weren''t sister, what the relationship could they be?

 Chapter 487 Jeremys Intention

    "Is there anything else you want to eat?"


    Jeremy seemed to be in a good mood at this time, so he looked very gentle in front of Zoe. While Zoe was eating, his eyes were somewhat strange when he looked at this man.


    Zoe couldn''t figure out why this guy would suddenly invite her to dinner at this time.


    However.


    Just let it be.


    "What do you think of this restaurant? I wanted to take your sister here before, but she didn''t talk to me now. That''s why I want to take a girl out for a meal. Don''t you blame me?"


    Jeremy mentioned Sherry on purpose.


    Zoe couldn''t hide her hatred for Sherry at any time.


    At this time, Jeremy hoped to know more about when facing Sherry, what kind of resentment could Zoe achieve.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy was not in that mood anymore.


    Because.


    At this time, Zoe seemed to be exceptionally calm, as if what he had said before was not exciting at all for this woman. Since when did she become calm when facing the matter of Sherry?


    Did he really misread this woman? Did Zoe not have so many opinions on Sherry now?


    However.


    At this moment, such an idea only appeared in Jeremy''s mind for a moment.


    Soon, Jeremy told himself that it was almost impossible.


    After all.


    Jeremy knew what kind of person Zoe was. This woman would never let go of her hatred for Sherry like this.


    At this time, even if she didn''t say anything in front of him, it should not be a little acceptance of Sherry.


    Zoe smiled gently. She looked like Sherry.


    "Jeremy, let''s not talk about my sister when we two come out. As you know, the relationship between me and her is bad now, so I can tell you if the food today is delicious. Don''t mention my sister, okay?"


    Although she was somewhat resentful of the man who forced her at this time.


    However, Jeremy was the man that Zoe had always liked.


    Therefore.


    At this moment, even though Zoe knew that the warmth at this moment did not belong to her, she still hoped that she could be greedy for the gentleness of this man in a short time.


    Zoe didn''t know whether she was right or wrong.


    However.


    Zoe knew what she was thinking now.


    Jeremy had a lot to say at the beginning, but now he became speechless.


    At last, Jeremy sighed helplessly and said, "Well, let''s eat."


    Perhaps, there was something wrong with what she had done. He knew what kind of Zoe was. It was good enough that what he had said before didn''t make this woman blow up successfully.


    "Okay, there are only two of us today."


    Even at this time, Jeremy still looked a little embarrassed, but this man, after all, had experienced Sherry, so he knew that when a woman was like this, at least he should keep silent at this time.


    Only he could keep silen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , is that okay?"


    Zoe smiled scornfully, "Yes. But I haven''t forgotten that you are different from Sherry. If I escape abroad, Sherry may not be able to control me. But what about you? If you really keep an eye on me, you can take me back even if I leave. "


    Jeremy remained silent.


    In fact, when Sherry left, Jeremy had such an idea that he could find that woman with his own ability, no matter where Sherry went.


    Unfortunately.


    He had lost his memory before he took action.


    This time, of course, Jeremy didn''t want to disappoint Sherry.


    However, before he could finish his wishful thinking, he had already been seen through by Zoe.


    At this moment, he didn''t even know what to say.


    "If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go back by myself."


    When she came out, Zoe drove by herself. After all, God knew what would happen in this man''s car. How could such a cautious person like Zoe get on Jeremy''s car?


    "Let''s continue to talk for a while. Even if you don''t tell me the truth, won''t it be a pity to miss the last chance to talk?"


    Zoe felt helpless.


    Although she had made up her mind at this time that she should leave.


    However.


    At this time, looking at the man in front of her, Zoe still had a kind of unspeakable sense of powerlessness.


    This feeling of helplessness could not be made clear with just one or two words. Helplessly, Zoe could only let herself sit down and continue to talk with Jeremy.


    Not knowing what was going on, Jeremy began to tell her directly about his childhood, and he talked about it with a certain way. Even Zoe could not figure out what the purpose of this man was. They seemed not to be so familiar with each other.


    Just when Zoe was about to say that she wanted to leave again, the phone on Jeremy''s desk rang. Then Zoe held back what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 488 The Reunion Of Rivals In Love

    Looking at the phone, Jeremy didn''t have the courage to answer it.


    It was Sherry who called.


    Jeremy believed that Zoe must have seen the caller ID on the phone, so even if he didn''t answer the phone, she wouldn''t believe what he said.


    However.


    What really made Jeremy uncertain was still about Sherry.


    That woman must hate him very much now.


    Why did she call him all of a sudden? Did she start to accept him all of a sudden?


    Thinking of this, Jeremy didn''t think it was possible.


    However.


    If he guessed wrong, then why did Sherry call him?


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t realize that every time he faced Sherry, he would let himself think about a lot of things. The other party''s small action was so important in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    No matter what he guessed there alone, he had to face up to what had happened to Sherry alone. Therefore, at this time, Jeremy was a little hesitant.


    "Uncle, something happened to Mommy. We are on the way to the hospital."


    It was unknown whether it was Lucas or Kami speaking on the other end of the line. But this sentence made Jeremy, who had been calm all the time, suddenly panic.


    Looking at Jeremy, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of Zoe''s mouth.


    Sure enough, this was the biggest difference between them.


    Even if Jeremy kept her, he still had some other purposes. But for Sherry, it was just a matter of words to make Jeremy leave her.


    ''Zoe, things have been so clear in front of you. Do you still want to have unrealistic expectations at this time? It looks like a joke.''


    "Where are you now? I''ll be right there."


    Jeremy picked up his coat on the back of his chair, turned around and left without even looking at Zoe who was sitting there.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zoe, who was left behind, smiled bitterly.


    ''Jeremy, you know what? Although you know there is no chance for us to be together, I almost fell in love with your unreal tenderness just now.''


    ''What do you think?''


    ''Should I thank Sherry? If it weren''t for Sherry''s phone call, perhaps in a short time, no matter what you ask me, I would tell you honestly.''


    That was exactly what Zoe was thinking at the moment.


    "What''s wrong with you guys? Is there a doctor following you? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Although Jeremy was rushing there as fast as he could, he still needed to comfort the two children on the phone.


    Although Lucas sounded a little flustered at this time, he could answer all the questions that Jeremy asked in an orderly way.


    "Okay, I''ll be there in more than ten minutes. I''ll come to you as soon as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy thought for a while and calle


    looked at Zoe was full of sarcasm.


    Huh.


    This stupid woman didn''t think that Mr. Jeffery was really afraid of her.


    How dare she threaten Mr. Jeffery?


    The man had made it so clear. At this time, how could Zoe not understand what he meant?


    She looked at them in horror and asked, "What do you mean?"


    As she spoke, she stepped back quietly.


    Even at this time, Zoe still wanted to go back to her room and find her suitcase full of cash.


    The man looked at Zoe with a more ironic smile when he noticed her moving.


    It seemed that Mr. Jeffery was right about this woman.


    She was a self-righteous and stupid woman.


    "What do you mean? Catch her."


    He had been watching Zoe all the time. After seeing her action, he gave the order without hesitation.


    "Let go of me! What does Jeffery mean?"


    Zoe had always thought that everything was under her control, but the accident of Barry and Linda did not let this woman give up her self righteous.


    Unfortunately.


    She forgot that Jeffery was much more dangerous than the two men before. The two men before were just not for her.


    But now, Jeffery wanted to kill her directly.


    At the thought of this, Zoe felt frightened.


    Jeffery was really ruthless.


    However, even if they had come to this point, at this time, Zoe still wanted to struggle with her life.


    "Call Jeffery and I''ll tell him something. He can''t do this to me."


    The two men pressed Zoe hard on the bed. The leading man looked at her with a sarcastic smile.


    "You are such a self-righteous woman. Before I came here, Mr. Jeffery had told me that he still had a lot of things to do and didn''t have so much time to deal with you."


    "In the beginning, I gave you a chance. You didn''t cherish it. So even now, you can''t blame anyone else."

 Chapter 489 The End Of Zoe

    Seeing this, how could such a smart person like Zoe not know that she was doomed this time.


    Tears of regret welled up in Zoe''s eyes.


    Why was she always like this.


    She knew that she might fail, but every time she was so confident in herself.


    But what should she do now? She couldn''t beat these men. It was impossible to persuade them.


    Although she couldn''t grasp Jeffery''s personality before, now she understood that Jeffery was more terrible than Jeremy.


    Jeremy was ruthless on the surface.


    Deep down, that man was a sensible man.


    However, Jeffery was totally different. In Jeffery''s heart, there was only himself and his own purpose.


    In order to get Sherry, that man could cooperate with her. Because she made that man unhappy, he could directly kill her.


    Zoe knew how ridiculous she looked before.


    Unfortunately.


    It was still too late for her to understand all this. If she could understand it earlier, would everything change?


    At this moment, Zoe asked herself.


    But she still couldn''t get the answer she wanted.


    When Zoe was about to say something more, she was knocked out from behind.


    The man in the lead walked up to confirm that there was no obvious trace behind. Then he took out a bottle of sleeping pills from the side and fed them all into Zoe''s mouth.


    The rest bottles were put aside.


    After pretending to be a sign of suicide, they left as fast as they could.


    When Sherry woke up, she didn''t know when it was.


    She only knew that there were many people in her room, and everyone looked at her with special concern.


    Sherry looked at them timidly, as if something terrible had happened. At this time, Sherry asked cautiously.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing the posture of these guys, Sherry felt that what she was going to face next was definitely not too simple.


    Judging from the looks of these guys, she could think so.


    These men looked at each other at this time, and no one knew how to say in front of Sherry.


    At this time, Steve really missed Jeremy who was not here. If anyone was here, he must be able to face Sherry naturally.


    Unfortunately.


    Although they had the chance to stay with Sherry, they couldn''t say a word to help that woman.


    How pathetic they looked.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Sherry was already very nervous. After seeing these guys, she felt that her heart was about to stop beating.


    At this time, even Sherry''s tone had become much more serious. Why none of these guys could be more straightforward.


    "Chester, tell me."


    Sherry didn''t know what had happened, but she knew that it was just because of the uncertain attitude of these fellows. Even though she had just woken up, her heart was now tensed up because of their attitude.


    It was impossible for Sherry not to be up


    thing to fear? After all, the relationship between him and Jeremy was almost well-known.


    Therefore, since Jeffery dared to say something like that in front of him, it meant that even if the person standing here now was Jeremy, this guy still had the courage to say it out.


    Many people had said that Jeffery was a simple minded man before, but now Steve was in a cold sweat just thinking of these things.


    Steve and Chester looked at each other and understood the feeling they both had towards Jeffery, who was nothing to fear of.


    However.


    In front of Sherry, even though the two men thought a lot at this time, they could not say anything.


    Because.


    In Sherry''s eyes, Jeffery was a very simple image.


    At this time, even if they really said something, Sherry would only think that Jeffery said something like that unconsciously.


    Because this guy didn''t know much about the roundabout things.


    "Does Jeremy come out now?"


    Now Sherry felt that no matter what others said, she would not believe it at this time. The most important thing in front of her was to let that man come to her in person.


    Sherry really wanted to see that man at this moment.


    "No."


    Steve shook his head.


    Their attention was all on Sherry. They knew a little about that man. Even if Jeremy really did that, what he had to bear was only the pressure of the public opinion, which would not really bring any harm to Jeremy.


    Therefore, at this time, compared with Jeremy, they were more worried about Sherry''s health.


    "Steve, if you have time later, can you help me to care about Jeremy? If he comes out, can you let him see me?"


    There were hatred and resentment in Sherry''s heart, but at this time, what Sherry hoped more was that she could be sure that the man was safe. At this time, she didn''t know whether she had other thoughts about that man.

 Chapter 490 Worry

    "Okay."


    Steve cared about Sherry''s mood very much at this time. Although he didn''t know what Sherry thought of Jeremy, it was a matter between the two people.


    What he needed to do now was to make sure that Sherry was safe when Jeremy was not here.


    As for other things, they didn''t matter much now. He just hoped that after Jeremy came back, he would really have a chance to deal with Sherry.


    Otherwise, Sherry had already known so many bad things. What should Sherry and Jeremy do?


    "Sherry, let me show you."


    At this time, both Chester and Steve paid attention to Sherry, and no one noticed what Jeffery had done there.


    However.


    By the time they came to their senses, it was too late. Sherry had already taken the tablet computer from Jeffery.


    At this time, the two of them, Steve and Chester, looked at each other. No one knew what else they could do at this time.


    At last, Steve stood there with his head down. At this time, he might have no choice but to listen to fate.


    What did Sherry think of Jeremy? It was none of their business. Even if Sherry really had a bad impression on Jeremy because of this, it was because of that man''s bad luck.


    This was all because.


    That guy had such a brother, Jeffery.


    "This is..."


    At first, Sherry was a little confused, but when she saw the titles on it, she couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Jeffery showed Sherry a web news.


    Basically, the front page was full of the name of Jeremy.


    "The real overbearing CEO is a beast, forcing a teenage girl to death"


    "A young girl committed suicide late at night. Jeremy Ou is suspected of this case."


    After watching a few pieces of news, Sherry couldn''t stand it anymore. She put the tablet PC aside with a long face.


    At this time, none of the guys around Sherry knew how to talk to her and what else they could say.


    All in all, this guy was the most difficult person for them to face now.


    "How long has it been?"


    Neither of them spoke, but it didn''t mean that Sherry wouldn''t ask at this time.


    Finally, Chester replied, "They just left for about half an hour. You have woken up for seventeen minutes."


    Sherry looked at the face of Jeremy on the tablet.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    At first, when Sherry was facing Jeremy, her heart had softened a little. But at this time, such a thing unexpectedly happened.


    Thinking of the cold attitude of Jeremy showed in front of Jeffery when he came back, even for his own brother, it was normal for him to do something excessive to Zoe.


    Although she told herself again and again that it was just a normal thing.


    However.


    When Sherry touched her heart, she somehow felt empty in her heart.


    Did she really start with a new man?


    Thes


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld suddenly look bad at this time.


    Standing aside, Linda looked at a loss.


    Linda wanted to have a talk with Steve, but at this moment, seeing the man''s posture, she couldn''t say anything, even if she wanted to.


    Linda even had an impulse to leave here.


    As long as she left here, at least she didn''t have to face the unacceptable Steve at this time.


    However.


    Linda was still reluctant to part with him. Even though happiness was destined to be short for her, she was still greedy for it, which was a real feeling for herself.


    "Come here."


    How could Steve not be angry at this time.


    Steve was very happy. It turned out that there was another person who cared about him so much.


    However.


    Steve didn''t want to exhaust herself before this woman could accompany him for a long time.


    Steve only had one goal now, which was to keep this woman in his arms firmly before Linda exhausted herself.


    At this moment, Linda looked like a child who had done something wrong.


    Even at this time, Linda didn''t know what she had done to make Steve so angry.


    However.


    At this time, Linda dared not breathe heavily in front of Steve. She felt that she must have done something wrong.


    That''s why Steve behaved like this.


    "Let''s eat."


    When Steve saw that Linda was so close to him, he wanted to laugh, but Steve had been trying hard to hold back his laughter.


    However.


    When Linda really came over, Steve couldn''t help but smile helplessly.


    "What?"


    Linda looked at Steve blankly. She didn''t expect that Steve would behave like this at this time.


    At this moment, Linda still felt a little unreal.


    "Eat well. You are responsible for my daily life now. If you were tired before me, I would be alone later. Tut, tut, it''s really pitiful to think about it."


    Steve said seriously.

 Chapter 491 Im Worried About You

    "You..."


    At this time, although Steve was completely joking, Linda would never take his words as a simple joke.


    Although he knew what Linda wanted to know at this time, he still asked himself not to say anything.


    He looked at Linda with a smile, waiting for her response.


    Anyway, it must be very cute.


    "You care about me now, don''t you?"


    At this time, Linda was not willing to let go of the slightest expression on his face. What she needed now was only a nod from this man.


    Steve was a smart man. How could he not understand what Linda needed at this moment?


    So at this time, he nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, do you forget? You are my wife now. I care about only you."


    Hearing Steve''s words, Linda, who had been happy all the time before, became depressed again.


    Indeed...


    She had always liked the feeling that she could be with Steve.


    However...


    At this time, she still remembered another important thing, which was the relationship between her and Steve.


    Even Linda herself didn''t know how long their relationship could last.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, even Steve felt a little strange about Linda''s reaction.


    Now he showed that he cared about this woman very much. Normally, she should be very happy now, shouldn''t she?


    However...


    Why did this woman always look disappointed at this time? Wasn''t his performance enough to satisfy this woman?


    Linda was immersed in her own thoughts, but when she heard his words, she raised her head and saw his worried face.


    If she didn''t see him, she might be fine.


    However...


    Seeing that he was worried about her, her heart ached even more.


    "Nothing. I just feel a little uncomfortable."


    Of course, Linda didn''t have the guts to let this man know her true thoughts, so she looked a little coward in front of his eyes.


    "Really? How about this? I''ll ask someone to take you to have a general check-up, so that you can see clearly what''s wrong with you. "


    At this time, Steve really cared about Linda''s health. Otherwise, he would never say such words at this time.


    Linda shook her head and said, "No, thanks. I know my own health. I''m fine. I just need more rest. Can I lean on you for a while?"


    Steve had planned to find a room for her, but when he thought of Sherry, he hesitated. If he left in this way, he couldn''t explain it to Jeremy when he came back.


    He had no choice but to nod at this time.


    In Linda''s eyes, all this was very unwilling.


    Seeing this, she felt even sadder.


    "How is Sherry now? How about I bring her something to eat? After all, she is a patient and need


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a smile.


    At this moment, Jeremy couldn''t smile. At last, he walked over and asked, "Sherry, how could you be in a coma?"


    She answered confidently, "It''s all because of you and Jeffery. You two became patients because of me, so I have the responsibility to take care of you.


    Taking care of one person is already very tired for me. Now I have to look after both of you, so I am directly exhausted."


    When she said this, she was even smiling.


    Jeremy really wanted to question her. He didn''t expect that she could still smile at this time.


    But he didn''t know what else he could ask before he opened his mouth.


    "You''d better not come here in the future. At least, before making sure that you are all right, you''d better rest alone. I''m really worried about you."


    At this time, the way Jeremy looked at her was really sincere.


    In the heart of Jeremy, Sherry had always been the most important existence.


    Therefore, it was impossible for him to lie at this time.


    However...


    When Sherry looked at this man, she became much silent.


    She realized that in the face of this man, she was escaping all the time. Particularly she was escaping that sensitive topic between them.


    How could she not know why this man did this and what he was thinking at this time?


    Obviously, the problem they didn''t want to face was why Jeremy became a suspect and why he was with Zoe at that time.


    However...


    The two of them knew that once they started this topic, their relationship would never go back to the past.


    Therefore.


    At this moment, the two of them instinctively told themselves not to talk about this topic, but could they really escape all the time?


    Thinking of this, Sherry knew that it was impossible.

 Chapter 492 What Happened

    However...


    At this time, what Sherry didn''t know was that if they really had to face this matter, who would take the initiative to speak.


    She really didn''t know how they would face this matter in the end.


    "Although I haven''t recovered yet, I''m fine now. I go back to the company today. There are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in the company recently.


    I have to go back to the company and go back to my position. You should be able to relax a lot in the following time."


    Sure enough.


    Just as Sherry thought, at this time, Jeremy was the same as her, instinctively avoiding such a topic.


    They didn''t want to face this topic now.


    Perhaps, it was not because they were unwilling, but they didn''t know what the best result was if they really faced it.


    "Jeremy, we all know what''s the problem in front of us now. Even if we escape now, we still have to face it in the future. So, don''t escape at this time, okay?"


    Just when Jeremy thought that such a good relationship between the two could be maintained for a period of time...


    Sherry''s words made him almost break down.


    The moment the woman spoke, all the good feelings of Jeremy were gone.


    Because...


    At this time, their thoughts were totally different. Sherry would not be greedy for the temporary warmth between them.


    When Sherry saw the way Jeremy looked at her, she only felt that he was as painful as her now.


    However...


    They had no choice but to face something since it was in front of them.


    After all...


    In many cases, escape wouldn''t solve anything.


    Sherry knew this better than anyone else.


    "Jeremy, can you tell me now whether you have anything to do with what happened to Zoe?"


    Sherry didn''t know how she felt at this time, but Jeremy was escaping. Therefore, she would never let herself escape from this matter with this man.


    After all, if they didn''t face it all the time, no matter what the truth was, it didn''t matter.


    Because the gap between them had already appeared.


    In this case, it was better to directly tear the scar between the two people. If there was really no big problem, it could heal faster.


    Even if there was really a problem, the best way was to face it directly.


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, Jeremy finally felt that this woman was not the same as before.


    He had thought that Sherry wouldn''t change forever.


    He had thought that he was the most important existence for her.


    But now, Sherry had begun to have her own thoughts.


    And he was no longer the only one in this woman''s heart.


    Jeremy felt very painful when he thought of this.


    However...


    He had to face this now.


    "Wil


    looked at the woman beside him, his face was full of helplessness.


    He had thought that Sherry would be easy to coax recently, but now it seemed that her feeling for him were much deeper than he had imagined.


    Maybe.


    Even though Sherry didn''t show her true feelings now, she really cared about him in her own way.


    Jeremy thought.


    "Alas..."


    It was not until Jeremy really left that Sherry could not help taking a deep breath.


    Just now, when facing that man, she had been restraining her emotions.


    She just hoped that she would not be too fragile when facing him.


    Otherwise, he would be more complacent.


    That kind of situation could be said to be the last thing Sherry wanted to see so far.


    "Mommy."


    While Sherry was still thinking, Kami and Lucas came in.


    "Mommy is fine."


    Holding the children''s little hands, Sherry tried to make herself smile.


    She touched the hands of the two children, but when she looked at them, the trace of regret in her eyes was obvious.


    At this time, she felt somewhat sorry for the two children.


    "Mommy, don''t you like Uncle Jeremy? If you don''t like him, we won''t contact him anymore."


    At this time, Kami said something that Sherry didn''t expect.


    She looked at the two children in disbelief. After all, Kami and Lucas liked Jeremy very much before.


    Now it seemed that they didn''t like him anymore. What happened? Why did the children change their mind so fast? It was incredible.


    "What happened?"


    At this time, even if the two children did not take the initiative to say, it did not mean that Sherry would not take the initiative to ask at this time.


    She knew her children well. If there was no problem, Kami and Lucas would never say something like that.


    So what the hell happened?

 Chapter 493 Choose A Father

    Kami and Lucas looked at each other.


    No one knew who should take the initiative to say that in front of Sherry.


    At last, Kami spoke.


    "Mommy, in fact, that uncle didn''t do anything. We just think that even if we have tried our best to set up you and him, you have never been really happy when you are with him."


    If Kami hadn''t seen Sherry''s tears, perhaps he wouldn''t say that today.


    However...


    Sherry cried, so everything would be different for the two children.


    All they did was for Sherry. But if their self-righteous made her feel a little more stressed than before, it was really not worth it.


    If...


    If the original purpose didn''t exist, was it necessary for them to work so hard?


    Looking at the two children, Sherry was gratified.


    However, there was one thing that she was very curious about.


    "Why did you think that uncle is the most suitable person for me?"


    This was the most incomprehensible thing up to now for her.


    Sherry also thought about it seriously.


    She didn''t think she had done anything intimate to Jeremy in front of the two children, but if not, why did the two children have such a judgment at this time?


    Now, it was also a chance for her.


    It was an opportunity to figure out the doubts in her heart.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other at this time. They didn''t know how to explain it to Sherry at this time.


    "Well, we have hacked into several people''s computers and read some information on the Internet. Uncle Jeremy is the best among them and treats you well. So we decide to choose the best one."


    Kami said confidently.


    Looking at the two children, Sherry felt very speechless at this time.


    For a long time, Sherry had been seriously thinking about the reason why the two children would choose Jeremy, but she had never thought that the reason would be so ridiculous at this time.


    Because of money?


    Before that, if someone told her that her children wanted to set her up with Jeremy just because of money, Sherry would definitely not believe it.


    However...


    Now the fact had been placed in front of her. Even at this time, Sherry was still unwilling to accept it.


    But she had no choice but to face it.


    "If you two do such a thing again in the future, please tell me the reason, okay?"


    Now, this was her only request for the two children.


    Sherry had never denied that the two children could have their own thought.


    She didn''t do that before, and now she didn''t.


    However, Sherry didn''t want her children to have any secret from her just because of a man.


    It was just like what happened to Jeremy this time. Only she had always felt that the two children had a spe


    ot vent her anger at all.


    "Mommy, don''t you get angry with us?"


    Kami saw that Lucas''s coax worked at this time, so he couldn''t wait to imitate him.


    Even if he might be laughed at by Lucas in the future, so what?


    At least at this time, he and Lucas worked together to comfort Sherry.


    This was the most important thing so far, wasn''t it?


    "Well, I''m not angry anymore."


    Sherry didn''t really get angry because of this. She just pretended to be angry in front of the two children. After all, Kami and Lucas had gone too far recently.


    If she couldn''t give these two kids some small warnings at this time, God knew, what else could the two kids do in the future?


    "Mommy, don''t you like Uncle Chester? Someone said on the Internet that the most important thing in a woman''s life is not a man you like, but a man who knows how to cherish you. I think Uncle Chester is very good."


    Seeing that Sherry was no longer angry, Kami said seriously.


    The expression on Lucas''s face changed a lot after Kami said that.


    When did Kami''s IQ begin to decline?


    This time...


    Lucas didn''t care what would happen to Kami later. Seeing that Sherry''s face began to darken, he couldn''t wait to leave this place.


    "You brat, I think you just care about his money. Even if you are short of money, you can tell me. Why did you want me to marry him?


    What''s more, you are only a child now. I have already given you what you want. Why do you need so much money? Tell me, did you do something shameful?"


    It was not that Sherry didn''t believe her child, but Kami looked so annoying now.


    Sherry, who had been controlling her temper before, could not help bursting out at this time.


    It seemed that...


    Sometimes, she still needed to give the naughty children a lesson.

 Chapter 494 We Are On The Same Side

    "Mommy, we are on the same side."


    Finally, Kami was caught by Sherry at this time. Lucas stood aside and watched the fun quietly.


    Kami didn''t want to bear Sherry''s punishment alone. He suddenly pointed at Lucas who was standing aside.


    "We''re not on the same side. You said it yourself. It''s none of my business."


    Kami''s words irritated Lucas.


    Kami was his elder brother.


    However...


    Why did he more look like a younger brother at this time?


    "Lucas, you always think that I am ungrateful. Why don''t you look at yourself now?"


    At this time, Kami was really pissed off by Lucas''s shamelessness.


    He didn''t know what this guy was thinking at this time.


    "You two are like this in front of me now. How can I rest assured if you two go out in the future?"


    Although.


    Sherry knew that both of them were sensible children. She wouldn''t change her minds just because of such a small quarrel.


    However...


    At this time, Sherry''s mood still became complicated.


    What she hoped was that there would be no quarrel between them all their lives.


    However...


    Now it seemed that it was almost impossible.


    They were arguing like this under her watch.


    "But Mommy, Uncle Chester is really suitable for you. Aren''t you really going to think about it?"


    After saying that, Kami had run out before Sherry lost her temper.


    After the two kids left, the room became quiet again.


    However...


    At this time, it was difficult for Sherry to be in such a good mood again.


    "Kami, what do you think of your mother?"


    Sitting on the bed alone, Sherry sighed. Although she knew that the children were also for her own good, it was absolutely impossible for her not to be depressed at this time.


    Chester...


    When the name appeared in her heart, Sherry didn''t know how she felt.


    In fact.


    She had some feelings for him before.


    However, because she knew that man too well, in such a long time, even if she had seriously thought about whether she needed a man to accompany her now, she had never thought of Chester.


    For her, it was really inappropriate for two people to be together.


    "Lucas, is it right or wrong for us to do so?"


    In the face of Sherry, Kami was still very bold, but when there were only the two of them left, he was no longer as bold as he was in front of Sherry.


    At this moment, Kami pulled a long face.


    He looked very unconfident.


    At this time, Kami didn''t even have some basic confidence in himself.


    It was very likely that Sherry had some ideas now. However, in her heart, no matter what, th


    ut the past?"


    Jeremy didn''t know why Sherry asked him such a question at this time, and he didn''t know if there was any intention in her words.


    However...


    For the time being, even if this woman said something with ulterior motives, it didn''t matter at this time.


    Because he could face everything well, including all her doubts about him.


    "You should be at my home now. I will take good care of you. We are a happy family."


    Jeremy couldn''t help but answer her question again because he had thought about it in his own place.


    However, at the beginning, Sherry''s face was a little red. After hearing what he said, her face turned much pale in an instant.


    Even when she looked at this man, her face was full of disbelief. What did she hear?


    Sure enough.


    Her guess was right. He still didn''t respect her at all.


    In his mind, she should be well kept at home, and her freedom and thoughts had never been taken into consideration by this man.


    This was how Jeremy used to be. Sherry had thought that they had experienced so many things together, and now this man would change a little.


    However...


    It was not until now that Sherry realized how stupid she had been. How could she expect such a man like Jeremy to change?


    "Alas..."


    She was too naive. Fortunately, this man had told the truth in front of her, so she could see clearly his true feelings.


    Just when Jeremy had thought that this woman would appreciate him, he heard a cold voice.


    "Jeremy, you can leave now."


    There was a hint of alienation in her tone.


    Sherry didn''t think there was anything wrong with her attitude, but this man was completely dumbfounded at this time and looked at her in disbelief.

 Chapter 495 Fragile Jeremy

    "You... What were you talking about just now? "


    Even at this time, Jeremy still told himself that this woman must have said something wrong, so he heard that.


    As long as he asked again, the result would be different.


    However, that was not the case at all.


    He just deluded himself. The result would not change.


    When Sherry looked at him, her eyes were as cold as ever.


    "I said, you can leave now. We don''t need to see each other anymore."


    Not only didn''t Jeremy leave because of Sherry''s words, but he also took a step forward at this time.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, Jeremy was really confused by this woman. It hadn''t been long since he met her. Why did the attitude towards him change so fast?


    Jeremy couldn''t figure it out.


    "Is it difficult to understand what I mean literally?"


    Although she was not sure whether something had happened to this man, at this time, she still decided to make their relationship alienated at this time.


    "For what?"


    Even if the relationship between him and Sherry became alienated in a short time, it was not really unbearable for him. The only thing that he wanted to know was the reason why she did so.


    Recently, Jeremy felt her a little moody.


    She looked exactly like him before.


    "I''m tired. You can go now."


    Sherry didn''t know how to communicate with this man now.


    She couldn''t tell this man that she thought he caused this accident, so she didn''t want to talk to him.


    Jeremy had no choice but to leave.


    Now, it was not easy for him to persuade Sherry.


    However, since this woman had always been so moody, it was better for him to come again next time. Maybe by that time, her attitude towards him would change.


    "I''m leaving. Have a good rest."


    After saying that, there was only a tightly closed door left for Sherry by him.


    "Where are you?"


    After leaving the room, he called Steve. He had planned to go back to his ward, but after these things, he felt that he couldn''t stay in this hospital anymore.


    On the contrary, as long as it wasn''t this hospital, he would feel at ease anywhere else.


    "I''m at home. What''s wrong?"


    When Steve received the phone call, he was a little confused. In his mind, he had almost done what he could do. At this time, could there be anything really important for Jeremy to contact him?


    However...


    This idea didn''t last long in Steve''s mind, and then disappeared.


    "Wait for me."


    After saying that to him, Jeremy hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Linda didn''t know who was talking to Steve. She only knew that the


    hat his guess was true.


    There was really something wrong between Jeremy and Sherry. Judging from Jeremy''s attitude, it could be seen that the matter between the two was definitely not simple.


    Otherwise...


    If there was no big problem between the two people, Jeremy wouldn''t come to see him at this time.


    "What happened?"


    As he expected, Jeremy didn''t eat anything tonight.


    After Jeremy went to meet Zoe, he wasn''t in the mood to eat anything. Therefore at this time, he was already starving.


    As soon as the porridge was served, Jeremy couldn''t wait to eat it up.


    "I... When I went back to see Sherry today, I wanted to say something, but her attitude towards me suddenly changed a lot, even the mood to talk to me is not the same as before.


    I know that I may not be the most special person around Sherry, but I have always thought that no matter what happened, I must be the most important to her in her heart. But now it seems that I think too much.


    Obviously, Sherry is trying to get rid of me now."


    Jeremy had never been so depressed in front of Steve.


    That''s why Steve listened carefully to every word Jeremy said at this time. He just hoped that he could help this man in one aspect.


    "I don''t think so..."


    When Steve said this, he was not sure whether he was right or not.


    Therefore, at this time, even when he looked at Jeremy, he was always cautious, fearing that he might say something wrong to stimulate this man''s mood.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was very depressed. But after he heard what Steve said, he got better.


    Looking at Steve eagerly, Jeremy asked, "So now you also think that the relationship between me and Sherry can be improved, don''t you?


    Right?"

 Chapter 496 Descending From The Heaven

    Steve didn''t say a word at this time. He just looked at Jeremy quietly.


    This time, not only did Steve clearly realize how much Jeremy cared about that woman, Sherry.


    And at this time, he clearly proved something to himself.


    For example....


    Jeremy''s feelings for Sherry were far deeper than he had imagined, but it was a pity.


    If Jeremy had known that he would fall in love with that woman in front of Sherry one day, he wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    "Is there anyone else here? "


    When Jeremy was about to say something more, he suddenly found that his friend''s room was a little different from the one he was familiar with at the beginning. There were some things that looked like women''s use here.


    Seeing this, Jeremy was even more curious.


    Steve knew what kind of person Jeremy was. Jeremy would take a woman home, which had never happened before. He was really curious now. Who was this woman?


    What kind of woman could make a playboy like Steve change his mind?


    Thinking of this, Jeremy felt that he was obviously much more stupid than before.


    If it was before, she wouldn''t be the same as now.


    "Yes."


    According to Jeremy''s previous style, he should have discovered such an obvious thing long ago.


    Steve had always thought that this guy had seen through everything, but he didn''t say it in front of him.


    However.


    Now it seemed that the truth was completely different from what he had imagined.


    "Who is it?"


    At this time, Jeremy asked this question not to question his friend, but to be curious about who this person was.


    However.


    At this time, Steve didn''t mean to answer Jeremy. He just smiled and said, "Is it important?"


    Jeremy was his important friend, and Linda was the woman he recognized now.


    If Linda was bold enough, at least she could face that man peacefully in front of Jeremy. It was a happy thing for her.


    "She is so timid that she doesn''t dare to come out to see you."


    Steve replied with a smile.


    Hearing Steve''s words, Jeremy was even more depressed.


    Sitting on the sofa alone, Jeremy turned a blind eye to Steve. At this time, there was only one thought in Jeremy''s mind. Was he very scary?


    Seeing that Jeremy was thinking about something, Steve had to change the subject.


    If the problem of Jeremy couldn''t be solved, this guy would definitely sit here and watch him.


    If so, he might be better.


    But what about Linda?


    That guy was trying to escape from Jeremy. Now that he came, perhaps Linda wouldn''t even dare to come out.


    "The matter between you and Sherry can''t be solved in a short time, right? But don''t you want to talk about something else with Sherry now?"


    Hearing what Steve said, it was inevitable for Jeremy to feel a little confused.


    "


    ill so righteous?


    As a man, no matter what happened, he should be manly at least. But what he saw from Jeffery was the feeling of a baby boy?


    What a shame.


    Looking at Steve with a smile, Jeremy said, "Well, it has nothing to do with you. But now it seems that I''d better go back to the hospital tonight."


    Steve couldn''t understand why Jeremy''s words suddenly changed.


    Seeing the strange look in Steve''s eyes, Jeremy smiled and said, "Now I think it''s better to keep an eye on my wife."


    Steve was speechless.


    After Jeremy left, Steve said helplessly, "Come out. You must feel uncomfortable hang over the door."


    Walking out of the room, Linda felt a little embarrassed. After all, no matter who it was, she would be a little embarrassed if she was caught by the person involved in the eavesdropping.


    "How do you know I''m eavesdropping?"


    Linda didn''t think there was any difference between Steve and the fairy. How could this man find that she was eavesdropping through the door.


    Seeing Linda like this, Steve smiled even happier.


    However, what Steve said next really made Linda almost collapse.


    "In fact, I''m not sure. It''s just a casual test. Who knows you can''t stay calm? I just asked casually and you came out."


    At this moment, Linda almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Why did she think there was no difference between this man and the God before? When did she become blind?


    "So, it''s not the first time you have used such a trick, right?"


    When Linda looked at Steve, there was a hint of interest in her eyes.


    Having known this man for a long time, Linda found that Steve could always bring her some surprises and something she had never thought of, but to him, he was so righteous.


    Steve was really a noble man who didn''t look like a noble man at all.


    But what she liked was Steve.

 Chapter 497 Jeremy and Jeffery

    "Yes."


    Steve had nothing to hide from this woman about what he had done.


    On the contrary, he admitted it happily.


    Linda was a little speechless.


    Although Linda had known a little about Steve recently, she still felt a little uncomfortable when she saw with her own eyes that this man was so shameless and could admit such a righteous thing.


    Seeing that Linda was dismissive of him, Steve didn''t get angry at all.


    Fortunately, he pulled the woman into his arms and began to explain his behavior.


    "I didn''t do that when I was a child, because it was in our villa area at that time, so there was no problem. Later, I went out with Jeremy, and that guy suddenly asked me this question."


    "At that time, I was scared to death. Then I found that as long as I went to a remote place, I would ask him this question every once in a while."


    At this moment, Linda just let herself listen quietly


    Although Linda didn''t know why Steve suddenly remembered his past.


    However.


    Linda was still willing to let herself know these things, which were related to Steve. If she was not curious about such things, then was there anything else that she was curious about?


    "It was not until then that I realized that although I came from the same family as Jeremy, there was still a big gap between what we two had experienced at the same age."


    "I have never experienced what that guy has experienced, and I am not vigilant at all. It turns out that Jeremy did save us two that day."


    "You should know that both of us are the first heir in order in our family. How can we not be targeted? Later, my family took me and thanked Jeremy personally. At that time, I really knew this guy and realized the difference between us. "


    Every time Linda saw Steve and Jeremy together before, she could feel that. Sometimes, Steve even respected Jeremy.


    However.


    In the past, Linda didn''t know why Steve behaved like that.


    However.


    At this time, Linda finally understood that Steve''s respect for Jeremy was also his respect for himself.


    What this guy wanted to express was actually very simple.


    That was to say, a strong man should be respected.


    Jeremy had always been a capable man. Even Steve was not a fool, but when he was with Jeremy, he was not as good as that man.


    If it was another person, he would probably not be convinced by Jeremy and not willing to talk to him.


    However.


    Steve was different.


    For Steve, if only he hadn''t done well compared with another man, he would just face it frankly.


    Although it would be a little embarrassing to face it, sometimes, it would be really embarrassing if you didn''t even have the courage to face it.


    Linda had never thought of th


    other people thought, Jeremy knew it well.


    Although he didn''t want to face this guy, at this time, Jeffery''s seemingly simple words successfully aroused the anger of Jeremy.


    At this moment.


    "So, what do you mean now?"


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, his face was no longer as calm as before.


    Jeremy had been trying his best to put up with it. In Jeremy''s opinion, as long as he could put up with it, everything would be over bit by bit.


    However.


    Only then did Jeremy realize how absurd his mistake was.


    It was known to all that sometimes people were like this.


    ''When you speak good words, the other party may suddenly become tough, because you are easy to be bullied in the eyes of others.''


    This.


    It was all the things that Jeremy had been escaping from before, but now he began to face it. Only then did Jeremy realize how ridiculous he looked like.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy didn''t choose to continue to escape. He sat back on the bed, looked at Jeffery and sneered, "So, tell me, does Sherry have a crush on you?"


    There was a triumphant smile on the corner of Jeffery''s mouth, which made Jeremy feel sick just looking at it.


    Said Jeffery.


    "Although I don''t think Sherry will have a crush on me now, I must be more popular than you."


    "My sister will stay by my side and watch me every day, but you did it for her, right? Do you really think that she is as good to you as you are to me?"


    Jeffery knew what was the most deadly thing for Jeremy.


    Gritting his teeth, Jeremy looked at the young man in front of him. He used to be his close brother, but at this time, facing such a Jeffery, Jeremy could only feel a very strange feeling.


    Faced with Jeffery''s provocation, Jeremy answered word by word, "That''s because, although I''m injured, I''m not a cripple."

 Chapter 498 The Means Of Jeffery

    Although Jeffery seemed to be a capable and scheming man in some people''s eyes.


    However.


    In Jeremy''s eyes, it was nothing.


    Jeremy was a man who had gone through a lot of ups and downs. If he was frightened by such a Jeffery at this time, then there was no need for him to continue to live.


    "You..."


    Hearing this, Jeffery''s face turned much paler. He shook the wheelchair to keep a distance from Jeremy.


    "I know I shouldn''t have fought with you for my sister, but she is the only one by my side. You are my brother, blood related, but your attitude towards me is always like this. Isn''t it reasonable for me to fight for the last person close to me? "


    At this time, Jeremy was really confused by the current Jeffery.


    Sherry was not here now.


    Did it make any sense for him to make such a gesture?


    Unfortunately.


    It didn''t last long for Jeremy to realize that his idea was stupid.


    Sure enough.


    How could a guy like Jeffery show such a fragile posture in front of him?


    This guy was obviously scheming.


    Absolutely, but what was wrong?


    At this time, although Jeremy was suspicious, he still couldn''t say anything that made this man say something wrong.


    All of a sudden.


    Jeremy felt as if something had happened to him. When he fixed his eyes on it, he saw a person taking pictures there.


    Jeffery was very vigilant at the beginning, so at this time, the expression on Jeremy''s face changed a little. How could Jeffery not notice what happened?


    When Jeremy was still far away from the man, his wheelchair suddenly slid in front of him.


    At this time, Jeffery didn''t forget to shout at the man over there with a camera, "Go away. You can''t leave until now."


    Although Jeremy didn''t look like a bully now, his men must be nearby. As long as he stopped Jeremy, when his men came, most of his men would have run away.


    It never occurred to Jeremy that one day he would be completely set up by Jeffery.


    At this time, when Jeremy faced Jeffery, his face was a little pale.


    "Jeffery, I''ll give you a chance. Let go of me. Don''t think that I really don''t dare to hurt you just because you are my brother. "


    This guy was obviously annoying.


    Jeffery still smiled happily, "You don''t dare to hurt me now, but it''s not because I''m your brother, but because Sherry cares about me."


    In that case.


    At this time, Jeffery said confidently.


    Although Jeremy wanted to refute this guy, at this time, Jeremy opened his mouth. He didn''t even know what he could say at this time. Although he wanted him to deny it, what he said now was true. Jeremy k


    was still a selling point for him.


    However.


    Jeffery didn''t know what Jeremy would do next.


    In Jeffery''s eyes, Jeremy was not a man who would sit still and wait for death.


    That was why the silence of Jeremy panicked Jeffery.


    Jeremy was not a person who would be easily threatened. The reason why he was so calm now was mostly because this man had prepared for everything.


    However.


    What really worried Jeffery was what Jeremy was thinking and what this man would do next?


    If this man became in a hurry for a while, maybe Jeffery would be relieved. But at this time, it didn''t seem to have much impact on Jeremy.


    Even at the beginning, Jeffery could still keep calm, but as time went by, it would be strange if Jeffery could really calm down.


    Why hasn''t Jeremy done anything yet? Jeffery is not sure whether that man has made some decisions or not.


    "Give it to me."


    When Jeffery returned to his ward, the previous person had already been waiting inside. Facing the other person, Jeffery stretched out his hand confidently to ask for what he needed.


    "Mr. Jeffery, you can come to us next time if you have any task."


    The man was not a comrade of Jeffery, but a man hired by him.


    However.


    Such a person might be more reliable sometimes, completely after taking the money, he could leave. But if it was someone around him, he had to be careful sometimes.


    Jeffery was a very cautious person. How could he let himself get into unnecessary trouble at this time? He nodded and let the other party go.


    However.


    At the moment the man left, the expression on Jeffery''s face was a little strange.


    "Jeremy, I''d like to see how you can compete with me this time."


    Jeffery smiled weirdly.

 Chapter 499 Sherrys Thoughts

    On this day, Sherry was very nervous.


    It was not easy to express her nervousness with a few words, as if something bad was about to happen. When Chester came, he saw Sherry like this.


    "If there is anything, you can tell me."


    Chester said seriously.


    After all.


    In the past, there was almost nothing between the two of them that could not be said to each other. Even at this time, he still felt that their relationship was the same as before.


    In the face of Sherry, he still cared about this woman as before.


    "In fact, I don''t know what happened. I just feel very flustered, as if something bad is about to happen."


    Facing Chester, Sherry said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, facing this man, Sherry did not hide her feelings at all. After all, in Sherry''s heart, Chester had always been a person she could trust very well.


    This was the way it used to be, but it still didn''t change.


    "Tell me."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, his eyes were particularly gentle.


    He had been tired for a whole day, but it seemed that as long as he was with this woman, he would not be as tired as before, and everything was nothing.


    Chester thought that he still had this woman in his heart.


    "If I could say it clearly, I wouldn''t be so depressed now. Chester, do you think it has anything to do with Jeremy? "


    Sherry knew that maybe she shouldn''t have talked about Jeremy in front of Chester.


    However.


    She had no choice at this time.


    If Chester had any idea, he wouldn''t have done such a thing at this time.


    "So, what happened between you and Jeremy?"


    Chester was a very sensitive person. Now that Sherry had said so, it would be strange if he would not doubt anything at this time.


    "Yes. I can''t even figure out that man now. At the beginning, I didn''t think there was anything wrong, but after a long time, it was not the case. "


    "I always feel that Jeremy is not the man I know for a long time. And I think I have misunderstood him at some time. How do you think I should verify it?"


    Although Sherry had distanced herself from Jeremy, at this time, Sherry still had some unrealistic expectations for Jeremy.


    She hoped that the man could become what she remembered.


    If that was the case, their relationship would definitely be closer.


    "You already have an idea, don''t you?"


    At this time, there were also some indescribable marks in Chester''s eyes when he looked at Sherry. No one could see clearly what this man was thinking at this time.


    "Yes."


    Not to mention that Chester knew Sherry well. Even if it was a man who didn''t know Sherry well, he could easily tell what Sherry was thinking at this time.


    Because this woman had always been like this, and she didn''t know how to hide her flustered mo


    about what happened today. Even if you have to distance yourself from Jeremy, at least you can''t be too close to Jeffery. "


    Chester couldn''t stay here any longer.


    Chester felt that if he continued to stay here, he would be pissed off by this woman.


    It was better for her to leave Sherry now than wait for that time.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    Sherry wanted to stop Chester, but before she could say anything, the man had left in a hurry.


    In the end, Sherry could only sit on the bed by herself, but she still felt bored here alone.


    Thinking of what Chester had said to her.


    At this time, Sherry also began to seriously think about whether she should treat what Chester had said with heart.


    Sherry knew that man well.


    The person on the other side of the phone was not someone who would casually talk about something trivial. Sherry had this trust relatively.


    However.


    What really confused Sherry was another thing in front of her.


    That was why Chester was so dissatisfied with Jeffery.


    "Jeffery, is there anything wrong with you?"


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know how to face those thoughts in her heart.


    At this moment, she felt helpless.


    ''A person you think will be fine, but now everyone around you is suspecting this man. Won''t it really make a person more depressed?''


    "Steve, I have something to ask you. Is it convenient for you?"


    On the other side, as soon as Steve and Linda lay down, Sherry''s phone call came.


    Sherry couldn''t see what Steve looked like, either. At this time, Steve rolled his eyes without scruple.


    "I''m fine. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Neither Jeremy nor Sherry could make people live peacefully. Forget it. No matter what else did the two guys have, he had to face it tonight.


    Steve thought.


    Linda was still very uneasy at this time.

 Chapter 500 A Fierce Look

    Hearing the noise, Linda looked at Steve worriedly.


    What on earth happened to Sherry? Linda could keep herself from asking or paying attention to anything.


    However.


    Steve couldn''t.


    It seemed that there were really many big problems between Sherry and Jeremy. Otherwise, the two of them wouldn''t have been so late to disturb him.


    Steve and Linda thought the same.


    "What''s wrong?"


    If these two guys hadn''t encountered problems at this time, Steve really couldn''t think of anything else.


    So at this time, even if Steve was asking, he was speechless.


    "Yes."


    At this time, Sherry was still wondering how to open her mouth. She didn''t expect that Steve was still considerate at this time.


    Before Sherry could finish her words, he knew that he should take the initiative to care about this woman.


    "In fact, I don''t know how to tell you about it, but do you also think there is something wrong with Jeffery?"


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to talk about Chester.


    However, on second thought, it was her own business anyway, so there was no need to let Chester shoulder something with her.


    So, since it was something she was curious about, she could ask it in her own name at this time. It was a very simple thing.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Steve frowned unnaturally at this time. He had just finished these words with Jeremy. Now was it Jeremy who had said something to Sherry and then she came to get even with him?


    However.


    At this time, it was just a guess from Steve.


    After all.


    In Steve''s mind, Jeremy was not a gossip man, and he might not say his name in front of Sherry.


    However.


    Why did Sherry come to him and say something like that? What was his intention?


    It should be an obvious thing, but at this time, Steve still couldn''t figure it out.


    "I don''t know why I ask this question. But too many things have happened recently, and there are some good friends around me who asked me to be on guard against Jeffery. I want to ask your opinion on this matter. Don''t have any other thoughts."


    Hearing Steve''s tone, Sherry realized that she might have been too reckless to say anything just now.


    If she were this man, she would think too much at this time.


    "Oh, I see. But you have to tell me first what kind of person Jeffery is in your heart."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Steve was finally relieved.


    From this point of view, this woman should not be as stupid as she thought. At least at this time, there was not no one around Sherry who could give advice to this woman.


    "It must be Chester."


    At the beginning, Steve would seriously think about who he was.


    However, thinking of the eye contact between him and Chester, Steve finally understood who said that in front of Sherry.


    That was right.


    It was not difficult to say anything about the


    k scary?"


    At first, Steve didn''t think there was anything wrong with him.


    However, when Steve hung up the phone, he found that there was something wrong with the way Linda looked at him.


    Steve began to reflect on himself. Did he do something terrible just now?


    It seemed that he didn''t.


    Seeing that Steve was looking at her, Linda replied, "I just didn''t expect that you would look so fierce in front of Sherry."


    In Linda''s mind, it was natural that when Steve was facing Sherry, what the woman did was right. But this time, Linda unexpectedly saw the unexpected attitude of Steve in front of Sherry.


    "Really?"


    Steve touched his face and felt a little embarrassed.


    At this moment, Steve was seriously thinking whether he looked really fierce just now?


    Seeing that Linda nodded, Steve pounced on her fiercely and said, "Yes, since I''m so vicious. I''m sorry for my current image if I don''t do something bad. Haha."


    In this way, the two of them began to play on the bed.


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry could no longer stay in the hospital.


    There were two people in this hospital. One was Jeremy, and the other was Jeffery. Both of them were the existences that Sherry was unwilling to face now.


    Sherry hurriedly packed up her things and left.


    "Lucas, there seems to be someone here."


    It was already late at night when Sherry came back. Kami and Lucas were different. Kami slept lightly. He heard the sound of Sherry opening the door.


    Although Lucas was a little dissatisfied with being woken up in sleep.


    However.


    After listening carefully, he looked at Kami in surprise, "It''s late at night. Is he a thief? What should we do? Call the police or go out to beat the thief?"


    Kami shook his head and said, "The police will hear us. We''ll send a message to Uncle Chester and hope he can come in time."


    Lucas nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 501 Plan

    "What are you doing here?"


    Sherry was cooking something for herself in her kitchen. She didn''t expect that Chester would open the door with the key she had given him before, and there were many bodyguards in black behind him.


    "Wasn''t there a thief in your house?"


    Chester''s mind was in a mess at this time.


    If there was really a thief, at least it was impossible for Sherry to stand in front of him now. But, if it was not a thief, what was going on? Were the two children kidding with her?


    It shouldn''t be. Although Lucas and Kami were sometimes naughty, he knew that the two children were not the kind of children who didn''t know what to do. Since they were in such a situation now, there must be a reason.


    "When?"


    At this moment, Sherry was still confused and didn''t know why would he come to her house.


    Sherry believed in Chester and knew that this man would not do something incomprehensible for no reason. However, Sherry had no idea what his purpose was now.


    "Let me show you."


    Chester didn''t know how to defend himself for a moment, so he had to show his mobile phone to Sherry. He believed that this woman would understand when she saw it by herself.


    "Lucas, Kami."


    After reading the content, how could Sherry not know what had happened.


    When she knocked on the door, she gritted her teeth.


    How she wished she could tear those two brats into pieces.


    She had known that they sometimes acted recklessly, but she didn''t expect them to come to this point.


    Or...


    She hadn''t been at home for a long time, so even the two children were very strange to her now.


    Lucas and Kami came out with a very nervous mood.


    However.


    When she came out, she saw that Sherry was very upset.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. We didn''t know it was you. If we knew it was you, we would never do that. So please don''t be angry with us..."


    Kami apologized quickly.


    Although, at the beginning, Sherry still looked very angry.


    However, when Kami saw Sherry''s expression, he knew that there must be something else in Sherry''s heart that was affecting her, but it was a good thing for them.


    In that case, Mommy would not have much time to deal with them.


    "I''m not angry. I just can''t figure it out. Forget it. You''d better go to bed... "


    If it was in the past, when she came back at midnight, the two children would definitely know that it was her.


    Lucas and Kami were probably not sure when their Mommy would come back, so they made such a mistake.


    So.


    She was the one who was really wrong. How could she be so shameless to deal with the two children?


    "Mommy, are you really not angry?"


    When Kami looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of uncertainty.


    "I''m not angry anymore."


    When Sherry looked at the two children, her expression had been greatly relieved.


    Although Luca


    ase.


    "What is it?"


    Sherry didn''t know what Chester was talking about.


    Sherry felt that in the whole process, her and Chester''s IQ had always been not on the same level, so now what the other party said, she could not react for a moment.


    "Tut, don''t you know that you should be with Jeffery or Jeremy recently? Now I have given you the most suitable answer. You don''t need to be with anyone. Go to work by yourself."


    Chester looked at Sherry and said seriously.


    "Yes."


    There were so many things in Sherry''s mind that she didn''t react at the beginning.


    But now, with Chester''s words, the complicated things in the past suddenly became simple.


    It turned out that the problem that had been troubling her all the time could be solved so easily. They were all human beings, but why there was such a big difference in intelligence between the two people?


    When Sherry looked at Chester, her eyes were full of inquiry.


    At this time, Sherry just wanted to know what was in this man''s mind.


    "Well, since you have solved the problem here, I will go back. I really don''t want to see you in a short time."


    Chester''s words were half-genuine and half-sham.


    Even Sherry didn''t know what this man was thinking at this time.


    She had no choice but to send Chester away with an apologetic smile.


    "You still remember to come?"


    On the second morning, when Sherry went to the studio, Ina was already unwilling to talk to her.


    As for Sherry, she was fine. She could do whatever she wanted.


    However.


    She was left alone to face those difficult clients. Did Sherry think it was a simple job? At the beginning, Sherry knew to call her, but in the end, she didn''t even call her.


    For a while, Ina began to think about whether it was necessary for her to pack up and strike.


    ''Whose company is it? Why doesn''t her boss have a clear estimation of herself?''.

 Chapter 502 I Dont Want To Accept You

    "Ahem... Isn''t there something special happened some time ago? What should I do if there is such a thing. Well, the matter over there has just been solved, and I came soon. "


    When Sherry spoke, she was very serious.


    Sherry knew that Ina was really helping her with these things.


    Therefore.


    For her own behavior, Sherry also sincerely believed that she was sorry for this fellow.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to argue with you about these things. But this time, you won''t be the same as before. You have to leave after coming back for a short time. If that''s still the case, I will really fall out with you."


    Although she had tried her best to control her emotions, it was still a little difficult for Ina to face such a Sherry at this time.


    "No, I really came back to work. Does our Ina want to accept me?"


    Sherry had no choice but to try her best to act like a spoiled child to get the forgiveness of Ina.


    "I don''t want to accept you, but can I?"


    Ina rolled her eyes at her.


    "You''re my boss. If I continue to argue with you, perhaps I will be fired."


    Sherry smiled helplessly.


    She took out a few design drawings from her bag and handed them to Ina. "But you should be relieved. Although I have been outside these days and haven''t come back, I have almost finished the work."


    Yes.


    Even when she was with those two men, at the beginning, Sherry could still chat with them, but after a long time, they were not chattering, so they were much silent.


    Every time they met such a situation, Sherry would seize this time and let them solve all the problems they cared about.


    That was why the design drawing was presented to Ina.


    "What kind of cloth does it need? Let''s get ready now."


    When Ina said these words, she couldn''t wait.


    There were many works to be done in two days.


    However.


    Even if Sherry''s design drawing had come out now, it would still take some time to make it by herself. Was this time really enough for them? This was what Ina was most worried about.


    "Trust me, okay?"


    When Sherry looked at Ina, she was also very helpless.


    They had been working together for such a long time. Why couldn''t the other party give her more trust? However, at this time, Sherry still didn''t dare to speak out her depression.


    After all.


    Sherry hadn''t forgotten it yet.


    "Even if I don''t want to believe you now, is there any better way in front of us? Forget it. We two don''t need to waste time here. Hurry up to prepare what we need."


    Even at the beginning, she didn''t complain.


    However.


    In the end, there were some words that she couldn''t continue.


    Therefore, when Sherry looked at Ina, her attitude was very soft.


    At first, Ina wanted to be more aggressive, but after seeing Sherry''s attitude at this time, she knew that she couldn''t do this. She nodded, turne


    her attitude was a little bad.


    However.


    By this time, almost all of Ina''s resentment had been vented, so there was nothing to vent. When facing Sherry, her attitude was much better at this time.


    "They basically have no big problem now, but I still have some small problems. I hope you can help me answer them. Otherwise, I will not be able to fall asleep."


    When Ina looked at Sherry, she was still helpless.


    "Well, you can continue to talk to me."


    She didn''t know what kind of attitude she should have when facing Sherry, but she knew that this guy was always so unbearable.


    Even if sometimes you were very angry in front of Sherry, when you saw this guy''s depressed face, you could not say anything to blame him in an instant.


    This was the unique charm of Sherry.


    "Do you think I have neglected my work and family these days because of them? The two children were strange to me last night, and I also brought you a lot of trouble. Do you think I am stupid?"


    At this time, Ina was a little stunned.


    It was totally out of her expectation. At the beginning, they just had a simple conversation, but she felt that before they could say a few words, Sherry began to blame herself. Who could tell her what was going on now.


    Seeing the way Ina looked at her, Sherry realized that her previous performance was a little bad.


    She smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t mean anything else. By the way, I will arrange my time properly in the future. Even if I take care of them, I won''t ignore them. So, please trust me, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Ina wanted to say that ''you didn''t give me the chance to refuse you''. But she couldn''t say anything at this time. She just looked at Ina helplessly.


    Seeing that Ina''s face was a little terrible, Sherry didn''t continue. If she continued, she was afraid that she wouldn''t get the effect she wanted and would be more annoying.

 Chapter 503 Accompany Her Children

    "For the sake that you can also complete the design drawing when you''re not in the studio, I forgive you for what you have done before. But now I only have one request for you. Keep your phone on. If there is really any problem, I hope I can contact you."


    When Ina said this, she was very depressed.


    When she was looking for Sherry, she couldn''t even get through the phone.


    "I really know I was wrong. Trust me, okay?"


    At this time, Sherry looked at Ina pitifully.


    Sherry really didn''t expect that this guy was a lady girl. Why was she so hesitant when she spoke? It was unbearable.


    "It''s good that you know you''re wrong. Next time, behave yourself."


    Ina looked a little helpless.


    By the side of Sherry, on the surface, Ina was Sherry''s partner, but in fact, this woman was more like Sherry''s teacher.


    Every time the two of them were together, Ina would always help Sherry with some simple matters.


    In terms of design, Sherry was a genius.


    However.


    In dealing with some things, Sherry was still not as good as before.


    Although it was true, Sherry still felt lucky for all this.


    After all, it was a good result for them to get along with each other like this.


    If Sherry could do everything by herself, then at this time, Ina couldn''t imagine what the use of her assistant was.


    "I see. Restrain yourself."


    Sherry really couldn''t stand it any longer. Ina was also in a bad condition. If they wanted to take a taxi home, there were basically no traffic here, so it should be a very difficult thing.


    They were just in a studio, so Sherry didn''t hire a driver in usual. Because of this, the current situation between the two looked particularly awkward.


    "You can go back first. I can take care of myself here. You can''t stay here overnight like me. Don''t forget that your relationship with the children needs time to integrate."


    When Ina said this, she was smiling all the time.


    Looking at the present Ina, Sherry didn''t know what else to say at this time.


    This guy was always like this.


    Sometimes, when she looked at her and felt that the two of them were about to be unable to communicate with each other, Ina would give her some new surprises. It used to be like this, but now, there was still no special change.


    This was the part that surprised Sherry.


    "So I''m leaving?"


    Although she had given in at this time, Sherry was still in a cautious state when she looked at Ina. In this case, the relationship between the two people seemed not to be too bad.


    "Okay, you can go."


    At this moment, Ina looked a little helpless.


    Although Ina was in the studio, as long as Sherry left, she could still have a good rest for a period of time. Sherry''s hesitation was not necessarily a good thing for Ina.


    "Am I really leaving?"


    When Sherry looked at Ina, she still hoped that this


    hey had been at home. At the beginning, when they didn''t need to go to school, they would feel good, but after a long time, they wouldn''t feel that way. On the contrary, they would only feel bored.


    Lucas and Kami were just like this.


    "Well, Mommy will check it tomorrow, okay?"


    After the accident last time, Sherry didn''t want to find a nanny, but she knew that even if she didn''t find a nanny, she still wouldn''t have so much time to stay with the two children.


    Even if she came back every night, she had to work in the daytime.


    Otherwise, how could she afford the family?


    "Okay."


    The two kids had almost achieved their goals. They didn''t know what else they wanted, so they went back to sleep obediently.


    Sherry couldn''t fall asleep on the bed alone.


    Sherry felt that she was much different from before, but in fact, there was no difference.


    Although she looked much stronger than before, in fact, she was still at a loss every time something happened to her.


    Sherry hated herself like that. No matter what she was facing, she looked so helpless.


    However.


    Sherry also had to accept that kind of herself, because only that kind of herself was the most real herself.


    Maybe it was the same as now. It was good to stay quietly with the people who needed her. Everyone could live a good life in harmony. As for some useless things, even if they thought about it seriously, it was just useless.


    That''s all.


    "Do you think Mommy will come back every day?"


    Although Lucas was bold in front of Sherry, when there were only the two of them left, Lucas began to become uneasy again.


    Too many things had happened recently. Even if Lucas and Kami were precocious, they were just two immature children. At this time, they could only be upset.


    Of course, Sherry didn''t know anything about it.


    She was so tired that she fell asleep without taking a shower.

 Chapter 504 Quarrel

    Before arriving at the hospital in the morning, Sherry had called Ina.


    At noon, Sherry would go there.


    When she walked to the front desk, she suddenly found that the nurses seemed to be looking at something together.


    At first, Sherry was not so curious, but at this time, she heard one of the nurses say so.


    "I didn''t like Mr. Jeffery before, but now he looks so pitiful."


    Hearing this, Sherry could not move at this time. She just wanted to know what had happened.


    At the beginning, Sherry was just a little curious.


    However, after watching the content of the video, Sherry couldn''t calm down.


    In the video, Jeffery was scolded by Jeremy fiercely.


    Looking at Jeremy like this, Jeffery didn''t know what to say at this time. He just sat there in a daze and didn''t know what to do.


    Jeffery looked so pitiful and helpless against Jeremy.


    Not to mention others, even when Sherry saw this video, she was distressed about the young man in the video.


    "Next time, even if Mr. Jeffery scolds me, I won''t say anything. Mr. Jeffery looks so pitiful. I used to think that his family is very good, but now it seems that he has been bullied too much at home."


    "Yeah, look at his brother. He is good-looking and capable. What''s the use of his ability? What kind of man is he to bully his brother like this?"


    Even those nurses who had been bullied by Jeffery were full of righteous indignation at this time, defending Jeffery.


    Sherry sighed helplessly.


    She hadn''t felt this way before, but now when she saw this young man, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    "Can I have this video?"


    Sherry didn''t know why she said that at this time. Maybe, in Sherry''s heart, she was different from others.


    These nurses didn''t have any background and basically couldn''t meet someone like Jeremy, so they looked a little timid in front of that man.


    However.


    Sherry knew that she was the one who was different.


    She could speak for the two sides. The words that Steve and Chester had said before were nothing at this time. What Jeremy had done was too much.


    At this point, Sherry began to doubt whether Chester was bribed by Jeremy.


    Otherwise, it was Jeremy who was the one who bullied others. It was inconceivable that Chester would speak for Jeremy at this time.


    "Of course."


    The moment they saw Sherry, almost all the nurses here thought of the relationship between Sherry and Jeffery.


    Naturally, she handed the video to Sherry without hesitation.


    In the eyes of these nurses, Jeffery was a completely weak group.


    However.


    Jeffery needed someone to stand up for him.


    For these nurses, Sherry was the most suitable person so far.


    "Thank you."


    Although Sherry said grateful words, it was diff


    the corners of Jeremy''s mouth looked more sneering, "Yes, my brother is so good. You can just marry him directly. You''d better give the children to me. Maybe you will have a lot of children at that time. How can you have time to take care of my sons? "


    Sherry looked at Jeremy in disbelief, as if she had never really known this man, "What did you say?"


    In the past, even Jeremy would do something excessive, but this man wouldn''t say such outrageous words.


    Sherry still trusted him.


    However.


    Sherry looked at Jeremy, but he didn''t respond at all.


    As for what he had just said, at this time, Jeremy had no intention of defending him at all.


    What did it mean that he didn''t defend himself?


    It meant that what Jeremy had just said was exactly what he had thought.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry was still unwilling to believe that the man she was familiar with could say such excessive words in front of her.


    Or......


    Their relationship had already become worse unconsciously, but she hadn''t realized it before.


    Therefore.


    Now when the truth was in front of her, was it so difficult for her to accept?


    "Forget it. You can leave now."


    When Jeremy said these words, he was stunned.


    It never occurred to Jeremy that he could say such excessive words in front of Sherry.


    However.


    What Sherry did now really made this man think too much. At this time, even if he could see that Sherry was angry, Jeremy was just awkward and did not say a word at this time.


    "Where do you ask me to go?"


    Sherry didn''t expect that she had to be asked to leave by this man after she just stood here and said a few words.


    Was this the way they were doing? They couldn''t even have the simplest conversation?


    Although they had been tit for tat before, it seemed that they had never come to this point.

 Chapter 505 Loneliness

    At this time, Sherry just tried to calm down and then continued.


    "I don''t want to argue with you about what happened between us now, but I''m half Jeffery''s guardian now.. I don''t know why you are so hostile to Jeffery, but can''t you get along well with each other? "


    "Jeremy, if I''m not here and between you two, will you treat Jeffery better?"


    Sherry didn''t know what she was thinking. At this moment, she suddenly said something like that.


    For Sherry, what Linda said before was still her purpose.


    If it weren''t for her, Steve and the others would have lived a good life now.


    Now everything had become like this because of her. So, at this time, was there anything else that she could argue for herself?


    Sherry thought carefully, but she still couldn''t think of anything at this time.


    Maybe.


    From the very beginning, the one who did something wrong was herself.


    "Sherry, I don''t care who you are with, but my relationship with Jeffery is not something you can tell casually. You''d better find out your position. When I like you, you have the right to be arrogant in front of me."


    "But now I don''t like you. How can you say something like that in front of me? You are such a self righteous woman."


    When Jeremy spoke, he didn''t show any respect to this woman.


    At this time, Jeremy was still angry from embarrassment.


    She was a woman who only belonged to herself, but now she was thinking about another man.


    Taking a step back, Sherry said with a bitter smile, "Jeremy, we can''t be like this, can we?"


    In the past, Sherry agreed that even if they could not be together for a lifetime, they should at least respect each other.


    However.


    Why did she feel so bad after hearing these words from this man''s mouth?


    At this moment, it was hard for Sherry to describe such a feeling.


    However, Sherry knew how bad her mood was at this time.


    "Sherry, if you come to me for this matter, you can go back. I hope you can come to me next time, not for another man."


    After saying that, Jeremy closed his eyes.


    At this time, this man didn''t want to see her, so he wouldn''t feel annoyed.


    "Jeremy..."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes were full of confusion.


    Why did this man speak so absolute? Why was there no room for compromise between them at this time? ?


    "Sherry, I''m tired."


    While they were talking, the phone had been put on the bedside table by Jeremy. Jeremy said lazily.


    Last time, Sherry did not choose to leave.


    However, it didn''t mean that Jeremy had given up asking him to expel Sherry at this time.


    Therefore, at this time, Jeremy''s attitude was particularly bad.


    "I''m not talking to you as your ex-wife today. I''m just talking to you as half of Jeffery''s guardian."


    At this time, Sherry tried her best t


    time.


    "Sherry, where are you?"


    When Jeffery spoke, he was very careful.


    It didn''t mean that Jeffery didn''t dare to talk to Sherry now, but he had to pretend to be pitiful in front of Sherry.


    As for this, only when Sherry faced Jeffery would she have enough mercy.


    And Jeffery used Sherry''s sympathy to tie this woman to his side.


    When Sherry heard the voice of Jeffery, she thought of the video she had seen before.


    She couldn''t help cursing herself.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sherry didn''t realize how worried he was about Jeffery at this time.


    If Jeffery hadn''t been with her, he wouldn''t have been in such a situation.


    "I just miss you a little. I''m a little bored alone."


    Jeffery was not sure whether Sherry had seen the video or not. He didn''t know what Jeremy had said.


    Now he had to pretend to be wronged in front of Sherry, but he didn''t dare to tell her. He looked pitiful.


    On the other side of the phone, when Sherry heard this voice, her heart was instantly softened.


    "I''ll be there soon, okay?"


    Right.


    That young man was just a immature man. Even if he had done something wrong, he was still immature.


    However.


    Unlike Jeffery, Jeremy was a mature adult, so no matter what kind of situation she was in.


    For Sherry, she would care about Jeffery.


    When Sherry arrived downstairs, she went to the restaurant next door and bought some food before she went to see Jeffery.


    That young man must have been waiting for a long time.


    She had thought that when she entered the room, Jeffery would wait for her on the bed as before.


    However, when Sherry went in, Jeffery was sitting in a wheelchair, next to the window.


    At this moment, even Jeffery''s back looked so sad.


    "What happened?"


    Asked Sherry cautiously.


    When Jeffery heard the voice, he looked at Sherry as if he had just found Sherry.

 Chapter 506 Make The Decision On Our Own

    It was a fatal sight for Sherry.


    The tears at the corners of Jeffery''s eyes were a blow to Sherry at this moment. She quickly walked over and gently wiped the tears from the young man''s eyes.


    "What happened?"


    When Sherry looked at this young man, she was very careful, as if she had a lot of scruples.


    "Do you think I''m useless now?"


    Jeffery didn''t directly answer Sherry''s question, but gave her another question.


    Sherry said nothing and just let herself face this man quietly at this time.


    She didn''t know what else had happened to Jeffery besides the video she had seen.


    However...


    At this time, Sherry was also curious about what was going on with that video and how it spread out.


    Would these two people be photographed secretly by someone else?


    Or, at this time, it was not impossible to think about it in another way. Was it possible that one of the two people, Jeremy or Jeffery, had already known these things?


    If Jeremy knew this, why did that man let such a video spread out?


    It was known that if such a video was spread outside, it would do no good to Jeremy himself. So why did that man have to do this?


    However...


    The most important thing now should be Jeffery''s mood.


    This guy was just a child. How could he bear such a suffering thing?


    Sherry didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    However...


    Thinking of the previous attitude of Jeremy, at this time, Sherry was in a dilemma now. How could she make Jeffery feel a little warm?


    And how could she persuade Jeremy to be nicer to Jeffery?


    Just when Sherry was still immersed in her own emotions, Jeffery spoke again, but what he said really frightened her.


    Jeffery said so.


    "Do you also think that I''m useless? So even if you want to comfort me now, you don''t know what to say? You know what? I''ve been sitting here for a long time, but I really want to jump down from here."


    Looking at him, Sherry felt that her tone was a little trembling at this time.


    "Jeffery, trust me. There is nothing we can''t deal with peacefully. So now, calm down first. Trust me. There is nothing unbearable. You will be able to face everything well, really."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t do anything, but after hearing what Jeffery said that, she asked herself to try her best to comfort this young man, fearing that if she let go of him, this young life would disappear in front of her.


    "In the past, I could at least do something for you, but now I can only be your burden. There is nothing I can do. The only thing I can do now is to stay here and waste your time and energy."


    Tears welled up in Jeffery''s eyes and he choked with sobs.


    "I''m so sorry... If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have ended up like this..."


    Hea


    . Looking at the broken glass below, he made up his mind and lay down.


    It looked like an accidental fall.


    The nurses in the hospital were sensitive to the smell of blood.


    When a nurse passed by Jeffery''s ward, she smelt something unusual. When she opened the door, she saw Jeffery lying in the blood.


    "Doctor! Doctor!"


    The nurse ran out in a hurry.


    Not long after Sherry left, she was called back.


    "What happened? He was fine when I left."


    When Sherry arrived at the nursing station, she only saw a group of gossipy nurses. She didn''t see the head nurse or the doctors related to Jeffery.


    A nurse said with some grievance, "I don''t know what''s going on. The floor is full of glass fragments. He fell on the ground. He might want to do something, but he is unable to move conveniently. Fortunately, he is fine now. He just needs a period of rest because he has lost too much blood."


    Although the nurse felt wronged at this time, she still explain everything she knew clearly in front of Sherry, letting Sherry felt she was so professional.


    "I want to see Jeffery now. Can you tell me where he is now?"


    At this time, Sherry finally understood that these nurses also knew nothing.


    "He is in the ward over there. Maybe his nerve tissue is been injured, so we send him there on our own. But the medical fees there are a little expensive."


    The nurse said gingerly.


    If it was a person from a poor family here, he or she would have cursed the nurse when hearing what the nurse said.


    However...


    At this time, the reason why Sherry chose to say nothing was to give them some respect.


    Because...


    Judging from Sherry''s usual behavior, the nurse thought Sherry didn''t seem to be a poor woman. What''s more, she cared about Jeffery very much, so she shouldn''t care about this kind of thing.

 Chapter 507 Rethink

    "Okay, I see."


    At this time, Sherry''s mind was full of what was going on with Jeffery. As for whether the nurse do something or not, Sherry didn''t care.


    Sherry only felt deeply remorseful.


    She wondered why she couldn''t stay a little longer when Jeffery asked her to leave.


    If that was the case, Jeffery wouldn''t have been like this.


    Sherry felt guilty at this time, but she didn''t know if Jeremy would be pissed off by her speechless thought if he knew what she was thinking at this time.


    "Sherry?"


    Jeffery had been thinking when on earth Sherry could appear in front of him. He had never thought that Sherry would come much faster than he had imagined.


    Jeffery was somewhat depressed at this time, but it was a victory for him that Sherry could come to see him now.


    It was not him who should be depressed, but Jeremy.


    The woman that Jeremy had always wanted to protect was now here with him.


    Besides...


    Most importantly, that woman was still very concerned about him.


    As for Jeremy''s thought, in the eyes of Jeffery now, it was no different from a joke.


    In the past, didn''t Jeremy think that no matter where he was, he was very powerful?


    However...


    "What''s wrong with you? Is there any other problem now?"


    When Sherry just came over, she couldn''t help but start to care about Jeffery.


    The doubts deep in her heart before were nothing at this time. In Sherry''s heart, only the safety of Jeffery was the most important. As for other things, they had to stand aside at this time.


    "There is almost no other problem. Sherry, you''d better go back first. I am really fine."


    At this time, Jeffery didn''t take the initiative to speak out his grievance, but at this time, the more he behaved like this, the more Sherry felt that she was in a bad mood now.


    If it weren''t for her, Jeffery wouldn''t have been in such a mess.


    However...


    Why did Jeffery have to suffer all this because of her?


    "Do you know the video? I''ve seen it."


    When Sherry said this, she was very conflicted.


    In fact.


    At this time, it was impossible for Sherry not to care about Jeffery.


    When people really care about someone, they usually didn''t know what to say and how to do in front of someone they cared about.


    "I know."


    At the beginning, Jeffery was still trying to avoid Sherry''s eyes, but when he found that Sherry had been paying attention to him, even if he was not particularly willing to face it at this time, he had to face it.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Jeffery glanced at her and sai


    pened her mouth that she realized what her most fatal weakness was.


    Original...


    Deep in her heart, she actually agreed with what Jeffery was saying now.


    "Well, it''s also my fault. I know I must face it, but I don''t."


    Said Jeffery with a sigh.


    Seeing such Jeffery, Sherry felt sorry for him.


    "Never mind. You don''t have to feel sorry for me. That''s enough. Let me be alone for a while, okay?"


    At this time, it was clear that Jeffery didn''t even want to give Sherry a chance to explain.


    Even if Jeffery gave Sherry a chance to explain at this time, would the result be different?


    Obviously, it was impossible.


    "Okay..."


    When Sherry went out, she was on the verge of collapse.


    However...


    Sherry knew that she must be the calmest person at this time. If she couldn''t even calm down next, it was impossible for Jeffery to calm down.


    Even when she faced Jeffery, she might really have some sympathy.


    However...


    As long as she treated this young man sincerely, everything would be fine. However, although Sherry could figure it out very simply, it didn''t mean that at this time, Jeffery would be the same as her.


    So at this time, what Sherry could do was to calm herself down and wait quietly for the doctor''s instructions.


    "In fact, the most important thing now is the patient''s mentality. We are not in charge of him for the first time. He looks good, but sometimes he easily thinks too much."


    When the doctor said these words, Sherry just nodded, indicating that she had basically understood what he meant, and most of the things were what she could fully understand now.


    Sherry was determined to face Jeffery with a better attitude.

 Chapter 508 He Needs Her Very Much

    At this time, looking at the doctor in front of her, Sherry couldn''t help asking, "Does he have to be accompanied by someone?"


    ''I hate myself like this. Why did I ask such a question since I had known the answer?'' thought Sherry.


    When the doctor looked at Sherry, his eyes were also a little strange.


    The doctor couldn''t understand why Sherry wanted to accompany Jeffery since she didn''t want to stay here all the time. Why didn''t she just change another person?


    Being stared at like this by the doctor all the time, even Sherry herself would feel a little embarrassed at this time.


    When the doctor met Sherry''s eyes, he also began to be a little embarrassed.


    Sherry didn''t know what she had to do at this time and what she had to face.


    However...


    "You''d better leave a person to accompany him. The patient''s condition is far from as ideal as you think. The most important problem is still his mental condition. If it can''t be solved one day, I don''t suggest him to be alone."


    Sherry heard what the doctor said.


    In fact, under such a condition as Sherry, it was not difficult to find one or two nurses for Jeffery. The key point was how to make him accept those care workers.


    This was the most difficult thing for Sherry.


    What kind of person was Jeffery? Even if others didn''t know him, Sherry certainly knew him at this time.


    As far as Sherry knew, Jeffery seemed to be a nice person, but according to his previous reputation, no one in the hospital was willing to take care of him now.


    At this time, Sherry really didn''t know how to do it.


    "It depends on you."


    The doctor was very busy.


    After saying that, the doctor left without caring about Sherry''s mood.


    Sherry stood there alone, feeling very hesitant.


    "¡­¡­"


    Sherry didn''t know what else was waiting for her, and she didn''t know how Jeffery would face her in the future.


    ''Am I still that guy''s sister?'' thought Sherry.


    Sherry didn''t know how she would face that guy.


    "Why do you come back?"


    When Jeffery saw Sherry, he was also in a daze.


    Jeffery''s tone was really unpleasant to hear at this time.


    Sherry just looked at him blankly and didn''t know what to say at all. Even if a lot of words were on her lips at this time, how to speak out was the biggest problem so far.


    "I want to find you a care worker..."


    Sherry didn''t know how Jeffery would feel after she said such words.


    However...


    Anyway, at this time, whether he accepted it or not, she would at least have a try.


    "Why?"


    Some people thought it was a good thing, and naturally there was another person who thought it was not good enough.


    Jeffery was a sensitive man all the time, so after hearin


    igure out something.


    So did Sherry...


    No one had done anything wrong between them, but why did things come to this? Even Sherry herself couldn''t believe it, let alone Jeffery.


    "I saw the video. In fact, I still want to say sorry to you. If you hadn''t been involved in the matter between me and Jeremy by accident, you wouldn''t have faced the current situation, would you?"


    When she spoke, Sherry was also very distressed.


    However...


    When she saw the worried look in Jeffery''s eyes, Sherry didn''t forget to give him a big smile.


    "Besides, what really bothers me is whether I am your burden now?"


    When Sherry spoke, she looked a little hesitant.


    "I can always bring some bad things to the people around me. I will definitely communicate with Jeremy, but I don''t want you to get involved because of me."


    No matter how Jeffery felt now...


    However, at least at this time, Sherry said seriously.


    "You two are brothers. How can there be any real contradiction between you? If it is because of me, I will try my best not to become the gap between you."


    Sherry said seriously.


    Looking at her, Jeffery couldn''t express his grievance in an instant.


    Why did he feel that even if he was the victim on the surface of this matter, now Sherry looked like the real one who was wronged?


    However...


    ''Has Sherry gone to see Jeremy? I don''t know what he said. But even if he told Sherry clearly that it was all my trick, perhaps, Sherry won''t believe it, '' thought Jeffery.


    "As for Jeremy, I have tried everything I can say and do, but I''m sorry that I can''t change anything at all."


    Jeffery whispered, "I had thought you were going to abandon me."


    At last, Sherry had no choice but to stay here with him. Now Jeffery really needed her.


    He really needed her.

 Chapter 509 You Wont Refuse Me

    "Steve, is there something wrong with Sherry''s brain? Is that Jeffery a good man? Why doesn''t she know to keep a distance from that man?"


    Jeremy spoke loudly.


    Steve frowned unnaturally and closed the door.


    It seemed that he hadn''t seen such a furious Jeremy for a long time, but he still had a strange feeling when he saw such Jeremy.


    It seemed that Jeremy was no longer the man he was familiar with.


    It seemed that...


    Jeremy was still the same man, but at this time, he saw something more clearly.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    When Jeremy said this, Steve had been listening to every word this man said calmly.


    Now Steve understood why Sherry had to escape from Jeremy.


    "I''m feeling better."


    Jeremy also knew that he looked terrible just now.


    ''Even Steve couldn''t bear my condition now, so how could I expect Sherry to accept?'' thought Jeremy.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy tried to comfort himself.


    "Jeffery is different from you. He is using Sherry''s sympathy to tie her to his side. Since this is not the first time, can you tell me why you let it happen a second time?"


    Steve was really angry at this moment.


    In Steve''s eyes, Jeremy was definitely not such a reckless man.


    In Steve''s mind, there was almost nothing that could not be done by Jeremy. But now, even if Jeremy cared about Sherry, he could only lose to Sherry alone. Was it worth it to be like this just because of Jeffery?


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Things have happened. We should think of a solution now."


    Jeremy was very depressed when he spoke.


    In the past, although Jeremy didn''t like Jeffery very much, in fact, he had never really treated Jeffery as his competitor.


    In Jeremy''s eyes, his competitors were only two people, Steve and Chester. However, what he didn''t expect was that the real threat to him was not these two people, but Jeffery.


    "I don''t know. Although I have been trying to know Sherry, in fact, I don''t know that woman at all. What I said is serious.


    Sometimes, Sherry seems to be easy to be bullied, but sometimes, when something happens, she will make you feel she is very strong. Besides, Sherry cares about the people around her very much. I think you can see that clearly."


    "No matter what, Jeffery has sacrificed a leg for Sherry. At this time, in Sherry''s eyes, you are just using your power to bully people. If you want to prove to Sherry that you have been framed, but at least you should have evidence, right?"


    Even at the beginning, Steve thought that there was something wrong with Jeremy, but he couldn''t deny that what Jerem


    about this matter and whether we are suitable for each other or not."


    Steve was not a forgetful man. Even if he began to care about Linda now, it didn''t mean that at this time, he could selectively forget what Linda had done before.


    Steve looked at Jeremy. He believed that Jeremy could understand what he meant at this time.


    At first, Jeremy didn''t want to say a word to this guy. But later, he was really helpless and nodded reluctantly.


    "Maybe you are right. If you two are really together, I will definitely forget what happened before."


    If so, even if the police came to Linda, they could promise the safety of Linda.


    In this whole matter, the biggest victim was not Sherry, but Jeremy.


    If Jeremy really didn''t care about these things in the end, it would be the greatest news for Steve so far.


    At that time, even if Sherry really wanted to say something, it was useless. After all, the direct victim had already opened his mouth.


    Steve was shrewd at scheming. He was betting on what Jeremy wanted to do and what he was thinking.


    Steve wanted to bet whether his position in Jeremy''s heart was as important as he had imagined.


    At first, Jeremy didn''t want to face such a thing, but later, he became calm.


    If Steve really found his own happiness, then at this time, it didn''t matter even if he sacrificed himself.


    It was not unworthy to make such a concession.


    Although Steve had known that Jeremy would agree him, his answer at this time still made Steve feel full of surprise.


    "I know you won''t refuse my request."


    It seemed that their friendship was still very important in Jeremy''s heart.


    The smile on Jeremy''s face seemed a little forced at this time, and he looked helpless.

 Chapter 510 Rehabilitation

    "Well, you can go now."


    Just when Steve was still excited, Jeremy suddenly said such a word, which made Steve, who had been very excited before, stunned.


    ''When does he offend this guy?'' thought Steve.


    Jeremy looked fine before. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    "Go back and have a good conversation with Linda. By the way, help me ask Linda how to please Sherry. There is no need to waste time here."


    Jeremy said these words with a cold face.


    However...


    Therefore, from Jeremy''s words, Steve could feel that the man was a little anxious at the moment.


    "I see..."


    In fact, the two men, Steve and Jeremy, should have the same feelings now.


    Steve felt that Jeremy was not the man he knew. Similarly, at this time, Jeremy also felt that Steve was not the man he knew. When the two looked at each other, they both would feel a little strange.


    It was two women who had changed them.


    They were Sherry and Linda.


    After Steve left, Jeremy tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    In fact, Jeremy really wanted himself to face Sherry to explain everything clearly now, so that both of them could feel relieved, but sometimes, what he could do was only thinking.


    He wouldn''t change anything.


    This was exactly what happened to Jeremy now.


    He didn''t really do anything wrong to Jeffery. Even if Sherry had seen something, what she had seen was not the truth. Why did that woman misunderstand him like this?


    However...


    Although he was full of righteous indignation in his heart, at this time, he didn''t dare to let himself take the initiative to come to Sherry. Now Jeremy was much calmer than before.


    Jeremy knew how big the gap between him and Sherry was between the two of them.


    He also knew how many difficulties they had when facing each other.


    "Jeremy, calm down..."


    At this time, no one could persuade him, because there was no one else around him. At this time, what Jeremy needed to do was to calm himself down.


    Jeremy was not a fool, so he would naturally analyze the situation in front of him and let himself know what was good for him and what was not suitable for him to face now.


    Jeremy saw these things clearly.


    Indeed...


    Now in Sherry''s eyes, there was only one person, Jeffery. In her eyes, Jeffery was the best, but time would prove everything.


    Before that.


    In the past, Jeffery did all things secretly. But now with such an opportunity, things had been reversed.


    At that time, he would be in the dark, and Jeffery would be in the light.


    At that time, he could let his people grasp the first move of Jeffery. As long as he could achieve this, he could adjust his state.


    He would let Sherry know the truth of all things sooner or later.


    t this.


    Therefore.


    At this time, what Ina hoped was that Sherry could face her own work well. As for other things, she didn''t care.


    Jeffery really hated that woman. Why didn''t Sherry stay with him?


    However...


    Of course, he couldn''t say anything to Sherry at this time, because he knew that work was the most important for Sherry now.


    No matter what he was facing, he had to be obedient.


    Even if he would be jealous, he could do nothing.


    However...


    Without Sherry by his side, Jeffery missed that woman very much.


    Although he knew that the attitude of Sherry must be better than before, he still didn''t want to say anything at this time.


    Because.


    As long as he opened his mouth, it must be full of resentment.


    However...


    If he didn''t say anything at this time, he would still be a little unwilling. In a word, no matter what Jeffery did now, he was depressed and sad.


    "Mr. Jeffery, you need to do some rehabilitation."


    When the private doctor came, he looked at Jeffery and said with concern.


    Although Jeffery could recover sooner or later, it didn''t mean that he could recover on the bed all the time.


    From a doctor''s point of view, the doctor didn''t want to see such a situation. Jeffery could get better, but he was getting worse and worse.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Jeffery was not willing to do this.


    However...


    At this moment, no matter what happened, Jeffery had to face it by himself.


    He took a look at the doctor and said, "Help me check the curtain and the door."


    There must be a lot of people keeping an eye on him now. Even if he was doing rehabilitation in the ward, it would take a lot of risks.


    What''s more, if the door and windows were not closed, his matter would be exposed by someone. By that time, he would definitely lose Sherry.

 Chapter 511 Jefferys Scheme

    "That''s enough."


    The doctor knew the importance of doing so, and he was naturally very cautious at this time.


    It was not until he was sure that there was no one else here that Jeffery began to step down.


    When Jeffery took action, the doctor was also looking at him carefully.


    Although this guy was getting better and better, God knew if he could still recover a little bit if he didn''t move for a long time.


    Therefore, at this time, the two of them were equally nervous.


    "I can stand here?"


    At the beginning, Jeffery didn''t have much confidence in himself. Although he was slowly getting down to the ground, he was very nervous. He didn''t even believe that he could stand up.


    However.


    The fact in front of him gave him a big surprise.


    "Yes, you stand up."


    Not to mention Jeffery, even the doctors would feel that everything in front of them was so inconceivable for them. What was placed in front of them now was a great miracle.


    "Then what should I do?"


    Although he had planned to be disabled all his life at the beginning, now that there was a chance for him to recover, Jeffery was naturally unwilling to give up.


    It was one thing to disguise in front of Sherry, but it was another thing if he really became disabled all his life.


    How could these two things be mentioned in the same level?


    Seeing Jeffery''s expression, the doctor began to try his best.


    It was known to all that if he could do it well and this guy was in a better mood, then all the problems could be solved, right?


    "Well..."


    Within two hours, Jeffery would do whatever the doctor said.


    The doctor felt that he had seen a miracle in the afternoon.


    A miracle that he didn''t dare or want to face at all.


    "You are awesome!"


    At last, looking at Jeffery, the doctor couldn''t help but sigh. He had only thought that if this young man could recover well.


    However.


    Now this guy had put everything in front of him, and proved his ability to him. There was still a chance for him to completely recover.


    The doctor took a look at Jeffery and said, "In that case, I''ll leave first. You should know that you''re almost done now, and if you still try to hide it longer, we will be suspected."


    A doctor who could be bribed by others in private was naturally amazing and incredible. He knew how to seize the time at this time.


    At the beginning, Jeffery was still thinking, but when he saw the other party looking at him, he had figured out something.


    Even if he insisted on keeping him, it wouldn''t do him any good.


    Since the result was the same, why didn''t he choose to be decisive at this time?


    He didn''t want to face these seemingly dangerous things. Instead, he wanted to face them well.


    Sherry.


    That day, that guy had already been very guilty. He only nee


    de up your mind, don''t look at me like that anymore. Although you look like an elite now, you are still not so popular in some aspects. At least, as the person around me, you can''t hide your feelings well."


    Jeremy was calm, while Jeremy was rational.


    So at this time, even if he was not in a good mood, this man could still see clearly many things that others could not see.


    "I think so..."


    Barry scratched his head and said shyly.


    It was not the first time that he had been seen through by Jeremy.


    Suddenly, Barry said with a smile, "Perhaps it''s not what you said. I just instinctively don''t want to hide when facing you."


    After saying this, Barry was unwilling to face what Jeremy was going to say next. He turned around and left directly.


    "This guy was so..."


    On the bed, Jeremy was helpless.


    He used to think that this guy was not a sentimental person, but he didn''t know if he had become fragile recently. His eyes began to turn red because of this guy''s words?


    In the past, even Jeremy himself thought it was the most incredible thing, let alone others.


    However.


    Jeremy knew that the biggest difference between him and the past was his emotional problems.


    In the past, when he faced some people and things, he could let himself not care about anything. But now, there were many people around him that he could care about.


    "Barry, shall we have a talk?"


    Jeremy was staring at Barry, so was Sherry.


    Sherry really didn''t want to face Steve and Chester now. The one who was bullied was Jeffery, but Sherry couldn''t understand why everyone was on the side of Jeremy.


    Was it because Jeremy was more powerful than Jeffery? But it shouldn''t be like this.


    Those two guys were not snobbish guys, so they shouldn''t have done those things at this time. Therefore, at this time, Sherry had to let herself look at Barry.

 Chapter 512 Am I Really Wrong

    In this respect, Barry worked for Jeremy.


    There was a big difference between him and Chester.


    However.


    At this time, such a Barry should be the most suitable person among the few people that Sherry wanted to face at present.


    This guy had always been a very upright person, so what he said should be very fair.


    At this moment, Sherry really wanted to know.


    Did she really misunderstand Jeremy? Or even the people around Jeremy began to look down on her.


    "Miss Sherry?"


    After listening to Jeremy, Barry''s mind was in a mess. He had planned to make a right judgment, but at this time, another party, Sherry, appeared in front of him unexpectedly.


    But when he thought about it, he found it incredible.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    Although he didn''t know how to face the present Sherry, someone had to face it sooner or later.


    At this time, what Barry hoped was that he could take the initiative.


    In this way, he wouldn''t look too passive in the face of Sherry.


    "I just want to find a cafe and tell you something. Don''t you have time?"


    On the surface, Sherry looked like a lady.


    At this time, Sherry did not take the initiative to speak out her purpose, and naturally, Barry would not expose this woman.


    With a smile, Barry nodded and said, "Of course, nothing is impossible. You can lead the way."


    As a shrewd person, how could Barry not know how to choose at this time?


    At this time, the way Sherry looked at Barry was a little strange. At the beginning, Sherry felt that everything was under her control.


    However.


    Sometimes, when she saw Barry, she felt that her previous thoughts looked a little ridiculous at this time.


    In the eyes of Barry, Sherry should be just a woman who had been with Jeremy. That''s all.


    Sherry ordered coffee for the two of them, but at this time, looking at Barry, she didn''t know how to say and what to say.


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    At this moment, Sherry looked a little nervous, but at this time, there was one person who was more nervous than Sherry.


    That was Barry.


    Barry had no idea what Sherry wanted at this time, so he looked at her carefully.


    What on earth did Sherry mean? Barry didn''t know, but since she came to him, what Sherry wanted to know most likely had something to do with Jeremy.


    But with such an idea, at this time, Barry really didn''t want to face all these.


    It was known to all that for the current Barry, as long as it was related to Sherry, it would most likely not be a good thing.


    "How much do you know about the relationship between Jeremy and Jeffery?"


    Sherry was reasonable. At this time, it was obvious that Barry was unwilling to talk to her. Sherry was not that thick skinned. She knew that she shouldn''t get involved in this matter, so she jus


    f like this, but she still couldn''t get the answer she wanted. At this time, she had no idea at all.


    "Am I really wrong?"


    Murmured Sherry.


    Suddenly, she saw Steve and Linda standing side by side outside the window. Sherry was in a trance again.


    It seemed that.


    All of a sudden, she felt that the world had changed so fast that it was almost unbearable.


    Steve and Linda were supposed to be two strangers. They had done a lot of wrong things together. How could they be together now?


    However.


    Most of the time, the truth was different from what she had imagined.


    Steve and Linda.


    Jeffery and Jeremy.


    Sherry couldn''t figure out what had happened between these people, but if she didn''t face it, things would be in front of her.


    "Sherry, do you have time to come here? I need to go through the formalities. It''s not convenient for me."


    The moment the phone rang, Sherry instinctively asked herself to answer it. But when she heard what the other party said, it was too late for Sherry to refuse.


    It was impossible for Sherry to say that she had no time after Jeffery asked her to do so.


    She smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, wait for me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jeffery hung up the phone.


    At this time, Sherry was still a little restless. She had no idea what had happened to Jeffery. What''s more, how could that guy talk to her like this?


    Of course.


    Even if Sherry knew that the guy on the other end of the phone had hung up her phone at this time, she still whispered to the phone alone at this time.


    Maybe.


    For Sherry now, only by doing this could she feel a little better.


    This should be the most important thing for Sherry at present.


    After paying the bill, Sherry went straight to the hospital, but she was still in the same hesitation at this time.


    She didn''t know what was waiting for her.

 Chapter 513 How Can I Not Be Nervous

    Jeffery''s wound had been treated, so he didn''t need to stay in the disinfection room any longer. Therefore, now he needed Sherry to go through the formalities, so that Jeffery could be transferred.


    "Are you in a better mood?"


    At present, Sherry was not willing to face Jeffery, but now, for Sherry, Jeffery had unconsciously become a responsibility of this woman.


    No matter how Sherry felt and whether she was in a bad situation or not, she had to face Jeffery.


    Because the present Jeffery was a responsibility for Sherry.


    Although she had a complicated feeling, she still kept the same smile as before in front of Jeffery.


    She didn''t want the young man to see any abnormal marks on her face when he looked at her.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry so much."


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeffery felt somewhat helpless.


    Even at the beginning, Jeffery hoped that this woman could care about him, but he had never thought of doing this.


    She didn''t do that before, and now she didn''t.


    Jeffery looked very calm, but Jeffery''s appearance only made Sherry more afraid. If he could cry now and vent all the grievances in is heart, it would be better.


    However, the current Jeffery would only give Sherry a particularly depressing feeling. That feeling was indescribable, but she had to face it.


    "I''m going to go through the formalities for you now. You have to take care of yourself here. After changing the ward, I''ll go back to get you something to eat. You take care of yourself during this period, okay?"


    In the process of speaking, Sherry had always paid special attention to her own attitude.


    She hoped that her words could cheer Jeffery up at this time, and more importantly, she hoped that her words would not irritate Jeffery at this time, which was the best result so far.


    "I see."


    Just like Sherry, Jeffery had a very complicated feeling at this time. He had no idea what he was going to do and what he wanted to say.


    All in all, she felt as if there was a kitten scratching in her heart, but at this time, Sherry had no idea how to face it.


    When Sherry left, she was still a little worried.


    She specially told the nurses here to go in to see Jeffery after a period of time, otherwise, Sherry would not know if something bad would happen to this young man when she was not here.


    Although.


    This time, Jeffery had tried his best to explain to her that everything was an accident, but now Sherry would never think of it like this.


    For Sherry, this was definitely not a simple accident. On the contrary, it was likely to be a big conspiracy.


    For example, Jeffery wanted to achieve some plots.


    Suicide!


    Jeffery seemed to be in a very dangerous situation before. He even thought about whether he should go down from t


    essly, "I really don''t know now. Are you here to take care of me or to find food to eat and live such a relax life..."


    She looked very moisturizing now.


    Even Jeffery looked speechless.


    Jeffery had no way to deal with such a Sherry.


    "Ahem... I should be careful. "


    Embarrassed, Sherry took her snacks.


    Her face was a little red at this time. Sherry didn''t know what to explain for herself at this time. She was so happy that she forgot what Jeffery would think of her.


    "Well, do you really think I will blame you? You''d better pack up your things and don''t let those nurses see you. I won''t say anything about you, but recently, those guys are very good at gossiping. I''m afraid that you will hear some bad words from their mouth."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he was very worried about her.


    Embarrassed, Sherry nodded and gloomily packed up the rubbish and snacks she had left.


    It was really...


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Even though she knew that the situation was not very good, she still made herself do such a bad thing by accident.


    At the beginning, Jeffery just wanted to tease Sherry, but what he didn''t expect was that his seemingly simple words could really make Sherry nervous because of his words. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing so far.


    "Just put the food there. I''ll eat with you then. There''s no need for you to be so nervous."


    Although he thought that the way Sherry cared about him which looked very beautiful, Jeffery still didn''t want Sherry to be so nervous at this time. Even when she spoke, she was a little gentle.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. How can I not be nervous?"


    Sherry rolled her eyes at him.


    Now Sherry understood that this guy was just watching the fun. She was so nervous, but he was still watching the fun. He had gone too far.

 Chapter 514 Am I Special

    "In fact, as long as you are with me, I will be at ease, really."


    Even now, Jeffery often had the chance to be with Sherry.


    However.


    Jeffery was not sure how long Sherry could stay with him.


    How much time could they spend together.


    "You like me so much?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, there was a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    Every time she knew this young man, Sherry had a feeling that in fact, Jeffery was even more arrogant than Jeremy.


    Therefore, at this time, for the current Sherry, even if she was recognized by him, it was still something worth celebrating.


    Sherry thought seriously.


    Jeffery nodded seriously.


    "Sometimes a friend in need is a friend. Since I became what I am now, many people are unwilling to contact me. Only you often come to see me, making me feel that I haven''t been abandoned. "


    "Otherwise, sometimes I will feel that I am the only one left in the world."


    Every word Jeffery said was like a drop of blood in Sherry''s heart.


    At this time, Sherry really felt more sorry for this young man than before.


    "You..."


    However, when Sherry heard Jeffery''s words, she was very helpless, but she still couldn''t control her feelings for this young man.


    For Sherry, Jeffery was also the one who needed to be cared most, right?


    "Don''t think about these unhappy things in the future. You just need to know that I can always be with you. As for other people''s eyes and words, they can''t interfere in your life."


    Sherry was also a smart person.


    As soon as this guy said so, Sherry knew why.


    He was also very concerned when he spoke.


    "It''s easy to say, but if I really want to do what you said, it''s definitely not an easy thing for me."


    Although Jeffery cared about Sherry, he knew that sometimes he had to be ruthless. If he didn''t make Sherry feel sorry for him, how could he keep this woman by his side?


    "You..."


    Sherry looked helpless.


    Before she could say anything, Jeffery had a lot to say. Although this young man looked like a weak group, in fact, he would not be polite to her.


    Sherry was very clear about this now.


    "In fact, sometimes I want you to help me, but I''m afraid that you think it''s too troublesome and don''t want to help me."


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry said a lot.


    She wanted to achieve a well-planned goal.


    Jeffery was stunned.


    He looked at Sherry foolishly and said in shock, "Do you still need my help now?"


    Since Sherry came back from abroad, this guy''s self-esteem was particularly strong.


    Although others didn''t know, Jeffery knew it clearly.


    It was precisely because of this that Jeffery looked at Sherry with such shock and confusion.


    What she had done was beyond Jeffery''s understanding.


    Sh


    e you no matter what you do. So, it doesn''t matter even if you refuse me. "


    Sherry just wanted to make the two of them happy.


    However, Sherry didn''t want her simple idea to become a trouble for Jeffery.


    Therefore.


    Seeing that Jeffery''s mood had changed a little, Sherry spoke at the first time. She just hoped that what she said could correct this bad idea.


    "I know, but I really need to think it over."


    After saying that, Jeffery became quiet again.


    Sherry was a little depressed.


    At this time, Sherry felt somewhat guilty.


    She had hoped that Jeffery could be happier by doing this.


    However, it seemed that it was impossible for her to achieve her goal at all. On the contrary, there might be something worse. It was simply not what Sherry wanted her to face now.


    "By the way, how are you and my brother doing recently?"


    Hearing the sigh of Sherry, Jeffery knew that Sherry was still worried about because of his attitude.


    Although his mood was a little strange at this time, he still asked himself to pay attention to Sherry at the first time.


    Sometimes, these two people were both very tired.


    Even though he was a little tired, he still needed to pay special attention to each other''s feelings in front of him. Jeffery and Sherry, these two people were basically the same now.


    "It''s not good. The two of them don''t talk much now. I''m sorry. I thought I could help you more, but according to the current situation between us, I really can''t say anything to Jeremy.''


    Sherry said these words sincerely.


    In fact.


    Before that, Sherry had always been confident in herself.


    Therefore.


    The current situation was beyond Sherry''s imagination.


    Shouldn''t the relationship between the two be broken up like this?


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt.

 Chapter 515 I Just Want To Create My Own Brand

    "My brother treats you badly too. I won''t continue this topic with you in the future. If I continue to talk about it, you will only be more sad. I''m sorry..."


    Jeffery said seriously.


    Facing this young man, Sherry felt a little embarrassed.


    "The relationship between me and Jeremy has been in the past for a long time. You''d better not pay attention to this matter in the future. Next time we are together, just talk about the matter that we two are together."


    Sometimes, Sherry really didn''t know what Jeffery would say next.


    As for Jeremy, he had always been an indelible scar in Sherry''s heart.


    When Sherry no longer held any hope for Jeremy, that man often gave her some surprises.


    However.


    When she said these words to Jeffery, she was very conflicted.


    "Okay."


    There was a flash of surprise in Jeffery''s eyes, which was invisible to Sherry.


    In fact.


    Jeffery had always wanted to hear such words from Sherry, but in the past, Sherry would never say such words in front of Jeffery, so Jeffery had been repressing himself all the time.


    However.


    This time was definitely different.


    These words were said by Sherry voluntarily. It seemed that his video was still useful. At least, now Sherry was really disappointed in Jeremy, otherwise she would never say such words in front of him.


    "But I''ve been staying here these days. Someone recommended me a good restaurant. The people there are very good. Even people like me won''t receive any strange gaze. So, can you go with me?"


    Jeffery was really depressed these days.


    Although they would do some restoration and secretly go out for inspection, they could only go to some remote and hidden places.


    It was almost impossible to wander outside like now.


    Because it was very likely to be discovered.


    Steve, Chester and Jeremy.


    All these people who needed his vigilance were not simple people, so Jeffery had to be more cautious at this time. Otherwise, something bad might happen.


    That was definitely not what Jeffery wanted to see now.


    "Okay."


    Looking at Jeffery like this, Sherry couldn''t help but feel sorry for this young man.


    "Whatever you want to do, I can go with you. How about this? Give me the address and I''ll make some preparations before we go there together. It''s almost lunch time now. What do you think?"


    Sherry was still as same as before.


    Although sometimes, Sherry was not that kind of person who was very smart, she would arrange everything in an orderly way on more things.


    Sherry cared about the quality of her life very much.


    This.


    It was one of the important reasons why these men appreciated Sherry so much.


    "No problem. But it''s my treat this time. That place is expensive. "


    What Jeffery said aroused the pride of Sherry.


    "Who do you look down upon? Although my salary is not as good as that of the se


    just quietly listened to Jeffery, hoping that he could really give her some unique ideas.


    To Sherry''s surprise, Jeffery didn''t let her down.


    What Jeffery said next really surprised Sherry.


    "In fact, you only care about what the high-end people like, but you forget that from some point of view, the high-end people are also fashion index."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry basically understood what the young man wanted to say at this time. She also listened to him carefully, and it was not unreasonable.


    "Go on."


    Sherry was driving. Although she couldn''t be distracted to discuss with this guy, at least she could listen carefully to what this guy had said to her at this time.


    "In fact, sometimes people have vanity. No matter what kind of class you live in, you will have a certain vanity. This vanity is very likely to achieve the future of you."


    "Jeremy, Steve. Jeremy may not be on your side now, but Steve and Chester are basically not going to refuse you. "


    "Especially Steve, one of the most concerned high-end people in the fashion magazine. Every time the clothes Steve wear, his clothes will be magnified infinitely. It''s also an opportunity for you, right?"


    "If you want Steve to be on your side, it will be a free advertisement. I think these are more reliable than stars. The public will think that I can wear the same clothes as the rich. Why don''t I buy one?"


    Jeffery said seriously.


    "If someone comes into your shop, he will definitely care about other clothes. At this time, you can use your own quality to talk, but you can''t be so blind all the time."


    When Jeffery said these words, his mind was always clear.


    When Sherry looked at this young man, she felt that she had never seen him before. This time, Jeffery really brought a big surprise to Sherry. Such a surprise was almost beyond the imagination of the previous Sherry.


    "You are right."

 Chapter 516 Are You Unhappy Because Of Me

    "But I understand that what you are saying is only appropriate for the time being, but, after a long time, our intentions will be too obvious, but then, what to do?"


    Sherry was not a blind person. Even if what Jeffery said now could bring great benefits to her.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry did not let herself do it blindly. On the contrary, at this time, Sherry could still speak out the doubts in her heart, hoping that this man could give her a suitable answer at this time.


    "When the time comes, there will be a solution for that time. The most important thing for you now is not to care about what you need to do at that time, but to deal with what is right in front of you. That is enough."


    When Jeffery said these words, he was also a little excited.


    Originally, he just said it casually, but he didn''t expect that after he really began to say it, the recuperation gradually became clear. Jeffery was somewhat grateful for his intelligence.


    With this conversation, the friendship between the two should be increased to a greater extent.


    At the thought of this, Jeffery felt excited.


    Moreover, now that Sherry was really with him, they could have a friendly communication.


    If it was still the past, it would be too wonderful for Sherry to imagine.


    "Yes, I can''t tell you what to do next, but you can think about it from another perspective."


    "Now that you have opened the market and opened the brand name of your own brand, what I can help you is only limited. What I tell you now is only what I can know, but there is something that I can''t understand now, do you know?"


    When Jeffery said these words to her, he looked very calm.


    At this time, what Sherry could do is to quietly look at this man, hoping to get some different thoughts and changes from him. But at this time, she didn''t know what she should say.


    "I know."


    She nodded. Now she had no objection to every word Jeffery said, because she knew what he said was right. In this case, how could she have any objection?


    "Jeffery, sometimes I find that you are really a very smart guy. You are so smart that I can''t imagine it. But unfortunately..."


    Although this young man was very good, Sherry would not forget at this time. Jeffery had a brother called Jeremy.


    What did it mean to have a brother called Jeremy?


    It meant that no matter how hard Jeffery tried, in fact, he could only be suppressed by Jeremy.


    Although it didn''t seem to be a big deal on the surface, in fact, it should be the biggest problem so far.


    Jeffery was destined to live under the light of Jeremy.


    Because of this, even Jeffery himself was a very capable man. But before that, he only noticed Jeremy. It didn''t mean that Jeffery himself was not an outs


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f me, aren''t you?"


    Sherry knew that Jeffery was a very sensitive person.


    But she didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    At this time, before Sherry could say anything, Jeffery couldn''t wait to speak.


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she was very quiet, but at this time, she also felt very sorry for this young man. She didn''t know how to express herself at this time, which was the best result.


    "You think too much. I''m just thinking about the ideas you said. What should I do to achieve better? You know, although you have given me good ideas now, I still have some problems with my own implementation ability. I''m not so confident in myself."


    Sherry looked a little depressed when she said these words.


    After hesitating for a while, Jeffery said, "Maybe you can consider whether to cooperate with me. Although I''m not sure how capable I am, I believe I can do it."


    Sherry shook her head without hesitation.


    "I know you said that for my own good. But I can''t cooperate with you this time. I have promised a man before. He is about the same age as you. He is an interesting young man. I think highly of him."


    "You are different from each other. Although Jeremy is superior to you, your family can give you enough money to squander, and you can create your own career."


    "That guy is different from you, so I want to give him a chance to see if he can show his strength. But if I have another chance, I will definitely cooperate with you. Is that okay?"


    Although she refused Jeffery, she was still worried that what she said would irritate the young man, so she spoke carefully.


    "Sure."


    Jeffery said nervously.


    However.


    He was in a good mood.


    "If you don''t like me, I will be angry. But next time when we cooperate, I will prove to you that it was a wrong decision that you didn''t choose me."

 Chapter 517 Shes A Little Scared

    Sherry turned to look at the young man beside her.


    Suddenly, Sherry found that she was shocked when facing Jeffery.


    She felt that the distance between her and the young man should not be a little bit.


    There seemed to be a century distance between them.


    Jeffery had his own pride.


    This kind of arrogance was absolute confidence.


    Anyway.


    Today, Sherry really realized that Jeffery was different from others.


    "I also hope that one day there will be such a chance. You can really prove to me how wrong my choice is now. If the person who makes me shocked knows you, I think I will not only be shocked, but also be very happy."


    When Sherry said these words, she could always keep a gentle smile on her face.


    This.


    It was a sign of Sherry''s good mood at this moment.


    "That day will come."


    Jeffery said firmly.


    Sherry smiled helplessly, but she didn''t say anything more at this time.


    In fact.


    It was also a surprise for Sherry to see such a Jeffery.


    It proved that she was in a good mood at this time with the young man.


    "But you still can ask me to do anything for you, even it is because of that person. If you really encounter any bottleneck, you can come to me and discuss with me. Although I''m not sure what kind of problem I can solve, at least, if you really encounter any problem, one more person, one more chance, right?"


    Jeffery looked sincere.


    Sherry also knew that she had refused him just now.


    Therefore, she couldn''t refuse this guy for the second time at this time.


    She sighed, turned around and left.


    "But have you really thought of another thing? The market is so competitive now. Why do you choose to get involved at this time? As long as it''s over now, I think it will be easier for you to get up later."


    What Jeffery said was reasonable.


    There was still a month left, and the season was about to change.


    When is the worst time to do women''s business? It must be the season change.


    When''s the best time to do women''s business? It was still when the seasons changed.


    However.


    As a new brand, it must be the most inappropriate time to release it at this time.


    It was known that if some brands could become popular brands, they would definitely have their own loyal customers. Moreover, now not only Sherry, but also more designers were trying to seize this opportunity.


    Therefore.


    At this time, it could be said that hundreds of schools were fighting. Although Jeffery was still a little confident in Sherry, at this time, even Jeffery did not dare to say that Sherry would definitely succeed.


    If Jeffery said so at this time, but Sherry didn''t succeed at that time, then Jeffery would be humiliated, wouldn''t he?


    Jeffery would never do such a thing as throwing stones at his own feet.


    Sherry smiled and said, "In that case, although you are more sensitive than me in business, you don''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er done anything indecent.


    However, at this moment, she still gave people such a feeling.


    "From now on... If there is still a chance, you can contact each other, but if you have to sacrifice yourself, you don''t need this brother. At that time, I still want to see who is the one who regrets. If I have such a younger brother, I will definitely take care of him. "


    What Sherry said was true.


    Even though Jeffery was not Sherry''s biological brother now, just because Jeffery called Sherry "sister", at this time, she felt that he should be responsible for Jeffery.


    "Okay."


    What Jeffery wanted to wait for was what Sherry said now.


    Now that he had actually waited, this man was naturally smiling happily at this time.


    He looked very happy at this moment.


    "I know you care about me, but I still have you in the future even without my brother."


    While the two were talking, they arrived at the destination.


    It was the same as before. It was someone else who helped Jeffery get down, but this young man''s face was now full of bright smile, perhaps because of the conversation on the road.


    It seemed that he was in a good mood.


    "Okay, I''m your sister for the rest of your life, but now you should have a good rest there. I''ll go to see if there is any good red wine. I haven''t come out for dinner for a long time, so I think you won''t mind me drinking a little."


    Sherry had been depressed for a long time.


    Jeffery looked at Sherry in surprise, but soon he calmed down and said with a smile, "I don''t mind."


    It would be best if this woman could get drunk at this time.


    If that was the case, then there would be more chances for the two of them to be together than now.


    With that assumption, Jeffery thought for a while and felt that he could smile from ear to ear at this time.


    Sherry smiled and left here to choose what she liked.


    At this time, both of them were in a good mood.

 Chapter 518 Lets Get Married

    For Jeffery, even if Sherry had done what she was doing now.


    However.


    The reason why Sherry did such a thing in front of him was that from a certain point of view, he should feel honored now. After all, if Sherry didn''t care about him, how could she drink with him?


    Sometimes, Sherry was a cautious person. Even if she drank, she had to find a relatively familiar person.


    That was why Jeffery felt so honored at this time.


    "Hmm.... It seems that your friend has a good taste. Although this place looks very ordinary outside, in fact, the dishes and environment inside are among the best. "


    Sherry couldn''t help praising her while eating.


    At this time, Sherry really had nothing to be picky about.


    Sherry was really satisfied with this place.


    "It''s good that you like it. My friend doesn''t think this place has any advantages. But I think that guy will be very happy if he hears what you say now."


    At this moment, Jeffery laughed happily.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry couldn''t help smiling.


    "But to be honest, I used to think that I was good to you, but now I don''t have such a feeling. I find that in most of the time, I don''t know you well."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked somewhat depressed.


    "I find that I don''t know much about you now. I finally know how self righteous I was before. I even thought I was the one who knows you."


    "I''m really happy that you have the ability now, but I''m also sad..."


    Soon.


    Sherry kept silent.


    Sherry was not a fool. How could she not know that there was something wrong with what she said now.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know how to explain something for herself. She was in a bad mood. Since Sherry was like this, Jeffery was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "Yes, I have never thought about telling you. If you didn''t say it by accident today, I think that according to my personality, it is very likely that I have been hiding it all the time. You haven''t done anything wrong, and all the problems are on me. Don''t blame yourself."


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeffery even began to feel a little guilty.


    Originally.


    He thought that as long as he could always be with Sherry, she would always be the happiest person in the world.


    However.


    Now it seemed that a large part of Sherry''s worries were brought to this woman by him. But thinking of this, Jeffery would feel sad at this time.


    "What''s wrong with you? But I can promise you now. If there is really something we can''t solve later, then, at that time, I will definitely ask you for help."


    Sherry cared about Jeffery.


    Of course she knew what made the young man uncomfortable most of the time.


    While speaking, Sherry had been paying attention


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    xious at this time.


    How he wished he could hear Sherry promise him now.


    However.


    The problem was that this woman had always looked very calm, although Sherry should have a lot of thoughts at this time.


    At least.


    In Jeffery''s eyes, Sherry was terribly calm at this time.


    "I know..."


    When Sherry spoke, she was a little depressed.


    Originally.


    At the beginning, when Jeffery found her, Sherry really didn''t let herself think about anything more.


    However.


    Now Sherry had to face every word Jeffery said seriously. If she agreed, the people around her would have a great reaction.


    However.


    If she didn''t agree, Sherry wouldn''t dare to provoke Jeffery.


    Although Jeffery pretended to be casual.


    How could Sherry not see through it at this time? In fact, what was Jeffery''s idea?


    However, Sherry really didn''t know why Jeffery did that.


    Even at this time, Sherry had never thought about why Jeffery would like her.


    Sherry didn''t understand Jeffery.


    It used to be like this, but now it is still the same.


    Although there were still many doubts deep in her heart, at this time, what Sherry cared more was Jeffery''s mood at this time.


    She nodded and said, "In that case, it''s not a big deal for me to promise you. But have you really made up your mind? Even if you pretend to marry me, you may not get the result you want. Of course, you have to think about it yourself."


    When Sherry said these words, there was always a smile on her face.


    At this moment, Jeffery nodded firmly.


    "That''s what I want to do. I hope you can fulfill my wish."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked very calm.


    Looking at the man in front of her like this, Sherry had a complicated mood.


    Sherry didn''t know whether it was right or wrong for him to promise Jeffery now.

 Chapter 519 Jefferys Conditions

    "So, you mean you have promised me, right?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of surprise.


    "I thought it was just my whimsical thought, and you wouldn''t have agreed to me at all. How could you have agreed to me so easily? You really gave me a big surprise now."


    Jeffery said excitedly.


    Sherry looked helpless.


    She smiled and said, "Well, I have promised you. But I still need to do something specific. We still have a lot of time to discuss it in the future. You have to eat well now. Otherwise, I will pretend nothing has happened as I have promised you."


    To some extent, Sherry was no different from coaxing a child.


    "Okay."


    For such a long time, what Jeffery cared about was only the words of Sherry?


    At this time, as long as he could hear what Sherry said, was there anything else that needed Jeffery to care about?


    No.


    Of course not.


    All the time, the only person that Jeffery cared about was Sherry. That was what happened in the past. Even at this time, nothing would change.


    He saw the progress between him and Sherry.


    At this time, of course, Sherry wanted to say something, and Jeffery would think that this woman was right.


    What''s more, it was not a big deal to have a good meal. Even if he promised Sherry, it would not be difficult for Jeffery.


    "But... To be honest, I''ve been so bored in the hospital these days. At the beginning, I didn''t have any other thoughts, but I''m afraid that I''ll be in a bad mood if I stay alone for too long. "


    "In fact, in addition to my leg problems, I can leave the hospital now. I have a house outside. Sister, can you let me leave the hospital? Even if I just stay outside, it''s okay. I don''t want to continue to stay in the hospital."


    "You have no idea. Every day when I wake up, I see nothing but white walls and smell disinfectant. That environment seems to remind me of my current situation."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t pay much attention to what Jeffery said.


    However.


    It was easy for Jeffery to deal with Sherry.


    Jeffery knew and knew what was the real weakness of Sherry.


    So when he spoke, he directly attacked the most deadly part of Sherry.


    In fact, as long as Sherry cared about him, all the problems could not be considered problems.


    "Jeffery, in fact, it''s not impossible. But can the person in your hand really take good care of you? I''m really worried about you, so I don''t allow you to leave the hospital. It''s just like what happened that day. If you were not in the hospital, it''s uncertain whether you can still be in front of me now."


    At this time, Sherry was really worried about him.


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, her eyes looked red.


    Looking at Sherry li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was a little worried about Sherry and didn''t want this woman to continue to worry about him.


    Jeffery was right.


    Seeing such a Jeffery, Sherry''s mood became more complicated.


    "I was worried that you would refuse my request. In fact, I understand why you want to move out. You also want to have your own independent space, right? I know what I''m doing may make you a little disgusted. In front of me, but what I''m saying to you now is serious. So, please believe me, okay?"


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very sincere.


    At this time, she was a little timid.


    She was afraid that if she said something wrong at this time, it would stimulate Jeffery''s mood. If that was the case, it would never be a good thing for her.


    "Actually... I''m also worried about myself. In fact, it''s not a big deal for me to be with you without the hospital. Sister, you didn''t do anything wrong, so you don''t need to feel guilty when facing me. "


    It might not be a big deal if Jeffery didn''t say that, but after he said that, Sherry''s mood became even more depressed.


    "Let''s eat."


    At this time, Sherry still tried to avoid this topic. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that the relationship between her and Jeffery was changing bit by bit.


    Now, Jeffery was definitely not the one she could face casually in the past, but at this time, even she did not have the courage to tease him casually.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know whether this change was a good thing or a bad thing for Jeffery, but at this time, Jeffery could only bear it silently.


    "Let''s eat."


    At this time, Jeffery looked very excited, as if the thing in front of him was not only food, but also something that drove Jeffery.


    Anyway.


    It was something worthy of Jeffery''s happiness.


    "Slow down. Don''t choke."

 Chapter 520 Are You Going To Marry Him

    Jeffery looked at Sherry in disbelief.


    Although it was not the first day that he knew about Sherry, when he saw what Sherry had done, Jeffery still felt that he had been frightened enough by this woman.


    Although it was a deal between the two, in the eyes of normal people, it would take a long time to deal with it. However, who knew that Sherry was so decisive in the face of such a matter.


    After making sure that Jeffery didn''t want to stay in the hospital, Sherry even wanted to finish everything tonight and left with Jeffery alone.


    At this time, not to mention others, even Jeffery himself was frightened by such Sherry.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery said carefully, "Since you have promised me, there is no need for us to be in a hurry. There is still a long time left between us. Why must we be in a hurry?"


    When Jeffery spoke, his attitude was a little anxious.


    Glancing at Jeffery, Sherry said, "If you don''t like it, then don''t go on. Don''t worry. Since you have always called me sister, I should do what a sister should do. How can I continue to make my brother unhappy?"


    Undoubtedly, at this time, Sherry seemed to be in a good mood.


    Even at this time, Sherry''s heart was full of Jeffery, but even so, it was difficult for him to make himself happy at this time.


    Although the relationship between Jeffery and Sherry was very good now, and it was enough for Jeremy to envy them, even so, Jeffery was not in a good mood at this time.


    His position in Sherry''s heart had never changed in a real sense.


    In the past, when Sherry faced her, she said he was her brother, but even after such a long time, in Sherry''s heart, he was still just a brother.


    Thinking of this, Jeffery felt sad.


    At least in this respect, he was not as good as Jeremy.


    In Sherry''s eyes, Jeremy was a man who had the chance to date at any time, but in Sherry''s eyes, he was just a good brother for a lifetime.


    Would a normal woman really date a brother?


    Obviously, it was almost impossible.


    At this time, Jeffery was even a little jealous of Jeremy, just because of the position of Jeremy in Sherry''s heart.


    "I don''t think there is anything wrong with what I''m doing now. Jeffery, you are my brother, and my responsibility is to protect you well. Don''t worry, because there is no guest room in my house. I used to think that if there really came a guest, he could live opposite, but now it really works."


    Even if Jeffery still wanted to say something, at this time, Sherry had said something like that. Did Jeffery have anything else to say?


    Of course not.


    "Whatever."


    Jeffery began to regret saying those things in front of Sherry. He didn''t know it was good or not.


    But...


    Whether it was goo


    .."


    Even so, it didn''t mean that Sherry couldn''t face Jeremy now.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m going to be with Jeffery soon. But does it have anything to do with you?"


    In front of Jeremy, of course, Sherry wouldn''t tell him that the two of them were preparing for a fake marriage.


    At this moment.


    Perhaps it was the best result for Sherry to let Jeremy misunderstand her. Only in this way could Sherry truly be stable for a period of time. However, she hoped that many things could be passed as soon as possible.


    "Does it have nothing to do with me?"


    Jeremy looked at Sherry in disbelief. He had no idea what was going on with Sherry. Did she forget that they had been together before? Could they get married so easily?


    Jeremy didn''t know what was on Sherry''s mind. Of course, Sherry didn''t want to know at all.


    "It has nothing to do with you. You have been disturbing my life I the past. But now, Jeremy, I''m going to get married, so I hope you won''t appear by my side in the future, okay?"


    For Sherry, Jeremy had always been a trouble.


    This time, with the request of Jeffery, Sherry took advantage of him. She just hoped that in this way, she could successfully distance herself from Jeremy.


    However.


    Sherry had forgotten the most important thing. If Jeremy was really someone who could be pushed away so easily, then there was no need for Sherry to wait so long.


    "Get married? We two haven''t divorced yet. How are you going to get married? "


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy really wanted to know what was in Sherry''s mind now. What''s wrong with her? She even had so many shameless ideas.


    Hearing what Sherry and Jeremy said, Sherry''s face changed a lot. Sherry really didn''t expect that Jeremy hadn''t divorced her. If that was the case, how could she get a fake marriage with Jeffery?

 Chapter 521 A Slap

    "Yes, but if we are abroad, no one will pay attention to whether we are married or not. What''s more, do you have the ability to make a scene in front of the media and say that your wife has run away with someone else?"


    Just as Jeremy knew Sherry, so did Sherry.


    She knew what she should say to calm this man down and make him give up when facing her.


    "Ha Sherry, I don''t think it''s the first day that you have such an idea. Otherwise, you won''t say such words when you are facing me now. Do you want to tell me directly how long has it been? Why do you do this?"


    Jeremy didn''t think Jeffery was a good guy.


    Even Steve and Chester were better than Jeffery.


    Even if Sherry really wanted to choose a man, it shouldn''t be a man like Jeffery. However, they all lost to Jeffery in the end. Jeremy was not reconciled at the thought of it.


    What''s more...


    In the heart of Jeremy, even if the relationship between Sherry and him was not good now, Sherry could only be his woman. He couldn''t allow Sherry to be so close to Jeffery.


    Did she get his permission?


    "Jeremy, what I''m going to do has nothing to do with you. From the day I left you, there''s no need for us to have anything to do with each other anymore. Haven''t I made myself clear to you before? Have I given you any illusion recently?"


    When Sherry spoke, her face was not very good.


    When Jeremy spoke and looked at her, he was also in a bad mood.


    "Illusion? Sherry, don''t think too highly of yourself, and don''t think that what I''m doing now is to like you. The reason why I want you to stay is very simple. You are the mother of my two children. If I don''t keep you, how can I keep the children?"


    Jeremy was a stubborn man.


    Even if he really had a place for Sherry in his heart, it didn''t mean that at this time, he would say something soft. In short, if others could see Jeremy now, they would definitely see the ferocious expression on his face.


    Jeremy was not reconciled, but he would not let himself show how weak he was in front of Sherry.


    In the heart of Jeremy, he should always show a strong and tall image in front of Sherry.


    However...


    Jeremy had forgotten that Sherry was also a stubborn woman. If they had a good talk, the misunderstandings between them might be solved little by little. But Jeremy''s attitude now would only make the distance between the two more far away little by little.


    "Jeremy, now you are finally willing to tell me the truth. The person you care about is not me, but my children. It seems that I haven''t made it clear to you before. My children are mine, and they are born to me. It has nothing to do with you."


    Sherry always remembered how painful she was in the past.


    She had thought that as long as she really lef


    eople.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she was speechless.


    Sherry didn''t know whether or not Jeremy could really see through her current emotions. The relationship between the two people have reached this point. Why did he still think that it was possible for them to be together?


    "Jeremy, indeed, I liked you before, but it''s just the past between us. It''s all in the past. You didn''t cherish my love for you, and now I have my own life. If you still care about me a little, you won''t do such a thing now.


    You are still young, and you can find whatever kind of woman you want. Even if you want a child, why can''t you find a woman to give birth to it for you? It''s not necessarily mine. Why can''t we get along well with each other?


    Don''t judge what''s going on between me and Jeffery. You''d better know what kind of person you are first. How many women liked you before? Is there no one who likes you now?


    Jeremy, you can''t even guarantee that you are clean. Why do you ask me to do that? Jeffery and I will definitely get married and hold a grand wedding. Anyway, no one knows that we have been married, so it won''t affect your reputation."


    Sherry didn''t know how she said that.


    However.


    What Sherry knew was that after she said these words, she didn''t even dare to look into Jeremy''s eyes, because she knew that the man must be very disappointed in her now.


    This time, when Sherry left, Jeremy didn''t stop her.


    Because.


    This time, Jeremy didn''t know what else Sherry would say to him if he stopped that woman. At that time, how should he bear it?


    Although he looked strong on the surface, he still wanted Sherry to care about him.


    Sherry felt sorry for Jeffery, but why didn''t she feel pitiful for him?


    If Jeremy didn''t really feel sorry for Sherry, he wouldn''t be so lowly to her. This was not him.

 Chapter 522 Cuckold

    "If it is really inappropriate for you to be together, you''d better not force yourself. Look at you and Sherry, who can really guarantee your state of mind? Look at your relationship. What''s wrong with it now?"


    Steve was really called out by Jeremy in the middle of the night.


    Although Steve wanted to take Linda with him, he knew what was going on with Jeremy.


    Steve knew what was going on between Jeremy and Sherry, but he didn''t know why Jeremy was still so stubborn. Since it was not appropriate, wasn''t it the best result to let her go?


    In the current situation, neither of the two people, Sherry or Jeremy, would really be happy.


    With a sneer, Jeremy said, "Why? We are legal couples."


    Jeremy was really driven mad with jealousy.


    Jeffery and Sherry would almost get married.


    As for him.


    As the legal husband of Sherry, Jeremy could only stand aside and watch the two people preparing to get married. Such a thing, however, seemed very ridiculous.


    If one day his friends knew the relationship between him and Sherry...


    He would definitely become a joke.


    Jeremy''s woman ran away with another man.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy felt that it was a nightmare for him.


    "But what can I do? Even I couldn''t bear your attitude towards Sherry in the past. I have nothing to do with Sherry. What happened between us at that time was just misunderstanding and acting.


    But, Jeremy, think about what you have done. You have done too many things to hurt Sherry. Sometimes, people can''t be too selfish. You can''t just think about yourself."


    Steve wanted to say these words to Jeremy a long time ago.


    However.


    Steve didn''t know how to say it before. After all, he had a good relationship with Jeremy.


    However.


    At this time, Steve couldn''t control his emotions when he saw the look on Jeremy''s face, so he said something like that.


    "You are not only sorry for Sherry, but also me. But have you ever thought about why? Jeremy, you end up like this just because of yourself!"


    Yes, Jeremy. You are really a capable man, but there has never been anyone else in your eyes. You used to be like this before, but now you are still the same.


    You only have yourself in your world. I know that you care about the people around you most of the time, but only if you are in a good mood. We have been friends for so many years. I know what kind of person you are."


    I can stay with you, but you have done so many excessive things to Sherry. What qualifications do you have now to ask Sherry to be with you?"


    At this time, Steve''s words really didn''t save Jeremy''s face.


    Steve was not afraid of offending this man.


    Steve believed that the relationship between the two was not


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    now something in the past, he had made it up for her, which was enough for Steve.


    How could Sherry, who could be trusted by such Steve, be the kind of person she had imagined?


    "What?"


    Hearing what Linda said, Steve was confused and didn''t know what she meant.


    However.


    After thinking for a while, he knew.


    Speechless, he said, "You think too much. Jeremy drank too much. Sherry is going to marry another man. He looks so pitiful now. I want to see if there is any way to help him. After thinking, I find you are the one who knows Sherry best around her, so I wonder if you can help us.


    Don''t get me wrong. Although I don''t know how long our relationship will last and I know I have always been a playboy, at least when we are together, I can guarantee that I will only have you."


    Steve said seriously.


    Linda, who had a lot of thoughts before, now felt that her face was a little hot after hearing what Steve said. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but she thought she was worth it.


    "I think Sherry still loves Jeremy, but why does she marry another man now? Who is that man, Chester?"


    Linda was confused.


    Among the men beside Sherry, Linda really didn''t know who would marry Sherry.


    Who on earth could compete with Jeremy?


    Steve had given up. There were still two men, Chester and Jeffery.


    But...


    Linda had never thought that Sherry would choose Jeffery, so at this time, the first person that appeared in her mind was Chester.


    If it was Chester, Linda really didn''t think there was any chance for Jeremy to win.


    After all.


    Chester was so gentle. Even if she had already had Steve, it did not hinder Linda from admitting that Chester was a good man who would make women fall in love with him.


    Hearing what Linda said, Steve couldn''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 523 Choice

    "Ha... If what you said is true, I won''t help Jeremy. After all, there is a huge gap between Jeremy and Chester in terms of tenderness and consideration. It''s a pity that Sherry chose Jeffery this time."


    Linda kept paying attention to every word Steve said.


    However.


    While Steve was talking, Linda couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, even if you want to joke with me, at least you have to say something reliable. It''s almost impossible for Sherry and Jeffery to be together. What she needs is a man who can give her a sense of security. It''s possible for Jeremy. Chester is absolutely reliable. How could it be possible for Jeffery?"


    At this time, Linda didn''t believe what Steve said.


    "I have the same idea at the beginning. I also thought it was impossible. Even if there was really something wrong with Jeremy, he was much stronger than Jeffery."


    Steve felt helpless when he said these words.


    "I really can''t understand now. I really can''t figure out what Sherry is thinking. Where on earth is Jeffery better than Jeremy? Sherry must like that man?"


    Steve said through gritted teeth.


    In Steve''s mind, even if there was something wrong with Jeremy, he was much better than Jeffery.


    Jeremy could lose to someone like Chester, but absolutely not Jeffery.


    "Do you think there are any other reasons for this? I know something about Sherry. On the surface, she looks particularly strong, but in fact, she is easily mislead by others.


    By the side of Sherry, as long as someone she cares about says something to her, this woman will definitely listen to him very carefully. Sometimes, even if it sounds improper, she will think carefully.


    Maybe, it''s Jeffery who forced her to marry. Because Sherry didn''t want to make him sad, she agreed to this request. I know, you must think what I''m saying now sounds incredible.


    But you''d better not forget that the person you are facing is Sherry. Such a thing is very likely to happen to her."


    When Linda said these words at the beginning, she knew that she had to control her emotions.


    But...


    Steve didn''t believe her even after all she''d said. As time went by, Linda was really anxious, so she began to say something like that.


    "Actually... I have known why you called me, but, Steve, since you have called me for help, you should believe me. Isn''t it a basic thing?"


    Linda said in a bad tone.


    It was impossible for Linda not to be angry at Steve''s distrust of her at this time.


    However.


    When she was about to lose her temper, Linda didn''t even know what she could say at this time.


    "If you really want to know why, you won''t get any result from Sherry


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    as troublesome as you think. The biggest problem between me and Linda is that she is not confident and always afraid that I will disappear. She has no confidence in our relationship at all."


    Jeremy had been waiting for this guy to say something reliable before, but he didn''t expect that the answer of Steve was so simple. At this moment, Jeremy looked a little stunned.


    Steve continued, "Do you think it''s a simple question? I don''t think I can do anything about it now. Think about it. When a woman is with you, she still feels inferior every day. She even feels she doesn''t deserve you. It''s a big blow to a man.


    Sometimes I also think whether I''m a man who can''t give a woman a sense of security or not. Thought of this, I can''t stand it anymore."


    Steve looked depressed when he spoke.


    At this time, Jeremy just looked at him quietly.


    He hoped that he could find something on Steve''s face, but unfortunately, at this time, he still couldn''t see through anything.


    "I would rather Sherry had thought that she didn''t deserve me. I don''t want her to see me as an enemy."


    Jeremy, who had been unwilling to speak before, finally couldn''t help saying something at this moment.


    Steve looked at him in confusion.


    Although Steve had been mentally prepared, he still felt uncomfortable when looking at such Jeremy.


    The wine of this bar was not bad, so when Steve came back, Jeremy had already been lying on the bed and continued to drink.


    The most fundamental reason was that this man had drunk too much to stand.


    Looking at Jeremy like this, Steve frowned and said, "Jeremy, if you keep drinking like this, I''ll call Sherry directly. I can''t discipline you, but that woman can do it."


    It was true that Steve was threatening Jeremy.

 Chapter 524 Jefferys Idea

    "I''ll get up..."


    It had to be said that it was a good thing for Steve that Jeremy cared about Sherry now.


    If this was in the past, no matter what Steve said, it was impossible to make the drunk Jeremy calm down.


    However.


    For the current Jeremy, Sherry''s name was a fatal thing for this man.


    Jeremy didn''t care about many people or things, but what he cared about the most was Sherry now.


    "Don''t think that you can be like this after drinking now. Now you go back to the hospital with me. Your wound hasn''t completely healed. Now you come out and drink so much. Don''t you want to die?"


    Steve felt sorry for Jeremy.


    In Steve''s eyes, Jeremy had always been that arrogant man.


    When did that arrogant man become like this because of a woman? It was incredible.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he looked like a child.


    He was so pitiful that no one could bear to see him like this.


    "Let''s go."


    Since Jeremy had agreed to his request, Steve would not let himself continue to make things difficult for him at this time. After all, it was not good for Steve to make things difficult for Jeremy at this time.


    At night.


    Steve sent Jeremy to the hospital and left after making sure that there was nothing wrong with him.


    If it was in the past, Steve would have stayed here the whole night because he was worried about the safety of Jeremy.


    But...


    Now Steve was different from before. Linda was waiting at home. Even if he still worried about Jeremy, it was impossible for him to abandon Linda because of Jeremy.


    For Steve, Linda was really important now.


    If...


    If Linda knew what Steve was thinking now, she must be very happy.


    "Alas..."


    On the second day, when Jeremy woke up, he quickly remembered what he had done on that day. At this time, he really wanted to slap himself.


    What he had done yesterday was enough to make him lose face.


    Although Steve wouldn''t laugh him...


    "Morning!"


    Jeffery hadn''t had such a feeling for a long time. When he opened his eyes in the morning, he could see Sherry in front of him. It was such a wonderful feeling.


    "Good morning, my future husband."


    To be honest, even now, Sherry still didn''t take her marriage with Jeffery seriously. She just did a favor for him. Did she need to care too much?


    "My dear husband..."


    Hearing what Sherry said, the corners of Jeffery''s mouth twitched unnaturally. Why did he feel strange when he heard what she said now?


    Although he felt a little strange, he didn''t say anything more at this time.


    He wanted to say, "I really want to be your man all my life."


    However.


    In the face of Sherry, he was somewhat speechless, because he had no idea w


    Since you''re back, it''s much more convenient for me. A lot of work in the studio has been delayed by me recently. I''m going to work later. You can tell me what you want to eat tonight in advance."


    Jeffery hesitated for a while and said, "Okay, but I won''t go to your house to have dinner with you. Although the two children treated me well last time, I don''t think they like me very much."


    Jeffery was a sensitive person.


    At that time, how could he not feel the emotions of the two children in front of him?


    If Jeffery had said something else at this time, maybe Sherry would have retorted. But now, she could only keep silent about what he had said.


    Because at this time, even Sherry herself had agreed with what Jeffery said.


    Kami and Lucas didn''t like Jeffery at all.


    "Mommy, are you really going to marry that uncle?"


    Recently, it was not easy for Sherry to have some time. She naturally hoped that she could pick up the two children by herself after work, so she did not let the nanny come.


    "It''s true."


    At this time, looking at the eyes of the two children, Sherry didn''t even know what kind of answer she should give at this time, but in the end, after thinking for a while, she still said such words seriously.


    When Sherry looked at the two children, her eyes were also a little strange.


    Last time, Sherry had such a feeling. Her two children didn''t like Jeffery, but when facing him, they didn''t dare to show this emotion clearly.


    Sherry really wanted to ask why the two children didn''t like Jeffery.


    However.


    How could Sherry not know her own children?


    If Kami and Lucas really wanted to share it with her, the two children would definitely tell her the reason honestly.


    But now, it seemed that Kami and Lucas had no intention of telling her the truth.

 Chapter 525 Jeremy Could Do Nothing

    "Mommy, I''m serious. Although we don''t like Uncle Jeremy to be with you now, Uncle Jeffery is not suitable for you. At least, we two don''t like him very much."


    At the beginning, Kami and Lucas didn''t take Sherry''s marriage seriously at all.


    After all.


    In their opinion, Sherry had no intention of getting married for such a long time. It was very likely that three of them would be together for a lifetime. This was also a good choice.


    But...


    The two kids had thought about any possibilities. But they never dreamed that Jeffery would get involved in their life. In the end, Jeffery would even take their mother away. It was incredible.


    But...


    Now such an incredible thing had been placed in front of them. Sherry was not joking at all. What she said was serious.


    "Don''t you two like him? But I think he is the most suitable man for me. Besides, we are not really together. We are just going to get married for some reasons. Don''t worry. We will live separately in the future. He is just your father in name."


    Said Sherry with a smile.


    For her, even if she couldn''t say such words to others casually, but now she was facing her two children, so she didn''t think it was necessary for her to hide it all the time.


    "Nominally?"


    If Sherry didn''t say so, the two children might not feel anything wrong.


    However.


    After hearing what Sherry said, Kami and Lucas felt even more confused. What did their mommy mean by saying that now? Did their comprehension ability regress?


    What did a nominal father mean?


    Finally, Lucas figured it out first.


    "Mommy, do you mean a fake marriage?"


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other at this time, and they could see the shock in each other''s eyes. They had grown up now. Naturally, they knew what fake marriage meant.


    But...


    At this time, no matter Kami or Lucas, the two children were somewhat confused. They couldn''t figure out the reason why their mommy needed to do this. They couldn''t find any clue at the thought of it.


    "Your guess is right. Jeffery''s friend thinks he is a disabled man now, so he wants to get married and let his friends think highly of him. You two must remember one thing. Without Mommy, your Uncle Jeffery is still a very healthy person. So you must treat him well, understand?"


    Sherry said seriously.


    Even Jeffery could feel the previous emotions of the two children. Sherry was their mother, how could she not notice it?


    The reason why she told them at this time was that she wanted to tell them that there was no need to treat Jeffery as an enemy, because he could not really take their mommy away.


    "Do you think what Mommy said is true?"


    Not long after Sherry returned home, she


    result up to now.


    "Now Jeffery has lived opposite to Sherry. Sherry takes care of him now, but we don''t know some details. After all, our people can only monitor outside."


    When saying these words, Barry didn''t dare to look at Jeremy at this time.


    Although Barry didn''t look at this guy directly, he could tell from the breath of Jeremy that this man''s mood was very unstable at this time.


    "You can leave first."


    Jeremy was really angry now, but he didn''t know where to vent his anger. Seeing the trembling look of Barry, even if he really wanted to say anything, he couldn''t.


    "Yes, sir."


    Seeing that Jeremy asked him to leave, Barry didn''t stay here for one more second. What kind of emotion this man would have next had nothing to do with him. At this time, Barry was grateful for his intelligence.


    Jeremy looked at the documents on the table.


    He usually handled things very quickly, but now, when he looked at these documents, he even didn''t know what was written in them. His mind was full of the appearance of Sherry.


    "Sherry, what else do you want to do?"


    For the first time.


    Jeremy found that he could do nothing in the face of Sherry.


    If the person he was facing now wasn''t Sherry, Jeremy could have kept this woman by his side in a tough way. After all, it was not impossible for him to do such a thing.


    However.


    This woman was not someone else, but Sherry.


    Even if Jeremy could do such a thing naturally in front of other women, he couldn''t do it to Sherry. Sherry was a very special existence for him, so he could do nothing.


    When Jeremy confronted with other women, he had always had a lot of ways.


    But...


    Sherry was the woman that no matter what happened, Jeremy couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Ah..."


    In the studio, Sherry sneezed.

 Chapter 526 They Have Lived Together

    "I''ve told you that it''s impossible for Sherry to really like Jeffery. There must be something between them that we don''t know. So when it comes to Sherry, you should calm down first. We can find a way to deal with it later."


    So when he saw the phone call from Jeremy, he was very helpless.


    Thinking of the comfortable life between him and Linda, Steve was reluctant to talk to Jeremy at this time.


    But...


    If he really didn''t care about this guy, Steve hadn''t forgotten it yet. On the matter of Linda, Jeremy didn''t care so much. So at this time, even if it was about this man that made him speechless, he still had the responsibility to comfort this man''s mood.


    "Sherry and Jeffery live together."


    At the beginning, Steve didn''t take Jeremy''s call seriously.


    However.


    After hearing Jeremy''s words, Steve unconsciously loosened his grip on Linda. At this time, he asked with a serious face, "Do you really mean it? Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Was it true? Or did Jeremy get mad because of Sherry? At this time, he could even say such outrageous words.


    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you about this? What I''m saying now is true. Sherry has lived with Jeffery. Although they don''t live together, he lives in Sherry''s house, which is right opposite to Sherry''s room."


    "I know you don''t think it''s a big deal now. After all, those two people haven''t lived together yet. But we can''t watch it now. Even if nothing has happened between these two people, there is enough space between them."


    "Steve, you are so experienced. Can you tell me what to do?"


    If it was in the past, now Jeremy had already settled accounts with Sherry in front of her.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy couldn''t do that anymore.


    With his previous experience, he told Jeremy with reality that he could never fight against Sherry head on at this time. After all, Sherry was a little stubborn now.


    If they fought head-on at this time, there would be no good result except for losing both sides.


    So at this time, Jeremy had been trying hard to control his emotions. He just hoped that at this time, it was enough for him not to do anything that would make him regret.


    "I also want to tell you what to do, but I don''t know. The woman beside me now is Linda, not Sherry. I know what you mean, but Jeremy, have you forgotten that I have never made peace with Sherry. "


    When Steve said these words, he felt an indescribable sense of frustration.


    All the time, everyone treated Steve as an emotional counselor.


    They thought that as long as this man fell in love with a woman, there was nothing he couldn''t get.


    However.


    That was someone else. There was only one woman in Steve


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed pitiful in the eyes of Chester, but what Jeremy knew was that he could do anything as long as he knew the answer. As long as he knew this, even if he used to care about his identity, he would not abandon it much at this time.


    "Is it true?"


    Chester knew that it was unnecessary for Jeremy to joke with him on such a big matter, but at this time, he found it hard to accept. After all, he had a good relationship with Sherry.


    But now, he didn''t know such an important thing at all.


    If that was the case, then what was the friendship between him and Sherry that he had been proud of for so long?


    Jeremy looked at Chester who was in disbelief, "You really don''t know?"


    The relationship between Chester and Sherry was very close, which was known to Jeremy all the time. But this time, even this man didn''t know about it. Jeremy also realized the seriousness of this matter again.


    Seeing the expression on Chester''s face, Jeremy continued, "Now Jeffery lives at the opposite door of Sherry''s house. The house is owned by Sherry, and the two of them are going to get married soon. You can verify whether it is true or not."


    Chester frowned. At this time, there were still a lot of questions in Chester''s heart that hadn''t been solved. So at this time, even this man was in a bad mood, he would not let himself question Sherry blindly.


    There was something that needed an answer, but the premise was that he really knew everything.


    At this time, Chester asked, "If my memory serves me right, you and Sherry haven''t really divorced. That is to say, Sherry is still alive, and you two are legally husband and wife. You can solve this matter by yourself. Why don''t you come forward by yourself?"


    Shaking his head, Jeremy said, "In fact, I can handle it, but I don''t want it to be in this way."

 Chapter 527 Im Not Reconciled

    Noticing the way Chester looked at him, Jeremy knew it.


    If he really wanted to continue to be with Sherry, at least when facing Chester, he could not hide anything as before. He should tell this guy everything he thought.


    Only in this way could he get what he wanted.


    "If all the methods are useless, I will definitely tell the media that I have a secret marriage with Sherry, but now is not the best result for me. I hope that on the day when my secret marriage is made public, Sherry will be willing to be my bride."


    "Even if I used such a method to keep Sherry by my side, I believe that you know what kind of person Sherry is. In the end, we will only end up with divorce."


    Chester looked at Jeremy, speechless.


    Chester knew that what Jeremy said was serious. After all, there was no need for this man to deceive him on such a matter. Even if Jeremy did so, it would do no good to Jeremy.


    "I can help you ask about it, but since you have a certain understanding of the current situation, I still have to make it clear to you at this time. I can only say that I will try my best, but the result is uncertain."


    Chester said seriously.


    He used to be like this. If he was not sure, he would never promise anyone.


    The two of them had also stood on the opposite side.


    Jeremy knew what kind of man Chester was, so at this time, Jeremy just nodded with a smile, indicating that he agreed with what Chester said at this time.


    "You can supervise my love for Sherry. Since I have decided to be with Sherry, I won''t really do anything to hurt her. It''s just that our two personalities are prone to have some collisions sometimes."


    Jeremy knew what kind of person he was.


    So at this moment, when he faced Chester.


    Jeremy wouldn''t let himself say everything too absolute. If he always spoke well in front of this man, but what if he really couldn''t do it at that time.


    Looking at such a Jeremy, Chester also knew that what Jeremy said now was the limit for this man.


    So at this time, even if he really had any opinions, there was no need for him to force this man. If they could keep a good communication in the future.


    Maybe.


    They could really get a good result from each other.


    At this time, Chester slowly recognized such a Jeremy.


    "Whatever. No matter what you say to me now, it''s between you and her. Since it''s between you and her, I have no right to interfere. I have made a concession now. I just hope that you can do what you should do in the future."


    Chester looked calm at this time.


    He knew clearly what he wanted and what he needed now.


    Now that he had made up his mind, all he needed to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    like Jeremy well at that time?"


    "Sherry, you and I should be clear about it. What you said to me now is your excuse, but you don''t want to tell me the real reason. I don''t want to know when you were together with Jeffery, because your current situation won''t let me know this, but if you hold a wedding, can I be the best man?"


    Chester knew what was the most difficult thing for Sherry to accept.


    Before that.


    What Chester said was actually foreshadowing.


    The reason was simple. He just hoped that Sherry would have enough guilt in front of him.


    In this case, even if he wanted to say something in the future, it was easy for Sherry to accept it.


    Sure enough.


    All these were similar to what Chester had planned.


    With tears in her eyes, Sherry nodded, "Okay."


    At this time, Sherry had no idea of Chester''s schemes at all. In her eyes, Chester was a person she could trust very much.


    Besides.


    All the behaviors of Chester now were for her good. For Sherry now, if she still refused his request at this time, she might really hurt this man.


    How could Sherry do such a thing now?


    "By the way, do you really like Jeffery so much now? Why didn''t I think there was anything good about him before? I''m just curious. How could he easily handle you?"


    Now that Sherry had let go of her vigilance against him.


    If Chester didn''t ask something he was interested in at this time, then the man in front of Sherry was not him.


    Unfortunately.


    Although Sherry was more vigilant than before, in this respect, there was a big difference between Sherry and Chester.


    "It''s just..."


    As soon as Chester asked, Sherry told him everything she knew. In Sherry''s heart, he was a trustworthy man. What couldn''t be said when facing this man?

 Chapter 528 The Epiphany Of Jeremy

    "Have you ever thought of another thing? You are married to Jeffery now because you are pitiful for Jeffery. But what about your future?"


    When Chester heard these words, he was so speechless.


    If he had known that Sherry was so gullible, he would have done it long ago.


    No one with a little intelligence could do such a thing as Sherry, but now Sherry not only did it, but also was righteous.


    At the thought of this, Chester felt angry.


    However.


    It was true that he was angry. However, when facing Sherry, Chester couldn''t let himself deliver the goods casually go angry.


    After all.


    If he got angry at random, and by that time, Sherry felt wronged, she would continue to say nothing.


    "Yes, what you are doing now is for the good of Jeffery. But if Jeffery can''t get rid of this shadow for the rest of his life, will you pretend to get married for the rest of your lives? Even if you don''t care, have you ever thought of Jeffery?"


    "I always know that Jeffery is a good brother to you. But if your brother starts to rely on you and feels that it''s enough to have you by his side, doesn''t he really need to get married and have children in the future?"


    Chester was different from Jeremy.


    Compared with Jeremy, Chester was always rational.


    Therefore, at this time, even Chester did not agree with the relationship between Sherry and Jeffery. However, at this time, it was easy for Sherry to accept his way of doing things.


    At this time, even Sherry herself had a temper.


    However.


    She would never let it out in front of this man. Perhaps, this was the biggest reason why Chester knew Sherry so well.


    This man knew what Sherry was thinking.


    He knew what Sherry cared about and what kind of thing she didn''t want to touch, not to mention Jeffery. At least, no one could compare such a man like Chester, even they were Jeremy and Jeffery.


    "Did I really do something wrong?"


    At the beginning, Sherry looked very determined, but at this time, she also began to become entangled, although Sherry didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she had done before.


    However, every word that Chester said now sounded reasonable. At this time, Sherry also felt that what Chester said might be right.


    "I don''t know what others think, but you are really wrong here. Sherry, if you really care about Jeffery, you should choose the right way to take care of that guy."


    "In the simplest way, you are a parent now, just like a child. If a child does something bad, you must correct him. If you choose not to correct him but to indulge him at this time, I think you should be very clear about the final result."


    Chester knew where he should start.


    Only in this way could Sherry really


    new that there was no comparison between him and Chester in Sherry''s eyes, but at this time, Jeremy was still in a bad mood.


    He knew that his woman didn''t have a good attitude towards him, but when facing other men, her attitude was better and better. It was simply unacceptable for him.


    "What did she say?"


    At first, Jeremy was waiting for Chester to tell him something. But to his surprise, at this time, Chester became silent. Jeremy had no choice but to ask by himself.


    After hesitating for a while, Chester said, "I don''t think it''s convenient to tell you something now, but what I can tell you now is that there is something between Sherry and Jeffery, not the love you think."


    "I won''t stand on your side, nor on Jeffery''s. I will only stand behind Sherry. That''s all I can tell you. "


    Chester said seriously.


    At this time, even if Jeremy wanted to complain something, he couldn''t say anything. In the end, he could only sigh and keep silent, pretending that nothing had happened at this time.


    "Thank you."


    The two men knew that they might not be friends for the rest of their lives, so they didn''t even bother to say a few words and hung up the phone.


    Jeremy didn''t ask him to contact Steve.


    After all, there was a saying that Steve was right. Although Steve was very good at chasing women, Steve did not succeed when facing Sherry. If there was really one person he could consult, then that person could only be himself.


    After all.


    Among them.


    There was only one person who had really caught up with Sherry, and no one else.


    Now thinking about it, Jeremy felt a little ridiculous. He had been in such a big circle before, but he just wanted to know what kind of man Sherry liked. Maybe, the person Sherry loved had always been him?


    Jeremy suddenly thought of this.

 Chapter 529 The Upright Barry

    It might be better if he didn''t have such an idea at the beginning, but after such an idea appeared in Jeremy''s mind, it began to go out of control.


    Jeremy thought he had made a detour before. Since he had always been confident in himself, how could he forget that among these men, he was the only one who had really caught up with Sherry


    Jeremy began to seriously recall the scene when he was with Sherry in the meeting.


    He tried to recall what had happened between them.


    Only knowing what had happened between them was the most appropriate way to solve the problem. At least, it was absolutely like this from now on.


    "Barry, come here."


    Jeremy had always been a man of action. If there was any idea in his mind, he would definitely do it according to his own idea. This was what Jeremy used to be like, and now Jeremy was the same. He hadn''t changed much.


    "Yes, boss."


    When Barry received the call from Jeremy, he became nervous. In his opinion, Jeremy hadn''t said such serious words for a long time.


    The reason why Jeremy was so emotional when he spoke was that something unexpected had happened. But what was it?


    Currently, there was not much time for Barry to think randomly here. What he could do was to complete all the tasks assigned by Jeremy.


    This was the only thing he could do at this time.


    "I remember that you showed me the things left by Sherry last time. I asked you to keep them well for me. I want to see them now. Take me there."


    What Jeremy wanted to know was what on earth had attracted Sherry in the past.


    As long as he found himself in the past and changed the bad habits of misunderstanding Sherry, they could be together again. It should be like this, and there was nothing wrong.


    "Yes, boss."


    Hearing what Jeremy said now, Barry finally calmed down.


    If he had known that this was all Jeremy wanted to say, he wouldn''t have been so nervous at this time.


    "You can go out now."


    Fearing that Sherry might find out that he had seen these things, in the end, Jeremy chose to leave all these things in the house of Barry.


    Even though Barry had some complaints about this, he couldn''t speak it out. After all, Jeremy didn''t do anything excessive, which was enough.


    In fact, Barry was not a person who didn''t know what to do.


    Barry clearly remembered what Jeremy had done.


    "Yes, boss."


    Seeing the look on Jeremy''s face, Barry knew that Jeremy must have been stimulated again. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be like this.


    Unfortunately.


    Even though he was concerned about Jeremy, he had no right to say something. Not to mention him, even Steve couldn''t really comfort Jeremy.


    Now?


    Only Sherry could really change Jeremy''


    ad never really known him.


    Unfortunately.


    Even if he wanted to do something for his boss, he wouldn''t get what he wanted.


    From the moment he chose this stage, Jeremy was destined to be alone.


    Even if he could make Sherry stay with Jeremy in some ways, would it really change Jeremy''s life?


    That was impossible.


    Perhaps, Sherry and Jeremy were not very close now. It was a good thing for this man. Keeping a woman who couldn''t trust Jeremy by his side was something worth celebrating for?


    No.


    It was impossible.


    No matter what others thought of Jeremy, Barry knew that Sherry didn''t deserve this man at all.


    As a married man, Barry knew that the most important thing between a couple was trust.


    Even if the whole world could misunderstand Jeremy, Sherry should be more rational and make everything clear between them.


    However.


    Since Sherry decided to be with Jeffery, perhaps everything was irreversible.


    Barry felt pity for Jeremy.


    "What do you think of me in [ÈÞÏþ]''s eyes?"


    Just when Barry thought he would be quiet all the time, Jeremy''s eyes fell on him again.


    Jeremy looked a little confused.


    But even so, Barry didn''t dare to say anything casually.


    If Jeremy was satisfied with what Barry said, then everything would be easy. But what if Barry irritated him in the end?


    At this moment, Barry didn''t want to take such a risk.


    "I''m not Sherry, so I can''t comment on it. Boss, if you are really curious, you shouldn''t have asked me at all."


    When Barry said these words, he still looked very calm.


    At this time, the saddest one was Jeremy.


    After waiting for such a long time, he just felt that he would get an answer as he imagined, but unfortunately, he did not get anything.


    Jeremy sighed and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.

 Chapter 530 Unwillingness

    "Forget it. I really don''t know what''s the use of giving you such a high salary."


    At the beginning, Jeremy was hoping that Barry would say something valuable, but soon he began to be disappointed.


    Such a stupid man.


    Did he expect him to get something valuable?


    "Who told you it''s useless? If you really think I''m useless, just fire me directly. Do you think everyone can be your secretary now?"


    The reason why Barry said so was that he was absolutely confident.


    Although Jeremy was not the kind of CEO who often did something difficult to others, it didn''t mean that Jeremy was less troublesome.


    Among these people, the people who were willing to serve Jeremy every day.


    There must be few people.


    Jeremy sighed and said, "In that case, you can leave now."


    "What did you say?"


    At this time, Barry looked at Jeremy in disbelief. He always felt that he must have seen something wrong at this time. Otherwise, at this time, Jeremy would never say something like that.


    He was so important to Jeremy now. How could it be possible for Jeremy to let him leave like this?


    It was not until Jeremy saw the disbelief on the face of Barry that he realized what had happened at that moment. He had always been calm, but why did he react like this at this time.


    He smiled helplessly and said, "I mean you can go out first. Don''t I even have the right to be alone for a while after such a big thing happened?"


    At this time, Jeremy looked very helpless.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... "


    It was not until now that Barry realized why Jeremy looked so abnormal at this time.


    After saying sorry, he left.


    "Miss Sherry?"


    At first, Barry thought he could be quiet for a period of time when Jeremy wanted to be alone, but unfortunately, at this time, he was still happy too early.


    It didn''t last long for a person to stay in the room alone. At this time, he didn''t know when Sherry came, and she looked very aggressive.


    Although Sherry didn''t say anything at this time, how could Barry not see such a simple thing with so many years of experience?


    At this moment, Sherry was mostly hostile.


    As for Jeremy, that man was extremely irritable now. The best way to deal with all this was to prevent the two people from meeting each other.


    Although Jeremy didn''t say anything at this time, it didn''t mean that Barry didn''t know what was the most suitable judgment for him at this time.


    If, at this time, he let the two people, Jeremy and Sherry, go together, then he really didn''t need to live a quiet life in the following.


    At this moment, Barry was extremely nervous.


    "I''m looking for your boss."


    In the morning, Sherry saw something, but there were some things that she needed to face Jeremy in person before she could make it clear.


    Otherwise, Sherry really didn''t know what


    nt at some times, he didn''t expect her to be so naive.


    "I know why you suspect me. It was because I was the only one with Zoe that day. But since I wasn''t the one who killed her in the room, why are you sure it was me this time?"


    Looking at the current Sherry, Jeremy only felt that this woman was so unreasonable.


    "If I were you, I would have done it a long time ago. I would never have the chance to let you wait until now without leaving any trace. Sherry, you should blame me for such a thing now. I''m very disappointed in you. We have known each other for so long, but you don''t know me at all."


    At this moment, there was a look of disappointment on Jeremy''s face.


    It didn''t seem to be a cover at all, but the man was really disappointed in the face of Sherry.


    But thinking of this, Sherry didn''t dare to face the man''s eyes at this time.


    She had no idea why Jeremy behaved like this.


    "Sherry, we can go back to the past very soon, but sometimes, if we say something, we really can''t go back. I can think that you were just making a mistake when you were with Jeffery. But this time, I''m really sad for your misunderstanding. "


    Sherry sneered, "Pretending to be pitiful? Jeremy, this is really not what you will do. In the past, when you faced such things, whether you were wronged or not, you would face each other in a dignified manner. "


    The distance between them was getting farther and farther.


    They were supposed to be the closest two people, but now when they faced each other, the only feeling they had was an indescribable strangeness.


    They didn''t know each other at all.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Yes, I would never do that in the past. But I was defeated by a guy who pretended to be pitiful. Sherry, I really want to know how much I will sacrifice for you in the future."


    Jeremy''s smile looked somewhat ferocious.

 Chapter 531 Poor Jeremy

    "Sherry, you''d better leave now. I don''t have a good temper when facing you. You should know how many outrageous things you have done now, and I don''t want to talk to you about it now."


    "If you really think that the matter of Zoe has something to do with me, then you don''t need to come personally. And don''t let me go at this time for the sake of the previous relationship between the two of us."


    "It will be better for you to let the police solve this matter directly. Do you think there is anything we can talk about now?"


    In the past, Jeremy was looking forward to meeting Sherry every day. If he could see this woman, the two should say something to each other.


    But...


    It was the sweetest thing in the past, but now it had become the most terrible thing.


    Jeremy didn''t know how to face her now, but what he knew was that at this time, even he himself was about to lose control of his emotions, that kind of madness and collapse.


    It couldn''t be changed overnight.


    "Maybe there won''t be any change between us..."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she suddenly understood the meaning in his eyes.


    However.


    Even if she understood at this time, Sherry would not think that she had done something wrong.


    The evidence in her hand was enough to prove everything.


    That night, only Jeremy had looked for Zoe, so it must be Jeremy who did all this. At this time, no matter what Jeremy said, Sherry would not believe it.


    Because Jeremy understood that, so he became angrier.


    He had always thought that this woman looked calm.


    But...


    Now it seemed that it was not what he had imagined.


    She always did a lot of ridiculous things.


    "Jeremy, I''m giving you a chance. If you really did something wrong, you just need to admit it to me for a while. Do you think I will be angry with you for what happened to Zoe?"


    Sherry really couldn''t understand Jeremy.


    It was obvious that he had done something wrong.


    However.


    Sherry couldn''t understand why at this time, Jeremy could still act as if he had been hurt. Oh, my God, could anyone explain now? What had happened to this man?


    Jeremy closed his eyes.


    Although he had told himself that if he didn''t want to hear anything, he could pretend that he couldn''t hear anything at this time. But that was what the woman he cared most was saying. How could he not hear it at this time.


    Jeremy heard every word Sherry said at this time clearly.


    It was because he knew it clearly that Jeremy was even more depressed at this time.


    "Can you leave?"


    At first, Jeremy thought that Sherry could leave after saying a few words, but what he didn''t expect was that this woman didn''t intend to leave at all and kept talking abou


    "Of course I can give you an explanation, but I still want to ask you more. Jeremy, if you really don''t have anything to do with Zoe, why do you have to come to her?"


    "Do you know why I came to you after I saw the so-called evidence? That''s because I don''t believe you at all. Jeremy, I think you know better than anyone else what has happened between us. If you really loved me, then I beg you, just don''t talk to me anymore, okay? "


    Sherry didn''t know what kind of stimulation her words would bring to this man at this time.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry knew better than anyone that every word she said now was her innermost thoughts and feelings.


    After all.


    Only when she said that would she make herself happy.


    That was the only way.


    "That''s just what you think."


    Before Sherry could finish her words, she was interrupted by Jeremy.


    "Sherry, why is it up to one person to decide things between two people? I just want to tell you that I still have feelings for you now, but from now on, you can only be my woman. If you want to marry Jeffery, you can have a try."


    "But you have to be clear about the consequences of what you have done."


    Steve, who had been watching the fun, couldn''t help laughing at such Jeremy.


    Sure enough.


    Jeremy was the man he was familiar with.


    "I know better than anyone else what I''m doing now. Jeremy, you''re right. One can''t decide the matter between two people."


    "But I can find my heart. I know I don''t like you now, and I don''t have any feelings for you now. It''s just such a simple thing. Do you understand?"


    There was a confident smile on Sherry''s face when she said these words.


    However.


    Her words made Jeremy feel a little sad at this moment.


    Was it true that they couldn''t get back together? Jeremy thought so.

 Chapter 532 A Terrible Guess

    Looking at the current Steve, Sherry thought that he was still on Jeremy''s side.


    She knew that even if she tried hard to prove something at this time, she would still not get what she wanted.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Sherry left directly.


    "This time, the problem is not all about Sherry. Let alone that woman. Even when I saw those things at the beginning, I doubted whether it really had something to do with you."


    Before Sherry left, Steve looked nervous, but after she left, Steve looked relaxed a lot.


    "Since you have decided not to believe me, why do you still choose to stand on my side in the end?"


    Jeremy looked a little depressed. Even when he was talking to Steve, he was unwilling to talk to him.


    At this time, Steve didn''t have much reaction to Jeremy''s attitude. Even if Jeremy''s attitude was not very good at this time, Steve could still make himself answer with a good attitude.


    "The reason is very simple. I believe that you are better than I imagined. We have known each other for so long, and I believe that you are not what they said."


    Steve looked at Jeremy firmly.


    For Steve, Jeremy was his best friend in his life. The last thing they should lack is trust in each other.


    Although he didn''t know what Jeremy was thinking at this time, Steve knew that he could give him absolute trust.


    It was not a joke.


    "Have you found the video?"


    Although Jeremy was really angry just now, when he calmed down, he knew that only he could find evidence to prove that he was innocent.


    For this.


    Shaking his head, Steve said, "I have the same thought. So before I came to you, I had arranged everything. I asked the people around me to help you find some clues, but there is still no result."


    Steve was in a bad mood when he said this.


    For this man, it had been a long time since he had experienced such a particularly helpless feeling.


    Steve didn''t know at all what all this meant to him.


    However.


    Steve also knew that no matter what Jeremy thought of him now, it was not important so far.


    Because they were all working hard.


    They tried their best to make the misunderstandings between them disappear little by little.


    "Please help me arrange the people here. I should think about it carefully. I don''t know if I think too much. I always feel that this matter is not as simple as it seems."


    Jeremy didn''t look good when he said this.


    In his mind, something was not like this.


    For example, now everyone''s eyes should be on Jeffery, but why did he suddenly become the focus again?


    If.


    All of this was not a coincidence. Zoe was murdered, but


    ght be long, Steve still had to wait for the final conclusion from him.


    "Go to find Chester."


    Jeremy was also in a dilemma, but he knew what was the most important thing for him now.


    His dignity and Sherry''s safety were not on the same level.


    Even though Sherry didn''t treat him well now, Jeremy knew that it didn''t matter.


    The most important thing was how Sherry would feel in the end.


    "Wait a minute. I have a call."


    Chester was brought to the hospital by Sherry helplessly. Looking at the things on it, Chester felt unreal.


    Although.


    In the mind of Chester, Jeremy was not a good person at all, but in his mind, at least Jeremy had a sense of propriety, so such a thing should not be done by Jeremy at all.


    However.


    On the other side, there was a man Jeffery, who was looking at him eagerly. Even if Chester had any idea at this time, it was impossible to say it out loud.


    Chester felt that things seemed to be more and more complicated.


    When Chester was still in a dilemma, a phone call suddenly came.


    When he saw the caller ID on the screen, he felt a little uneasy and trembled. He said goodbye to Sherry and went to the balcony to answer the phone.


    When Chester went to the balcony, he cautiously closed the door.


    Looking at the back of Chester outside, Jeffery''s eyes were gloomy.


    Jeffery knew that no matter what happened, even if Chester didn''t like Jeremy, this man would definitely not be on his side. Although it was still hard to explain why, it was right that Chester didn''t like him.


    How could he let such a guy stay with Sherry? If he let Chester continue to stay with Sherry as he did now, did it mean that the relationship between him and Sherry was getting farther and farther?

 Chapter 533 Hurt

    If it was just a thought, then it was okay.


    But...


    Now, such a thought repeatedly appeared in Jeffery''s heart, which was not a good thing. Jeffery had made a decision in his heart that he couldn''t keep Chester!


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    The last time was a must, but this time was also a must for Jeremy to contact him?


    It was not Jeremy who was talking on the other end of the phone. Jeremy''s mood was very complicated now, and he didn''t know how to communicate with Chester.


    So at this time, it was Steve who called for Jeremy, because Steve knew it. At this time, it was time for him to express his attitude.


    "Do you have time? Jeremy and I want to tell you something, but it''s hard to explain it clearly on the phone. We need to meet."


    In an hour.


    "So, you mean that Jeffery is the murderer of Zoe. If that''s true, even if Jeffery really likes Sherry, and at the beginning, this guy was also a time bomb beside Sherry. Is that what you mean?"


    When Chester came here, he had been well prepared. He knew that when Jeremy and Steve faced him, they would definitely not say something simple.


    But...


    At this time, it never occurred to Chester that what Jeremy said at this time would be so unbelievable.


    However.


    Even though Chester knew that these two guys were talking nonsense, he still couldn''t help believing what these two guys said at this time, because these words weren''t without any reason.


    What really confused Chester was why Jeffery did that.


    Even if Zoe really did something that hurt Sherry, she would not deserve to die, right? Would that young man really come to such an extreme?


    Jeremy sighed and said, "But you can ignore what we are saying now. It''s just our guess. The most important thing now is that during this period of time, Sherry and Jeffery can''t get married."


    Chester smiled bitterly, "Do you still think I can do such a thing now? You don''t know what the situation is."


    "I didn''t have a good attitude towards Jeffery before. He pretended to be pitiful in front of Sherry, so now Sherry thinks that I have a prejudice against Jeffery. Even if I really do something now, the result is not good."


    "Because... Sherry will think that I''m bullying Jeffery. "


    When he said these words, he was very helpless. Even when Jeremy and Sherry were together, he was not as passive as he was now.


    However.


    Now this Jeffery really made him understand clearly what was the feeling of helplessness. This feeling was really not good at all.


    "Well..."


    Steve was also speechless at this time, although he had also thought that if Chester was the same as them, there was no way for him to deal with Jeffery.


    However.


    Now that Chester


    do.


    "Uncle Chester, would you like to play with us?"


    When Chester was still lost in thought, the two kids sitting opposite him came over. Lucas was looking at him eagerly.


    Chester nodded, actually he didn''t know what kind of excuse he had to stay here before, but now he had a suitable excuse!


    "Thank you."


    Seeing this scene, Sherry was still worried at the beginning. She had no time to accompany the children these days, but would the two children be lonely.


    However.


    Now the appearance of Chester was a big surprise for Sherry. This man could make the two children not look lonely.


    The smile on Lucas''s face disappeared after he closed the door and disappeared from the sight of Sherry and Jeffery.


    He looked at Chester seriously and said, "Uncle Chester, we don''t want Uncle Jeffery to be our father. Whether they can really go to the end together or not, we don''t want such a thing to happen."


    The choice this time was made by the two children, Lucas and Kami.


    Although they had tried their best to do something, they were just children now.


    There were a lot of things that they couldn''t do well now. There were some things that needed adults'' help, but the two children didn''t like Jeremy at all.


    As a result, Chester became the only choice for the two children at this time.


    Chester had thought that there might be some reasons for the two children to look for him, but after hearing what they said, he still kept silent. At this time, he had nothing to say.


    "Why don''t you like that uncle so much?"


    Chester always believed that everything had a reason. Just like now, even if the two children didn''t like Jeffery, at least there was a reason. Now, he needed to hear the reason and know the reason of the two children before he could make the next judgment.

 Chapter 534 That Madman

    "In fact, we can''t say it clearly. But Uncle Chester, I don''t know if you have that kind of feeling. Some people even you can''t see, but you still think that person is very close, but some people even can see every day, you will still feel bored."


    Even though they trusted Chester very much now, Lucas would not tell Chester directly about their schemes.


    He just changed a way to continue to say this matter.


    "Actually I think we treat that uncle the same. It''s not necessarily because that uncle has something bad to do. However, no matter what he has done, some people will not be the most suitable one. That uncle can''t make us happy at all. How can he give Mommy happiness?


    Looking at Lucas, Chester felt that he didn''t tell him everything.


    But soon, he realized that he had thought too much.


    The two kids had always been smart, but they were just kids. They should be less experienced in many things. It must be because too many things had happened recently that he had an illusion that he had been calculated by the two kids.


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    Chester tried to calm himself down and looked at the two children carefully. There was a voice in his heart telling the man.


    Lucas and Kami, these two naughty children must have been well prepared. Since they could say these words confidently in front of him now, the two naughty children must have thought about what they should do in the future.


    Lucas smiled and said, "Uncle Chester, I know you are the smartest. Look, we haven''t said anything to you, but you have already known that I have a purpose. You are so smart."


    Chester was a little helpless, "You''d better tell me what you want to do. I can''t guarantee that I will help you. But if it''s reasonable and not outrageous, I will try my best to help you. Do you agree with me now?"


    What Chester said was the biggest concession for this man so far. As for what the two children thought at this time, he could only wait for their reaction silently.


    "Actually... It seems difficult, but if you really want a way to make that uncle leave, it''s not impossible. Just let him go back to the hospital. Today is a chance. "


    Kami saw that Lucas didn''t get to the point. At this time, the child was a little impatient and spoke out their purpose directly.


    A touch of remorse flashed across Lucas''s face. Yes, he could just speak out his purpose directly. Why did he have to make everything look like this?


    However.


    Even so, it just happened for a while. Soon, Lucas hid his emotions well. When he looked at Chester, he still looked like a simple child.


    "Go back to the hospital?"


    In t


    e same.


    "I''ll do it. You''d better not stay with me for too long. After we go back, we''d better call each other, which is more convenient. If we meet like this every time, and Sherry knows it, it will make some trouble."


    At this time, Jeremy finally calmed down. Therefore, at this time, there were many things that he couldn''t see clearly before. At this time, Jeremy could see clearly.


    At this time, this man also knew what kind of judgment he should make and what he should do most at this time.


    "So what? No one forbids us from meeting each other, and Sherry didn''t say that, did she?"


    Chester was a very calm man in many cases, but he didn''t know why he said such strange words at this time.


    When Jeremy looked at Chester, his eyes were also a little strange. He always felt that there was something wrong with this guy now.


    "I know, but Jeffery is now a time bomb. If this matter really has the meaning of our guess, do you think that Jeffery won''t let anyone follow you?"


    "Even if you can take these risks, I can''t. Chester, you know what? Sherry now is just like my life. I can''t ignore her."


    At this moment, Jeremy didn''t know what had happened to Chester, but Jeremy knew that he should express his feelings well at this time.


    In this case, even Chester couldn''t keep calm when he looked at Jeremy.


    This guy seemed to be fine on the surface, but now, did Jeremy really know what he was doing and what he had done?


    With a weird smile, Jeremy said, "Although I don''t know what happened to you and I don''t care about it, I hope you won''t hurt Sherry, or I won''t let you go."


    After saying that, Jeremy stood up and left.


    Behind Jeremy, Chester smiled helplessly. The madman he used to know seemed to come back again.

 Chapter 535 The Scheme Of Jeremy

    "Ha ha.... You know what, I''m a little sure that those two kids are your sons. I remembered that when you were a kid, you always had all kinds of bad ideas. "


    After hearing the idea from Lucas and Kami, Steve couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    Steve thought he must have heard something incredible. The two little boys were so incredible.


    Jeremy''s face didn''t change because of Steve''s words. On the contrary, he looked a little serious at this time.


    "So I came to you this time. I remember that your contacts in this area are more reliable than mine. You should know that there must be no trace of this matter."


    Jeremy said seriously.


    Even at the beginning, Steve still looked like he was joking, but when Jeremy said these words, Steve still tried to calm himself down.


    "Only Jeffery is in the hospital, we''ll be safe now. You should know that even if our people have been staring at Jeffery, it is impossible for our people to enter Sherry''s house. "


    "Of course, if Jeffery is in the hospital, it is really different for us. Even if he wants to do something outrageous, he must be under our surveillance. As long as Jeffery is under our surveillance, then everything is possible."


    Steve understood what Jeremy said.


    Although Steve looked frivolous in many cases, he looked reliable when he was really dealing with something seriously.


    At this time, Steve nodded seriously and said, "I have almost understood what you are talking about, but now I pay more attention to another thing. Do you really care about Sherry so much?"


    There was no way for Steve to understand Jeremy''s feelings towards Sherry.


    This guy looked like a moth that darted into the fire. Steve thought that if he was in the current position of Jeremy, he might have given up.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t mean to give up. On the contrary, he was getting more and more courageous. This guy must do what he wanted. This was the faith of Jeremy.


    However.


    Jeremy had done so much secretly. Could Sherry really feel it?


    Now Steve didn''t have any extravagant hope anymore.


    He didn''t expect this guy to do anything else.


    "That''s it. There''s something else I need you to do for me."


    When Jeremy said this, he looked no different from before.


    However.


    When Steve looked at this guy, he still felt that something was different from what they had imagined.


    "What is it?"


    Steve felt that he couldn''t keep up with Jeremy anymore.


    This guy could do whatever he wanted without any logic.


    "During this period of time, when Jeffery comes back to the hospital, you can have a chat with him if you have nothing else to do."


    "What?"


    At this time, even if it was a fake with high intelligence, it was completely unclear what on earth Jeremy was going to do now.


    "What you need to do is t


    s in this way. It seems that I need to speed up.''


    ''Let''s see whether Sherry will choose you or me in the end.''


    When Jeffery was still lost in thought, Sherry had hung up the phone.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he found that Sherry''s face was full of surprise.


    Jeffery smiled bitterly and said, "So, is it so happy for you that I leave you?"


    ''I am so naive to think that even if everyone is unwilling to accept me, at least you are willing to accept me.''


    However.


    ''Until now, I finally realized how ridiculous I was before. I even thought that you could give me everything I wanted.''


    Sherry was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that he would understand her happiness in this way.


    With a bitter smile, Sherry soon understood what the other party was thinking at this time.


    "Something is different from what you think. It''s really a good news this time. A foreign expert has seen your X-ray and said that you can definitely be cured. So let''s go back for treatment."


    Jeffery had been thinking about how the doctor would persuade Sherry, but what he didn''t think was that it was his leg.


    Jeffery knew better than Sherry and other so-called experts whether his leg could recover or not.


    That was also the reason why he worked so hard to leave the hospital.


    If he stayed in the hospital all the time, he would be seen through by others sooner or later.


    It was better for him to calm down than to be scared in such an environment. He could only have a secret rehabilitation at night when he was alone, but it was much better than in hospital with so many people in.


    At least, this kind of environment could help him recover faster.


    "Be good."


    Jeffery''s reaction was completely different from what Sherry had imagined. Originally, such a thing should have made Sherry happy.


    However.


    Now Sherry really didn''t have such an emotion.

 Chapter 536 Dinner At Midnight

    "I remember what I told you from the beginning. As long as we still have a chance, I won''t give up. Do you still remember why you said you wanted to marry me? As long as you recover, everything will be fine."


    Even at this time, Sherry still believed that Jeffery was not lying to her. Even if he had such an attitude now, it was just a child''s temper. It was not a big deal.


    "Of course I remember what we said, but I also remember that those people were lying to you. Every doctor said so, but who really did it?"


    Sherry seemed to be in a bad mood, but at this time, Jeffery looked even more irritable.


    Jeffery didn''t know how to express his feelings at this time.


    However.


    What Jeffery knew was that his mood was already a problem. The best way at this time was to calm himself down.


    Only when he could really calm down a little bit and then seriously mediate all these things, he could finally get the result he wanted.


    "I know, but we have experienced so many things. You are also a man. Isn''t it a good thing to have a little courage?"


    Even if doctors before were lying to you, if this time this doctor can do it, then our hard work is worth it, isn''t it?"


    Sherry knew what Jeffery was thinking. Even though she was very anxious at this time, she still made herself use enough patience when she spoke.


    Because.


    In Sherry''s heart, her attitude towards Jeffery was acceptable, so even if he still chose to escape now, as long as she was patient, she could guide him bit by bit.


    Then...


    In the end, everything will be okay.


    "Can you give me one night?"


    At the beginning, Jeffery''s attitude was very firm, but when he looked into Sherry''s eyes full of hope, he had faltered a little.


    At this time, Jeffery still couldn''t let himself completely face this woman with a firm attitude, because he couldn''t bear to see Sherry like this.


    "Okay."


    Sherry knew that what happened before was a huge blow to this young man. Now since this young man agreed to think about it carefully, it might be a good result for Sherry now.


    Was there anything she could not be satisfied with at this time?


    It was precisely because of this idea that Sherry could make a concession when she was with Jeffery. Even if this young man sometimes had a bad attitude, she could also forgive him.


    After all.


    In Sherry''s heart, she owed this young man. If it weren''t for her, Jeffery wouldn''t be like this.


    Even though Jeffery had said again and again that she could not take those things seriously, when she really did one thing, how could it be the same as she imagined?


    Sometimes, many things were like this. At the beginning, everything was as perfect as people thought.


    However.


    In the end, everything was always less than satisfactory.


    This thing.


    trol her emotions in the face of Chester.


    Sherry thought...


    Even if she was a little willful now, it didn''t matter. She had the right to be willful, didn''t she?


    "Okay."


    Chester noticed that there was something wrong with Sherry''s mood, but he didn''t ask her anything at this time.


    Since Sherry was in a bad mood, what he needed to do at this time was very simple. He just needed to follow this woman all the time and comfort her emotions.


    As for other things, they had nothing to do with him.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    It was not until they found a roadside stand stall with a good atmosphere that Chester got off the car with Sherry and asked her.


    "Street food?"


    Although Sherry was not a spoiled woman, she grew up in a big family. She had thought that Chester would have found a bar or something to let her vent her anger. However, she didn''t expect that he would take her to a roadside stand.


    Looking at the well-dressed man in front of her, Sherry always felt that this man was not in line with the current atmosphere.


    "Street food are the most delicious food in the world. We live too elegantly and everything has to be confined within the rules, but this place won''t. Trust me, this place can surprise you."


    Even at the beginning, Sherry was still wondering if this place was really appropriate, but when she saw the smile on Chester''s face, Sherry suddenly had no such idea.


    It was known to all that the biggest characteristic of Chester was that he could make people feel at ease.


    At this moment, Sherry also felt the same way.


    Sherry felt that just when she was looking at him, she felt so warm in her heart. As for the things that had made her in a bad mood before, at this time, it seemed to be nothing anymore.


    This must be the magic power of this man, Chester.


    At this moment, Sherry thought so.

 Chapter 537 Vomited After Drinking

    "Have you ever had such an experience?"


    At this time, Chester gave the thing at hand to Sherry, smiling happily.


    "In fact, I had once come to this place. At that time, I just saw some netizens on the Internet saying that it would be very excited to have dinner in such a place, so I came with the mentality of having a try."


    "Here is totally different from our daily life, but it doesn''t mean that we will become unhappy because of sitting here. On the contrary, there are things you can''t experience in your daily life here."


    At the beginning, Sherry still felt a little embarrassed.


    However.


    As time went by, when Sherry saw Chester''s look, she felt that there was no need to be embarrassed anymore.


    This man was much more elegant than her. Now that he could eat calmly here, why couldn''t she do it? Such a thing was absolutely possible.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing that Sherry began to drink and eat meat, Chester couldn''t help asking.


    "Great!"


    Sherry was really having a good time, so she gave a straightforward answer at this time.


    "To be honest, I''m not in a good mood today. But fortunately, I met you and you still shared such a place with me. I think, even if I''m in a bad mood in the future, I know what kind of place I should go."


    In fact.


    If not in a particularly bad mood, Sherry would still be a bit resistant to places like bars.


    After all.


    Sherry had encountered some worse situations there, so she instinctively believed that there might be a lot of unsafe things in that place.


    If it was in the past, Sherry would not care too much about her own safety. But now, how could she still think so? After all, she was not alone now, and she had children.


    Sherry could not only consider her own safety, but also should consider her two children if she really encountered any danger.


    But this place was different. In such a place, there were no high officials or dignitaries here. There were all ordinary people here.


    If she really encountered any danger, even if no one had the courage to help her at this time, she at least had the courage to call the police. At this time, Sherry thought so.


    "I didn''t feel that way before I came back. But after I came back, I was under a lot of pressure, just like what happened to Jeffery today. The doctor told me that Jeffery could almost recover, but he didn''t want to.


    Jeffery thought those doctors were probably liars. After all, we have experienced such a thing before, but I still hope that he can have a try. As long as there is a little hope, we should not give up."


    Looking at Sherry like this, Chester felt a pang in his heart.


    How could such a thing happen? ...


    The reason why Sherry was so depressed was still because of Jeffery.


    At this time, he really wanted to ask Sh


    yself up. If you really feel guilty, you can design a set of clothes for me for free. You know, my clothes are not cheap either. "


    Although what happened yesterday also made Chester feel a little strange when facing Sherry.


    However.


    Chester wouldn''t distance himself from Sherry just because of this.


    Therefore, when he noticed that Sherry''s face was a little stiff, he directly avoided this topic. Since this topic would make them unhappy, there was no need to continue.


    "Yes, your clothes are not cheap, but my design is more expensive than yours. At first, I felt very guilty, but now I don''t have such mood at all."


    Although Sherry said these words in a somewhat helpless tone, at this time, Chester could see that she was really happy.


    Chester smiled and said, "After all, you owe me. If you are really so stingy, then forget it."


    Sherry really liked Chester''s attitude very much.


    Every time when he faced her with such an attitude, even if there were some small contradictions between the two people before, Sherry would think that what happened before was not a big deal.


    That was why Sherry had always liked the time she spent with Chester.


    That was because no matter what happened between the two people, when they got along with each other, Chester could always make Sherry relax and happy.


    With a smile on her face, Sherry said, "Well, it''s my fault this time. Of course, you can ask me to do whatever you want. But there''s one thing you need to do as I say. The data in my hands before is last year''s. Anyway, if you want me to design clothes for you, you have to give me a new data."


    Chester looked at her helplessly, "So, do you have any tools now?"


    Sherry took out a measuring tape from her bag and said proudly, "Of course, I''m a professional designer. How could I not take my own tool with me when I come out?"

 Chapter 538 Humiliate Himself

    "Don''t move."


    At first, because Sherry was concentrating on measuring Chester''s waistline, she hugged him directly. Sherry would not think it was a big deal, because this was only what the designer would do.


    But...


    At this time, how could Chester react the same as Sherry?


    Sherry''s body was now rubbing against his chest. Chester felt it was a little strange.


    At this time, the man''s face had always been red.


    "Uh... I''m sorry..."


    At first, Sherry still didn''t know what she had done, but when she saw the expression on Chester''s face and thought carefully, she suddenly realized what was going on. At this time, she looked a little embarrassed.


    Every woman would at least blush in such a situation as long as she was not a shameless woman.


    "Nothing."


    Although Chester also felt embarrassed, he knew that he couldn''t say anything more at this time. After all, he was not the only one who was embarrassed, so was Sherry.


    If he continued to say something at this time, then Sherry would only be as embarrassed as him, which would not be a good thing for the two of them.


    "I have written down your sizes, but I don''t have much time recently. Since we are so familiar with each other, can I delay for a while?"


    Sherry knew what the atmosphere between the two people was like, so at this time, she was also trying very hard to ease the embarrassment in front of them. However, she didn''t know if her efforts would really work.


    "Well, you don''t have to take it to heart about what happened yesterday. Everyone has a bad mood. After all, you didn''t mean to do it. I won''t take it to heart. Please be relieved."


    At this time, Chester''s original intention was the same as Sherry''s. He just hoped that at this time, he could ease the embarrassment between the two people. Unfortunately, what he did not expect was that if he did not speak, it might be better.


    It seemed that his words made the current situation and atmosphere worse at this time.


    Seeing that Sherry was about to leave, Chester said, "You still have to make a decision about Jeffery. You told me something last night, but I can only give you some advice. You are the only one who has to make a decision."


    Chester said seriously.


    He didn''t know whether Sherry had heard what he said after she drank too much last night. But at this time, he knew that Jeffery could never stay with her.


    "I see."


    Chester''s choice was right.


    Sherry had been in a bad mood recently, so at this time, it was no good for anyon


    Jeremy said, "I always thought that I knew Jeffery very well before, but now it seems that even if I am his brother, I am still an unqualified brother. However, the biggest problem for me now is not Jeffery, but Sherry.


    We can''t tell these doubts to Sherry directly now. You know, even if she believes in Jeffery, she won''t believe me. If we say these in front of her, she will think that we are framing Jeffery."


    At this moment, Jeremy said with a bitter smile.


    At this point, Jeremy had seen through a lot of things. In Sherry''s eyes, he was just like this, a dispensable existence.


    Since there was no change, he should act as if nothing had happened from the beginning.


    "You like Sherry, but the problem is that she doesn''t love you anymore. Jeremy, why didn''t I know that you have the potential to humiliate yourself?"


    For the current Jeremy, Steve was not polite at all when he spoke.


    "But to be honest, loving someone should be my current state, and I am destined to be ignored. Moreover, I owe Sherry. At that time, even you said that I had gone too far, so I am not surprised about her attitude towards me now."


    At this moment, when Steve looked at Jeremy in front of him, he felt a little strange about this man. He could no longer find anything imposing in this man.


    "I don''t want to care about what happened between you two, but I have to solve the problem of Jeffery. It may be difficult for Sherry to accept it if we really tell her the truth. But, she has to face it, right?"


    Steve was really worried now. None of them want to tell the truth to Sherry, but could that woman really be safe if no one tell her the truth?


    Steve doubted.

 Chapter 539 Suspicion

    Taking a look at Steve, Jeremy said, "Although I don''t like Jeffery at all, there is one thing I can''t deny, that is, he is serious about Sherry''s feelings.


    As a man, he won''t do anything excessive to his woman. Since Jeffery likes Sherry, he won''t do such a thing.


    But Jeffery is good at pretending to be innocent and weak in front of Sherry. What I''m afraid of most now is not whether he will hurt Sherry, but what our image will be in front of her."


    Perhaps Jeremy had experienced a lot like this. Compared with Steve, Jeremy was thinking a lot now.


    At this time, every word Jeremy said made Steve feel very sad. Steve couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    "You have seen what happened before. Now I''m nothing in front of Sherry. If we can''t know what Jeffery will say to Sherry next, you will be in danger too."


    At this time, Jeremy looked at Steve and said, "I know what I''m saying may make you feel bad, but we both know that you are not as important as Chester in Sherry''s heart."


    Even if Steve was nice to Sherry, he was Jeremy''s best friend. In this way, Sherry naturally wouldn''t say a lot of things to Steve.


    What''s more...


    Now, there was Linda beside Steve. Sherry would definitely keep a distance from Steve because of the previous things.


    Only by keeping a distance from Steve could Sherry not become the obstacle between Steve and Linda.


    As soon as he finished this sentence, Jeremy felt a little regretful.


    No matter what, Steve had been in love with Sherry for such a long time. Would his words hurt this man?


    Unfortunately.


    Now Steve had Linda by his side, and he naturally had no right to accompany Sherry.


    Just because of Linda, Sherry would keep a distance from Steve.


    Steve knew all about it, but he didn''t expect that Jeremy would say it out directly in front of him at this time.


    What was Jeremy thinking about?


    Was this man not afraid that he would feel embarrassed?


    "Yes, what you are saying now is the truth, and it is exactly the truth, so there is nothing we can do about it. The only person you can ask for help is Chester, and you can''t count on me at all."


    Although


    Steve didn''t like what Jeremy said before, but at this time, he was still caring about Jeremy. After all, they were best friends.


    "I used to think the same way. Chester is the only one who can help me,


    nd Jeffery didn''t have a very close relationship before, Steve always treated that young man as his younger brother.


    At that time, Steve had already felt a little uncomfortable. If what Jeremy had guessed was true, Steve really didn''t know how to face it in the future.


    "Yes, my brother is also your brother. But Jeffery is an unknown crisis now. Although we don''t want to face it, we have to."


    When he said this, Jeremy didn''t look good either.


    After all.


    In the past, Jeremy really cared about Jeffery. If Jeffery really did such a thing, it was almost impossible for Jeremy to feel better.


    Steve said, "I know what you mean. I will try my best to prove it, but no matter what, we can''t let Sherry and Chester know our guess now. If they know it, it will do us no good."


    At this time, Steve looked very serious.


    Hearing what Steve said, Jeremy nodded his head seriously.


    "I know what you''re talking about. I''m not the only one who needs to face it. I hope you can help me this time."


    Jeremy understood what Steve meant at the beginning.


    In fact, Steve also cared about Sherry, but he couldn''t spend too much time on it. After all, he was not alone now. In this case, how could he always care about Sherry?


    Even if Steve could do that, would Linda really not be angry about such a thing? These were what he had to care about now and could not be ignored.


    Jeremy hoped that Steve could still help him as before.


    It was not because the person in need of help was Sherry, but Jeremy.


    In this way, Linda would be relieved about it.

 Chapter 540 Burst Into Our Life

    Steve remained silent about what Jeremy said.


    In fact.


    Steve really didn''t want to face such a thing now. He chose to speak at this time, more or less because he had no choice.


    Since Jeremy had said so, Steve knew that if he didn''t agree at this time, he would definitely embarrass Jeremy very much.


    With a sigh, Steve had no choice but to nod his head honestly and said, "I see. I will deal with it myself. I can help you, but if Linda needs me, I may go back at any time."


    Jeremy nodded to show his understanding.


    Jeremy understood that since Steve could say something like that in front of him, he had made a big concession.


    Therefore, at this time, no matter what kind of idea Steve would have next, Jeremy had to support it.


    It was known to all that the reason why Steve agreed to do these things now was not because of Sherry, but because of Jeremy, his best buddy.


    That was all.


    After all, what he had done was enough.


    Seeing that Jeremy nodded his head, Steve felt a little relieved. Previously, Steve was still worried that if Jeremy would be angry with him if he gave up just because of a woman. He didn''t expect that at this time, Jeremy''s attitude was very good.


    That was why Steve felt relieved.


    Fortunately.


    It was not as bad as he thought.


    "So, you still don''t want to go?"


    At first, Sherry had thought that when she faced Jeffery, she had made a lot of things clear in front of him. However, what she did not expect was that in the end, Jeffery was still so stubborn, which was so unbelievable.


    "Yes, I still don''t want to go."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, there was no trace of confusion in his eyes. When he said this, he gave her a determined feeling.


    Obviously, Jeffery had an answer in his heart.


    However, this answer was not destined to be the one Sherry was willing to face now.


    "Jeffery, do you really know how important this chance is to you? I hope you can pay more attention to it. You are my brother that I care most. I hope you can go out with me and do a lot of things together.


    From the first day you had an accident, I felt like there was a big stone pressing on me in my heart. I hope that the person I care about can get real happiness. Jeffery, even for me, try it, okay?"


    When facing Jeffery, Sherry really didn''t know what else she could say at this time, so when she spoke, there were many traces of begging.


    Sherry''s mind was very simple, and she just hoped that Jeffery''s attitude could change when facing her.


    Meanwhile.


    Sherry also hoped that he could face all this with


    ew who could say something first and how to have a better communication at this time.


    Everything that had originally looked very simple became complicated at this time.


    "So, is the idea we gave Uncle Chester really useful? I''m really scared now. If Uncle Jeffery goes to the hospital, will we never see Mommy again?"


    Kami lowered his head and looked depressed.


    They were all very smart, but no matter how smart they were, they were only two young children now, and they were not prepared for many things.


    Many seemingly troublesome things were very simple in their world. Of course, Kami also hoped that this matter could be solved easily.


    But...


    Obviously, there were still a lot of things that could not be the same as they imagined at this time.


    For them, this was destined to be a tragedy.


    What would happen next? The key point was still Sherry. Kami and Lucas couldn''t figure out what kind of choices their mommy would make.


    "Forget it. Let''s do it step by step. Even if we plan a lot of things here, there won''t be any change. Now we''d better observe carefully and see if that uncle has any weakness."


    Just when Lucas didn''t know how to say, an idea suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Everyone has his or her own weakness, and so does Uncle Jeffery. So, as long as we can prove now that something is wrong with Uncle Jeffery, our mommy will come back to us, right?"


    Both Kami and Lucas could see that Jeffery was not as obedient as he looked. Therefore, as long as they could find a way to irritate him, they might really get some unexpected results.


    Kami and Lucas looked at each other. At this moment, they felt very excited just thinking about it.


    It was not an easy thing.

 Chapter 541 Jefferys Idea

    "I''m sorry to bother you with my own business. But I really can''t take care of him by myself now, so I have to bother you with your work. I''m a little sorry."


    When Sherry looked at that guy, her mood was a little strange at this time.


    "Don''t be shy. It''s not the first day we know each other. But do you two really have nothing to do with each other? I think he seems unhappy."


    When Chester said these words, he kept his eyes on Jeffery. During this period of time, Chester also investigated Jeffery.


    He didn''t find anything suspicious.


    However.


    Chester had always believed in his judgment on a person. Even if Jeffery looked fine on the surface, it didn''t mean that Chester could relax at this time.


    He thought a lot when he said these words and did these things.


    "Yes, but he finally agreed. But I have another purpose to ask you to come here today. If he runs away halfway and you are here, you should be able to take him back."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked very serious and did not seem to be joking at all.


    However...


    At this time, looking at Sherry like this, Chester felt that something was quietly changing in his heart.


    Even if he had tried his best to tell himself that it was nothing, but something was destined to change.


    From some point of view, perhaps it was fate, something that could not be explained.


    "Okay, I can help you."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, although he was still helpless at this time, he would never let himself say anything nonsense at this time.


    As long as it was something that Sherry liked and cared about, he would try his best to care about it. As for other things, was it important?


    Not long after Sherry left, Jeffery said to Chester, "I know you are on the side of Jeremy, but you''d better think about who you should support."


    Jeffery always thought that he should fight for Chester''s trust.


    "Well..."


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, he was somewhat depressed. After a while, he asked, "So, are we very familiar with each other?"


    If they knew each other well, it wouldn''t matter even if he said so at this time.


    However.


    If two people who were not familiar with each other said this at this time, it would only make people feel that the atmosphere between the two was a little strange, and there would be no other feelings.


    "I never feel that we are so familiar with each other. If you want to say something like this, you can talk to Sherry. I''m just a person called to help, and I don''t want to get involved in your affairs."


    Even if he chose Jeremy, Chester had never thought of getting himself involved in such messy things.


    Therefore, when Chester spoke these words, he looked a little depressed.


    "Chester, do you really don''t want to get involved in


    l by yourself, but you have never thought about how many things Sherry will do for you. I come here just because I don''t want her to be tired. If everything goes well with you, I will leave."


    At this time, Chester''s tone was not very good.


    Although the two of them hadn''t talked for a long time, Chester could still clearly feel that Jeffery gave people a more feeling that he was selfish.


    Now Jeffery was really a selfish man. In Jeffery''s eyes, there were only what he cared about and what he wanted to do.


    But there was nothing else.


    "Sometimes I can''t understand your thoughts, but no matter what you think, I hope you can know that Sherry has always been sincere to you, so no matter what you want to do, don''t let that woman down. This is the best answer I give you now."


    Chester felt sorry for Sherry. She had to get along with a guy like Jeffery every day, but as far as he knew, these things could not be stopped by his one or two words.


    Therefore.


    At this time, what Chester hoped was that no matter what Jeffery planned to do, he would not really hurt Sherry.


    He didn''t care about the affair between Jeffery and Jeremy at all.


    What Chester cared about from the beginning to the end was only Sherry. Therefore, at this time, if Jeffery could give Chester a word, then even at this time, there was a chance that Chester might stand on the side of Jeffery.


    It was impossible for Jeffery not to think of this. At this time, this man just looked at Sherry quietly, and there were some words that he could not say all the time.


    "Okay."


    Just when Chester thought that Jeffery would not answer him, he didn''t expect that Jeffery would speak at this time.


    Hearing the answer from Jeffery, Chester looked very happy.


    "Thank you in advance. I hope that you can have a good relationship with Sherry in the future."

 Chapter 542 What Chester Cares About

    "So, do you really like Sherry?"


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, his eyes were full of uncertainty. At this time, if there was another person that Jeffery could not understand, then this person could only be Chester.


    Although.


    Every time Jeffery saw Chester, he would try his best to understand him.


    However.


    Most of the time, Jeffery still felt that even if he had worked hard, he still didn''t know anything about this guy.


    Chester''s feelings for Sherry were different from those of them. Therefore, even if Chester would care about Sherry at this time, they could not get involved.


    This should be the most distressing thing so far.


    "That''s between me and her. It''s none of your business. I don''t care about the matter between you and Sherry and you have no right to care about us. So, in the future, we''d better ignore each other, which is the best result."


    When Chester said these words, he didn''t look good either.


    Chester had thought that as long as he didn''t interfere in this matter, these things would eventually have nothing to do with him.


    However...


    Soon, Chester realized how ridiculous he looked before.


    He even thought that as long as he didn''t interfere in anything, these things would really have nothing to do with him. How could such a thing be possible?


    "If I were you, I would put all my attention on Sherry, not on the people around me. Jeffery, your opponent should never be me. I am just a person who wants to protect Sherry."


    Chester had already quit from this love war.


    Jeffery looked at Chester without saying a word.


    At this time, Jeffery also thought a lot.


    Jeffery had witnessed what Chester had done these days. He could understand what he had done.


    However.


    What really confused Jeffery was why Chester made such a choice.


    Did he really believe that...


    ''If you like a person, don''t you hope that you two can be together for a lifetime?'' Jeffery didn''t understand that Chester just wanted to protect Sherry but for no returns.'' What''s the point of finally seeing a woman you like end up with another man?''


    Although Jeffery didn''t say these words now, it didn''t mean that Chester wouldn''t find anything on his face at this time.


    At this time, Chester smiled helplessly and continued, "But you should know that many things are not as simple as you think. If we two are together, there are too many things to face."


    "I can''t make Sherry happy, and the person Sherry loves won''t be me. So, for me, I just need to see the person I care about can be happy all her life. Isn''t it easy to understand such a simple thing?"


    While speaking, Chester looked at Jeffery with a smile on his face.


    However.


    When Chester was talking with Jeffery, Jeffery always felt that something was different from what he had imagined, but at this time, he couldn''t tell why.


    "So, do you think that even if yo


    and Sherry said these words, they were completely sincere.


    For this.


    Now Sherry had nothing to say either. Sherry knew that the most fundamental reason why Chester would say these words to her was that he was caring about her now.


    If it weren''t for his concern, Chester wouldn''t have talked so much to her at this time.


    "Jeffery still needs your care, so it''s just because you have to take care of Jeffery. At this time, you should be more sure that your body is safe and healthy. You still have two children at home. Even if you think you have nothing to do with it, think about your children."


    When Chester said these words, his eyes had been fixed on Sherry, and Sherry had been dodging Chester''s gaze.


    "I know. I will take good care of myself."


    At the beginning, Sherry thought that as long as she didn''t answer Chester, he would definitely give up when facing her.


    But...


    Later, Sherry realized that she thought too much. At this time, only she had such an idea, and Chester had been waiting for her answer.


    "I don''t have many acquaintances in the hospital, but if you need, I can ask two assistants to help you."


    "Sherry, you have the biggest problem. Even if you really have a problem, you don''t know to ask for help from the people around you. I really hate you being like this."


    "If you really encounter something that can''t be solved, please tell me. I may not give you all the help, but I will be with you and spend the rest of my life with you."


    "Sherry, I''m very serious now. If I know what danger you are in next time, but I don''t even know about it, you can think about the consequences by yourself."


    At the beginning, Chester was still very gentle, but at this moment, his tone suddenly became strong.


    Chester was really angry that Sherry had never known how to take care of herself.


    He was angry that Sherry only knew that she felt guilty for Jeffery and others.

 Chapter 543 Do You Have Someone You Like

    "I''m sorry..."


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she didn''t dare to face him.


    How could Sherry not know that everything that Chester had done and said was for her own good?


    But...


    Sometimes, she understood something, but if she had to face it, it would be another case. Now, Sherry was like this.


    Sherry didn''t know how to face Chester was right, but she still couldn''t refuse his care for her.


    They had known each other for a long time. During this period of time, Sherry had already been used to the way that Chester cared about her.


    Now?


    Although the two of them were sitting together to eat, the atmosphere between the two still looked a little different. Even if some people would think that the two people were strange, it was most likely a reasonable thing.


    "It''s your duty to take good care of Jeffery now. But Jeffery will be recover one day. I don''t want not to see you when he recovers."


    Chester always knew how to say something sentimental.


    He always knew how to say to make Sherry moved by what he said. Only when Sherry was really moved by his words, he would not say anything casually.


    "Do you have someone you like?"


    At this time, Sherry looked at Chester and asked cautiously.


    During the period of acquaintance between the two, Sherry sincerely hoped that Chester could find a person he liked, and then he and his girlfriend could be together happily.


    But...


    In the past, when facing Chester, Sherry had never dared to say such words. In her opinion, if such words were spoken out by herself, the relationship between her and Chester might start to become flat.


    But...


    Now Sherry couldn''t stop herself from caring about Chester''s emotional problems.


    Chester was still alone, but Sherry didn''t think so.


    Chester was a good and excellent man, so he could naturally deserve a better woman, but he had never had such a chance before.


    However.


    By now, Chester was not young anymore. If Sherry kept this man by his side, there might not be a good result.


    Sherry didn''t think there would be a chance for them to be together. Even if, now that Chester was the most suitable man for Sherry, she didn''t think so.


    Chester stopped what he was doing.


    Looking at Sherry, he just wanted to know whether what she said was true or not. Some words looked very clear at the beginning, but now they suddenly became confused.


    "Why do you ask that?"


    It took a long time for Chester to say something. He really didn''t have the heart to say that at this time.


    "Do you think I''ve found a right woman and won''t care about you anymore?"


    The two of them had been together for such a long time. Sherry had never s


    so said it so easily. Wasn''t it a happy thing between two people?


    "I know what you mean now, but it''s not the reason why we two can''t be together. Thank you for telling me this, but don''t think that we two still have a chance to be together in the future."


    "I know what you mean. You always feel that I''m alone now and need someone to take care of me. But this person is definitely not Jeremy. Do you understand?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she looked very serious when she said this.


    At this time, what Chester could do was just a silent sigh. There were still a lot of words left that he could not say even if he wanted to say it out at this time.


    "I still have a few meetings in my company. I can''t be with you every day during this period of time. So during my absence, if you have anything to do with me."


    "Even if I can''t come here for the time being, I can help you by sending some people here to help you. Don''t be so polite to me in the future, okay?"


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he had always been very serious about these words.


    Chester really hoped that Sherry could listen to him. Otherwise, when could they get a result.


    "I see."


    If these words were said by others, Sherry might be a little rebellious, but now these words were said by Chester. How could Sherry have such an idea at this time.


    It was all because of what Jeremy said at this time. As for other things, this man didn''t need to worry about at all.


    What Jeremy said was the matter between Sherry and Jeremy, although Chester hoped that the two could come to the end.


    However, at this time, Chester would never let himself say anything, because it was completely unnecessary.


    There was still a long distance between them.


    The distance between the two people.

 Chapter 544 Bring Some Local Specialties

    "You are back."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    At the beginning.


    When Sherry and Chester went out together, Jeffery thought that he wouldn''t be able to see Sherry in a short time.


    But...


    Jeffery didn''t know if it was his illusion at this moment. He always felt that something was changing after Sherry came back.


    Jeffery thought there was something different about Sherry. But he couldn''t figure it out clearly. Sherry didn''t look like the woman he was familiar with.


    "I may need to go out in a few days, so you have to stay here for two days, is that okay?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she was still a little worried.


    Sherry was very clear about what was going on with Jeffery. Her casual words could irritate the young man at this time.


    At this time, when they were talking, Sherry''s eyes had always been on Jeffery.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery asked, "Is there anything?"


    After all, the two of them had been together for a long time, so at this time, even Sherry didn''t tell him what she was going to do, but it didn''t mean that Jeffery couldn''t see them clearly.


    If Sherry just wanted to escape from him, she would have left long ago. She would never look at him with such worried eyes like now.


    Jeffery was confident in his judgment, so at this time, he looked very calm.


    He just needed to make a scene when this woman might leave. If this happened every day, Sherry would definitely be tired of it.


    How could Jeffery not know it clearly?


    "In fact, I don''t have anything else to do, but a designer is coming to China, and there is going to be a meeting. I want to go attend the meeting."


    "You know me. Although I''m well-known now, it''s a rare thing for me to communicate with these designers, especially with so many predecessors. I cherish this opportunity."


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry really wanted to go, but when she faced Jeffery, she knew how to control her emotions.


    At this time, Sherry only had one simple goal, which was to let herself clearly express her desire.


    In the end, to make the young man accept her feelings, she only needed to do such a simple thing and should be able to leave.


    Sure enough.


    Everything was similar to what Sherry had thought. Even at the beginning, Jeffery looked very conflicted and he was unwilling to let her go.


    However.


    After meeting Sherry''s eyes, Jeffery calmed down in an instant.


    "Okay, but you have to promise me one thing."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry was more than relieved. At this time, Sherry looked at the young man in front of her with a good temper and asked with a smile


    n a sensible person. He knew that at this time, even if he used a particularly tough method to keep Sherry by his side, it would be no good for him.


    However.


    For Jeffery, he had to face all these things. Couldn''t he just face them well?


    ''Give each other some time to think things through.''


    "Sherry, I''ve given you the chance. I hope you won''t let me down."


    At this time, there was only Jeffery left in the room. Jeffery said softly, hoping that at this time, the result of the two people could get a suitable answer.


    "Mommy, can we go with you?"


    Lucas and Kami, the two children looked a little pitiful recently. They had been waiting for Sherry at home, which meant that their Mommy would not leave this time.


    However.


    In the end, even if Sherry didn''t stay with Jeffery, she didn''t stay with them. The two children looked very aggrieved.


    With a smile on her face, Sherry said, "But when I arrive there, Mommy has nothing to do but work. If you miss Mommy, we can video chat at any time, okay?"


    Sherry knew that what she did was somewhat unfair to the two children, so at this time, her attitude had always been very good. She just hoped that what she was saying and what she was doing could bring some substantial changes to the two children.


    "Okay."


    Although the two children were still reluctant to let her leave, they could more or less see it at this time. There were some things that had an answer in Sherry''s heart.


    Even if they seemed to be more domineering now, it wouldn''t change anything. So, why not be decisive at this time and make each other more honest? This should be the best result for them now.


    Lucas held Sherry''s hand and said seriously, "Mommy, bring some local specialties for us when you come back."

 Chapter 545 Why Did You Leave

    Sherry was a little speechless.


    Originally.


    Sherry always felt that it was difficult to deal with both Jeffery and her two children.


    However.


    What Sherry really didn''t expect was that in the end, both sides gave her the same answer.


    At this time, Sherry was somewhat depressed. These two children always said the same words as Jeffery. Was it really good?


    After getting along with each other for a period of time, in Sherry''s eyes, Jeffery was a little self-abased. Although she could understand Jeffery, at this time, Sherry did not want her child to become Jeffery in the future.


    "Mommy?"


    Kami had been paying attention to Sherry all the time. He had thought that after Lucas said those words, Sherry would give a response at this time.


    However.


    At this time, the way Sherry looked at Lucas and Kami was somewhat strange at this time. Perhaps, there was nothing originally, but at this time, it became a little strange.


    On the day Sherry left, no one had the time to see Sherry off. No one knew when she left. Everyone knew nothing about her leaving.


    "You know when Sherry left, right?"


    One day after that, when Chester went to visit Jeffery, Jeffery looked at him and said in a very affirmative tone.


    Chester didn''t hide anything about this. He just smiled and said, "Yes."


    In fact.


    There was no need to hide this matter from anyone. At this time, Chester didn''t feel sorry for anyone because he had sent Sherry away. It was Sherry who said she wanted to hide it from others.


    In other words, although Chester himself was also a party, he was not responsible for these things. At this time, who else had the right to say anything to Chester?


    "Well, since you know when Sherry left, then let me ask you, why don''t you leave with her?"


    Jeffery looked at Chester and asked.


    With only one sentence, Chester felt that there was a huge gap between the two of them. For him, at least he was a complete adult now. However, what Jeffery said now was only heard by others, which made him think that it was a child who could say it.


    This was how Chester felt when facing Jeffery.


    "Well..."


    Now Chester looked a little speechless.


    Although.


    Chester was sure that he didn''t do anything wrong on this matter, but although he thought so, could he really say that in front of Jeffery now? This should be a big problem so far.


    At least, it should be like this.


    At first, Chester really didn''t know how to answer this question. After all, he had never met such a childish question since he was a child. Jeffery was a weirdo in his life.


    Just when Chester didn''t know what to say, Jeffery didn''t feel embarrassed. At this time


    what Chester thought at this time, but it didn''t mean that others thought the same at this time.


    The moment Chester turned around, Jeffery grabbed his clothes.


    "Why did you leave?"


    When Chester turned around, he saw Jeffery sitting on a wheelchair. At this time, the young man was looking at him stubbornly.


    Even at this time, Chester had many reasons.


    But now, looking at Jeffery, he really began to be silent.


    Chester found that he was really impulsive before.


    If Sherry knew what he had said after she came back, she would probably become impulsive.


    "Didn''t you ask me to leave just now?"


    A man like Chester would never admit his mistakes at this time. Even if he knew that he had done something wrong, he still wanted to be shameless and put all the faults on Jeffery.


    Jeffery looked at Chester in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that Chester would really take his words seriously.


    At this time, Jeffery looked at Chester with an inquiring look.


    At last. Jeffery sighed and said, "If I had known it earlier, I would never have done those things. But I want to know how to become a man suitable for Sherry in your eyes. "


    Jeffery said seriously.


    Chester was a little confused, "The person you like is Sherry, so even if you want to be the right person for her, you still have to ask for her desire. It should be Sherry who has the final say. Do you think there will be any special gain if you ask me at this time?"


    At this moment, looking at Jeffery, Chester suddenly felt that he was a little old.


    It was because he was a little old that something was out of his expectation.


    For example, what the young man in front of him was thinking at the moment? He didn''t know it.


    "Because you are the most important person around Sherry now."

 Chapter 546 Did They Get Back Together

    "The most important person?"


    At this time, Chester was also a little stunned and looked at the young man. He had no idea how the young man had come to such a conclusion at this time. Finally, he could not help laughing and said, "So, do you really think that I am the most important person for Sherry, that''s why you try to please me?"


    He had only seen some bad things about Jeffery before, but now when he saw Jeffery like this, Chester felt that he was still a little cute.


    Jeffery nodded seriously.


    In fact.


    After so many things happened, Jeffery still worked very hard at this time. He hoped that he could attract the attention of Chester, and that the relationship between the two could be improved a lot.


    It should be known that among the men around Sherry, the one that Sherry most relied on was Chester.


    The one she trusted the most was Chester, so at this time, Jeffery stubbornly believed that as long as he could be recognized by Chester, he would be the most suitable man for Sherry.


    "I do have a good relationship with Sherry, but Sherry and I are just friends. You still have the most important thing to face now."


    Although Chester didn''t like this guy very much.


    However.


    Now what Jeffery said were more in line with Chester''s wishes.


    So at this time, when facing Jeffery, Chester''s attitude became much better.


    "In addition to you, is there anyone else who is very important to Sherry and can have an impact on Sherry''s mind?"


    Jeffery looked at Chester in disbelief, thinking that this man must be lying to him.


    Recently, Jeffery thought that he knew something about Sherry. If there was really such a person by Sherry''s side, how could he not know.


    All of a sudden.


    An idea that Jeffery always thought it was impossible appeared in his mind.


    Jeffery looked at Chester and asked, "Did Sherry and Jeremy get back together?"


    "Poof!"


    Originally.


    Seeing that Jeffery was thinking carefully, Chester thought that he could get some valuable answers. Therefore, at this time, Chester had been waiting for the answer of Jeffery.


    However.


    It was beyond Chester''s expectation that Jeffery would give him such a shocking answer in the end. At this time, even if Chester wanted to say something, he couldn''t say it at this time.


    "No, they didn''t."


    Looking at Jeffery''s eager eyes, Chester shook his head helplessly and denied his guess.


    Now, Chester admired Jeffery more or less. Although he looked fine on the surface, in fact, he had many evil ideas.


    "So, who is that man?"


    Hearing Chester''s answer, Jeffery felt a little relieved, but when Jeffery spoke again, he felt even more confused.


    He always felt that.


    "Who do you think is that man?"


    Maybe at this time, Chester was in a good mood, even though he always had the answer in his heart, but at this time, facing Jeffery, Chester still didn''t allow himself to sa


    at he had already recovered?


    As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, all these thoughts became uncontrollable at this time. At this time, Chester seemed to be able to find a suitable answer for everything he did not understand before.


    At this moment, facing such a thing.


    Chester didn''t know how to organize his thoughts should be a more suitable thing.


    However.


    No matter how he sorted out his thoughts at this time, there were some things that were destined to be unable to change. If something was true, then it must be true.


    If Jeffery had really recovered, why did Jeffery pretend that he still couldn''t walk?


    All of a sudden.


    Chester finally figured out the most important thing, the wedding!


    The reason why Jeffery did this was simple. Jeffery liked Sherry, so he wanted to marry Sherry.


    Thinking of this, Chester began to seriously think about whether he had thought too much.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Steve came to the hospital to help Jeremy with the things he had left in the hospital before. However, Steve had never thought that he would meet Chester here, and Chester looked very strange.


    Steve and Chester were not very familiar with each other.


    But considering that they were partners, it would be bad for both of them if he didn''t say anything.


    However, at this time, Steve had been trying to talk to Chester, but it seemed that Chester had no intention of talking to Steve at all.


    However.


    Who was Steve? How imaginative he was.


    Although Chester kept silent, it didn''t mean that Steve couldn''t imagine something at this time.


    So he looked at Chester''s face carefully for a while and asked.


    "Do you have incurable disease?"


    ''Oh my God! I thought he was a good guy before. Is God envious of the outstanding talents? Chester is still so young, but he has already been terminally ill?''? Steve thought so.


    "I know many excellent doctors. Don''t be desperate."

 Chapter 547 The Worry Of Chester

    At this time, Steve shook Chester crazily, hoping that his appearance could give him some warmth.


    "What?"


    Chester had been immersed in his own thoughts before, and had no clear idea about many things.


    However.


    At this time, some problems that he couldn''t figure out before became clearer in an instant.


    However.


    At this time, what really confused Chester was that he seemed to have nothing to do with Steve. Why did Steve look so serious when he looked at him?


    Did he have the ability to attract men?


    Thinking of this, Chester felt goosebumps all over his body.


    "Are you terminally ill?"


    Steve seemed to be worried about Chester. He wished he could see through it at this time.


    Chester was a little speechless.


    At this time, the way Chester looked at Steve also became strange.


    "What incurable disease?"


    Chester felt that he was really wronged now. Why did he become incurable disease while sitting here quietly? What the hell was this guy?


    "Look at you. It''s not the first time we meet. So we are friends now. There is nothing that can''t be said to each other. You know, there are some things that can only be solved together if you tell me."


    "For example... It depends on your current situation. Although you look fine on the surface, in fact, you look really pitiful now. "


    He looked pitiful now?


    Chester touched his face and felt uneasy just facing this guy. What was wrong with Steve? What was going on now? Who else could explain the previous situation?


    "The reason why you look so depressed here is that you have encountered something that can''t be solved, right?"


    Chester nodded, but when he looked at Steve, he felt a little confused.


    At this time, Chester always felt that his disguise was good, and he should not show anything in front of this guy, but why did this guy speak in such a firm tone?


    Or did he know about Jeffery?


    While Chester was thinking about it seriously, Steve finally spoke again.


    "So, what you need now is me. I have some excellent doctors in my family, even if there is any incurable disease..."


    At this time, Chester was not in the mood to care about it anymore.


    He was not in the mood to care if what this guy said was ambiguous.


    At this time, all Chester''s eyes were on Steve, and he asked, "You mean there are very excellent doctors in your family, very reliable, right?"


    Seeing Chester''s expression, Steve felt even worse.


    At the beginning, Steve was just guessing something, but now, even if he guessed something before, he could get an answer at this time.


    There must be something wrong with Chester''s body.


    Steve thought, ''He didn''t


    Jeffery as his brother.


    At this time, how could his mood be the same as before?


    "Well..."


    Lucas looked depressed when he spoke.


    Lucas knew that it was not easy for adults to make a decision on this matter, not to mention that they were only two children at this time.


    "In fact, although there may be something wrong with Jeffery sometimes, the fact that Jeffery could do that for your mom before indicates that no matter what Jeffery has done, he doesn''t want to hurt your Mommy."


    Sometimes, in fact, Chester felt that he looked a little weird now.


    He didn''t want to discuss this matter with the adults, but now he was discussing it with two children here. Was it because he believed that these two children could do better than the adults?


    "So, even if Jeffery did something wrong, we should just know everything first and then find a solution. Instead of directly breaking up with Jeffery at this time, right?"


    Lucas and Kami were both smart kids.


    At this time, when Chester said those ideas, the two children soon understood what he meant.


    At this time, when Chester looked at the two children, his mood was also very complicated.


    Although these two things seemed very simple to him, in fact, how could they be the same?


    "We also need time to deal with this matter."


    At first, Lucas and Kami didn''t want to agree to such a request, but when they thought that the person who spoke now was Chester, and that from the moment they saw Chester, he meant a lot to their mommy.


    They were about to refuse, but they couldn''t say anything at this time.


    Although the two children were still very young, it did not mean that they did not have their own thoughts. At least, if Chester did not tell them, they could not change anything.

 Chapter 548 What Are You Hiding From Me

    There was a long silence.


    At this time, Lucas made a stand for the two.


    "It''s not impossible for us to agree to your request. But during this period, I hope we two have the right to know all the information you have investigated. You are probably worried about Mommy, aren''t you?"


    To tell the truth.


    At this time, Lucas and Kami were very grateful to Chester.


    Even if Chester really met some problems, he still thought of them at the first time. What kind of person could replace such a person like Chester?


    However.


    They didn''t know what was on their Mommy''s mind. Uncle Chester was such a good person here, but she didn''t cherish him. The rest of them were no better than Uncle Chester.


    "Thank you."


    Although.


    At this time, the two children''s answers were similar to what Chester had expected, but at this time, Chester was very serious to thank the two children for their support.


    Lucas smiled and said, "But we have another request. Mommy is not here, and no one takes us to a restaurant. Uncle Chester, we want to have a big meal, can we?"


    Chester nodded helplessly.


    "Okay."


    In fact.


    Even if the two children didn''t say anything at this time, there were still some things that could be seen by Chester at this time. The reason why the two children were like this now was mostly because they were worried about not only Sherry, but also himself.


    After sending the two children home, Chester still didn''t feel relaxed.


    The discovery in the afternoon was really a heavy thing for him.


    "Are you serious?"


    Steve kept talking to Jeremy, but at this time, Jeremy didn''t believe what Steve said at all. It was not that he hadn''t seen Chester before.


    That man seemed to be in good health, but how could he suddenly get a fatal disease? It was most likely because the guy beside him was talking nonsense.


    That was exactly what Jeremy thought at this moment.


    Steve was a little speechless.


    In fact.


    Steve also thought it was inconceivable, but what Steve hated was that at this time, Jeremy didn''t believe him. Such a thing was not a joke at all.


    What''s more?


    Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Chester before, it didn''t mean that there would be no problem in the future. In this world, many things were unknown.


    Therefore.


    Even if that man suddenly got a fatal disease, it was not impossible to believe it.


    "Jeremy!"


    Steve had been trying hard to prove himself before, but at this time, he finally couldn''t control his anger. Looking at Jeremy, Steve felt that the current state should not be the state of work between the two.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this time, in the face of Steve''s anger, there was only one simple sen


    he had never thought of before. Therefore, when Jeremy heard this result, he was still a little stunned.


    "Yes, he didn''t do any examination."


    When Steve said this, he was a little depressed.


    Thinking of Chester''s reaction at that time, Steve knew that he must have misunderstood him at that time. Then there was something in Chester''s heart that he was not in the mood to explain to him, so everything turned out to be like this.


    However.


    Even though he knew the result, Steve was still a little depressed at this time. Did he have to come to this point with Chester? Why?


    ''He knows that I misunderstood him. Why can''t he explain it to me?''


    "Later, I went to watch the surveillance video."


    Although Steve still had some grudge against Chester, it didn''t mean that Steve didn''t care about it at this time. Since he didn''t know the reason, he must find out a result.


    Otherwise, how could he be willing to give up?


    "And then?"


    When Steve said these words, Jeremy was really listening carefully.


    As Jeremy knew, Steve would make it clear to him. Therefore, no matter how curious he was, what he needed to do at this time was just waiting.


    "After staying at the door of Jeffery''s ward for a while, Chester began to show some abnormal actions. So now I really doubt if there is something wrong with Jeffery."


    Steve said seriously.


    Steve really wanted to know the result of something.


    However.


    At this moment, something that he couldn''t understand began to become more blurry.


    "Think about it. Did Chester say anything to you?"


    At this time, Jeremy was also seriously thinking about this matter.


    They had agreed to pay attention to Jeffery together, but this time, Chester didn''t say anything. Was there really something wrong with him that made him like this?

 Chapter 549 Guess

    "Well..."


    Steve looked a little hesitant at the beginning.


    However.


    After seeing the expression on Jeremy''s face clearly, Steve seemed to understand something.


    Before that.


    Steve didn''t take those questions that Chester didn''t say seriously. But at this time, hearing what Jeremy said, Steve seemed to feel that something was about to emerge.


    Seeing that Steve was still hesitating, Jeremy couldn''t help but frown and speak.


    Although he knew this guy very well, Jeremy had never thought that Steve was an indecisive guy before. But now, Jeremy really had a perfect understanding of him.


    Sometimes, Jeremy was a man that others could get along well with him well. Sometimes, he was hard to deal with.


    "I can tell you by myself."


    Seeing that Jeremy was about to say something, Steve spoke first. Steve knew Jeremy well, so he knew that if he let this guy speak first at this time, then there would be no benefit for him in the following.


    In that case, why didn''t he speak first at this time.


    At this time, all they needed to do was to make Jeremy unable to speak out what he hadn''t said. Even if there were some tangled things before, they were nothing at this time.


    "Steve, what if Chester betrays us?"


    Jeremy hadn''t expressed any opinion on this matter before, but when Jeremy finally opened his mouth, Steve had already been a little scared. What he said really made the current Steve don''t know how to continue.


    In fact.


    What Steve wanted to know most now was the betrayal mentioned by Jeremy. What did he mean by that? Didn''t he know anything? If he remembered correctly, it seemed that Chester had never joined their camp.


    At this time, Jeremy looked at Steve and continued.


    "Indeed, Chester has never really joined our camp, but it doesn''t mean that Chester should not belong to us. If you have such an idea, it can only be said that you haven''t recognized the situation before."


    "Chester belongs to Sherry. No matter what he does, he must do it for the sake of Sherry. But do you think a guy like Jeffery can really protect Sherry well?"


    "Since Jeffery can''t do it, then Chester shouldn''t have helped Jeffery hide something. Letting people who might hurt Sherry be her side is the most terrible thing at this time."


    When Jeremy said these words, his face had always been gloomy.


    As for Steve, even if he wanted to say something at the beginning, he couldn''t say anything useful when he really opened his mouth. Although he felt that what Jeremy said now might be a little powerful, but after thinking carefully, he found


    s gratitude disappeared at this moment.


    At this time, Jeremy had to admit that Steve was still the one he was familiar with, and Steve always knew how to destroy the atmosphere.


    "So do you. If you need me for anything, I will definitely help you. But don''t forget to give me some benefits after it''s done."


    Steve looked at Jeremy and shouted madly.


    "Jeremy, why didn''t I see it before? You are so shameless. I treat you as my friend, but at this time, what am I in your eyes? I am clearly your ATM!"


    Steve always looked crazy when he said these words.


    There was a smile on Jeremy''s face.


    Maybe.


    The two of them looked good now, but they couldn''t always be like this. They were men, and they had to be responsible. Only in this way, their women could be happy.


    After Steve left, Jeremy was also busy.


    He arranged people to investigate Chester and Jeffery from all aspects.


    Suddenly, a message appeared in Jeremy''s mind.


    The doctor!


    If the one who was sick was not Chester, then it was very likely that it was Jeffery. Therefore, at this time, what was wrong with Jeffery''s body?


    At this time, a man like Chester could stand on the side of Jeffery.


    Well.


    It was something that Jeremy had to figure out now, but at this time, Jeremy was still a little worried that he would get some answers he didn''t want.


    If that was the case, the result would not be as good as he thought.


    ''Chester, why don''t you tell me the truth? Wasn''t my attitude clear enough when I faced you before? No matter what, at least, I won''t be the person on the opposite side of you.''


    "Yes, boss. I''ll check it right away."


    After receiving the order of Jeremy, Barry answered in such a serious tone.

 Chapter 550 The Trouble Of A Genius

    "Uncle Jeffery, we are here to see you."


    When Jeffery was studying some documents alone in the room, he suddenly heard the sound of two children. When he looked up, he saw Lucas and Kami standing there.


    Jeffery looked around and found that there was no one else around him. At this time, Jeffery pointed at himself and said in a very unbelievable tone to the two children, "Are you talking to me?"


    Oh my God.


    Was this world really a fantasy? He had always been trying to get close to the two children, but no matter how hard he had tried, he had never had the chance.


    However.


    Now he just stayed here quietly and did nothing. How could the two children come to him voluntarily? Was there anything more incredible than this in the world?


    "Of course, we are here to see our hero."


    Children''s characteristic was that they could look innocent and innocent in many times.


    And.


    At this time, no one else would have any doubts. After all, it should be a normal thing.


    "A hero?"


    Although he knew that the two children were trying to get close to him, Jeffery still couldn''t understand what Lucas and Kami said at this time. He did nothing, but why did he become a hero.


    Kami answered.


    "Yes, yes. Uncle Jeffery, we just know that you saved our mommy before. You are the most handsome man in the world now. So, from now on, you are our hero."


    They saw the strange look on Jeffery''s face, but at this time, how could Lucas and Kami calm down like this? No matter what kind of mood Jeffery had at this time, the two children had always been taking the initiative to say.


    "Really?"


    When Jeffery looked at the two children, there was more disbelief in his eyes.


    Although what they said was true, it had happened a long time ago, but the two children had never realized it before.


    How could they suddenly ask such a question now?


    "Uncle Jeffery, we didn''t know you were such a handsome man before, or yesterday when Uncle Chester came and told us that. From now on, you and Uncle Chester are the two men we should take good care of in the future."


    Lucas said, shaking his short legs.


    "Really?"


    Jeffery repeated what he had said. Although the two kids didn''t look like lying at this time, everything in front of Jeffery was something he couldn''t believe.


    Because of this, Jeffery asked Lucas again and again at this time, hoping that he could really get an answer that he wanted.


    "But we won''t admit it until you buy us delicious food like Uncle Chester."


    Seeing that Lucas let go of Jeffery so easily, Kami couldn''t help but add.


    Although.


    Although they still didn''t recognize this guy,


    o... We should accept whatever uncle Jeffery wants to do in the future, shouldn''t we? "


    At this time, Kami''s tone was not very good. Although he liked Jeffery very much now, for Kami, the most important thing was the relationship between him and Lucas.


    Even if Jeffery really treated them well, he thought so now. Was Lucas really the same as him?


    If it was in the past.


    Kami would never have such doubts between the two people, but now it was not the past, which meant that many things were destined to be different at this time.


    "Don''t you know it yet? As long as Uncle Jeffery doesn''t do anything wrong to Mommy, we can stand by and do nothing. But if he really does something wrong to Mommy, I will never let him go."


    Lucas opened his eyes, and there was a flash of darkness in them.


    If Sherry were here at this time, she would be shocked. Lucas looked exactly like Jeremy when he was scheming against people. They were indeed related by blood.


    "Oh, I see."


    At this time, Kami didn''t think too much. That was why he began to question him before everything started.


    However.


    Now many things had come to an end. At this time, Kami looked much more relaxed.


    "I suddenly feel that geniuses are also troublesome. You see, the two of us are really intelligent, but that''s why we are here thinking about how to protect Mommy when other children are still carefree."


    Kami said thoughtfully.


    Although the two children never said anything in front of Sherry, fearing that Sherry would be sad, Lucas and Kami sincerely hoped that they could have a real father.


    However.


    Although this idea had always existed, it had never really succeeded. Even at this time, it was just an idea, and there was no possibility of achieving it.

 Chapter 551 When Did They Get Close

    A week later.


    Sherry came back.


    "When did you get along so well with each other?"


    It didn''t mean that Sherry didn''t want Jeffery to be close to Kami and Lucas, but when she talked about him in front of the two children before, the two children were even unwilling to talk to him.


    But when did they look like a family?


    Standing outside, for a moment, Sherry felt she was more like an outsider. What the hell was going on?


    "I don''t know, but one day they came to me and said they liked me. But the children are really cute."


    For this kind of thing, not to mention Sherry, even Jeffery himself would feel a little confused.


    However.


    No matter what, Jeffery was satisfied with the way he got along with the kids. He gave Sherry his biggest smile to express his good mood.


    "Really?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, there was still a skeptical look on her face. After all, everything now was completely beyond recognition for her. Even if the person who spoke now was Jeffery, she could not let herself trust this guy like this.


    "It''s true."


    Although Sherry saw the suspicious eyes of Jeffery at this time, she only said with a smile.


    If he wanted to doubt, then he could just keep suspecting.


    Because.


    Some things were like a rule that would never change. Since there would be no change, then it was enough to face it directly. This should be the most real thing so far.


    "Jeffery, I''m sorry that I didn''t bring you anything this time."


    Sherry found a place to sit down and said gloomily.


    Kami and Lucas looked at Sherry and asked, "Mommy, did you bring us anything?"


    At the beginning, Jeffery was wondering if it was because he was not very important to her that Sherry forgot him at this time. However, after the two children said it, his heart suddenly became much more balanced.


    It was normal for Jeffery to feel depressed if he was the only one who didn''t have a gift. But now, no one had a gift, so it was a fair thing for them. At this time, there was nothing to be angry about.


    "No."


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she looked very cautious.


    She didn''t dare to say anything. When she looked at Jeffery, she looked very evasive.


    "I''m sorry."


    Glancing at Jeffery, she said.


    Jeffery didn''t pay much attention to this question, but asked thoughtfully, "It doesn''t matter. But, are you in trouble? You don''t look well."


    Looking at Sherry, he really felt sorry for her.


    Although most of the time, Jeffery hoped that Sherry could be with him at any time, it didn''t mean that he wo


    are many good designers at home now, you are the only one who is really international. You need to merge the domestic fashion with abroad.


    I really need you to do this for me. I''m giving you a chance, but whether you can do this or not depends on you, not me."


    When Chester said this, his eyes were always on Sherry. At this time, this man was very serious in discussing this matter with her.


    "Give me some time, okay?"


    Sherry had never thought that she would encounter such a thing.


    At this moment, she suddenly became entangled.


    When an unimaginable thing appeared in front of her, Sherry really didn''t know how to face it. Now, she was really confused.


    "If you agree, I think I can be your model this time."


    While Sherry was still struggling, Jeffery gave her a new temptation.


    With a bitter face, Sherry said, "As soon as I came back, you two gave me such a big problem. If you say anything more, I should really be about to say yes. After all, what you are saying now is very tempting to me."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked very depressed.


    At this time, Jeffery and Chester looked at each other and said nothing more.


    Now, enough benefits were placed in front of Sherry. What should she do next was her own choice. However, no matter what it was, she would not complain.


    After all, everything should be reliable now.


    "Jeffery, when did you stand on the same side with Chester?"


    While Sherry was still lost in thought, she suddenly found something wrong. She remembered that when she left, Jeffery and Chester seemed not to be so close.


    However.


    Why did Jeffery suddenly be close to Chester so much? Was there any secret between the two?

 Chapter 552 The Conversation Between Two Men

    This...


    Jeffery had never thought that when he was facing Sherry, Chester would also be here.


    Therefore, Jeffery had never thought that Sherry might ask him this question. Looking at Chester, he was trying to ask for help with his eyes. His eyes seemed to say, ''Come and explain. Why do we seem to be close?''


    It seemed that Chester didn''t expect that Sherry would ask this question either. At this time, he looked a little stunned.


    Finally, Jeffery spoke first.


    After all.


    If they were in such a state all the time, there would be nothing good between them.


    Jeffery smiled and said, "Nothing. There is no deep hatred between the two of us. Besides, because of you, he comes to take care of me every day. As time goes by, we are familiar with each other."


    Although Sherry still had some doubts at this time, she just nodded and didn''t say anything more because Jeffery''s words seemed to be flawless on the surface.


    After taking a look at the two people, she said, "I won''t leave this time.


    But to be honest, I still need to investigate the matter of Jeremy. Sometimes, I think that it may have nothing to do with that man, but the evidence is placed there. So I still choose to go to the police and file a case."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked a little tired.


    "I will definitely go to the police to file a case and find out the truth. If it is really Jeremy, I will definitely take legal measures. You know, although I don''t like Zoe for such a long time, I hope she will be punished by law, not in this way."


    When she said these words, the expression on her face was a little elusive.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Chester had a lot to say, but he couldn''t say anything at this time. Now, the only thing he wanted to do was to step forward and give her a big hug.


    For this.


    At this moment, he frowned unnaturally and said, "It''s true, but you can''t judge it like this before everything comes out. After all, Jeremy is really good to you."


    Chester knew that if he spoke for Jeremy now, it might make her misunderstand something. However, from what he knew of him, he really didn''t believe that Jeremy was such a person.


    "Forget it. Why should we be entangled with such a thing? Since you have chosen to call the police, the police will definitely investigate everything."


    Although Jeffery was still a little nervous about this matter, he still said it with a smile in front of Sherry.


    After all.


    Now, Chester was also here. Although the relationship between the two seemed to be good, Jeffery did not forget how sensitive a man Chester was.


    If he showed anything wrong, he might make Chester misunderstand somethi


    question was just something trivial, but when this man really opened his mouth, he knew that it must be much more complicated than he had imagined.


    At least, it was not a thing he could easily deal with.


    Jeremy looked at him and asked, "What do you know?"


    When he said these words, he was already a little shocked.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was just very angry that Jeffery snatched his woman. It was normal that every man hated his rival in love.


    However.


    The seriousness of the topic that Chester was talking about was beyond the imagination of Jeremy at this time. Jeremy didn''t know what kind of person Jeffery was.


    Meanwhile.


    Did Jeffery really kill someone? Jeremy really didn''t dare to think about this.


    "I don''t know anything, but I know another thing. Today, Sherry has called the police to investigate you. It''s about Zoe."


    It seemed to be a pleasant conversation between smart people.


    Even though the atmosphere between the two seemed a little tense, this guy could still figure out what had happened at this time.


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy asked word by word.


    "So, can you tell me how Jeffery reacted at that time?"


    If Jeffery hadn''t done anything, Chester wouldn''t have been in front of him now.


    And Chester wouldn''t have said something like that in front of him either.


    However.


    ''What did Jeffery say? Even Chester, who was close to Jeffery before, would stand on his side now?'' thought Jeremy.


    At this moment.


    Jeremy would rather that Chester wasn''t on his side.


    In that case, he could think that Sherry was still safe now.


    However, how could Jeremy calm down now?


    Many thoughts were surging out of his mind.


    However.


    Jeremy found that at this time, he felt more helpless, for such a thing happened.

 Chapter 553 Protect Her In Silence

    Looking at Jeremy, Chester looked a little nervous.


    However.


    At this time, Chester knew what he should do to achieve the best result.


    Looking at him, Chester began to recall what he had heard in the afternoon.


    If what he guessed was true, then he couldn''t deal with Jeffery alone, because they were in the light and Jeffery was in the dark. No one knew what kind of background that young man had behind him.


    What''s more, they didn''t know what crazy things the irrational young man would do.


    Even if they could face Jeffery, could Sherry?


    "You''d better not let Sherry know about it now."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very depressed.


    At this time, even if Jeremy knew that there might be something wrong with Jeffery, he didn''t even have the courage to speak out his doubts. He really felt pitiful for himself.


    At this time, Chester frowned unnaturally and said, "I see. If it weren''t for this matter that I couldn''t tell Sherry casually, I wouldn''t have come to you on my own initiative."


    When he said these words, his face also looked a little pale.


    After all.


    It had already happened.


    Chester felt depressed at the thought of this.


    What''s more, now he had to face such a thing.


    "Chester, do you think that under this situation, even if we say something to Sherry, can we change it?"


    Looking at him, Jeremy said in a somewhat depressed mood.


    "It seems that no matter what I say at this time, it won''t change."


    Although Chester didn''t know why Jeremy would ask such a question at this time, he still let himself speak out his thoughts frankly. There was nothing to hide.


    "You..."


    He sighed and said nothing more.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say, but that he really didn''t know what else he could say.


    "We need some time to investigate this matter, but before the result comes out, let''s pretend that nothing has happened. This time, even the children don''t need to be told."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Chester frowned unnaturally and said, "But the two children are very smart. Even if we don''t hide anything at this time, the two children must be able to face it well."


    When he said this, he was undoubtedly a little depressed.


    However.


    Compared with Chester, Jeremy looked much stronger than him at this time.


    "You are right, but they are my sons. They don''t need to think so much. As a father, I don''t want them to suffer so much."


    Hearing what he said, Chester felt a little speechless.


    He found that he was really not as stro


    face, Jeremy continued, "But he left all his men to me, so if you need anything in the near future, you can tell me and I will help you."


    Jeremy knew that if Chester could handle these things by himself, he would have no chance to know.


    Even though he knew that Chester would play tricks, he didn''t take it seriously. After all, what Chester did now was for Sherry.


    "I''m leaving."


    Hearing what Jeremy said at this time, even if Chester knew what he said was right, the expression on his face became much stranger.


    Because.


    Chester was still a little depressed when his intention was exposed by Jeremy.


    "I''m leaving too."


    Jeremy waved his hand impatiently.


    ''When did Chester become so indecisive?'' he thought.


    After Chester left, Jeremy began to seriously think about the information that Chester gave him.


    In fact.


    If he had Steve by his side, he could deal with these things well.


    After all, it was much easier for two people to face one thing than one person.


    But...


    At this time, Steve had left, leaving only Jeremy to face such a thing alone. Jeremy was somewhat depressed.


    "Alas..."


    Even Jeremy couldn''t help but sigh. If Sherry could be smarter and notice the situation earlier, could they stop worrying like this?


    Although.


    Jeremy just wanted to be with Sherry, but since he could talk to Chester, he felt the relationship between him and Sherry had gone in a strange direction.


    Protect her silently?


    Jeremy was shocked by his own thought. Was his final result similar to that of Chester? No, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Chester could only look at Sherry and protect her in silence. Jeremy didn''t want it.

 Chapter 554 You Can Leave Now

    Jeremy thought he should be the only man in Sherry''s life.


    In Jeremy''s opinion, he should be the man who was the most important in Sherry''s life.


    "Jeremy, where are you?"


    At the beginning, Sherry was about to go home, but when she thought of him, she couldn''t help calling this man, hoping that at this time, there would be a short communication between the two.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Although Jeremy still liked Sherry, he also knew that this woman wouldn''t care about him for no reason. Since she wouldn''t do this for no reason, what did she mean by calling him now?


    "I have something to tell you. Let''s have a talk, okay?"


    Sherry didn''t know how she felt.


    Only when facing Jeremy did Sherry realize that she couldn''t control herself.


    Every time she was full of hope for this man, and then disappointed at him again.


    However, Jeremy wanted to avoid Sherry this time.


    He was afraid that when he saw Sherry, he couldn''t help holding that woman in his arms and telling her everything he knew. It was really not a good idea.


    But he still couldn''t help but agree, "Okay, I''ll arrive at the company in an hour. You can go straight to me."


    Although it was difficult for him to face that woman at this time, he still agreed.


    In fact.


    Jeremy knew what he was doing. When he talked to Sherry, his tone seemed to be better than before.


    Of course, Sherry wouldn''t have any strange idea at this time.


    Even at this time, Sherry had heard what the man said, and her thoughts were the same.


    "You are here."


    When Jeremy arrived at the company, Sherry had already arrived. Seeing her sitting there, he found that he was a little flustered. At this time, he had no idea how to face this woman.


    "Yes."


    Sherry just looked at him as she said. Although she looked calm, how could she be as calm in her heart as she looked?


    "Let''s go to the meeting room. No one is there."


    Although there was no one in the lounge either, it was transparent. Jeremy didn''t want others to see him talking with Sherry, so he said so.


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t understand what he meant.


    But when she thought of the time when they got married, Jeremy also chose to keep their marriage a secret. Then she knew that he didn''t want others to see her, even if they had already got a marriage certificate.


    Sherry was secretly disappointed. At this time, she still nodded honestly to let herself face all this.


    But Jeremy didn''t think as much as Sherry did. He followed her into the meeting room.


    Looking at her, Jeremy didn''t want to waste his time, so he said directly, "Tell me. What are you going to do?"


    Although Sherry had already known w


    erself very confused.


    "Sherry, there''s nothing to talk about between us. Now, don''t you see that? Even if you stay here, the only thing left between us will be quarreling. So, just face each other quietly, okay?"


    When Jeremy said these words, he was very depressed.


    However.


    Even if he knew that what he said was a big stimulation to Sherry, he still did not let himself control his own emotions.


    After all.


    Jeremy didn''t think he had done anything wrong. At the beginning, it was Sherry who pounced on him like a mad dog and questioned him indiscriminately.


    This woman felt aggrieved. Didn''t he, a man who did nothing, feel aggrieved?


    Even Jeremy, who had always been nice to Sherry, had an imperceptible change in his face. As long as Sherry could look carefully at him now, she could feel the sadness of this man.


    Unfortunately, Sherry lowered her head and didn''t even have the courage to look at him.


    "Why don''t you say anything?"


    Jeremy was not in a good mood at this time, but Sherry''s attitude was still the same as before. He really couldn''t stand it.


    He saw that Sherry just looked at him with an inexplicable look, and she didn''t say a word.


    At this moment.


    Jeremy was already a little impatient, and when he saw Sherry''s attitude towards him, he became even more impatient. "If you are willing to make it clear to me, you can stay here. If you don''t want to say anything, you can just leave directly. Do you think I really want to see you? Get over yourself!"


    In fact, that was not what Jeremy really meant. He just hoped that Sherry could leave so that he could have some space to breathe.


    "Forget it. I''ll go."


    Sherry was afraid that he would continue to say something she didn''t like, so at this time, she said it directly.

 Chapter 555 True Love

    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Within two steps, Sherry heard the sound of something falling from behind.


    Seeing her leaving, Jeremy looked very terrible, as if he was about to explode the next moment.


    Although Sherry was a little hesitant, she didn''t forget that it was she who asked herself to leave. Therefore, even if she took the initiative to stay here, it was not likely that Jeremy would treat her well.


    In that case, why should she do that?


    "Ha ha..."


    Sitting there alone, Jeremy felt so lonely.


    "Jeremy, can we meet?"


    Standing alone in the office, Jeremy had never thought that the first person to contact him at this time was Linda.


    Without thinking too much, Jeremy had known what Linda wanted to do next even if she didn''t say anything, so he asked directly, "So, is it because of Steve that you are looking for me now?"


    In fact, Jeremy had no idea what Steve had said to Linda that when he left.


    Therefore.


    When Jeremy said this, his tone sounded a little unfriendly.


    After all, the relationship between Linda and him was not very good.


    The reason why she called him now should be all because of Steve.


    Although Jeremy had never been interested in this woman, he couldn''t ignore her at this time no matter how bad his mood was. After all, it was Steve who asked him to take care of her.


    He absolutely couldn''t vent his anger in front of Linda.


    "Yes."


    Linda didn''t expect that Jeremy would ask such a question, but there was no need for her to hide something, so she naturally told her thought to him honestly.


    "I don''t know what you think of my relationship with Steve, but I can''t find him now. If he doesn''t want me, you can tell me directly. I can accept it."


    When Linda said these words, her voice was trembling.


    However.


    Linda knew she needed to face the truth.


    Although the truth might be cruel to her, if she didn''t know anything about it at this time, it might be crueler for her.


    Therefore.


    At this moment, as soon as she opened her mouth, she knew what she should say and what she should do at this time.


    "Come to my office. I''ll ask my secretary to wait for you downstairs."


    When Linda arrived, Jeremy was dealing with business there.


    Although she was also very anxious about her own business, she knew that in the eyes of Jeremy, her business was definitely not as important as his work. After all, in the past, Sherry was not as important as his work, not to mention her now.


    Although.


    Linda had a lot of thoughts in her mind at this time, but whe


    mething wrong with Jeffery''s leg. His legs seemed to be fine, but I am not sure."


    When Jeremy said this, he didn''t know how he felt.


    Jeffery...


    He used to trust his brother, but now what he did was to question his brother whom he once cared about. Wasn''t it a ridiculous thing in itself?


    "At the beginning, some doctors and nurses were trying to treat him, but they were all refused. Now Jeffery seems to hate being touched by others. So, as you said, it''s not impossible for him to recover now."


    Although.


    At present, Jeremy was very disappointed in Sherry, but he still couldn''t pretend to know nothing about it. He couldn''t ignore Sherry''s safety.


    "As for the hospital, I don''t have enough connections as you do, so I''ll leave them to you. During this period of time when I''m not working, I''ll be with Sherry. If something really happens, I can tell you as soon as possible."


    Jeremy sighed and said, "Sherry came to see me."


    Chester knew Sherry well. As soon as Jeremy said this, Chester understood what Sherry had done. "Did that woman go to question you?"


    Now, the most important thing in Sherry''s eyes was the safety of Jeffery.


    As for Jeremy, in the eyes of Sherry, he had already been an unpardonable person. Therefore, Chester could imagine that Sherry would do such a thing.


    "Yes."


    When he answered the question, Jeremy didn''t know how he felt now.


    In fact.


    What Chester said at least proved that this man knew a lot about Sherry. Otherwise, he couldn''t have asked such a question.


    "Don''t take what she said to heart. Now Sherry is only cheated by Jeffery. She hasn''t seen clearly something yet, so you don''t need to care about it."

 Chapter 556 Control Himself

    Although.


    At this time, the one who felt wronged was Jeremy. But after Chester opened his mouth, he still chose to let himself explain something for Sherry as soon as possible.


    In Chester''s eyes, Sherry was the most pitiful one.


    Even Jeremy was a little pitiful, but there was still a gap between him and the current Sherry.


    "I see."


    After getting the response of Chester, Jeremy realized how ridiculous he looked now.


    He was so naive to think that this man could stand on his side.


    After all.


    For Chester, the most important person was still Sherry.


    Jeremy had thought that the relationship between him and Chester was getting better and better. He had thought Chester might also become his friend, and could understand him. At this time, he realized that not everyone was Steve.


    Not everyone could stand by his side without hesitation, except Steve. No matter what he did was right or wrong, a person like Steve who could always support him might never exist in his life.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy hung up the phone.


    Maybe he had to make some preparations now.


    "Boss, are you crazy?"


    After hearing the task given to him by the man, the only reaction of Barry was that he felt something was wrong with Jeremy now. Barry didn''t know what happened.


    Jeremy just looked at him calmly.


    It seems that.


    No matter what kind of thing happened, this man would not take it seriously. And it seemed that many things were not very important to him. Time would make up for everything.


    "No."


    When Jeremy looked at him, he found that although he was doing something that others couldn''t understand, he was exceptionally calm at this time. It seemed that this was what he should do.


    "Boss, don''t forget what Miss Sherry thinks of you now. Do you think that she will really thank you for what you have done? Besides, you are all right now. Why do you make a will?"


    When Barry said these words, he looked very angry.


    Even though he couldn''t understand what Jeremy had done, he knew that what Jeremy had done was wrong. In this case, as the assistant of this man, he had the responsibility to supervise him.


    That was exactly what Barry was thinking now.


    "I''m fine now, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll be fine in the future. This can be cancelled at any time when I''m alive. So what are you worried about?"


    When Jeremy looked at him, his eyes were full of confusion. He didn''t think there was anything strange about what he had done, but now Barry looked much more excited than himself.


    Wh


    a very worthwhile thing to promise such a small request as Jeremy and not to offend this guy.


    The two policemen thought.


    "Let''s go."


    Jeremy was very clear that he was safe now, so even if he left, there was nothing to worry about.


    After all.


    Jeremy had a clear conscience about what he had done.


    He didn''t do anything wrong. There was no need for him to feel sorry for many people.


    Jeremy thought so at this moment.


    "Mr. Jeremy, you were the last one to be with Zoe that day. I want to know if you can give us some explanation for this."


    Even the police were very polite when they looked at Jeremy.


    It was known that Jeremy was only a suspect. Moreover, even if this matter was really done by him, it was still uncertain whether he could be punished or not.


    "There is a front camera and a back camera in my car. I can provide you with the video of that day. Can it prove that I have nothing to do with this matter?"


    Jeremy had already known how to explain to the police.


    Before that.


    In the past, when facing this matter, Jeremy didn''t say anything. He just wanted to know Sherry''s attitude towards this matter, but now, he had seen her performance.


    Sherry had already made Jeremy very sad, so he wanted to solve it as soon as possible.


    If he wasted too much time here, he didn''t know whom he would eventually lose his temper on.


    However.


    The policemen didn''t dare to face Jeremy, who looked confident now.


    However.


    As the police, they didn''t forget their duty. One of them waved his hand and asked his subordinate to investigate. The best way now was to wait.


    They didn''t know what to do until the investigation result came out.

 Chapter 557 We Will Handle It Well

    Well...


    At this time, the police was a little stunned. They didn''t expect that things would turn out like this in the end. These guys were so bold that they were speechless.


    "By the way, I think you need to speed up. I still have a lot of work to deal with in the company. If I waste too much time here, I may be a little sorry for the employees in the company."


    At this time, what Jeremy said was really arrogant.


    However.


    At this time, even if Jeremy was in such a bad attitude, the police still didn''t have the courage to do anything to Jeremy. After all, if what Jeremy said was true at this time, it was enough to prove the seriousness of these things.


    "How about this? We''ll handle it in an hour, okay?"


    The two policemen looked at each other and finally the older one spoke.


    After all.


    The current situation was not as simple as he thought. Even two policemen had to pay some risks and take actions at this time. This was the way the two policemen were now.


    "Okay."


    Jeremy''s attitude was quite good at this time.


    When the two policemen looked at Jeremy, he could basically keep a smile on his face, but the two policemen were a little timid in front of such a Jeremy.


    Although he was smiling, only one person could see that. Now Jeremy seemed to be in a bad mood. It was self-evident why.


    Half an hour later.


    "Mr. Jeremy, you don''t have much to do with these things for the time being, but we hope that if there are still some things that need to be investigated in the future, you can cooperate with us, okay?"


    Knowing that the things given by Jeremy were true, the two policemen looked more respectful and cautious in front of Jeremy.


    "Yes, I can. But if I need to work, I hope you can give me some time. After all, sometimes work is really important to me. I am the backbone of the company."


    Although Jeremy said these words with a smile on his face, these policemen were clear at this time. They knew why Jeremy said these words now. The reason was simple. Now Jeremy wanted to give them a sufficient warning.


    Jeremy was telling them what could be done and what could not be done casually.


    Work.


    It should be the bottom line of Jeremy up to now. Therefore, no matter what the police wanted, as long as it did not affect the normal work of Jeremy, it was basically okay.


    In fact.


    At present, the police were somewhat afraid of Jeremy. Even though this man looked harmless on the surface, if they really treated him like this, they would definitely be the one to suffer in the end.


    That was what the police thought.


    When several policemen sent Jeremy away, they all thought that it was so terrible.


    They just knew that Jeremy was someone very important.


    "What the hell is going on? Who reported the case? Can you arrest that person as you like?"


    As soon as Jeremy left, the director o


    ? You didn''t give our boss the chance, did you?"


    "Indeed, the boss did something wrong to you, but it was just in the past. Sherry, if you really don''t like him anymore, you''d better stay away from him. He''s such a pound man before, look at him now, what did he become?"


    Although.


    Barry always knew that he shouldn''t have said something out of his mouth, but at this time, he still couldn''t control his emotions.


    After all.


    Jeremy looked so painful and pitiful now, but the woman who had caused all this could still pretend to be innocent. What a ridiculous thing it was.


    Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    Sherry really didn''t expect that things would be like this, but at this time, she didn''t know how to refute what Barry said.


    Yes.


    It was because she didn''t listen to Jeremy''s explanation that things turned out to be like this. Therefore, Jeremy didn''t do anything wrong. From the beginning, she was the one who did something wrong.


    At this time, Sherry could only tell herself in this way.


    Looking at Barry, Sherry sighed and said, "So, if you have time, please say sorry to Jeremy for me, okay? I really misunderstood this time. It''s all my fault."


    At this time, Sherry could still find her attitude.


    Barry snorted, "When you wronged our boss, you should apologize to him in person. When you apologize, you don''t even have the courage to apologize. I really don''t know why our boss likes a woman like you. I''m leaving now. If you apologize, you''d better go by yourself."


    After saying that, Barry turned around and left.


    It was known to all that Barry really couldn''t stand Sherry now.


    Standing alone in the place where Barry had disappeared, Sherry was very embarrassed. At this time, it was not that Sherry did not want to explain anything for herself, but that even if she opened her mouth, she did not know what else she could say.


    It was so embarrassing.

 Chapter 558 Apology

    "Are you okay?"


    Chester didn''t come out before because he thought he was not qualified to say anything about the matter between Jeremy and Sherry. However, when he saw the dim expression on Sherry''s face, he knew it.


    No matter how he felt in front of Sherry at this time.


    However.


    For him, it was necessary to care about this woman.


    "Nothing."


    When Sherry looked at Chester, her face was still a little pale.


    Of course.


    What Barry said was a big blow to Sherry.


    At this time, Sherry looked at the man beside her with a smile and said, "So, when you see me now, do you also think that I''m a big joke?"


    Sherry was always like this.


    When something happened, she didn''t have much trust in the people around her. Even if this time, the person beside Sherry was Chester, it was the same. Sherry really began to blame herself.


    "At that time, Jeremy had told me that there was some misunderstanding in this matter. But at that time, all I cared about was my own thoughts and opinions, and I didn''t care about Jeremy at all."


    "I''m satisfied with what I''ve done and I think what I''ve done is right. But it''s really not until now that I realize how ridiculous I looked before."


    At this time, Sherry looked really pitiful.


    However.


    Even though Chester had a good relationship with Sherry, he didn''t say anything this time in front of Sherry.


    Maybe.


    At this moment, it was not that the man didn''t want to say anything, but that he didn''t know what to say even if he had already said it. In this way, Jeremy looked a little pitiful.


    "So, do you have any idea now?"


    At this time, Jeremy''s attention was still on Sherry. Chester wanted to know some results. At this time, the most important thing for him was to keep an eye on Sherry.


    Sherry didn''t know if she should say something before, but after that, looking at the man beside her, Sherry began to hesitate.


    Maybe.


    At this time, it was better for her to say something.


    If she didn''t say anything at this time, then it was not a good result for her.


    Looking at Chester, Sherry said nervously, "Tell me, should I apologize to Jeremy?"


    At the beginning, Sherry really hated that man, but this time, no matter how Sherry thought about it, at this time, Sherry felt that she was the one who had gone too far.


    Therefore.


    At this time, no matter what, she should give that man an explanation.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know whether she was right or wrong, so at this time, Sherry looked at Chester eagerly, hoping that at this time, this man could help her make a choice.


    "Well..."


    Although Chester really wanted to stay with Sherry at this time, he


    chose to leave.


    At this time, even if she was with Chester, there was only endless embarrassment between the two. At this time, she might as well go to find Jeremy.


    Since it was a thing that she had to face, at this time, sooner or later, it really didn''t matter. At this time, no matter what others thought, at least at this time, Sherry herself saw clearly something.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Originally.


    Jeremy was already very disappointed with Sherry. Therefore, even if this matter had been solved and Sherry was the woman he cared about, at this time, Jeremy was still not willing to face Sherry at all.


    At this time, Jeremy saw Sherry in front of him and spoke in a bad attitude.


    Maybe he just didn''t want to face it at this time.


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t say a word.


    Seeing that Sherry didn''t mean to talk to him, Jeremy simply treated Sherry as an invisible person. He could do whatever he should do, and there was no existence of Sherry in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry."


    At the beginning, Sherry thought that it should be difficult for her to say the apology, but when she really looked at Jeremy, she actually said it naturally.


    Looking into the eyes of Jeremy, Sherry said seriously, "Jeremy, I''m here to apologize to you. I did all the wrong things before, so I''m sorry for you. Can you forgive me? I really know I was wrong."


    Sherry knew what advantages she had at this time.


    She was a woman, and also the woman that Jeremy had cared about. At least, no matter what, at this time, Jeremy''s attitude towards her would not be too bad.


    Even if Sherry had known why she apologized to him at this time.


    Jeremy''s heart melted a lot at this time.


    However, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, Sherry didn''t dare to face the man''s gaze.

 Chapter 559 Separation

    "You can leave now."


    Just when Sherry was still wondering how Jeremy would face her, he asked her to leave.


    "What?"


    At this time, Sherry was a little confused. At this time, she really couldn''t understand such a Jeremy.


    After all.


    When the two people were together at the beginning, the atmosphere between them seemed to be very good.


    How did it suddenly become what it was now? It was simply incomprehensible.


    "Where do you want me to go?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she was still a little depressed.


    Therefore.


    For Jeremy, did he just give a response to her apology?


    In the face of such a Jeremy, Sherry still felt a little sorry for him. Perhaps, if it weren''t for her, the relationship between the two people wouldn''t have become like this.


    It was all her fault.


    "As long as it''s a place without me, it''s okay."


    Jeremy could see how embarrassed Sherry was at the moment, but even if Jeremy knew that Sherry was embarrassed right here, he still had to do it at this time.


    Because.


    Jeremy knew that if he let her stay, she wouldn''t believe him the next time she encountered such a thing. After all, his image was the same in Sherry''s heart and was doomed to be unchanged.


    "If there is no place for you, who should I apologize to?"


    Sherry looked a little helpless now. In her opinion, Jeremy was easy to deal with, but now when she looked at Jeremy, she didn''t have such a feeling.


    Every expression of Jeremy was of great importance to Sherry at this moment.


    "I have accepted your apology."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he couldn''t help frowning.


    In the past, when this woman faced him, didn''t she always hope to leave immediately? But now, what the hell was Sherry? She not only didn''t want to leave, but also was here eagerly?


    "Yes, you have accepted my apology, but you haven''t forgiven me, have you?"


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was a little depressed, but she still didn''t want to leave him.


    Sherry knew that since she had done something excessive, it was reasonable for her to apologize. It was she who had done something wrong to this man before, so at this time, even if Jeremy had any temper, he should vent it with her. She would not have any complaint.


    Jeremy didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Jeremy was really helpless in front of Sherry.


    Why didn''t he know before that Sherry had such a shameless side?


    However.


    Such a Sherry made Jeremy a little speechless.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy thought that Sherry looked a little cute.


    However.


    Thinking of this, when facing Sherry, Jeremy chose to control his emotions well and said indifferently, "Yes, but I''m working. You will affect me if I''m here."


    Just a simple sentence, at this time, has f


    the meaning of Sherry''s attitude in front of him?


    "It''s important."


    Although Sherry was still looking at Jeremy at this time, Jeremy knew that Sherry was really unwilling to face something when facing him now.


    "So what?"


    Although he had got the answer at this time.


    However.


    But it didn''t mean that Jeremy would accept it at this time.


    "Sherry, I''m already a man who doesn''t matter in your heart, so I''m rejecting you now. Since you don''t like me anymore, don''t come to me. Otherwise, I''ll misunderstand and that there is still a chance between us."


    Before this, Jeremy had always felt that he shouldn''t have said such words.


    However.


    However, this woman really didn''t have a clear estimation of herself. Even if she thought that she might not say it at this time, Jeremy still chose to let him say it when he spoke.


    At this moment.


    When he said these words, Jeremy didn''t hide his disgust at all.


    After all.


    At present, Jeremy was escaping, but Sherry kept forcing him to face something he didn''t want to face. At least at this time, Jeremy was really upset.


    Because of Sherry.


    "I know, so I didn''t pester you. It was you who said that we were not meant for each other. So, goodbye."


    Jeremy could feel his heartache.


    However.


    Jeremy also knew that this was his choice at this time. Whether Sherry was willing to face it or not, this was the current situation between them, and it was something that Sherry had to face now.


    Sherry was stunned.


    Looking at the back of Jeremy who left resolutely, Sherry felt somewhat unaccustomed to it. It should be known that in her mind, she and Jeremy had been together for a long time.


    At least, they shouldn''t be in such a relationship now.


    When the man''s eyes disappeared from her, Sherry realized how reluctant she was at the moment.

 Chapter 560 Lets Have A Talk

    However.


    At this time, Sherry only saw the back of Jeremy, but did not see the expression on his face at this time. He was speechless and painful.


    Jeremy really wanted to turn around and tell that woman, ''since you no longer have feelings for me, don''t look at me. Such a misunderstanding is not what I like. Now I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore.''


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy could only think of this in his mind. As for such words, he did not have the courage to say it at this time.


    Back in the car, Jeremy had mixed feelings.


    What Jeremy knew was that when he faced Sherry now, he always had a very helpless feeling. Every time he faced that woman, he felt that he was just a helpless guy.


    "Jeremy?"


    Jeremy was still looking at the steering wheel, but he didn''t know where he should go and what he should do next. He was so strong in front of Sherry just to leave some self-esteem for himself.


    When Jeremy was still immersed in his own thoughts, suddenly someone was slapping the window outside. At the beginning, Jeremy looked really bad.


    However.


    After Jeremy saw the man outside clearly, the man''s mood greatly improved.


    Jeremy rolled down the window, smiled at the people outside and asked, "Why are you here?"


    It was none other than Steve.


    In Jeremy''s opinion, Steve should be facing those stubborn old men in his family, but now he was here. It was simply inconceivable.


    Embarrassed, Steve touched his nose and said, "A blind date."


    Jeremy didn''t directly question Steve.


    After all.


    There was no emotional intersection between Jeremy and Linda, so as long as Steve could find a woman suitable for him, it didn''t matter whether this woman was Linda or not.


    "But the woman doesn''t like me. Before I said that I don''t want to get married, she told me that she had a boyfriend. But it''s better for us to act together at home. It''s good for me. I''ll do it."


    Steve said with a smile.


    Seeing that Jeremy was silent, Steve couldn''t help asking again, "So, do you also want to explain your current situation to me?"


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve asked helplessly, "Have you seen Sherry again?"


    After all.


    In many cases, Jeremy was a wise man. Now, the only person who could make Jeremy look like this was Sherry. In this way, it was something that even he couldn''t do.


    Steve didn''t know how to comment on the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry.


    For Steve, these two people shouldn''t be together at all.


    Before they could say anything, the relationship between the two had changed.


    There was no need to mainta


    istakes on Jeffery.


    At this time, every word that Sherry said to him had something to do with Jeffery. At this time, if Jeremy was still in a good mood, then it would be a strange thing.


    Jeremy looked at Sherry beside him and said in a particularly cold and hard voice, "Shut up."


    At this moment, Sherry was really quiet.


    At this time, Sherry looked at Jeremy with surprise and doubt. She felt that this man seemed to have become as cruel as before. At this time, Sherry was seriously thinking whether she had said something wrong just now.


    After all.


    Even Jeremy couldn''t lose his temper for no reason, unless what she said irritated him. At this time, Sherry was still seriously reflecting.


    However.


    Jeremy had reached the floor he wanted to go.


    "Jeffery, can we have a talk alone?"


    In the room, Chester and two children were all stunned by the sudden appearance of Jeremy. They didn''t know what the man meant at this time.


    Sherry, who followed behind, was also confused.


    Oh my God.


    What did Jeremy mean? Maybe it had nothing to do with what she said. At the beginning, Jeremy came to the hospital because of Jeffery, but why?


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy for a long time.


    At this time, not only Chester, but also Sherry, even Jeffery also wanted to know. Jeremy didn''t want to talk to him before, but why did he suddenly talk to him at this time.


    And he even took the initiative to talk to him?


    At this time, although Jeffery still didn''t understand what Jeremy meant, it didn''t mean that at this time, Jeffery would definitely refuse Jeremy. Taking a look at Jeremy, Jeffery smiled and said, "Okay, let''s talk."


    ''Jeremy, you''d better tell me something valuable and don''t let me down.''

 Chapter 561 The Conversation Between Jeremy And Jeffery

    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, her eyes were full of worry.


    Although.


    At this time, there was a voice in Sherry''s heart telling her that Jeremy was not the kind of person who didn''t know what to do, but even so, at this time, Sherry still stubbornly stood at the door of Jeffery''s ward, unwilling to leave no matter what.


    At this time, there was a voice in Sherry''s heart telling her that if she left, it was very likely that Jeremy would do something excessive to Jeffery.


    Even if she had told herself again and again, she should trust Jeremy more.


    However.


    At this point, Sherry still didn''t believe in Jeremy.


    Finally, Chester took Sherry out.


    Although Chester didn''t know what Jeremy was going to do, anyway, it was right that Sherry shouldn''t be there. During this period of time, Jeremy had been very embarrassed because of Sherry.


    Therefore, even if it was just out of his apology, he could never let Sherry stand aside and watch at this time. This was his apology to Jeremy, and also the place where he and Sherry felt sorry for that man.


    "What''s the matter? Just tell me."


    Although Jeffery had tried his best to tell himself that he must be nicer to Jeremy, Jeffery still couldn''t control his emotions at this time.


    When facing this guy, his tone was not very good.


    "I want to know, are you really going to marry Sherry?"


    This was not that Jeremy wanted to say before. Some words had come to his mouth, but when he really opened his mouth, Jeremy changed his mind.


    When Jeffery looked at Jeremy, he looked a little confused.


    At this time, it seemed that even Jeffery couldn''t figure out what was on Sherry''s mind, but his attitude was much better at this time.


    "Yes, I''m going to marry Sherry soon."


    Although he didn''t know what the purpose of Jeremy''s words was, at this time, he had to deal with it according to the actual situation.


    After all.


    Now Sherry was also outside. Even Jeremy was very angry at this time, but he probably didn''t dare to do anything casually. After all, Jeremy was a little afraid of Sherry now.


    "You are going to get married soon. I wish you happiness."


    Although it was a sensitive time at this time, Jeremy could still keep his smile when he looked at Jeffery. It was a miracle at this time.


    "Even if she used to be your sister-in-law?"


    Jeremy found that he was really not familiar with his brother.


    In his opinion, there were some things that were reasonable, but in Jeremy''s eyes, there was nothing that they could not understand. Perhaps, this was the biggest gap between the two at this time.


    He didn''t know what others thought, but at least at this time, Sherry thought so.


    "Yes."


    Jeffery didn''t know what Jeremy meant, but at this time, Jeffery answered honestly what Jeremy aske


    id such words to Jeffery, in the end, it would only bring more misunderstanding between the two people.


    In this way, it must be something that Jeremy was unwilling to face at this moment.


    "Of course it''s meaningful."


    When he spoke, there was still a smile on the corner of Jeremy''s mouth.


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy really looked forward to the explanation that the young man would give him at last. Was it possible that at this time, Jeffery still thought that Sherry should belong to him? Was there really anything else in Jeffery''s mind?


    "Why?"


    When the two people started to talk, Jeremy realized that there was a big difference between the thoughts of the two people, Jeffery and him. At this time, Jeremy naturally hoped that he could hear more comprehensive answers from Jeffery.


    "No matter what you think, don''t forget that you are not even qualified to be with Sherry now."


    Although.


    At this time, Jeffery could always keep his smile when he said these words, but at this time, anyone with a discerning eye could see it, Jeffery just smiled indifferently.


    Because of this, at this time, Jeremy''s mood became more complicated.


    He had thought that this should be a young man that he could control.


    However.


    Now it seemed that even if the opponent defeated him, it should be a very simple thing.


    Was it really easy for him to endure such a guy?


    At this time, what Jeffery said to Jeremy was also very hurtful.


    Even though Jeremy was aggressive most of the time, at this time, when Jeremy heard what Jeffery said, he could only smile bitterly. Although he was unwilling to accept it, what he said was true.


    What else could he do at this time?


    No, he didn''t figure it out.


    At this time, even if he had to hold back his anger because of what Jeffery had said, Jeremy could only let himself bear it silently.

 Chapter 562 You Have A Crush On My Woman

    After all.


    What kind of person was Jeffery now? A man that he couldn''t be beaten or scolded.


    At this time, even when facing Jeffery, Jeremy was full of anger, but at this time, Jeremy would still try to control his emotions.


    After all.


    At this time, if the relationship between him and Sherry was already in jeopardy just because of Jeffery, and it became worse at this time, then it was not a good sign.


    "Jeremy, what do you think?"


    When Jeffery looked at Jeremy, his face was full of sarcasm.


    "There are many men around Sherry, but the one I hate most is you. You once brought the greatest harm to her. Do you think you have the right to question me at this time?"


    "Even if you really want to blame me for what I have done, at least you should know whether you are qualified or not. At least, I know myself better than you."


    At this time, Jeffery''s attitude was really rude.


    However.


    At this time, even in the face of Jeffery, Jeremy was full of anger, but at this time, he still couldn''t say anything superfluous. At this time, it was not because he didn''t want to say, but he simply didn''t know what to say now and how to say.


    "So, a person who once hurt Sherry, and a person who is now lying to Sherry, we are almost equally matched. Otherwise, how can such two people like us be brothers?"


    Jeremy knew that what he said might irritate Jeffery.


    However.


    At this time, the stimulation was enough. It was not something that Jeremy would care about at all.


    "Brother? Do you know what brothers are? "


    When Jeffery looked at Jeremy, his face was full of ferocity.


    "You didn''t really pay attention to me in the past. Why do you come here to talk about brotherhood with me now? Indeed, I know that it may be a little difficult for you to accept me being with Sherry now, but you have no right to interfere in my own life."


    At the beginning, Jeffery could talk to Jeremy in a good attitude.


    However.


    At this time, Jeffery really couldn''t control his emotions. When he spoke, his tone was really rude.


    "Jeffery, I can find the best doctor for you, as long as you don''t want to be with Sherry."


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he was giving him a chance.


    Although.


    There were some things that had been clarified between the two.


    However.


    After all, at this time, there were still some words that hadn''t been said to Sherry. Jeremy was betting on the current mood of Jeffery.


    However.


    Jeremy lost, completely lost.


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy with a sardonic look and said, "So, do you think I can really give up my own feelings by giving me such a condition? E


    seems that it is not the case. "


    "I can forgive you for having a crush on my woman, but you pretend that you haven''t recovered. Aren''t you afraid that Sherry will break down when she knows it?"


    Jeremy couldn''t understand what Jeffery was thinking now.


    For Jeremy, even if Jeffery had admitted everything, he wouldn''t do anything to him.


    However.


    Obviously, Jeffery was still stubborn.


    No matter what he said or said at this time, Jeffery felt that he did nothing wrong. Well, didn''t this look like a very ridiculous state? He really couldn''t understand how long this ridiculous state would last before it ended?


    "I''ve always been like this. My sister Sherry has been hoping that I can recover, and so do I. so as long as I can pass the test in my heart, I will definitely cooperate. Brother Jeremy, don''t you want me to recover?"


    No matter what Jeremy would say at this time, Jeffery had a suitable answer in his mind.


    After all.


    For many things, Jeffery could always see clearly, such as the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry.


    Although Jeremy still looked awesome in front of him, Jeffery hadn''t forgotten what kind of image Jeremy was in Sherry''s heart.


    No matter what others thought, Sherry would never forgive Jeremy.


    Therefore.


    At this time, what he needed to do was very simple. As long as he looked innocent and victim in front of others, even if Jeremy really said something to Sherry, the latter would not believe this man at that time.


    Then everything would be as he wished.


    In that case, why should he care about what Jeremy said next at this time? Even if this man could see a lot of things at this time, as long as these things could not be seen by Sherry, then it would not hurt him at all.

 Chapter 563 He Has Wounds On His Body

    "So, even if you know now that Sherry won''t belong to you, do you still have to stay by Sherry''s side in such a clumsy way? If you retreat a little bit, maybe you will not look so embarrassed."


    Jeremy was a venomous man by nature.


    At the beginning, Jeremy had shown enough respect to Jeffery.


    However, this young man didn''t appreciate it at all.


    How could Jeremy still be patient at this time?


    When Jeremy spoke, even though he knew that what he said might cause some unnecessary harm to Jeffery, he didn''t show any politeness to him at this time.


    "Really?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Jeffery smiled flatly.


    Even under the pressure of Jeremy, Jeffery was still able to show that he was not at a disadvantage.


    Although.


    At present, Jeremy and Jeffery were on the opposite side, but when Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he felt that he still appreciated this young man. It was not bad that he was his brother.


    "Forget it. I just want to tell you that I have known something. As for what you will choose in the future, it''s your own business. At least at this time, I have no right to interfere. I''m leaving. Think it over."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked particularly free and easy at this time.


    "Jeremy, what are you doing?"


    Just as Jeremy turned around, he suddenly heard a loud noise behind him.


    Even though Jeremy didn''t want to do anything to Jeffery now, it didn''t mean that Jeffery didn''t want to do anything at this time.


    Jeremy still treated Jeffery as his younger brother, but in Jeffery''s mind, he was just a rival in love, not a brother.


    Hearing the voice, Sherry rushed in.


    "Clap -"


    Perhaps Sherry was too angry, so when she saw this scene, she gave Jeremy a big palm without thinking.


    "¡­¡­"


    For this scene, Chester just covered his eyes silently and couldn''t bear to see it.


    It was known to all that no one would be willing to believe that Jeremy had been reduced to such a state by Jeffery, but now this scene really happened in front of them.


    At this moment, looking at Jeremy, Chester wanted to laugh.


    However.


    Seeing the livid face of Jeremy, he didn''t say anything at last.


    ''Forget it. I''ll just wait and see how they are going to face it.'' Chester thought.


    "Jeremy, I just thought that you might be careless when you did something, but I didn''t expect that you would go so far at that time. Jeffery is your brother, and he is still injured."


    At this moment, Sherry only cared about Jeffery.


    As for what had happened, Sherry didn''t think about it at all.


    Jeremy was short tempered, while Jeffery was an impulsive young man.


    "Stop pretending."


    Although Jeremy was angry, he wouldn''t lose his temper at Sherry at this time.


    "Jeremy, what do you me


    Looking at Jeffery and Sherry who were hugging each other, Chester thought that he shouldn''t have stayed here at this time. He touched his nose and finally walked out with embarrassment.


    "You know you look embarrassed in there."


    Although Jeremy knew it was wrong for him to do so, when he saw Chester, he still tried to mock at him. In a word, now Jeremy didn''t like anyone who could stay with Sherry.


    "I just came out to see if you were pissed off."


    Chester was not a man who would be beaten up casually.


    At this time, Jeremy''s words were excessive, but it didn''t mean that Chester would be angry at this time. The answer to Jeremy was a plain smile, but Jeremy knew that Chester was mocking him at the moment.


    Looking out of the window, Jeremy said in a somewhat awkward tone, "You are right. Do you think you can imagine that a well behaved young man would do this?"


    Judging from what Chester said to him, Jeremy knew that Chester knew that he was innocent.


    Chester didn''t take it seriously, he smiled and said, "He can do that, but at least he has to have that ability. If you fell to the ground just now, do you think Sherry would believe you?"


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeremy was completely silent.


    Although he was reluctant to admit something at this time, at this time, Jeremy knew that every word Chester said was true. Even at this time, he was still unwilling to listen to it.


    "No, she won''t."


    After hearing the answer of Jeremy, Chester continued, "So, you can''t relax your vigilance just because that person is Jeffery. No one is worse. Even if you are the one who is wronged today, it only proves that you are too stupid."


    When Chester and Jeremy were talking, he was not polite at all. But at this time, when Jeremy heard what Chester said to him, he didn''t know how to respond.

 Chapter 564 Is It Wrong

    After all.


    At this time, even Jeremy agreed with what Chester said.


    Right.


    Jeffery could pretend to be pitiful there, at least that young man seemed to have the ability to pretend to be pitiful, but his image in front of Sherry had always been very strong, so now Sherry would react like that in the face of what had just happened.


    Jeremy thought that at this time, he might understand what Chester wanted to express in front of him.


    Now that he had known his shortcomings, he should face them at this time.


    However.


    This didn''t mean that he should learn from Jeffery.


    But the next time, he could deal with such a method like Jeffery.


    "Jeremy, may I ask you something?"


    When Chester looked at Jeremy, he looked a little nervous.


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    Judging from Chester''s attitude, Jeremy knew that what he would say next might not be simple, but he had to face it now no matter it was simple or not.


    Therefore.


    It was also the best explanation for him to keep silent at this time?


    "If you have someone you want to protect, what about the person you love?"


    When Chester asked this question, Jeremy''s face became a little strange.


    "Do you have someone you like?"


    In this case, could it be possible that Chester would leave Sherry soon?


    At this moment, Jeremy couldn''t figure out whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him. Anyway, he was in a dilemma now.


    "I adopted a son, and I intend to give all my love to him in the future." Chester continued


    "What?"


    In Jeremy''s opinion, now he couldn''t keep up with the thoughts of Chester. After all, at the beginning when Chester said these words to Jeremy, the latter thought that Chester had a woman he liked.


    However.


    Who would have thought that Chester would say such serious words because he had adopted a child? This seemed to be a very inconceivable thing.


    However.


    Looking at the way Chester looked at him, Jeremy thought that maybe he was really serious about this topic at the moment.


    This kind of thing might be a little ridiculous in her eyes, but now this man began to believe him, so he began to talk about this topic with him.


    Thinking of this.


    Jeremy asked himself to sort out his thoughts.


    Although the two used to be rivals in love, Jeremy had really admired him.


    "It doesn''t need to be put together with your past love. Moreover, don''t forget that I''m by Sherry''s side. You''d better take good care of your own son."


    Jeremy said confidently.


    Chester took a glance at this guy indifferently and saying that. Then Jeremy''s anger was instantly extinguished.


    Chester said so.


    "That''s why you were angry with Jeffery and left?"


    What Jeremy looked like in front of Jeffery just now was also a sham


    mination. After that, we''ll go home, okay?"


    Jeffery pulled the hem of Sherry''s clothes.


    At this moment, the young man looked like a frightened deer.


    At this time, looking at Jeffery, Sherry had an unprecedented complex mood.


    She couldn''t utter a word that was on the tip of her tongue.


    At last, Sherry gently stroked Jeffery''s head and said in a particularly gentle tone, "When that doctor comes, no matter what the final result is, I will take you away, okay?"


    Sherry didn''t know why, but she always felt that something was wrong at this time, but that kind of feeling could not be described in words. At this time, when facing Jeffery, Sherry still chose to tell herself not to say anything.


    Although Sherry didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that she didn''t trust Jeffery at this time.


    In Sherry''s opinion, Jeffery was just a teenager.


    All the things should be taken care of by herself, which should have nothing to do with Jeffery. How could she let this young man worry about her own affairs with her? That was clearly unreasonable.


    "Okay."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he almost wrote down the four words "I''m very obedient" on his face. He tried his best to pretend to be a very obedient young man.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Sherry couldn''t make it clear. She could see how he felt at this time.


    At this moment, Sherry looked at Jeffery as if he was not her brother, but a broken glass doll at any time.


    Sherry didn''t know if she was wrong in her emotion for Jeffery.


    However.


    It was because of what Jeffery had said and did to Sherry that she had such a feeling. Thinking of this, Sherry began to think carefully.


    The biggest problem for Jeffery now was that he was too dependent on her. Maybe she thought it was a good thing, but would others really think so? For this, Sherry was still uncertain.

 Chapter 565 Other Plans

    "Sherry?"


    It seemed that every time between the two people was like this.


    As long as Sherry didn''t say a word to Jeffery, the young man would start to panic. He always felt that something was completely out of his expectation, and it was completely different from what he had imagined.


    Every time Jeffery was in such a bad mood, he would become very irritable. It should be known that what was the most important thing for Jeffery. The most important thing was Sherry''s attitude in front of Jeffery.


    Jeffery hoped that Sherry''s attention could be focused on himself. Only when Sherry''s attention was focused on him could Jeffery feel at ease. He didn''t know since when he had this feeling.


    Unconsciously, Sherry avoided the gaze of Jeffery.


    Then she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Was it really the same as she thought? As long as Jeffery didn''t pay attention to him now, this young man would start to panic. Did she do something wrong to make things look like this.


    Seeing Sherry''s expression, a hint of disappointment appeared in Jeffery''s eyes. Then he continued, "I want spicy hot pot."


    Hearing this, Sherry unconsciously frowned.


    After all.


    Spicy hot food was junk food. If possible, Sherry really didn''t want Jeffery to eat it. However, when Sherry saw the young man looking at her, she couldn''t say anything more.


    After all, Jeffery looked so pitiful now.


    At this time, even if she really said something, it would only cause greater harm to the other party.


    This was not a good sign.


    "Okay."


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry smiled dotingly, "But we have to make a deal that we can only eat this time. When you recover, I''ll take you to a roadside stand. What do you think?"


    Jeffery was different from Jeremy.


    The young man in front of her was like her younger brother, and there seemed to be nothing that she couldn''t say to him. But in the eyes of Sherry, Jeremy always looked very superior.


    Therefore.


    Every time Sherry faced that man, she had a very strange feeling.


    That kind of feeling could not be described in a few words.


    At this moment.


    The man in front of Sherry was Jeffery, which was one of the main reasons why Sherry was in a good mood.


    "Sherry, I''ll sleep now."


    The smile on Sherry''s face looked very gentle, but at this time, Jeffery found that he dared not to let himself look into Sherry''s eyes at the moment. Jeffery let himself hide in his quilt.


    If he didn''t look into Sherry''s eyes, he wouldn''t think too much at this time.


    ''Sister, please trust me.''


    ''Even if I really did something excessive for you, I just hope that the two of us can live a simpler and happier life


    her?


    At the beginning, Steve looked a little hesitant when faced Sherry.


    He was wondering if he should say something now.


    After all.


    Perhaps, even if he didn''t say something, he would get a solution sooner or later.


    However.


    Later, Steve didn''t know what he was thinking. He took a look at Sherry beside him. He didn''t know how to say those words before, but at this time, he just said them naturally.


    "I don''t know if I think too much, but I always feel that Linda is very sensitive when we get along with each other. When I do something very simple, she would think a lot of it."


    "So when I wanted to buy something for Linda, I began to hesitate. I was afraid that she would think I have some other plans for sending her gifts."


    Steve looked depressed when he spoke.


    At this time, Sherry looked at Steve and said nothing.


    After all.


    At least in the past, Steve was not like this in front of Linda. In Linda''s eyes, Steve should have been the playboy. But now, when he really loved a woman, he became so embarrassed.


    Sherry sighed and said, "Although I know you may feel a little wronged if I tell you this question at this time, I think this is also on you."


    When Sherry said this, she looked a little depressed.


    "In fact, you should also be very clear about what kind of man you used to be, a standard playboy. So, at this time, do you really think that Linda will have a sense of security in front of you?"


    As far as Sherry knew, Steve was in a bad mood now.


    Normally, he shouldn''t have told her anything that upset him.


    However.


    He thought so, but it was not the case when he did so.


    Steve''s eyes were full of regret. If he had known that he would also have such a day, he wouldn''t have been with so many women.

 Chapter 566 Something Happened

    At this time, when Sherry looked at Steve, she somewhat felt that this man looked a little ridiculous.


    "Forget it. Since something has happened, there is still something you don''t want to face. If you really want to improve the situation between you two, you can go to find Linda and treat her well."


    "I have experienced this too. I know how Linda feels when she is facing you. Even Linda wants to be close to you now, but she can''t do that now."


    Said Sherry at this time.


    "Why?"


    Although.


    At this moment, Steve had tried his best to figure out something, but when he really looked at Sherry, there was more confusion in his eyes.


    There seemed to be a lot of words in the man''s ears at this time.


    However.


    When he was about to say something, he still couldn''t make it clear.


    "Because Linda likes you."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t know how to say something, but after she really said it, it didn''t seem to be so difficult for her to say it. At this time, she could say it naturally at this time.


    "Because Linda likes you, so her love is what you see in front of you. Every girl is very faithful to express her true love, so is Linda."


    "Steve, as a man, you won''t think so much. But I have made it clear to you now. It''s up to you how to cherish Linda in the future."


    Sometimes, Steve would look at Sherry while saying these words.


    At this moment, Steve wanted to know if Sherry had also thought of this.


    Did Sherry like Jeremy or not?


    It was because Sherry was really disappointed when facing Jeremy, so she said these words at this time. But how could he tell these things to Jeremy later?


    For Jeremy, it was obviously a hope to redeem Sherry.


    Therefore, at this time, no matter what, he had the responsibility to help Jeremy.


    Try his best to maintain the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry.


    That was right. It should be like this now.


    "Don''t ask about me, or I won''t tell you anything next time."


    After all.


    Sherry was still the woman who knew Steve well.


    At this time, looking at Steve''s face, Sherry knew what the man was thinking. After saying these words with a smile, Steve looked somewhat embarrassed at this time.


    After all.


    Before that, this man had always been confident in himself.


    However.


    What kind of confidence Steve had in front of Sherry?


    Maybe.


    At least, there was one thing that Sherry was right at this time.


    Only women knew women best, so did Sherry and Linda.


    Sherry was the woman who knew Linda best, so at this time, her analysis of Linda would be like this. Maybe, after he went ba


    hadn''t forgotten, he was the best friend of Jeremy. When facing Jeffery, Jeremy''s attitude was so bad.


    It was normal for Steve to speak ill of Jeffery in front of her?


    Sometimes, this was the case.


    If you haven''t started to think about anything, those things may be very simple in front of you, but when you really start to face them, the seemingly simple things will also begin to become complicated.


    This was undoubtedly the case for Sherry now.


    "Never mind. I''d better go home and take good care of my children. At first, I thought that only women could do so many things, but now it seems that you men are not much worse."


    Although Sherry said so, her mood looked a little strange at this time.


    No one knew what Sherry was thinking at this time, and even Steve, who was beside Sherry, didn''t know.


    "Here we are. I''m leaving now."


    There were still many things in Sherry''s mind that she couldn''t figure out at this time. Naturally, she didn''t want to waste more time on Steve.


    She took a look at Steve and left after saying goodbye to him


    Behind Sherry, Steve looked a little embarrassed. At last, Steve called Jeremy, "Can we have a talk?"


    Originally.


    There was nothing wrong with Jeffery and Jeremy. In the next few days, Sherry''s life should be peaceful, but it was not the truth. Her life was even worse than before in the following days.


    "Elizabeth, we''re involved in a plagiarism case. Someone accused us of plagiarism."


    When Sherry was still resting in her own room, a call from Ina completely disturbed the previous silence of Sherry. At this time, Sherry could not let herself pretend that nothing had happened.


    Sherry tried to calm down and asked, "Don''t worry. Tell me slowly."

 Chapter 567 A Big Problem

    "I don''t know exactly what happened, but your fame was found to be a plagiarist. That person also took out some manuscripts to prove the authenticity of the matter to us. I know you are not that kind of person, but the problem is, how should we deal with this news now?"


    When Ina said these words, she looked a little anxious.


    After all.


    In this period of time, Ina was the one who had stayed with Sherry for the longest time.


    How could Ina not know at this time Sherry must be very upset when such a thing happened?


    However.


    At this time, Ina knew what she should choose at this time.


    If her choice at this time was not to take care of Sherry, then what she did was completely useless.


    "Let me think."


    At this time, Sherry looked a little hesitant.


    It was known to all that Sherry could always be honest on such matters.


    Therefore, at this time, in the face of such a thing, Sherry''s attitude seemed to be particularly serious.


    This matter must be properly solved, but up to now, it was still unknown how to solve it. Therefore, at this time, Sherry looked very hesitant, but when she faced Ina, she did not make herself anxious to give the other party an explanation.


    At this time, everything still needed time.


    At this moment, Sherry naturally had the same time as Sherry.


    At this time, when Sherry looked at Ina, her eyes were full of indescribable indifference.


    "Sherry, there is one more thing."


    Looking at Sherry was also very anxious, Ina thought that she shouldn''t continue to bother her with something at this time, but, as far as she knew, it was better for Sherry to know something at this time.


    "We have said that we have to do our business by ourselves as soon as possible. I got some news, because you are not a citizen of the same country with those designers. In this season, they are together to push you out."


    Ina was in a bad mood when she spoke.


    "Go ahead."


    Sherry was not a fool. She was a sensitive person. When she saw the attitude of Ina in front of her, she knew that she must have something to say to her at this time.


    However, she was still hesitating.


    After hearing what Sherry said, Ina seemed to be a little relieved, "So my suggestion is to find a reliable person to invest us in our country and create a brand belonging to us."


    Just when Sherry was still struggling, Ina actually gave such an answer.


    At this time, Sherry looked at Ina in a daze. At this time, she was really speechless.


    Yes.


    When Ina said this, the first thing that came to Sherry''s mind was what had happened the last time she faced Chester and Jeffery. At that time, she hadn''t taken many things seriously.


    However.


    Now it seemed th


    ter, her eyes were still a little red.


    Sherry knew that Chester had no obligation to be so good to her, but every time this man was so determined to stand behind her and support her.


    Thinking of this, when Sherry looked at Chester, she was more moved.


    At this moment, Sherry was really grateful to Chester.


    After all.


    For Sherry, she wouldn''t have been who she was now without Chester.


    Therefore, at this time, when Sherry looked at this man, she would be particularly calm. Such calm was something that no one else could give to Sherry, and only Chester could.


    After Sherry left, Chester frowned.


    Although it was no problem to hand over this project to Sherry, there was something wrong with the investor of this project. Chester opened a document beside him, and saw several big words written on it.


    Jeremy!


    Right.


    Jeremy was one of the investors.


    Jeremy knew that Sherry attached great importance to this project, so at this time, Jeremy let him choose to do this project. However, there was something that became strange at the last moment.


    "I can accept it. You don''t have to care."


    When Chester called Jeremy and told him that he couldn''t accept the investment of him, unexpectedly, Jeremy faced everything calmly this time.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Although.


    The relationship between the two people had always been very calm, and Chester knew that no matter what, it should not be him who said such words at this time, but at this time, he could not help but ask.


    "Really?"


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked very helpless.


    "You don''t have to think that there is a big problem with me now. Even if there is some misunderstanding between me and Sherry, I won''t commit suicide because of such a thing. So, when you face me, can you stop being like this?"

 Chapter 568 What Do You Want To Do Next

    "I''m sorry..."


    Chester had always been a smart man, so at this time, as soon as Jeremy said such words, Chester knew what kind of harm his previous words would bring to this man.


    Because of this, at this time, Jeremy chose to ask him to apologize to this guy as soon as possible.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me, so you don''t have to say that to me. Besides, I really think highly of this project. In this way, because you are afraid of that Sherry might not agree with you, I will invest in the name of Steve, okay?"


    Jeremy said helplessly.


    Although Jeremy really cared about Sherry, if he didn''t consider the feelings between the two people, Jeremy was also a shrewd businessman.


    Jeremy really thought highly of this project.


    Chester was really good at operating market.


    In addition, Sherry was an excellent designer. As long as they succeeded this time, it was very likely that they would make a good reputation at once. How could Jeremy miss such an opportunity?


    However.


    Jeremy also knew what on earth was on Chester''s mind now. It was all because of Sherry.


    The reason why Chester refused him this time was that he was afraid that Sherry would have any violent reaction because of what he had done.


    At this moment, Chester was hesitating.


    Although he was still unwilling to face it, what Jeremy said was no problem.


    "Sure."


    At the beginning, Chester was also confused.


    If he really accepted Jeremy or Steve, could he cooperate well with Sherry this time?


    However.


    Soon the man realized that this matter was not as complicated as he had imagined.


    Even if there were some conflicts between Sherry and Jeremy, the most important reason was that what kind of relationship was between Jeremy and Sherry?


    Not at all.


    This time, they were not talking about personal feelings, but about work.


    In the face of work, whether this person was Sherry or Jeremy, they needed to show an attitude that they should have when facing work.


    He just needed to face everything well.


    "Really?"


    Although at the beginning, Jeremy asked himself to persuade Chester, when the latter really agreed, the one who was at a loss turned to be Jeremy.


    The man said foolishly at this moment.


    He felt that it was unrealistic.


    "It''s true..."


    Chester said helplessly.


    After all.


    In the eyes of Chester, Jeremy used to be a calm man, but this time, Jeremy completely broke his impression in the heart of Chester.


    It should be a very simple thing to solve, but for the current Jeremy, he could still struggle for such a long time. He was so indecisive that he didn''t look like a man at all.


    Cheste


    this time?"


    Barry didn''t know what Jeremy had done before. Because of this, when he saw what Jeremy had asked him to do, Barry couldn''t control his emotions at all.


    Maybe.


    He was not qualified to speak about boss''s emotional life.


    However.


    There were so many things in the past. Hadn''t the boss figured out some things now?


    "This is a business. We only talk about money, not love."


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, he didn''t hide the worry in his eyes at all.


    It was precisely because Jeremy noticed that this fellow was really worried about him at this time. Even at the beginning, Jeremy didn''t mean to explain to others. However, after seeing the Barry''s gaze at him, he hesitated for a while and let himself choose to explain something to him.


    "Only about money, not love?"


    Barry was little stunned. Looking at Jeremy, he wondered that were such words really coming out of Jeremy''s mouth?


    After all.


    Shouldn''t Sherry be the only one in Jeremy''s eyes now? Didn''t the boss choose to invest this time because this matter could help Sherry?


    When Jeremy looked at Barry, he looked very helpless.


    "It doesn''t matter that I was in a bad state before, but Barry, you''d better not forget your identity. You are my assistant. Even if I can forget my identity for a while because of something, you can''t."


    "This is a business. What we need to see is how much profit it can bring to us, what kind of designer Sherry is, and the talent of Chester, which is the reason why we invest."


    "But I don''t want to get involved too much in this matter, so I hope you can help me deal with it. I have explained everything to you. Now there shouldn''t be any doubts. Just go to work quietly, okay?"


    Jeremy said impatiently when he looked at Barry.

 Chapter 569 Borrow Your Time

    "Sure."


    Although Barry knew that Jeremy didn''t have a good attitude towards him at the moment, he didn''t seem to have any opinions on these things at this time.


    When he spoke, he looked very strange.


    "I can give you enough time to face all these, but I hope you can be a shrewd assistant in front of me. If you can''t do it well this time, you can resign directly."


    Jeremy was waiting for an answer.


    However.


    When Jeremy raised his head, he didn''t get an answer from Barry. At this time, the latter just looked at him foolishly and said nothing.


    At this time, Jeremy really had no patience to face him, so he could say such words at this time.


    "Boss, it''s my fault. I''m going to work now."


    Even at the beginning, Barry might not have realized what was wrong with him. But after all, he was a very smart person. They just communicated for a short time. Now it seemed that he could see through something that he had never figured out before.


    "Go ahead."


    Jeremy just wanted to frighten him, so what he said was not so serious.


    So at this time, when he saw that Barry didn''t dare to look at him, he smiled helplessly. Then he expressed his attitude at the moment, hoping that at this time, the two of them could really be relieved.


    "Work is work, and a person is a person. What I can promise is that I have seen it clearly now, but what to do next depends on you. After all, I have decided not to participate."


    Looking at the way Barry left, Jeremy couldn''t help but say that.


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at the other party, the expression on his face still looked a little strange, but at this time, Jeremy still did not say anything.


    It was not because he didn''t want to say, but because he didn''t want to say at this time.


    When Sherry knew this matter very well, she became silent in an instant.


    This was something that Sherry had never expected before, and it was also something that she was unwilling to face now. At the thought that she was going to cooperate with Jeremy, Sherry felt that she was strange.


    Glancing at Barry, Sherry continued, "In that case, why didn''t Jeremy come by himself?"


    According to Jeremy''s personality, she was also one of the persons concerned now. Shouldn''t that man try his best to stay with her? But why didn''t he suddenly appear?


    Looking at Sherry, Barry looked very calm.


    "Our boss said that we only talk about money, not love."


    Sherry looked a little embarrassed.


    "Haha..."


    Chester knew that he might not have such a reaction at this time, but at this time, he really couldn''t help laughing at the other side.


    "Okay, I know what you mean. I don''t want to get involved in the matter between you and your boss,


    can help you once or two times. But it''s been a long time. Do I need to comfort you like this every time? Sorry, I don''t have so much time. I can''t do it either."


    When Jeremy spoke, he didn''t save his face at all.


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, he looked very guilty.


    At the beginning, there were also some words that he wanted to say.


    However.


    He didn''t know what to say when he really opened his mouth, but every time he faced Jeremy, he felt that the gap between the two was more than a little.


    "Boss, I''m sorry..."


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, he was a little moved.


    Although Jeremy looked irritable at this time, Jeremy was also using his actual actions to prove one thing wasn''t he?


    No matter what Barry had done before, at this time, Jeremy didn''t care at all.


    It didn''t mean that he didn''t care about anything.


    However, the emotion of Jeremy at this time was more important than anything else to Barry.


    Jeremy was right about one thing.


    Now that he had done something wrong, could escape really change what had happened in the past?


    For him now, the most important thing was not to escape, but to face it.


    Thinking of this, Barry put aside his work and went out first.


    "Barry?"


    Sherry had already gone home, but she had never thought of seeing Barry downstairs.


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to say hello.


    But when she thought of the attitude of this guy in the daytime, Sherry felt that there was no need for her to embarrass herself at this time. She could just stay quietly aside at this time.


    However, what Sherry didn''t expect was that this time Barry was not here by accident, but for her.


    Seeing that Sherry didn''t want to face him, Barry had already stood in front of Sherry and asked, "Miss Sherry, can I borrow some time from you?"

 Chapter 570 Sarcasm

    At this moment, there was a big difference between Barry in front of her and the man who mocked Sherry in the daytime.


    So at this time, although Sherry still minded his attitude when he talked to her during the day, she nodded at Barry.


    "Okay."


    Along the way, these two people were silent. Their relationship was very ordinary, and naturally there would be no good relationship between them. At this time, every conversation between them was a affirmation of each other.


    "What do you want to say?"


    After finding a suitable place to talk, Sherry was not willing to let herself and this guy continue to talk nonsense. Although her relationship with Barry had eased a little, it didn''t mean that at this time, she must appreciate him.


    When she spoke, her tone was very rude at this time.


    When Barry looked at Sherry, there was an undisguised fear in his eyes.


    However.


    When he really looked at Sherry, his mood changed a little.


    This change was not something that could be made clear with just one or two words, but the real change, which came from the indelible difference between the two of them. This was the change between them.


    "What do you think I want to say?"


    Barry smiled bitterly.


    In the past, he had always thought that Sherry was a useless woman, but he had never thought that when the two of them really had a chance to be together one day, he would be the one to be afraid.


    Barry didn''t know how to face the woman in front of him. At this time, he was not feeling good at all, but when facing Sherry, that feeling was not easy to express in one or two words.


    At this time, Barry looked rather dispirited.


    "Maybe it has something to do with Jeremy?"


    At this time, saying something like that did not mean that Sherry was very powerful now.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    At this time, when Barry looked at Sherry, his eyes became more strange.


    He always felt that this woman seemed to be very different from the woman he had seen before, but at this time, if he really had to make it clear, it was still difficult to explain.


    "Barry, what do you want to say?"


    Although she had guessed something, Sherry still didn''t look good at this time. The reason was simple. Now she was avoiding the name of Jeremy.


    However.


    What Sherry didn''t expect was that at this time, even if she had tried hard to escape, there was still someone who would take the initiative to mention the man''s name in front of her.


    At this time, Sherry was really in a bad mood.


    However.


    When she really wanted to say something, she felt that she could not say anything now.


    If she really said something, it would definitely have a terrible impact. Such a t


    new was that he was not in a bad mood. There were some more complicated things waiting for him at this time. He didn''t know how to face them next.


    "When we did the examination before, Jeffery refused. But as we guessed, if there is really something wrong with his leg, why can''t we check it out?"


    "Jeremy, I always feel that this boy is not as simple as he looks. Even though he looks very obedient now, in fact, Jeffery is holding back his bad temper. We don''t know what he will do next."


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "It seems that it has nothing to do with us anymore. You''d better not forget what kind of person Jeffery is now. He is the person beside Sherry."


    "You and Sherry are friends, but she doesn''t like me now. So I don''t want to care about anything that has nothing to do with me and her."


    Although.


    When Steve mentioned the name "Sherry", it had already attracted all the attention of. However, at this time, the reason why Jeremy said so was that he could protect his last dignity at this time.


    Yes.


    That was it.


    "Whatever. But we have to pay attention to Jeffery''s matter, not because there is a woman named Sherry in it. You''d better not forget that if Jeffery is really with Sherry, your two sons will not be yours."


    "Jeffery can also have a paternity test with the children. Don''t forget that you two are still brothers. If that''s the case, you are the one who will be unlucky in the end. You''d better think it over by yourself."


    It was not the first time that Steve and Jeremy had known each other. At this time, how could Steve not know what Jeremy was escaping from?


    Franking speaking.


    At this time, Steve really admired Sherry. After all, there should be only one woman in the world who could make Jeremy like this, that was Sherry.

 Chapter 571 Enough

    However.


    For Jeremy and Steve, the current state of Jeremy was not good at all.


    Jeremy could care about that woman, but it must be within a reasonable range, what he had done was something that Sherry was unwilling to face now. Perhaps, she didn''t know how to face it.


    "Do you like it?"


    Hearing this, Jeremy stopped what he was doing, stiffened.


    At this time, Steve knew that what he said had played a role in this man, so he looked much more aggressive.


    "Think about it. At that time, both of your two children will not belong to you. Jeremy, even if you can bear such a thing, I, as your brother, can''t bear it. The reason is very simple. I feel ashamed!"


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, he didn''t show any respect to him.


    Jeremy just looked at Steve.


    Jeremy looked a little stiff at this time. At the beginning, Steve seemed to have something to say, but when he saw the look of Jeremy, he closed his eyes and let himself choose to be silent.


    Now the situation was that.


    Steve thought that he had said everything he could in front of Jeremy. Therefore, at this time, the most important problem could be said to be not him, but Jeremy.


    As his friend, Steve knew that he could only give Jeremy some advice.


    After all, whether these things could be figured out only depended on Jeremy himself.


    Steve wanted to see if Jeremy could really understand what he was saying and whether he was as smart as he had imagined, but it would take some time to prove it.


    Even Steve, who had always been confident in Jeremy, didn''t dare to say anything too absolute at this time, because he knew that if he said it absolutely, it would do no good to him.


    Everything was clear.


    How Jeremy would choose was his own business.


    However, Steve thought that at this time, Jeremy should choose to face everything. After all, if that was the case, it was the Jeremy he knew.


    "So, should I really fight for it now?"


    No kidding.


    Even Jeremy himself felt tired at the relationship between him and Sherry, let alone others.


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he looked very helpless.


    In the past, in the heart of Jeremy, he was the only one who could be with Sherry.


    The man beside Sherry could only be himself.


    However.


    Now, this idea was almost gone.


    "Whatever."


    Sometimes, Steve wanted to tell Jeremy that if you thought there was no possibility between you two, you''d better give up Sherry. In this way, it was good for both of you.


    Jeremy was a little helpless.


    Originally.


    Jeremy had expected that Steve could really give him some new hints, but now hearing what Steve said, he was completely unwilling to say anything,


    ndpa was very unstable.


    After there were only the two people left, his grandpa looked at Jeremy and said seriously, "Well, now there is no one else here. Tell me what happened."


    Although Jeremy knew that what he said at this time might irritate his grandpa, he still chose to tell him the truth.


    "Grandpa, I like Sherry. I know that we didn''t have a chance to be together before. But now I am very serious."


    Jeremy knew it.


    If he still couldn''t pass the test of his grandfather in the end, it would be useless even if he really chased after Sherry.


    "Our family have found you many beautiful girls from famous families. I just want to know one thing. What''s good about that woman?"


    When grandpa looked at Jeremy, he was also confused.


    After all.


    In Grandpa''s heart, his grandson was the best, but now it was the first time that he came to him because of Sherry.


    It was unbearable.


    Why did his grandson like Sherry?


    Hearing this, Jeremy looked a little stunned. At this time, he also wanted to know.


    He also wanted to know why he still chose Sherry even if there were so many beautiful girls from rich families. Why?


    "I don''t know..."


    Just when his grandpa thought that Jeremy would give him a good answer, he didn''t expect that Jeremy would say something like that at this time.


    After taking a look at his grandfather, Jeremy continued to speak out his real thoughts.


    After all.


    His family knew his family best. At this time, Jeremy was also the one who knew him best.


    Therefore.


    Jeremy knew that he didn''t need to work hard at all.


    At this time, what he needed to do in front of his elders was only to be honest and let them know what he was thinking. That was enough.


    Perhaps, this was the best choice for him so far.

 Chapter 572 Absolutely Not

    "So, do you think that you two have a faithful love? I have some people at home. As far as I know, that woman doesn''t like you at all now."


    This...


    This was what made his grandpa most angry.


    In his grandpa''s opinion, Jeremy had always been the most proud grandson of him. He was the best in all aspects, but even if he was excellent, there was no good result.


    His grandpa didn''t know why Jeremy had fallen in love with Sherry and why she abandoned his grandson.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Jeremy said, "Grandpa, I know you think I''m wronged, but I won''t think so. Many things in the past were my fault. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have kept me in the dark about her pregnancy.


    In fact, I began to regret after she left. Maybe if I hadn''t had a car accident at that time, everything between us would have been possible, but now I can only try my best to fight for it.


    Maybe it''s because of my family. I can get whatever I like, including women. So when we two get along with each other, I have never given her enough trust and respect.


    One day or two day is okay, but the couple will spend the rest of their lives together. As time goes by, Sherry began to be disappointed at me, so these things happened later. Grandpa, I hope you cannot have any prejudice against her."


    Jeremy said seriously.


    At this time, his grandpa looked at Jeremy seriously and wondered whether it was a good thing for him to be in such a condition.


    "Grandpa, I haven''t paid enough, so I don''t want a woman to take the responsibility for my mistakes."


    At first, Jeremy thought that after he said so much, his grandpa would soon accept Sherry.


    However.


    The final result was totally different from what Jeremy had thought. At this time, Jeremy looked a little anxious. When he spoke, he looked at his grandfather eagerly.


    "I also know about the two children, but it seems that they don''t want you to be a father at all. I really can''t understand. Is that woman really so good in your eyes now?"


    In his grandfather''s opinion, his grandson could even abandon everything for that woman.


    Was it really the style of Jeremy?


    At this time, his grandpa couldn''t figure it out, but thinking of that woman''s discomfiture, he chose to calm himself down. Perhaps, everything was karma.


    In the past, when Sherry really liked Jeremy, there was no good result between the two of them.


    However.


    Now because of his interference, Jeremy began to really like Sherry.


    "Yes."


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t know how to make everything clear to his grandfather, but when he looked at the old man, his eyes were shining.


    "Never mind. You have to get involved


    need to regret at this time


    "When will you make clothes for me? I want to know what kind of clothes you made for me look like. It''s a design that only belongs to me."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of yearning.


    Sherry looked at Jeffery in surprise, "You don''t mind being my model?"


    When Sherry said these words, she felt that she still couldn''t keep up with this young man''s thoughts. If she stood in the position of Jeffery at the moment, she would definitely hate being used by others.


    However.


    It didn''t seem to be the case with Jeffery now. He had no intention of resisting. On the contrary, this young man looked very excited about such a thing. How could it be possible?


    Thinking of this, Sherry felt that all this was somewhat inconceivable to her.


    However.


    That was how Jeffery looked like now.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he smiled and said, "I want to be your model. I remember that someone told me before that a designer''s customized work meets his assumption for this person. I want to know what kind of person I am in your heart."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he was very serious.


    In the past, Jeffery had seen a trace of disappointment in one of Sherry''s works.


    It should be created when Sherry was about to come back. At that time, she should have a deep impression of Jeremy. Otherwise, such a work wouldn''t have appeared.


    Since then, Jeffery had been jealous of Jeremy crazily.


    He hoped that one day he could be the same as Jeremy.


    He hoped that he could get a custom design from Sherry. He hadn''t had a chance to get it before, but he knew that it was different this time. It was not him who took the initiative to speak, but Sherry.


    Was there anything that he couldn''t say now?


    No, No.


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 573 Bitterness

    "Okay."


    Sherry really looked at Jeffery for a long time. It seemed that she just wanted to find something from this young man. She just wanted to know whether what he said to her was joking or was it true.


    "Well, I agreed, but you still need to give me some time. I''m not prepared for myself now, and I don''t know what the result will be.


    Give me some time to make a few design drawings first, and then talk about this question, okay?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she didn''t ask herself to figure it out immediately, but asked herself to promise him at this time. She didn''t know what his intention is.


    However.


    Sherry could still confirm her own thoughts.


    "Do you have any requirements for me in the future?"


    Sherry couldn''t explain it clearly. The relationship between the two people should be very happy, but every time only she and Jeffery were left, the relationship between them began to become very strange.


    It seems that...


    Their relationship was not as simple as it looked. And it was difficult to explain clearly what this strange relationship was.


    "No..."


    Jeffery was also a smart man. How could he not see that Sherry''s mood looked a little strange at this time? It was easy for him to guess what Sherry was thinking.


    Just because he could guess, he had to pretend to be unable to know anything at this time.


    In this way, neither of them would bring any trouble to each other.


    "What do you think is my requirement for you?"


    When Sherry was packing up, Jeffery couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he wholeheartedly wanted her to give him a reasonable explanation.


    But, Sherry just gave Jeffery a big smile and said, "I think I can give you a finished design. I''m a well-known designer. Don''t you want to collect my work?"


    For Sherry''s answer at this moment, Jeffery just let himself smile, and then said nothing more.


    After all.


    He originally said it just for the curiosity.


    Since it was not serious at the beginning, there is no need for him to take it seriously.


    "Yes, I refused a master. It''s incredible. I promise I will refuse you next time."


    "You brat!"


    Outside the door, Jeremy quietly looked at the two people inside, with a complicated mood.


    "Regret?"


    Steve came with Jeremy. Seeing the look on Jeremy''s face, he knew what he was thinking.


    "Do you think that if you didn''t misunderstand Sherry at that time, and if Jeffery didn''t get involved in the relationship between you two, you two should be very happy now?"


    When Steve said these words, he looked at J


    not. What a strong man he was. But now, just because of Sherry, he looked so humble.


    Although.


    Linda also had her own love, but she still couldn''t understand why Sherry could change such an arrogant man into what he was now.


    "I also want to know if he regretted."


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I know what you are curious about now. I remember that I asked Jeremy at that time, but he said that if love is under his control, it is not love.


    In fact, he doesn''t look pitiful now. At that time, nothing happened between me and Sherry, but Jeremy didn''t believe. He just felt that there was something between me and Sherry.


    At that time, it was Jeremy''s grandfather who framed us two in order to prevent Jeremy and Sherry from being together. However, Jeremy just let himself accept his grandfather''s ridiculous explanation, and he didn''t give us a chance to explain."


    Even now, speaking of this matter, Steve still looked a little angry.


    After all.


    Steve didn''t want to face such a thing, but he had no choice. At that time, he was just kind-hearted, but he didn''t expect that he would get such a result in the end.


    This was not only a blow to Steve and Sherry, but also a thorn in Linda''s heart.


    After all.


    It was because of this that Linda hated Sherry more at that time. She hated Sherry grabbed the man she loved. But now, after hearing that there was such a past before, Linda became silent.


    At this time, Linda thought about something seriously.


    For example


    Did she do something wrong to get the result now?


    However.


    Linda couldn''t give herself an answer, not because she didn''t want to, but because she didn''t know what else she could give herself.

 Chapter 574 Astonishing Action Of Jeremy

    Maybe.


    At that time, Sherry was not responsible for it, and so was Steve.


    It was all her fault that she didn''t ask her anything at that time.


    "I know he has made you uncomfortable these days, but the situation is very special now. He is still my best friend. So, even for me, you have to endure it, can''t you?"


    Looking at Steve, Linda asked, "Can you tell me what kind of person Jeffery is?"


    Looking into Steve''s stunned eyes, Linda smiled and said, "I know what you are thinking now. My meaning is actually very simple.


    Since the current situation is that Jeremy has encountered some trouble, we can solve it. Even if you can''t figure it out in a short time, it doesn''t mean that I can''t."


    Said Linda confidently.


    After all.


    In the past, Linda knew Sherry so well.


    "So, do you have any idea?"


    So when he looked at Linda, his expression looked a little strange.


    Steve had thought about it before.


    After all.


    He knew the relationship between Linda and Sherry seemed to be very good before. He had thought that if he asked Linda some questions, and then he could get what he wanted.


    However.


    These were Steve''s own thoughts, but it didn''t mean that other people''s thoughts were the same at this time.


    Linda smiled and said, "I know Sherry and you know Jeremy. So it shouldn''t be difficult for us to analyze their relationship from the perspective of bystanders. But now, all the problems are on this Jeffery.


    If it weren''t for Jeffery, the relationship between Sherry and Jeremy would have been very harmonious. Then, how should we deal with Jeffery? How should we let Jeffery leave from Sherry? That''s the biggest problem so far."


    Although Linda looked more like a little woman most of the time when she was with Steve, and she was always obedient to Steve''s requirements, he still didn''t forget what kind of existence the former Linda was.


    Although.


    Sometimes, Linda would make herself look harmless, but it didn''t mean that Steve would really have such a feeling at this time. He had always remembered what she had done.


    Looking at Linda, Steve nodded.


    "Yes, I guess it should be the biggest problem for us up to now. But you can''t deal with Jeffery as you like. Jeffery is the younger brother of Jeremy, and it''s not the first time I have met Jeffery. But if you ask me something about him now, I can only tell you that I have never known him."


    At this moment, Steve was depressed.


    A young man who he should be familiar gave people an unfathomable feeling, which was absolutely not something worth celebrating


    the time, he wouldn''t change much. He only cared about his own business.


    "So, you really want to live here, but do you want to know my answer?"


    Chester poured himself a glass of water, but didn''t directly answer the question of Jeremy.


    At this time, Chester was still confused about Jeremy.


    "Yes."


    When Jeremy looked at Chester, he didn''t try to avoid his gaze.


    Although Jeremy didn''t know what on earth Chester was thinking about him at this time, for Jeremy, everything he did was basically without a guilty conscience.


    "Yes, I have a good attitude towards him."


    The smile on Jeremy''s face was a little forced, but he still tried to make himself smile in front of this guy.


    After all.


    If he wanted to know what he was curious about, he just needed to be cheeky.


    "I know. I shouldn''t have paid attention to the private relationship between you and Jeffery, but for me, you should have been on my side before. Didn''t I even have the right to know when you changed the side?"


    When Jeremy looked at Chester, he looked very calm.


    Chester just frowned and looked at Jeremy, and he didn''t say anything more. It was not that he didn''t want to say anything.


    Even if he wanted to say something, he didn''t know what else he could say at this time. This helpless emotion could not be figured out by anyone.


    "No."


    At first, Jeremy had thought that no matter what happened, Chester''s attitude would not be too aggressive when he faced him. But later, his reaction was far beyond Jeremy''s expectation.


    "Isn''t it more interesting because it''s unknown? If you know everything at the beginning, what''s the meaning of the following things?"


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester smiled happily.

 Chapter 575 Living Together

    In the face of this kind of man, Jeremy only felt that his whole body was unnatural at this time.


    He frowned and continued, "But do you believe that Jeffery won''t hurt Sherry? Don''t forget that you chose to come to me to protect her. Have you forgotten your purpose?"


    He had known that he couldn''t control Chester.


    However.


    Jeremy was still in a bad mood in the face of this kind of man.


    That kind of terrible thing was not easy to describe in a few words.


    It was a terrible emotion beyond words.


    "No."


    When Chester spoke, he looked a little depressed, but he didn''t forget that he should control his mood now.


    "But, didn''t you hurt Sherry? Why should I believe you?"


    In the past, Jeremy had felt that something was wrong, but when Chester said this, he finally realized that what was wrong.


    However.


    What Chester said was the truth.


    "Because I won''t do such a thing now. It''s not that I don''t want to do it, but that I don''t have a chance."


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy said word by word.


    "Maybe. At this time, I still can''t understand what kind of image I should be in your eyes, but I know that I can at least have a clear conscience in front of you. "


    While saying this, Jeremy could still keep his smile.


    "Do you know that I used to think that I could be the same as others? No matter what happened to Sherry, it has nothing to do with me. After all, the person she loves now is not me.


    But sometimes, you can only think about it. If you really want to do that, you can''t even convince yourself. I can do the same at this time.


    Every time, I feel why it seems that such a simple thing has become so difficult here. But now, things that I haven''t been able to figure out before seem to become clear all of a sudden.


    I like Sherry and I care about that woman, so I need to do something for her. Although everything seems inconceivable, in fact, everything is so simple."


    While saying this, Jeremy could still keep his smile.


    However.


    When Chester looked at this man, he was still unable to calm down. He seemed to understand all the thoughts of Jeremy, but also seemed not to understand.


    It seemed that Jeremy didn''t care too much about anything, but he didn''t give up Sherry at all. On the contrary, he chose another way.


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy was very calm, because he knew what he should do now to better control his emotions.


    But...


    Could Jeremy really understand what he had done? Next, it should be a very difficult


    ou have a daughter and will give all your property to her in the future. After all, I have two sons."


    At this time, facing with Chester, Jeremy still tried to be calm.


    In fact.


    Jeremy didn''t take it seriously. He just felt that Chester looked too dull, and the next two people would live together. If this was the case for Chester all the time, he would be very boring.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Jeremy just wanted to see more reaction from this man.


    However.


    What Jeremy didn''t expect was that Chester took it seriously and thought very carefully.


    Finally, Chester said, "Yes."


    Hearing his answer, Jeremy was stunned.


    Jeremy stared at Chester blankly, feeling that something seemed to be wrong. He needed some time to digest the information Chester gave him.


    Even if Jeremy would feel that something was wrong at this time, when he needed to say something, he didn''t even know what he could say.


    At last.


    Jeremy sighed and said, "So, are you serious?"


    He thought, ''Is this guy really not going to get married in the future? Can he even give all his family property to his daughter? I used to think he was a smart man, but can he really do such a thing?''


    "Maybe."


    Chester said with a bitter smile.


    If a person really fell in love with someone, how could he easily forget her? If he could easily forget someone, then it would never be love.


    This was how Chester was now.


    "If I''m really alone in the future, I still hope you, a man with two sons, can speak for me. Don''t leave me alone when I''m old."


    When Chester spoke, he looked relaxed.


    However.


    Jeremy was so shocked by what the man said at this time.

 Chapter 576 Phone Call

    Was Chester going to never marry for his life for Sherry?


    Thinking of this, Jeremy couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Even if it was clear to Chester that he shouldn''t fight for Sherry with him, but in the future, would this man never be with him and pursue Sherry all his life?


    Well.


    For Jeremy, it was simply an uncertain factor. If possible, Jeremy didn''t know what else he could say in the face of such a situation. Or, it would be better for him to say something at this time.


    "Chester, if you have a crush on someone, you can tell me directly. Even if I can''t, Steve knows a lot of women. You can''t just live like this for the rest of your life."


    Steve found Linda.


    Jeffery was still competing with her.


    However.


    This man, who had quit for a long time, actually came to protect Sherry with such a mood. At this time, Jeremy really could not let himself face Chester the same as before.


    Every time he faced this man, he felt that his eyes must be red at this time. How could Chester be like this?


    "So, do you think there will be few women who like me?"


    When Chester looked at Jeremy, he still had a very helpless smile on his face. At this time, he still had a lot to say, but when he faced Jeremy, he felt that it would be better if he didn''t say it out.


    He was not so familiar with Jeremy as he thought.


    However.


    The two of them should look the most suitable for each other at the current position.


    "No..."


    After hearing what Chester said, Jeremy was really speechless.


    What kind of person was Chester? He was one of the best. Even if a girl wanted to get married, Chester was definitely a more suitable person than him.


    After all.


    A man like Chester was almost a perfect existence in many women''s hearts. If he wanted to get married, then there must be a lot of girls who wanted to marry him.


    Jeremy knew that his worries at this time were completely unnecessary.


    He''d better worry about himself rather than worry about Chester. With the help of Chester, how much attention could Sherry pay to him?


    "So, if I were you, I wouldn''t have let myself think about those useless things. Putting my mood and time on some useful things is the best result for us."


    After saying that, Chester ignored Jeremy.


    There was something.


    It was a choice made by a person. Since he could make a choice, he could naturally bear the consequences.


    "So, that''s all my business."


    At this time, Jeremy said these words because he cared about Chester, but it didn''t mean that at this time, Chester would definitely give face to him. At this time, whe


    their level could say. These words should be handed over to the superior to explain. Otherwise, what would they do in the future? Losing this job?


    Looking at the attitude of these guys, Sherry knew that what she was concerned about was not that there was no result, but that at this time, even if there was a result, no one was willing to tell her.


    If she didn''t know the result, maybe at this time, Jeremy wouldn''t look very angry. But because he knew this result, at this time, he looked very irritable.


    "What kind of explanation do you want?"


    Although the person in front of them was Sherry, who was just a Sherry that no one else knew her identity, the leaders of the hospital were still careful when facing her at this time.


    Jeremy, Jeffery.


    Both of them who were related to Sherry were really something.


    They couldn''t afford to offend anyone now, so at this time, when dealt this thing with Sherry, even these leaders had always been cautious. When the subordinates saw their leaders, they felt that their previous choice was very wise.


    Look.


    Leaders were cautious when facing this woman. It only proved that this woman had a strong background. So, they were just nobody, weren''t they?


    "I think you should know what kind of situation it is now. The hospital gave the patient the wrong medicine. Do you think it''s a small matter? It''s life-threatening."


    "My brother is still in a coma. I''m telling you this to give you another chance. If you know anything at this time, you can tell me directly. I can solve it by myself."


    Sherry was really angry. She was just away for a short while, but Jeffery''s life was in danger. If it was other times, Sherry would not believe it. How ridiculous it was!

 Chapter 577 A New Understanding

    However.


    Even though such a thing looked ridiculous on the surface, at this time, such a ridiculous thing was so obvious in front of everyone. Even if Sherry was unwilling to accept it, she had to accept it.


    "Miss Sherry, it''s not as simple as you think. We also want to figure it out, but there is something wrong with our monitoring, so we need time."


    In fact.


    It was not about the surveillance video at all. It was just that what they knew now was not something they could make a decision. Next, they would hope that the higher ups could give them a result.


    "So, it''s not a simple medical accident. Someone did it on purpose?"


    Sherry was a very smart woman. In addition, Sherry had been looking at these people all the time. At this time, they just exchanged a look, and she knew what had happened.


    Her face, which had been pale, became even worse at this moment.


    These guys.


    Did they think that she looked easy to be bullied? So they did so?


    "Okay, I''ll give you two choices now. One is to give me the video, or you all stay here and shouldn''t run away. I will definitely solve this matter through legal means."


    Sherry was really angry.


    They looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    Yes.


    It was not a simple medical accident, but if they told Sherry the truth now, they would be the ones to suffer in the end. Therefore, at this time, even if they knew that they might be in trouble, there were some words that could not be said at this time.


    It was not that they couldn''t tell her, but that they didn''t want to.


    "Can you give us some time? You should know that we can''t really make a decision. Otherwise, we can only make the video completely disappear."


    Although they didn''t know how to face Sherry now, they knew that there was someone more difficult to deal with than Sherry. At this time, even if they offended Sherry, they couldn''t offend that person.


    "Okay."


    Sherry was not a fool, but she only needed to get the explanation she wanted in the end. At this time, there was no need for her to press them step by step.


    Thinking of this, Sherry naturally thought a lot. She smiled and didn''t ask herself to say anything more. It was not because she didn''t want to say anything at this time, but because at this time, even if she said something, it might not have a good result for her.


    In that case, why bother?


    "Miss Xu, it seems that Mr. Jeffery misses you very much and keeps calling you."


    When the nurse came, she was shivering.


    "Let me have a look."


    Sherry''s face looked a little pale, and it looked even worse at this time. But when she heard about Jeffery''s condition, her eyes were red.


    Seeing this, the nurses who we


    he was close to Jeremy recently?


    Well.


    These were all what Chester was thinking about.


    However.


    Even if Jeremy knew what Chester was thinking, he wouldn''t say anything. After all, it was understandable.


    One was concerning the interests, the other was caring about his best friend. This was the difference between Chester and Steve.


    Jeremy sighed and said, "Steve, ask someone to watch this video. If Jeffery changed the medicine by himself, then there would be no one else. So, I want to see the result."


    "Okay."


    What Steve feared most was not that Jeremy needed him, but that even if Jeremy was facing such a thing, at this time, he didn''t know what to do.


    "I suddenly feel that, is this the gene of your family? Both of you two are troublemakers. I really don''t know whether it''s good or bad for Sherry to meet you."


    Chester sighed and said.


    It was true.


    From the current relationship, it was possible that it was possible for Jeffery to be with Sherry, and it was also possible that Jeremy was with her. The only person who was impossible was himself.


    He was the only one who was impossible.


    But he was the most rational one among them.


    At this time, Jeremy looked at Chester and said with a smile, "You actually have no shortcomings. You just need to be too rational in the face of these things, but this is love, and you don''t need to be rational."


    Although at this time, Jeremy still smiled.


    However.


    When Chester looked at Jeremy, he could clearly feel that the smile on his face was still fake, but even so, Chester thought that he believed in this man.


    Jeremy was crazy, but he didn''t want to die to satisfy his desire. He could just wait until the result came out and face it. Nothing else mattered.


    Steve was surprised to see this.

 Chapter 578 Go To The Hospital

    "To be honest. If it was before, I wouldn''t even dare to imagine what would happen now. One day, we would actually face things together. In the past, we were almost at daggers drawn. "


    At that time, as long as Sherry had any contact with Chester, Jeremy would blow up.


    However.


    Now, Sherry was not with Jeremy. At this time, they could actually believe in this man, Chester. If someone had told Steve before that their relationship would become like this, Sherry would still think that it was impossible.


    However.


    Now after recalling the past carefully, he understood that he would never have such a feeling.


    "I don''t know."


    When Chester met Steve''s eyes, he shook his head.


    "Many things are unknown. Even if you have some thoughts at this time, you don''t have to make your thoughts too absolute at this time. As for me and Jeremy, we are just in a good relationship now."


    "I don''t think we will always be friends. After all, the two of us should have completely different positions. There is no need for the two of us to stand together."


    Chester said calmly.


    Jeremy didn''t continue the topic.


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy said, "I''ll ask them to show the video to Sherry. I hope you can help me see Sherry. I want to know the current situation of Jeffery and the reaction of Sherry after seeing the video."


    There was something that he had to face.


    Maybe it was not the first time that Sherry misunderstood him. At this time, Jeremy looked very calm. It was a terrible thing, but in the eyes of Jeremy, it was not difficult to face it.


    At this time, Jeremy could keep calm and let himself analyze the situation he was facing bit by bit. He wanted to see if he could face it and make good use of it.


    "Sure."


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester finally nodded.


    Some things were not difficult to face in the first place.


    At this time, even when Chester was facing Jeremy, it was the same.


    "I''ll help you keep an eye on Sherry. But from now on, no matter whether Sherry is very excited or not, I think you have to bear it. Before many things are revealed, Sherry shouldn''t be worried."


    Chester said coldly.


    Jeremy nodded to show that he could accept it.


    Although.


    Jeremy could accept this, but Steve couldn''t stand it.


    "Jeremy, are you silly? You didn''t do anything wrong in the first place. Why do you have to bear everything at this time? Just tell Sherry what we suspect. At that time, let her make the decision by herself."


    When Steve said this, he looked very excited.


    Although this kind of thing didn''t seem to be a big deal on the surf


    by saying one or two words.


    "I see."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he was very helpless.


    It seemed that Steve had been more excited than Jeremy was since something happened to Jeffery. Every time Jeremy faced these things, he felt that Steve was facing them instead of himself.


    Looking at the way Jeremy looked at him, Steve knew what he was thinking at the moment.


    He rolled his eyes at him and said, "It''s all because of you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have cared about such a thing. It''s really ungrateful. Forget it. I won''t pay attention to anything in the future."


    In the middle of the night, he let go of his wife to meddle in Jeremy''s affairs. Now, Jeremy still disliked him.


    Thinking of this, Steve felt very aggrieved.


    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have come to care about Jeremy. In that case, he would still be lying comfortably. Now, he had helped Jeremy so much, but the latter didn''t appreciate it at all.


    "Okay, I won''t pay attention to it anymore."


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy felt helpless.


    Sometimes, Jeremy thought that Steve looked very childish. Every time at this time, he felt that Steve was not his brother, but his son.


    However.


    Jeremy could only let himself think about it. He didn''t dare to let Steve know that. If Steve knew his thought, he would definitely suffer.


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, there was still helplessness in his eyes. He said seriously, "The things I told you are not for no reason, so I hope you can also care about what I told you."


    At this time, at least Steve looked very serious on the surface.


    "I see."


    Jeremy smiled helplessly. He really didn''t know how to face Steve in the future. This feeling was really terrible.

 Chapter 579 Perhaps It Is Fate Between them

    "Jeremy, whatever you want to think about. I really don''t want to get involved in your business now. If there is nothing I need to do, I will go back. My wife is still waiting for me at home."


    When Steve said these words, he looked very irritable.


    However.


    At this time, even Steve couldn''t find a reason to stay here.


    Sometimes.


    In Steve''s mind, Jeremy was just a weak fighter.


    "You can just go."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he was very calm. They had been friends for so many years. How could Jeremy not understand what Steve thought when facing him?


    However.


    There were some things that even Steve couldn''t know.


    Steve was impulsive in front of others, so he''d better tell Steve when he got the result. But Jeremy didn''t know how long it would take for him to get the result.


    Wife?


    At least, Steve still had Linda by his side, but now he was really alone. ''Sherry, I can give you some time to stay with other men, but when the time is up, even if you don''t want to face me.''


    ''Even if I use the toughest way, I will tie you to my side.''


    Thinking of this, Jeremy''s eyes darkened.


    "Boss."


    When he followed Jeremy this time, Barry looked very respectful. It was known that his feeling for Jeremy had changed a lot compared with the previous times.


    As far as Barry knew, his boss had only been depressed for a period of time. Everything before was just a disguise, but Jeremy was still a decisive man.


    "Boss, what do you want these drugs for?"


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, he was a little worried.


    Jeremy''s face didn''t look good at this time, "These are all here today. I only got them after the accident of Jeffery. However, when Sherry came to me, I gave that woman a chance to misunderstand me."


    Jeremy had seriously thought about what was the biggest problem between him and Sherry.


    In the end, Jeremy came to a conclusion that he had done too much wrong to Sherry, so at this time, if he really wanted to do something to change the relationship between the two people, it was actually very simple.


    That was to ask Sherry to do something that she felt sorry for herself.


    Well.


    At this time, Jeremy could see it clearly.


    However, the bystanders were a little speechless at this time.


    Barry thought, there was a big gap between him and Jeremy.


    It seemed that the attitude of the two people towards love was completely different.


    It was the same every time.


    "May you continue?"


    Barry couldn''t help but ask when he looked at Jeremy.


    There were some things that Barry wanted to know more. Only when he knew more at this time could he know whether he could really help Jeremy in the following. At this t


    id to Jeremy cautiously.


    "Okay, I see."


    After hearing what Barry said, Jeremy still behaved calmly.


    Since Sherry came back from abroad, she had always hated him.


    Even if she was scolding him now, it was normal.


    Jeremy glanced at Barry indifferently and said, "Is there anything more important?"


    "No, there''re not," said Barry weakly, shrugging his neck.


    Even if he hadn''t seen it clearly before, he could see it clearly now.


    Although Jeremy still cared about Sherry, he didn''t want others to really get involved in it. It used to be the two people''s business, Jeremy and Sherry.


    It was the same now. Even though the relationship between the two had been so bad, the possessiveness of Jeremy was still as strong as before.


    "Are you really all right now?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she didn''t hide her worry at all.


    Sherry felt guilty at this moment.


    She had known from the beginning that how hateful Jeremy was now and that the man could do something crazy at any time, but she hadn''t been on guard before.


    If.


    When she faced Jeremy, she could be more vigilant. Maybe now she and Jeffery didn''t need to face such a thing at all, because there was no need for them to do so.


    "I''m really fine. I don''t need to care about what those people said. Anyway, we are brothers. How could my brother really hurt me?"


    While saying these words, Jeffery bit his lower lip. Obviously, he didn''t mean it.


    In Sherry''s eyes, Jeffery was suspecting Jeremy. But this young man was afraid that she would worry about him, so at this time, he didn''t want to say anything even if he was wronged.


    At this time, looking at his appearance, Sherry felt even more distressed.


    She patted Jeffery''s head and said, "Well, don''t think too much. Just forget it."

 Chapter 580 Lets Get Married

    Subconsciously.


    Sherry was still stubborn.


    Even if there was really something related to her in all these, she would not care in the end. However, it was not until she really met the matter of Jeffery that she realized how terrified she was.


    Even if she was not willing to face Jeremy now, she still had to find that man and make it clear to him. As for the matter between the two of them, even if that man really had any opinions, he should come for her.


    But he shouldn''t target Jeffery.


    "Stay with me, okay?"


    Jeffery pretended to be in a trance. At this time, he looked at Sherry pitifully, just hoping that Sherry could pay more attention to himself. Sherry was still the same Sherry.


    Even though her mood had changed a little at the beginning, after seeing the pitiful look of Jeffery, Sherry began to feel sad.


    Sherry touched Jeffery''s head and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll always be here. I''ll always be by your side, so you''d better be quiet too. Let''s just stay here quietly, okay?"


    Sometimes.


    When you wanted to protect someone, it was not necessary for you to keep talking nonsense with him, but you could just give him the simplest companionship.


    Sherry had always thought so. At this time, Sherry was also doing what she thought was right. At this moment, Sherry hoped that she could give Jeffery everything she thought was the best.


    "Okay."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his expression was still a little strange, but at this time, this young man looked much more peaceful. At this time, how much Jeffery hoped that they could continue like this?


    "Sherry, do you think you will be sad if I really die this time?"


    This time.


    At this time, Jeffery didn''t call Sherry sister as before. Instead, he called her name willfully, but what he said would only make Sherry feel more distressed.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry forced a smile and said, "Don''t be silly. You are fine now, aren''t you?"


    Sherry didn''t want to face something, but at this time, Jeffery continued.


    "Yes, I''m fine now. But what if?"


    "At that time, I was lying there and really thought that I would die. At that time, I even hated you. Why didn''t you stay with me? Why couldn''t I see you for the last time when I was almost dying?"


    Jeffery said in a slow tone, but at this time, Sherry had already burst into tears.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t need to be so rational with her previous doubts about Jeffery. This young man cared about her so much, and she was also the only family member around him.


    However.


    Why wasn''t she with him when he needed her? ''Sherry, Jeffery treated you as his sister, but are you really qualified to be like this?''


    "At that time, when I saw you for the last time, I really a


    ld in her hands carefully, or he would be in danger of being broken at any time.


    "Yes, you are always here."


    At the beginning, Jeffery looked a little absent-minded, but soon, when Jeffery looked at Sherry, he smiled happily.


    Yes.


    There was also Sherry by his side, so now he didn''t need to be afraid at all. As long as Sherry could always protect him, everything would be fine.


    However.


    ''Sherry, I appreciate your innocence. Until now, you still think that I am only dependent on you.''.


    "By the way, I''ve drawn the design for you before, but it''s for you to wear, so I want you to see the effect. If you are satisfied, I''ll continue to work."


    It had to be said that even if Sherry only treated Jeffery as her brother and her own responsibility, her tenderness would still make people intoxicated.


    However.


    Perhaps this was also what Sherry was proud of.


    "Is this for me?"


    Although Jeffery didn''t know much about design, he could tell what kind of man he was from Sherry''s work.


    He was an innocent young man.


    But was he really like this?


    Jeffery asked himself again and again in his heart. At this time, he also felt that the design in his hand was so heavy.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she was very careful.


    Sherry was very satisfied with her own design, but after working as a designer for so long, she knew that whether a designer was satisfied with her own work or not was not the key.


    The point was that the man who was dressing was also satisfied with her design.


    "No, I just think it''s a little different from what I imagined."


    At this time, Jeffery looked very embarrassed. Jeffery didn''t like this kind of clothes, but he also knew that it was the fruit of Sherry''s painstaking efforts. He couldn''t do this.


    He couldn''t do this!

 Chapter 581 Respect

    Sherry had always been a very smart girl.


    How could she not know at this time? It was her own design that made this guy embarrassed.


    She smiled helplessly and said, "Well, things may not be as bad as you think. If you don''t like it, I can change it. It was just my guess before. Now you can tell me your preferences."


    While saying these words, Sherry also despised her own self-righteous.


    She had thought that she knew Jeffery well enough.


    Therefore.


    When she made clothes for him, even she herself always felt that as long as she made it, this young man would definitely like it. But now, it seemed that everything was just her own.


    At this moment.


    "Preferences?"


    Jeffery was also stunned when he looked at Sherry.


    In fact.


    When he said those words, Jeffery had already regretted. If so, he would not be that simple brother in front of Sherry in the future.


    However.


    Soon, he realized that maybe he was still simple in the eyes of Sherry, but now he was an adult. As an adult, it was normal for him to have his own thoughts.


    "What do you think? In fact, it was my fault before. I don''t know what you like and I begin to make decisions by myself. But now I give you a chance. You still need to tell me what you like."


    When she spoke, Sherry could always keep the smile on her face.


    After all.


    Even though Jeffery had said something against her, in her eyes, he was still just a young man who needed to be taken care of.


    "Okay."


    When Sherry was saying these words, Jeffery had been looking at her very seriously. During the process, he also wanted to know whether what she had said to him was true or not.


    It turned out that what Sherry said now was sincere.


    It was because Sherry really wanted to make his favorite clothes for him, so when facing him, she said these words to him.


    "Here you are."


    Jeffery found a picture on the Internet and handed it to Sherry.


    Looking at the picture, Sherry looked at Jeffery in surprise and said, "I really don''t expect you to like this style of clothes."


    It was dark.


    However, in Sherry''s eyes, Jeffery had always been such an outgoing young man, so from the beginning, she had never connected such clothes with him.


    However.


    It was Jeffery''s own choice now, which meant that, even if Sherry was unwilling to accept it, she had to do it at this time.


    After all.


    This was a kind of respect for Jeffery.


    When Sherry was looking at the picture, Jeffery was a


    for his whole life. And it was also the last thing he wanted to face. Listening to his words, Sherry''s face was a little stiff.


    "I''m sorry."


    Sherry had been thinking about her own business before, and she really didn''t think about it. Therefore, at this time, the apology to him was naturally sincere.


    "It''s completely unnecessary for you to tell me this. So, if you have time, you''d better take me out for a walk. I can agree to your conditions, but if you have nothing else to do, take me out for a walk."


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she disagreed.


    "I know you do this for my own good. But Jeffery, you really don''t have to do that. You don''t have to destroy yourself because of my work. Don''t you know how terrible the rumors on the Internet are?"


    Sherry knew what Jeffery was facing now.


    However.


    Even if Sherry really hoped that her works could be presented better, she still had some sympathy for Jeffery. She couldn''t let this young man bear such a thing for her works.


    "I know, but I want to do more for you. If you don''t agree, I will take me as a particularly useless person in your eyes. So, are you willing to give me a chance?"


    Jeffery looked at Sherry with hope, hoping that she could give himself enough space at this time, so that he could do a lot of things for her.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Sherry looked a little depressed, but when she really saw the way Jeffery looked at her, she knew that she couldn''t do that at this time.


    If she did, it only meant how cruel she was to Jeffery. At least, she should respect every decision he made.


    Even if she knew the consequences, it was the same.

 Chapter 582 Turn Back

    Although.


    At this time, Sherry was still very worried about Jeffery, but when facing this young man, she knew how to adjust her emotions. She knew her emotions must be very good.


    Otherwise.


    It was very likely that Jeffery''s mood would change according to her own mood.


    This was definitely not what she wanted to see now.


    "You..."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked very helpless, but he could still keep smiling, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she seemed to be in a good mood.


    When she spoke, she didn''t hide her smile at all.


    "I can give you enough opportunities to show yourself. Even if there are still a lot of rumors on the Internet, as long as you can prove that you are excellent enough, I think most people will still be on your side."


    Although.


    Sherry was not sure whether she was right or not, but she knew that this was what she should say at this time. She should give more confidence to Jeffery.


    "Okay."


    At the beginning, Jeffery was very worried about his own situation, but he didn''t know why when he looked at Sherry, he felt that he was particularly relaxed.


    He smiled and said, "I''ve been worried about myself all the time, but now I don''t have such an emotion. With you by my side, perhaps it''s the best result for me."


    While listening to Jeffery''s words, Sherry kept her smile, but didn''t continue to say anything at this time. She wouldn''t say something like making a promise. Sometimes, making a promise was the most ridiculous thing.


    Most of the things should be shown by her own actions. To say that those useless things were disrespectful to others and herself. Sherry had always done well in this regard.


    "I know what you mean. I also know what I will face in the future, but I can''t be the same as now all my life.


    I know you take good care of me, but I''m a man. Since I''m a man, I should be able to protect the people I care and do what I want to do. So this time, I''ll give myself a chance.


    I have been escaping from many things before. At this time, it''s time for me to face them. I think I can do well. Trust me, okay?"


    When Jeffery said these words, he looked very nervous.


    Sherry said nothing, but asked herself to think carefully about what the young man had just said.


    How could Sherry not know at this time? She knew clearly what the young man meant by what he had just said, but it was precisely because she under


    e, she should really trust this man more.


    However.


    Even though she had tried her best, her efforts should not be all.


    These things...


    Sherry had always been clear that even if she had tried hard to convince herself to believe this man, she still couldn''t do it now.


    Therefore.


    Since it was impossible, why should Sherry give Jeremy unrealistic hope at this time?


    At this moment, Sherry shook her head.


    At the beginning, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, his eyes were still full of expectations. He hoped that he could get an answer he wanted from this woman, but he knew that it was impossible.


    He sighed and said, "So, what are you going to do in the future?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she didn''t know what he was thinking.


    However.


    It occurred to Sherry that even if she told this man what she would do next, she would not encounter any hindrance. After all, it was a matter of life and death.


    "Call the police."


    Sherry said resolutely.


    "So, aren''t you afraid that it''s your fault this time? If so, will you still apologize to me as before?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she didn''t know what was wrong with her, but when she faced this man, she was a little flustered. Did she really do something wrong?


    At this time, Sherry asked herself in her heart, but she still couldn''t get an answer.


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, his eyes were more ironic than before.


    "Yes, you are the most powerful woman. Sherry, I hope that if you won''t regret for what you have said to me today."


    After saying that, Jeremy didn''t say anything more.


    Looking at the back of Jeremy, Sherry was in a daze.

 Chapter 583 Great Genes

    In fact.


    Sherry really wanted to ask herself to stop this man, so that she could know what he had done, if there was anything she didn''t know, and if she had really misunderstood this man.


    But soon, Sherry denied her idea.


    It was so ridiculous.


    It was all Jeremy''s fault. How could she misunderstand this man? Even if she really misunderstood him, so what? Jeremy deserved it!


    Maybe.


    Now she still had some feelings for Jeremy, so she felt that she might have misunderstood that man. But time will prove everything. Time will prove how unreliable Jeremy is.


    "Jeremy, if I really misunderstand you, I will say sorry to you face to face. But this time, I care more about the safety of Jeffery. I''m sorry."


    At the corner.


    Someone had been watching everything quietly at the corner.


    It was Chester. He felt that his mood was also very strange.


    He felt everything was strange this time.


    Maybe.


    It should be Jeffery''s scheme, but why did Jeremy look so calm this time? It shouldn''t be his character at all. Or was he plotting something?


    At this time.


    Chester thought carefully what Jeremy was plotting, but he still couldn''t figure out anything.


    However.


    Chester also knew that even if he had seen something, he still had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Jeffery or Jeremy? I have enough time to wait. I really want to know who will win in the end between you two brothers."


    Chester had always been an onlooker in this matter.


    Even now, there was still no difference.


    The closer he got to know them, the more horrible he felt.


    Whether it was Jeremy or Jeffery, they gave Chester the same unfathomable feeling. Every time he thought of meeting such two people, he didn''t know how he felt.


    In fact.


    Chester thought highly of Jeremy.


    After all, there was an old saying that the older, the wiser.


    Although Jeffery had given people a strong feeling recently, Chester always felt that Jeremy hadn''t really taken action yet. When Jeffery pushed Jeremy too hard, it was uncertain who would win.


    Therefore.


    Chester had been looking forward to that day, and he believed that it was not far from what he wanted to see now. Jeremy, who had been silent before, might begin to fight back this time.


    "You mean it was Jeffery who attacked you on the capital chain? How could it be possible?"


    Chester, who hadn''t been involved in these things, might not understand. But at this time, Steve, who was beside Jeremy, could clearly feel the change in him.


    However, when Steve heard what Jeremy said, he s


    ast we grew up together. I know what kind of person you are."


    But, isn''t Jeffery too powerful? Even I''m not sure whether I can do it under you control, but he really did it. I''m just sighing at the genes of your family."


    Steve could tell that Jeremy was really angry with him just now.


    So at this time, he couldn''t wait to explain. He looked very careful when he spoke, fearing that he might say something wrong and make this guy unhappy.


    "I''m also curious. Do you think there is anyone else behind Jeffery?"


    When Jeremy said these words, he was also in a bad mood.


    Jeremy didn''t expect his brother, whom he hadn''t cared about too much before, suddenly became his obstacle.


    It would be hard for another person to accept such a gap, not to mention the current Jeremy. At the moment, as long as the name of Jeffery was mentioned, Jeremy looked very bad.


    "I don''t know. Maybe."


    When Steve said these words, he was not very sure. He had thought that Jeffery was the same as they knew, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all. At this time, for some unknown things, he naturally did not dare to say anything more.


    "Maybe. But I''m not sure yet."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked a little nervous.


    For all this, Jeremy was completely unsuspecting.


    His brother whom he didn''t care about at ordinary times suddenly became his biggest enemy in front of him. Even Jeremy didn''t know how to accept such a change. Perhaps, life should be like this, as wonderful as drama.


    No one knew what would happen the next second. Everything was so unpredictable. That was how it happened.


    "Well, you''d better not think so now. Let''s wait until the final investigation results come out."

 Chapter 584 New Knowledge

    Although.


    Steve''s mood was almost the same as that of Jeremy. He was almost certain that what this guy said should be true, but when he spoke, his attitude seemed to be very cautious.


    Steve knew that everything would be worse than he had expected.


    So at this time, what he should do was to calm Jeremy down.


    Although he could help, Jeremy had to face all these things by himself. The most important thing now was whether Jeremy could really calm down.


    "Steve, we don''t have much time left. If our guess is true, even if we choose to keep silent at this time, it''s impossible for Jeffery not to do anything.


    We have found someone to check the capital chain before, but there is no news at all. It means that Jeffery is not the young man we can deal with before.


    It''s very likely that we can''t do it directly in business, so we have to find a breakthrough in another way."


    Jeremy was the same as before. Even in such a difficult situation, this man could quickly calm himself down and find a suitable breakthrough in this matter.


    However.


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Steve didn''t know how he felt. He had thought that everything would be okay as long as he was with Jeremy.


    However.


    Now it seemed that this was not the case at all. Things were more complicated than he had imagined.


    However, Steve didn''t want to think about how strong Jeffery was now. Even Jeremy had to hide his strength for the time being. That young man had grown a lot.


    "You mean, Zoe?"


    Steve didn''t have any feelings for many things at the beginning.


    However.


    After all, the two of them had been partners for so many years. As long as Steve saw the expression on Jeremy''s face at the moment, he knew what he was thinking.


    Steve sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, what happened to Zoe is really our biggest breakthrough so far, but we don''t know what to do before.


    But do you think even we are all getting nervous at this critical moment, is it possible for him not to made any preparation?"


    Although.


    Although Steve was on the side of Jeremy, he still didn''t trust Jeremy at all. It was not because he didn''t want himself to trust Jeremy at this time.


    But even if he had tried his best to do so, he still couldn''t do it. After all, if that was the case, he was not helping Jeremy.


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "I know what you mean, but it''s almost completely different from what you think. There are still a lot of things to come to me next.


    ottom line, but he could clearly realize that Jeffery was totally different from him.


    It seemed that Jeffery would stop at nothing to get Sherry.


    Even Jeremy didn''t know how to face everything. At this time, he was very nervous, but he couldn''t let himself say anything.


    Now.


    There were so many people staring at him, waiting for him to give a suitable result. So at this time, he knew how to stabilize himself.


    Steve shook his head and said, "You are right, but we really should start to think about it carefully. Jeremy, I will certainly help you with my best ability, but you''d better be mentally prepared for what will happen next.


    I know how you feel now. You don''t have to hide it from me. Even if I have chosen to be on your side now, you still have no confidence in the two of us.


    Because the person you are facing now is Jeffery, who you feel strange and familiar. In my eyes, you are a man who should not panic about anything for anyone.


    So, I hope your following performance won''t let me down. I have almost finished what I can say to you now. Even if the result you will get next is not as good as I think, I won''t blame you."


    So when Steve said these words, he knew clearly what he was talking about.


    Although.


    Steve knew Jeremy better than anyone else. He hoped more than anyone that Jeremy could win the final victory. However, he also knew that he couldn''t put too much pressure on him now.


    In that case, it would definitely not be a good result for Jeremy.


    "Instead of talking nonsense here, let''s do something useful. I''ll write you something and you can investigate in the direction I give you."

 Chapter 585 New Questions

    At the beginning, Jeremy didn''t think there was something wrong with the conversation between the two, but as time went by, he really felt that there was something wrong.


    Yes.


    Now Jeffery was totally different from what they thought, so they shouldn''t waste their time here. If they said more useless nonsense, Sherry would have more risks.


    Jeremy didn''t expect it took a long time for him to figure out such a simple reason.


    At this time, the best result for him was to calm down.


    As long as he could calm down, he could figure out a lot of things seriously.


    Since he had to figure out what had happened before, he still needed Steve''s help. In business, he was better than Steve. But when it came to news, he was really not as good as Steve.


    Jeremy had always been clear about these things.


    However.


    Jeremy had a good point, that was, when he knew what he did was not good enough, he always knew how to change.


    In the next few days, when Steve saw Jeremy several times, he wanted to say something.


    After all.


    In the eyes of Steve, there was no difference between Jeremy and a top.


    Although this guy seemed to be in a good condition, most of the time, Steve was still worried about Jeremy''s health.


    Even a man made of steel couldn''t work day and night.


    "Yesterday, my capital chain was attacked again. I give you enough time to investigate, but you have to promise that I will not lose anything during this period of time."


    It must be the tacit understanding between the two people who had relied on each other for so long.


    At this time, before Steve could ask something, Jeremy had already taken the initiative to tell him his own situation, in case Steve would nag at him.


    Steve was a little speechless.


    After all, they knew each other so well. At this time, Steve touched his nose awkwardly, but he didn''t say anything more.


    In fact.


    Steve really wanted to ask Jeremy one question. Was he such a man in his eyes? But he couldn''t ask.


    In this way, he could only keep his doubts to himself.


    "Okay, I see."


    Seeing that Jeremy didn''t say anything, Steve knew what Jeremy meant even if he didn''t say anything.


    He sighed helplessly and said.


    "I really need to think about how to face your brother next. During this period of time, I have investigated something, and it shows that Jeffery is the one most likely to do it."


    After all.


    Sometimes, speculation and truth were two completely different meanings.


    Those things had already been a little unbearable when they were gues


    he looked a little tired.


    Right.


    These big families all had some secrets, but what they would do in the future depended on themselves. Jeremy just felt that now Steve was a little difficult to find his position.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Steve couldn''t help saying this when he looked at Jeremy.


    At the beginning, Steve couldn''t figure out some things, but after a long time, the way he looked at Jeremy changed a lot.


    "You don''t need to say sorry to me. It doesn''t matter even if I fall and go down with you. But you''d better know that you have a woman you like now. As a man, what you should do is to give a woman a home."


    Said Jeremy expressionlessly.


    Hearing this, Steve was still in a complicated mood.


    If possible.


    Steve really wanted Sherry to listen carefully to what Jeremy said now.


    The man who had never taken anyone seriously could say something like that now. But the woman whom Jeremy wanted to say to was not here. Wasn''t it ridiculous?


    "Linda said that Sherry wouldn''t really like Jeffery, but according to Sherry''s personality, she would listen to what Jeffery said obediently now."


    Although it was not appropriate for Linda to know something during this period of time.


    However.


    Steve was too anxious at this time. Even though he knew it was not appropriate, he still couldn''t control himself to say something in front of Linda.


    "And then?"


    Jeremy didn''t blame Steve for telling Linda about it. He knew even if Steve really spoke out, he must did it for some reasons.


    He was waiting for how Steve would explain it next.


    "Now in Sherry''s eyes, your image should be very bad, so if something bad happens next, she is likely to suspect you."

 Chapter 586 Trust

    Sure enough.


    Even after Linda''s analysis, most of the problems were the same as what Jeremy had thought before.


    "But there is another question you can help me ask when you go back. How can we make Sherry''s attitude towards Jeffery get worse? Even if we don''t expose him now."


    Hearing this, Steve looked at Jeremy for a while.


    Finally, he shook his head and said, "No solution.


    Even if we can expose Jeffery, his legs have recovered, but it''s still not good for us. It''s a fact that he was injured. Even if he is exposed, it is just a young man''s fragility.


    It only takes some time for him to act like a spoiled child with Sherry, and soon he will be forgiven by her. However, the final contradiction is still on you, so you need to think carefully about everything you do next."


    Steve was in a bad mood when he said these words.


    No one would feel safe after being targeted.


    So did Steve.


    Steve always felt that Jeremy looked excellent in all aspects.


    However.


    What couldn''t Sherry forgive Jeremy? Even if there had been misunderstandings, she had to give a chance to him.


    "I''ve thought about it before. My position in Sherry''s heart is now in jeopardy. If your woman just told you this, I can tell by myself."


    When Jeremy spoke, his tone was very helpless.


    He had thought that he could get some useful information from Linda.


    However.


    He didn''t expect that what Linda said was also useless in the end.


    "Actually, there is some other information."


    When Steve said these words, he looked a little strange and awkward. No one knew what he was feeling awkward about.


    Steve didn''t say anything. At this time, Jeremy just stared at him quietly.


    Jeremy knew Steve well.


    Jeremy knew even if Steve hadn''t told the truth yet, he would confess it to him sooner or later. So at this time, he just needed to wait quietly and patiently. When Steve told him everything, it would be okay.


    "Linda said, if you have to, you can force a kiss on Sherry. When you are about to kiss her, you can pretend that you don''t have the heart to do so, and then turn around and leave. In this way, women will feel that you are worried about something.


    And this scruple is that you like her and you still have her in your heart."


    When Steve said these words, he didn''t even dare to let himself look into the eyes of Jeremy. Although what he said now was for the good of Jeremy.


    However.


    After all, he was a man. It was strange for a man to say


    before.


    "Well, why do I feel that my next life will be terrible?"


    At this time, Steve touched his head and was shocked by the look in Jeremy''s eyes.


    "Where is Barry?"


    Steve stayed in Jeremy''s office for a long time. He always felt that his office was a little different today, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    At last.


    Steve finally realized that the secretary of Jeremy was missing.


    Although Steve didn''t know the specific situation of some things, he was clear that Barry had betrayed Jeremy. That was why Steve didn''t look good when he asked.


    He could even bully his own friend sometimes.


    However.


    He couldn''t allow others to do that.


    Therefore, when he mentioned the name of Barry, he didn''t look good.


    Jeremy knew Steve so well. Judging from the expression on Steve''s face, he knew what he was thinking about.


    With a helpless smile, Jeremy said, "It''s not as bad as you think. I have arranged something for him and he goes to work. After all, it''s not appropriate for me to contact Sherry now.


    But, even if I don''t keep in touch with Sherry, business is business. It''s necessary for us to continue."


    Jeremy said with a smile all the time.


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, his eyes were a little strange. He asked, "Since it has happened once, aren''t you afraid of the same thing happening again?"


    After all.


    No matter what reason he had, if Barry was Steve''s secretary, he would not have been kept here. However, Steve couldn''t figure out what was on Jeremy''s mind.


    All the time.


    Steve thought that compared with him, Jeremy was shrewder.


    However.


    Why did Jeremy do such a thing this time?

 Chapter 587 Scheme

    "Well, it''s never a big deal to deal with the matter of Barry. Didn''t he choose to confess to me in the end? The biggest problem in front of us now is still Sherry and Jeffery."


    Seeing that Steve''s attention was on Barry, Jeremy felt a little helpless.


    Sure enough.


    He should have known that Steve was still the same as before.


    Even at some times, he felt that Steve looked much more reliable than before. But, deep down, Steve was still the guy that was hard to trust.


    "Never mind. I don''t care."


    Steve was not a fool. Although Jeremy just looked at him like this and said nothing, he still realized what he meant.


    Maybe.


    Although he had a good relationship with Jeremy, it didn''t seem to be an excuse for him to get involved in everything. It was obvious that Jeremy didn''t want him to get involved in something now.


    "So, I still think that you have some other plans, but I don''t know even now. Jeremy, I won''t ask you what you have prepared, but you tell me if my guess is right, okay?"


    Steve looked at Jeremy seriously.


    At the beginning, Jeremy looked a little embarrassed.


    He hesitated for a while.


    However.


    When Steve looked at him, although he was still hesitant, at this time, he chose to ask himself to nod in front of Steve.


    Maybe.


    There were some things that couldn''t be hidden. Seeing Steve was so curious, Jeremy decided not to hide something from him. This was a good result for everyone.


    "So, you asked Barry to do it, right?"


    Jeremy was still the same as before.


    Jeremy hemmed and hawed. He seemed to have something to say, but he couldn''t say it out. And now, he looked very depressed.


    "So, do you think I did something wrong?"


    After a long time, Jeremy finally said.


    Jeremy always believed that it was right for him to ask Barry to do that.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy really couldn''t understand why Steve had such a big reaction about the matter between him and Barry.


    "If we really need to find out what happened to Zoe, we will definitely trace down Barry. Jeremy, do you still think that you have done something extraordinary at that time?


    Well, maybe for you, you think you are helping others now, but I think you are completely a fool now. Do you think only Sherry is investigating you?"


    When Steve said these words, he looked very irritable.


    "I''m telling you now, if only Sherry is investigating you, I don''t need to be like this when facing


    know the result, but now when he heard this man say such words, he still felt that his mood was particularly complicated.


    You have think you know enough about a person, but it is not until in the end that you realize how stupid you look.


    "Yes, but there is another thing that I''m curious about now. If what you guessed is true, if you go there rashly, Jeffery won''t be unaware of it, right?"


    In the current situation, they had to go step by step, without any loopholes.


    Jeremy must have planned a lot.


    But Steve didn''t have high requirements for himself.


    He just hoped that at this time, no matter what Jeremy would experience in the future, he would not be a burden to him. It was enough for him now.


    "So I still need your help in the following. I hope that during the whole process, Jeffery won''t get any news, but it''s impossible for me alone to do that."


    Now that he had thought it over at the beginning.


    At this time, Jeremy was clearer than anyone else about what he should do now.


    He was clear about what he should do to get the best result for himself so far.


    "Yes, it''s almost impossible for you to do that alone. You can leave the rest to me. If I have any problem, I''ll contact you as soon as possible. I really hope I can help you this time."


    Steve said with a smile all the time.


    But his smile seemed to be very helpless.


    Jeremy nodded and continued to sort out folders on his computer.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Seeing that Jeremy was not in the mood to pay attention to him now, Steve felt that it was meaningless for him to stay here. He said goodbye to Jeremy and left.

 Chapter 588 Previous Convictions

    In the afternoon.


    When Steve came here again and looked at Jeremy, the look in his eyes had changed a lot.


    Jeremy glanced at Steve indifferently and asked, "Have you got the result?"


    At this time, Jeremy still remembered what Steve did when he left. It seemed that he had come up with a result. That was why he looked at him like this.


    Steve nodded with difficulty and said, "Bro, I''m really curious now. What''s wrong with you? The matter is almost the same as your guess, so we should be able to solve it safely."


    Jeremy glanced at Steve indifferently, and continued to say something particularly annoying in a cold voice.


    "Yes, almost everything can be solved, but there are still some things that we can''t solve now. So before everything happens, I will definitely leave several emergency plans for you. If I''m not here, you preside over them."


    Even if some of the problems had been solved.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t make himself relax his vigilance like this. On the contrary, this man still looked very nervous at this time. Looking at Jeremy, Steve didn''t know what else to say.


    Normally.


    He and Jeremy were brothers, so he should accompany him well and help him do whatever he wanted to do.


    However.


    The gap between the two was so huge. Even if he really wanted him to help Jeremy, he was still powerless at this time.


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve shook his head and said, "I know you are nervous now, but Jeffery may be not that powerful, it''s just our guess."


    Although.


    Steve knew that it was very likely that what he said was just worried about Jeremy and comforting him. However, Steve was really worried about Jeremy''s health.


    He had been to hospital because of work. This time, Steve really didn''t want the same thing to happen to him again.


    However, what Steve was thinking now was destined to be different from that of Jeremy.


    Taking a look at Steve, Jeremy said, "I know what you mean. I also know that you are caring about me by saying this, but these days are really important. After this period of time, I will definitely let myself have a good rest."


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy was talking to Steve, but at this time, he didn''t seem to be relaxed at all. At the beginning, Steve looked at him and felt that he was very ambitious.


    However.


    "Forget it. I''ll stay here for a while. Linda is angry with me at home, because I''ve been here for the past few days. I won''t leave until I figure out how to give her a surprise."


    Steve didn''t care what Jeremy thought of him. At this time, he just sat on the sofa, showing no


    she really worth it?


    At this time, even if there was such a question in Steve''s heart, he really didn''t know what else to say when he opened his mouth, just keeping quiet and silent.


    "Of course. Do you think it''s necessary for me to trap Sherry by my side at this time?"


    When he said this, Jeremy looked a little helpless.


    "As long as it''s for the good of Sherry, you can do it, but it''s okay for you to do it, and he won''t doubt me if I do it. So I just need to work hard now. You can do whatever you want to do."


    Steve didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t know how he felt when he looked at Jeremy.


    Maybe.


    When he looked at this guy, he actually felt that his opponent was a little pitiful?


    This idea just came to his mind. At this time, even Steve, let alone others, felt frightened by it.


    Would he really do such a ridiculous thing?


    Although he still had a lot of doubts at this time, he couldn''t ask more at this time.


    "All right. You just deal with it alone. I have thought it over now. I''ll go home to face Linda. If you need me, you can tell me. After all, we have been friends for so many years."


    Every word Steve said was sincere.


    At this time, Jeremy just waved his hand.


    He meant that Steve could stay away from him.


    Jeremy still had a lot of things to deal with. At this time, he was naturally very nervous. Even in front of this guy, he was not in a good mood.


    "By the way, I know you trust Linda very much now, but you still have to figure out what can be said to that woman and what can''t be done. I don''t want to ruin my life because of your personal feelings."


    When he said these words, Jeremy''s attitude was not polite at all.


    After all, Linda had a criminal record.

 Chapter 589 Nervous

    At this time, Steve didn''t like the attitude of Jeremy either.


    However.


    Steve had to admit that he was somewhat wrong in the face of Jeremy when it came to the matter of Linda.


    Although there were still some unwillingness in his heart at this time.


    However.


    Seeing the look in Jeremy''s eyes, Steve nodded to show his acceptance.


    At night.


    When Steve returned home, he saw Linda watching TV on the sofa alone.


    Although.


    Steve didn''t feel sorry for Linda before, but now looking at Linda, he felt that this woman looked a little pitiful.


    As soon as this thought appeared in Steve''s mind, he was very gentle when facing Linda.


    Steve might think that he was so nice to Linda because he wanted to do more good things for her.


    However.


    In Linda''s eyes, this was not the case.


    For Linda, the reason why Steve said that to her was not because he cared about her.


    It was because this man had done something wrong to her that Steve behaved like this in front of her at this time. This idea had just appeared in Linda''s mind, and it was uncontrollable.


    Steve''s tenderness was what Linda yearned for most.


    However.


    At this time, Linda just looked at Steve like this, but she still couldn''t explain clearly what she was feeling now.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Linda thought so much, but it didn''t mean that Steve would realize it at this time. Steve just felt that the way Linda looked at him seemed a little strange, but he didn''t know what the reason was.


    At this time, Steve looked at Linda with an inquiring look.


    At this moment, Steve wanted to know the reason.


    However.


    At this moment, Linda was escaping from this man.


    "Did I do anything wrong?"


    When Steve looked at Linda, he always felt that everything was inexplicable. In front of him, Linda was avoiding his intimacy, and even avoiding him. This wasn''t the same Linda he had known before.


    However.


    However, at this time, even if Linda was in front of him, he couldn''t say anything more. At this time, he couldn''t explain anything for Linda.


    "Yes, you didn''t do anything wrong. I''m the one who should be blamed. I just think perhaps it''s wrong for me to let you be with me at the beginning. How about I turn myself in to the police station now? You can be with Sherry. "


    After hearing what Linda said, the smile on Steve''s face disappeared in an instant.


    However.


    In Linda''s eyes, Steve had begun to protect Sherry. Sure enough, in this man''s eyes, only Sherry was the most important person. It was not important to heal her feelings.


    "


    our temper with me, I will only feel confused if I don''t know what happened to you."


    "Next time, let''s make everything clear first, and then you can seriously think about whether I really did something wrong. Is that okay?"


    Steve really cared about Linda at this moment.


    Otherwise, if another person did such a thing at this time, the result must be very miserable.


    However.


    At this time, when Steve heard what she said, he just stood up calmly and let himself face it. This was Steve''s choice at this time.


    "Okay."


    When Linda looked at Steve, she looked a little awkward.


    However.


    Although Linda looked a little awkward now, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know how to behave at this time. She looked very sensible when she said these words at this time.


    "I don''t know if you really did something wrong, but can you give me your phone? I need someone to check the source of this message. Now a lot of things are in a mess. I don''t know what the purpose of this message is."


    At this time, Steve was extremely nervous.


    Sometimes, it was just a common thing, but at this time, it was enough for him to tighten his nerves.


    "Okay."


    Although Linda was willful at the beginning, she knew what she should do at any time. Since Steve didn''t do anything wrong to her.


    Then.


    Even at this time, what Steve had done was to help Sherry. At this time, Linda still felt that she had no right to stop him.


    "I really don''t know how to live in the future. Let alone me, you''d better be careful in the following days. Now that you are with me, it is very likely to hurt you."


    Steve said nervously, holding Linda in his arms.


    He was nervous because he cared about this woman.

 Chapter 590 Proposal

    "So you should know who wants to offend you, right?"


    Although Linda knew that she shouldn''t have said such words when at this touching moment. At this time, sitting next to Steve, she didn''t know what''s wrong with her.


    She just said such stupid words so naturally.


    "Yes."


    Steve didn''t expect that Linda would pay attention to this question at this time, so he gave a frank answer. But when he looked at Linda, he looked more curious.


    At this time, Steve really wanted to know if there would be any good result if Linda asked him such a question at this time.


    But...


    At this time, curiosity was just a curious thing and could not be an answer.


    "So, what happened after that?"


    Looking at Steve, Linda asked.


    "Yes, I have no problem now, but even if I''m not the one to be dealt with, that person will still find a way to deal with you in the future, right? What are you going to do in the future? Is there no problem with Sherry?"


    Steve shook his head and said, "He won''t hurt Sherry. He just wants to get rid of Jeremy, and I happen to be with him."


    Steve looked helpless when he said this.


    In fact.


    At this time, even this man had never thought that there would be such a day between them.


    "Is it Jeffery?"


    Although Linda knew that this kind of thing was not something she could guess casually, at this time, in the face of Steve, the name could be said to be blurted out naturally.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    When Steve looked at Linda, he looked very helpless. However, when this woman asked him that, Steve still asked him to nod honestly at this time.


    "Well Well, I''m sorry... "


    Linda was not a fool. At this time, she had almost known everything she wanted to know.


    Of course she knew how much trouble she had caused to Steve.


    If Steve cared about her, but at this moment, she began to become thoughtless. At this time, she should also be a big trouble for this man.


    At this moment, Linda thought so.


    "It''s good that you know you are wrong."


    Steve looked at Linda helplessly.


    Although he was a little angry when he was with Linda just now.


    However, he didn''t feel that way anymore.


    After all.


    Although he looked very childish before, in the final analysis, if it was not because he really cared about Linda, then he would not have such a side in front of her.


    "You''re wrong? Do you really realize that you are wrong? "


    Looking at Linda, Steve couldn''t help asking again.


    Seeing that Linda nodded, Steve smiled and asked, "Since you are not angry with me now, do you still want to see th


    feeling of settling down. I never thought that I would be with a woman all my life."


    "But life is not so absolute. No matter how impossible a thing is, there will always be someone who will change his mind."


    "Linda, it''s you who changed my mind. I feel that a man can be very happy even if he is married. So now, are you willing to come with me to verify whether my guess is correct?"


    After leaving Jeremy''s house, Steve had been thinking about it alone for a long time.


    At that time, Steve had no idea at all.


    He didn''t know what he should do to cheer Linda up.


    At last.


    Steve had never thought that he would come up with such a method.


    Although.


    Steve was confident in himself, but at this time, when he looked at Linda, he was particularly nervous.


    In especial.


    At this time, Linda didn''t give Steve any response. She just looked at Steve with that kind of gaze, but it seemed that she didn''t mean to take the ring.


    Steve began to feel uneasy.


    ''Oh my God! We have come to this point. Does she want to refuse me at this time?''.


    Looking at Steve like this, Linda could tell what he was thinking at this time.


    It could be seen that at this time, Linda looked more helpless.


    Looking at Steve, she couldn''t help saying, "Your proposal is not sincere at all. If you really mean it, why don''t you put on the ring for me as soon as possible?"


    Linda didn''t know if Steve wanted to tease her at this time.


    Or did he really forget it.


    However, Linda knew that no matter how this man felt at this time, she was anxious. She was anxious to be with Steve. She was anxious that the two of them could make a promise for the next life.


    So, Linda couldn''t wait to ask.

 Chapter 591 I Must Go

    "Ah, okay."


    Although.


    At the beginning, Linda looked very nervous, but at this time, Linda looked completely different from before.


    On the contrary, Steve was the one who was particularly nervous at this time.


    At this time, Steve touched the sweat on his head.


    She felt that her IQ was not a little different from before.


    Looking at Steve like this, Linda couldn''t help shaking her head and said, "I know you are a playboy. People who don''t know you might think it''s the first time you see a woman."


    Although Steve seemed to be in a hurry today, he looked really cute at this time.


    "Ahem..."


    Although he knew it clearly.


    He knew clearly that what Linda said to him at this time was just a joke.


    However.


    At this time, he heard what Linda said to him. Steve looked a little embarrassed.


    "Are you embarrassed?"


    When Steve looked at Linda, he thought she looked a little cute.


    Linda rolled her eyes at Steve, but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Linda didn''t want to answer him directly, Steve didn''t say anything. He just put the ring on her finger and behaved a little shamelessly.


    "I don''t care. Although you didn''t give me an answer just now, at least you didn''t refuse me at that moment. So, I think you agreed to let us two be together."


    Steve looked very serious when he said these words.


    Looking at this man, Linda looked very helpless.


    She nodded and said, "Okay, I do."


    Although this man looked very cute now and she really wanted to keep her eyes on him for a while.


    However.


    As far as Linda knew, Steve still had a lot of things to worry about. She should be grateful that this man could do this for her. As for other things, how could she expect?


    Even though the two of them had been together for so long, in fact, Linda still had no confidence in their relationship. Every time at this time, Linda would doubt it.


    She wondered if her relationship with Steve was about to break up.


    Because of this, even though Linda was still in love with Steve.


    However, at this moment.


    Linda didn''t have so much confidence in herself.


    "By the way, you mean it''s Sherry who gave you the idea?"


    Even at this time, as long as she thought of the past when Steve and Sherry appeared, even if Linda knew, she knew that she shouldn''t care about such a thing now.


    However.


    At this moment, Linda still wanted to know more.


    After all.


    Only when you know a lot about a person can you be sure that the person really belongs to you.


    So did Linda.


    "Yes, here is the thing..."


    At this time, Steve cou


    been waiting for that result. I''ve been looking forward to it. I''m looking forward to the work you give me. Is it the same as I imagined?"


    Jeffery looked at Sherry and began to think nonsense again.


    At this time, Jeffery stopped talking about the previous topic.


    When he spoke again, he had changed the topic.


    "Well, I''ve been trying very hard to do it, but I haven''t got the result I want. I''m not doing well. You''ve been waiting for me for so long. I''m sorry..."


    At this time, when Sherry looked at Jeffery, she also looked very serious.


    At the beginning, Jeffery didn''t complain at all.


    However.


    At this moment, looking at such a gentle woman, even at the beginning, she still wanted to say something to complain. But at this time, Jeffery realized that whatever he said was wrong at this time.


    Thinking of this, Jeffery chose to keep silent.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say anything at this time, but that he didn''t know what else he could say at this time.


    "Sherry, you''d better not look for the police. After all, this matter has nothing to do with Hiram."


    Said Jeffery, looking at Sherry.


    Sherry knew what kind of person Jeffery was.


    If at this time, Sherry forced the police to investigate as soon as possible, what should he do in the future?


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible. Jeffery, you take Hiram as your brother, but you''d better think it over. When you think so, does he really take you as his brother?"


    "I don''t care about other things, but you can''t make a decision on this matter. I have the final say. The police will definitely let him give a reasonable explanation."


    Speaking of this, Sherry was full of anger at this time. How could she give in?

 Chapter 592 Jefferys Idea

    "Really?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked very helpless.


    "To be honest, no matter what the final result will be, you should trust me more at this time. Many things are not as bad as you think. Hiram won''t do that. "


    "Even if you really saw my brother in the video, he just stood at the door for a short time and didn''t come in at all, right? So, it really doesn''t matter. Trust me, okay?"


    In front of Sherry, Jeffery spoke for Jeremy again and again.


    However.


    At this time, Jeffery would not let Sherry relax her vigilance like this.


    On the contrary.


    She would think that Jeffery had known that it had something to do with Jeremy, but this young man was so kind that he was not willing to continue investigating.


    Thinking of this.


    Sherry even felt that she should be responsible for it now.


    Maybe.


    Now she was responsible for letting Jeffery face something.


    Every time, as long as it was about Jeremy, Jeffery would instinctively choose to escape.


    However.


    This guy didn''t know at all. Escape was not the only solution to these things.


    Sometimes, even if you still don''t want to face something, you have to choose to face it in the end, because this is a matter of principle.


    If the person you care about really did something wrong, then what you should do is not to tolerate him all the time.


    Because.


    Your tolerance is not about protecting a person. On the contrary, a person may go further and further on a wrong path because of your tolerance.


    Sherry had always seen these clearly.


    However.


    At this time, even if Jeffery really understood what Sherry meant, he just smiled, but didn''t say anything more.


    After all.


    Jeffery didn''t care about Jeremy as brothers. He didn''t want Sherry to get involved in this matter. He just hoped that this woman wouldn''t disturb his plan.


    "Well, I suddenly feel that you also look very interesting. Every time I encounter such a thing before, I think that you should be hiding a lot of things from me."


    Said Sherry suddenly when she looked at Jeffery.


    "But this time, I think what I thought before is right. I didn''t seem to have shown you the surveillance video before, did I? How did you know?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, there was more inquiry in her eyes.


    Although he was the young man she had been protecting, at this time, Sherry still could not feel at all, nor could she feel her understanding of each other. Even if they stood together now, she would still feel that he was like a stranger.


    "Yes, you didn''t show me the surveillance video before. But after such a thing happened


    .


    At the beginning, Sherry had been trying to keep silent, just in order to appreciate the young man''s expression more at this time.


    Sure enough.


    In the end, Jeffery''s expression successfully pleased Sherry. At this time, looking at Jeffery like this, Sherry couldn''t help laughing and said.


    This guy.


    Although on the surface, sometimes people would feel helpless, this guy was just a little cute child deep in his heart. At this time, facing such a Jeffery, could he say something?


    "I suddenly began to doubt whether what we have decided to do is right or wrong for us. But anyway, I think it''s good for us to be like this."


    Sherry felt at ease every time she was with Jeffery.


    Glancing at the young man beside her, Sherry continued.


    "There are some things that I don''t want you to get involved in. This time, I will give you a result about the matter of Jeremy. If it weren''t for Jeremy, I could apologize to him, but if it was, Jeremy must pay the price."


    At this time, when Sherry said such words, her attitude seemed to be very appraisal at this time.


    At this time, even if Jeffery still wanted him to say something, but at this time, looking at Sherry like this, Jeffery had prepared a lot of things, but at this time, he could not say anything.


    "Okay."


    When Jeffery looked at her, he looked very helpless.


    Jeffery knew that even if he continued to oppose, it would not change Sherry''s decision at this time. Since that was the case, why should he speak for Jeremy at this time?


    Even if there was a big misunderstanding between Jeremy and Sherry, it would only be a good thing for him. The bigger the misunderstanding between the two people was, the better for him.


    Jeffery thought to himself.

 Chapter 593 Being Burgled

    "Well, you can give me such a reaction at this time, and I can really feel at ease. You have given me the feeling that I won''t care about such a thing."


    "Jeffery, you have always been nice to Jeremy, but if you still protect him when he betrays you, it''s meaningless to you."


    "This time, I will definitely let you see everything clearly. Let''s talk about it after you see everything clearly. And then we will talk about your opinion on Jeremy, okay?"


    At this moment.


    Sherry still didn''t want to believe Jeremy at all.


    Even at this time, Jeffery didn''t do anything on the surface, but at this time, Sherry asked herself to stand on the side of Jeffery and believe this young man.


    "Okay."


    Even at the beginning, Jeffery really wanted to help Jeremy. At this time, after Sherry said these words, Jeffery didn''t know what else he should say.


    What''s more?


    From the beginning, everything Jeffery showed was just a disguise.


    Jeffery had never known what he should do in the face of all these.


    "By the way, I should be able to bring you the clothes in a few days. This time, I think the design drawing can''t show the result I want, so I want to know what it looks like on you, okay?"


    While saying these words, Sherry was still very careful.


    After all.


    Sherry knew how much she felt sorry for this young man by saying these words at this time.


    She knew it clearly. She knew that this young man looked a little inconvenient now.


    However.


    At this moment, she had no idea what else she could say.


    "Yes, maybe it''s not the result I want, but I believe in your taste. As for whether it''s something I can accept or not, I won''t know everything until you put everything in front of me."


    At this time, when Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked very helpless.


    However.


    At this time, when Sherry looked at Jeffery, she found that.


    She didn''t dare to look into the young man''s eyes at this time.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her. She touched her face and could feel the residual temperature on it.


    All of this.


    These were the things that Sherry couldn''t imagine before. One day, she would actually be seen blushing by this young man when she looked at him.


    In the past, she would never think that such a thing would happen to her.


    However.


    This time, not only did such a thing happen to her, but she also did it well at this time.


    "But then again, are you confident in your own design?"


    In the face of Sherry, Jeffery couldn''t help asking such a question


    Although.


    Jeffery still hoped that Sherry could design some works that only belonged to him, but Jeffery hadn''t forgo


    really hoped so.


    She hoped that they could be together for the rest of their lives.


    Although the life looked a little plain, they were good to each other when facing each other. Then, everything was enough.


    "Got it."


    Lucas and Kami looked especially obedient at this time.


    At the beginning, Sherry was a little worried.


    However.


    At this moment, seeing the reaction of the two children at this time, Sherry instantly felt that her previous worries were unnecessary.


    It seemed that the two children had never done anything that made her worried.


    Therefore.


    For Lucas and Kami, they should be happy to act like a spoiled child in front of her.


    After all.


    Only when the two kids were like this would she feel that she was facing two innocent children. Sometimes, when she saw the two kids look too mature, she really felt sorry for them.


    "Okay, Mommy."


    The two children promised again, but at this time, Sherry felt that she had an impulse to cry.


    She had a sleepless night.


    At first, Sherry thought that her day would be as peaceful as before. Suddenly, Sherry received a call.


    "Elizabeth, all your design drawings are missing."


    Hearing this, Sherry, who was still in a daze just now, became energetic in an instant.


    It was not a small matter that the design drawings were missing.


    On the contrary, it was very serious.


    After calming down for a while, Sherry asked, "Is it stolen?"


    Ina continued, "It must have been stolen. The studio is in a mess now. It seems that someone has come. I haven''t called the police yet. I want to ask you what to do."


    "Call the police."


    At this time, Sherry said resolutely.


    Although she didn''t know why someone stole her design drawings, she couldn''t solve it on her own.

 Chapter 594 The Movements Of Two Children

    "Mommy?"


    Early in the morning, Lucas and Kami were ready.


    They had thought that they could leave with Sherry, but when they saw that Sherry answered the phone, they knew that something must have happened.


    When Sherry looked at the two children, her face was full of apology.


    "Something happened to Mommy''s studio. I should go there right now. Can you wait for me to finish it?"


    Sherry said these words carefully.


    Even Sherry would never feel that she owed anyone, but in the face of the two children, she still had no reason at all.


    After all.


    It was she who promised the two children again and again, and then let the two children down again and again.


    Lucas''s disappointment could not be hidden at this time.


    On the contrary.


    At this time, Kami patted Lucas on the back to comfort his brother.


    Then he turned to Sherry and said, "Mommy, you can go. But when there is nothing else, you must remember us two."


    Sherry nodded with red eyes.


    At this time, she still felt sorry for the two young little boys.


    "Well, Mommy is leaving. I''ll ask auntie to cook for you later."


    When Sherry left, she didn''t forget the two children.


    "Mommy''s studio was stolen. Do we need any help?"


    After Sherry left, the disappointment on Lucas''s face had almost disappeared.


    Asked Kami seriously.


    Kami shook his head and said, "We don''t know what''s going on now, but as long as we can stay with Mommy, we will be fine. Now we need to investigate it carefully."


    "We can''t see many things clearly here, but the surveillance video of the hospital should be okay. I remember that the surveillance video of the hospital and the surveillance video of Mommy''s studio seem to be connected to the Internet."


    Kami kept looking at Lucas when he spoke.


    After all.


    If they really had to make some decisions, it should be made by two people together. At this time, when Kami looked at Lucas, he paid great attention to the other party at this time.


    "Sure."


    At this time, Lucas listened carefully to every word Kami said.


    After all.


    At this time, the decision made by one person was the common decision of the two of them. At this time, naturally, they could not be a little careless, absolutely not.


    "I''m more curious now. Even if we really know something, what should we do in the future? We are just children now and can''t change anything."


    Kami couldn''t help saying this when he looked at Lucas.


    Of course.


    They were children now. Even if a child was very powerful, most of the time, he would take such words as child''s words.


    Every time, at this point, Lucas and Kami would feel particularly helpless. For the two children, this feeling was not willing to accept at all.


    At thi


    scan.


    To make sure who had never been here before.


    Lucas and Kami finished editing and sent it to Chester''s e-mail.


    "Sherry, I think I have found some clues."


    How could Chester not be with Sherry after such a big thing happened to her?


    At the beginning.


    Even though Chester was a capable man in all aspects, he deliberately asked him to do it in the face of such a thing. He just wanted to silently accompany Sherry, not to give her any substantial help.


    Originally.


    Chester also thought so.


    However.


    What Chester didn''t expect was that he could really give Sherry some substantial help in the end.


    "Who sent it to you?"


    After reading the content, Sherry looked a little shocked.


    Chester glanced at Sherry and said, "Although the possibility is very small, I think it should be your children who send it to me."


    Chester said in a helpless tone.


    She had already known that the two children were very powerful, but at this time, even she did not know how to deal with the matter, it was solved by the two children unexpectedly.


    At this time, even a man like Chester would feel a little depressed.


    He had tried his best to do his best, but at this moment, he found that he was useless. This feeling was really terrible.


    "My children?"


    When Sherry heard this answer, she was unwilling to believe it at first.


    However.


    She thought about it carefully. The person who could stand on her side and do such a thing for her seemed to be the two children.


    Looking at Sherry, Chester patted on her shoulder and said, "They are doing this for your own good, so even if it''s true, don''t blame them when we go back."


    Chester knew that Sherry didn''t like the two children to do such a thing, but at this moment, he was really willing to stand on the side of the two children.

 Chapter 595 Suspicion

    The reason why she wanted to support the two children was not only because of Kami, but also because the two children''s performance this time was for the good of Sherry.


    What''s more.


    Chester didn''t think the two kids did anything wrong.


    It seemed that it was not the first time that the two children had done such a thing, but since no one had found it, it showed their ability.


    As for the confidentiality, as long as Sherry and he didn''t sell the two children, they didn''t need to worry at all.


    "I really don''t know if it''s a good idea or not..."


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she looked very helpless.


    This guy.


    Although he was good most of the time, was he too protective of her two children in some cases?


    For such a thing, at least for the time being, Sherry did not think it was a good thing.


    He always spoiled the two kids like this, was it really good?


    "Trust me this time. Just pretend that you know nothing."


    When Chester spoke, he looked very helpless.


    After all.


    It was just a guess when Chester said that at the beginning.


    If it was really because of what he said, Sherry would teach the two children when she went back.


    Then, Chester must feel guilty.


    At the beginning, Sherry really wanted to get even with the two children after going back.


    However, when she saw Chester, she shook her head and said, "I know. I''ll pretend not to know this time."


    But she didn''t know next time.


    Chester glanced at Sherry and continued, "In that case, I''ll take you to the police."


    Now that they had such evidence, the best result would be like this at this time.


    "I seem to know him."


    When Sherry was watching the video with the police, she suddenly exclaimed.


    "You know him?"


    Chester looked at the man in the picture and searched for his information in his mind, but he couldn''t figure it out at all.


    It was precisely because of this that when Chester heard Sherry''s words, at this time, he looked somewhat baffled.


    "Yes, I know him."


    Said Sherry seriously, pointing at one of the men.


    "He is a designer named Kelly. Although he has made some achievements, he is not very excellent. But why did he go to my studio?"


    What would he do? He stolen the design drawing!


    At this time, whether it was Sherry or Chester.


    They were very clear about such a thing.


    It was precisely because she knew that at this time, even if Sherry spoke with a bad attitude, it was not particularly good.


    After all.


    No matter who that person was, as long as such a thing happened, he should be in a bad mood.


    "Kelly? Let''s check it out. "


    Since he was a famous figure, it would not be difficult to investigate him.


    Soon, the case came to light.


    a good word for Jeremy.


    After all.


    The man had done a lot of things for Sherry when she didn''t know it. However, at this time, what he left on Sherry''s side was such an impression that even Chester couldn''t bear to see it.


    "You seem to support Jeremy?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, her eyes were a little strange.


    In Sherry''s heart, it seemed that no matter what happened, Chester would always be on her side.


    However.


    This time, Chester even started to speak for Jeremy in front of her. Was it really a coincidence? Or was there really something at this time that was similar to what she had imagined, but she had forgotten it before.


    "No."


    At first, Chester just wanted to say his thoughts, but at this time, even this man did not think about it. At this time, Sherry looked so sensitive.


    Without thinking, at this time, Chester had already denied her guess at the first time.


    Although he had a good relationship with Sherry, at this time, Chester would never let him be connected with that guy named Jeremy in front of Sherry.


    After all.


    If that was the case, then it was not good for him at all.


    How could he do such a thing without any benefit?


    "Then what is it?"


    At this time, when Chester looked at Sherry, he was still a little confused.


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she felt the same.


    "I didn''t mean anything else. I was just curious. Why do you think it must have nothing to do with Jeremy?"


    At this time, Sherry finally realized.


    When she faced Chester, there seemed to be something wrong with her attitude, so after realizing her problem, Sherry had to adjust her tone at the first time.


    "I just think that Jeremy may do this for other projects, but he can''t do this project because you have no idea how much money he has invested in it."

 Chapter 596 Position

    No kidding.


    At this moment, Chester was really grateful to Jeremy for his investment.


    If the man hadn''t invested a large sum of money in this project, even if Chester really thought he could say something at this time, he probably wouldn''t be able to say it out.


    At this time, perhaps he had no way to help the other party explain anything.


    "How much?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she also became a little strange.


    As far as Sherry knew, Chester was also very rich.


    Therefore.


    If Chester said it was a huge sum of money, then Jeremy must have spent a lot on it.


    Chester glanced at Sherry and said, "One billion."


    Sherry, who had doubted Jeremy because of this matter before, suddenly realized that she might have been wrong this time when she heard the number.


    That guy.


    Even if he really wanted to play a trick on her, he couldn''t afford such a large sum of money, because it was not worth it at all.


    Sure enough.


    At this time, Sherry''s reaction seemed to be the same as what Chester had guessed before.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Chester just shook his head and said, "Sherry, I want to repeat it to you. It''s one billion dollars."


    Even Chester didn''t know how he felt when he said such words.


    When Chester first knew it, even he himself was shocked, let alone Sherry.


    At that time, although others didn''t know, it didn''t mean that Chester didn''t know.


    Although Jeremy thought highly of their project this time, the main reason why he did so was his support for Sherry.


    For Chester, if let him gave such a large amount of money just for the sake of Sherry, at least he couldn''t do it. But the man who was hated by Sherry could do it so calmly.


    From then on, it was not until then that Chester really wanted to face Jeremy seriously.


    After all.


    In Chester''s opinion, Jeremy was different from what he knew before.


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    This was definitely not a small matter.


    Chester shook his head, "If it weren''t for what happened today, I wouldn''t have said that in front of you."


    "At the beginning, I also asked myself to ask this question when facing Jeremy, because I also want to know what the result is."


    When he said these words, he looked very serious.


    "At that time, Jeremy told me that business is business."


    Chester took a look at Sherry and forced himself to say what he couldn''t say before. At this time, he spoke it out seriously.


    "I suddenly feel that I have wronged that man before."


    At this moment, even if Sherry knew it.


    She k


    "So, is this also about a man''s self-esteem?"


    Looking at Chester, Sherry couldn''t help asking.


    Chester nodded.


    Sherry said helplessly, "Well, maybe I should understand you, but at this time, I really can''t make myself understand your thoughts.


    There are a lot of things that I can''t understand at this time, and I still feel that what you are talking about now is unreasonable. I always take Jeffery as my younger brother. Why do you think so?"


    Although Chester had told her the truth, there were still a lot of things that Sherry didn''t understand at all.


    When Chester looked at her, he looked very helpless.


    "I really can''t understand what you think. You and Jeffery can even get married. Doesn''t that mean anything? Even if there is really nothing between you two, that''s enough."


    For what Chester had said before...


    Sherry could persuade herself not to care about that.


    However.


    Sherry still wondered if she should refute him at this time.


    However.


    She didn''t know what else she could say before she opened her mouth.


    This feeling of helplessness was really terrible.


    "So, this shouldn''t be the reason why Jeremy hurt Jeffery."


    Although Sherry didn''t have enough confidence in speaking, she was still worried about Jeffery.


    As for Jeremy, Sherry still didn''t care about him at all.


    For this, Chester was helpless.


    "I won''t say anything about it. When the final result comes out, you can see what it is like. I have some doubts now, but it''s not appropriate to say it out. Time will prove everything."


    Chester didn''t want his attitude to be too obvious, so at this time, although he still trusted Jeremy, he was very careful when facing Sherry, not allowing himself to speak too absolute.

 Chapter 597 Out Of The Mouth Comes Evil

    "Whatever..."


    At the beginning, Sherry really had a lot of ideas.


    However.


    Facing Chester, Sherry really did not know how to say something even if he was the man she trusted most.


    "By the way, you won''t say anything to the kids, will you?"


    Chester knew that it was not a good topic for them to talk about Jeremy. At this time, Chester was also very careful and told himself not to continue on this topic.


    Because he knew that if he continued to talk about this topic, there would be no good result for him.


    "No, I won''t."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked a little embarrassed.


    "No matter what, they are my own children. You don''t trust me when you face me now. Is it really good, Chester?"


    Sherry didn''t know how to express her feelings at this time.


    Chester shrugged his shoulders indifferently and continued, "But, that''s what you gave me before."


    Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, she was really helpless.


    So she simply chose not to say anything.


    "By the way, I want to ask you something."


    Looking at Chester, Sherry thought that even if she knew that she shouldn''t have said such words to this man, she really want to know an answer now.


    "Go ahead."


    Chester was never stingy with what Sherry wanted to know.


    Of course, it was the same at this time. After hearing Sherry''s question, Chester just let himself nod with a smile and then said like that.


    "I just want to know if you think Jeremy looks good now."


    Sherry had such a feeling before.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know how to ask such a question.


    However.


    This feeling was much stronger than before.


    Even though she knew that it was not the right time to ask such a question, she still couldn''t control herself and asked it naturally.


    "Yes."


    Chester had never thought that Sherry would ask him this question.


    However.


    When Sherry really asked this question, the choice of Chester was not to hide something from this woman, but to face such a question calmly.


    "I know what you are thinking and what you are worried about, but it''s unnecessary."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, his eyes were still very helpless.


    It seemed that he was looking at a capricious child.


    "I appreciate Jeremy both from a man''s point of view and a business man''s point of view. If not for the things happened between you two, he is really an excellent man.


    d to be surprisingly good.


    Although Sherry was a little depressed at the beginning. Why couldn''t Chester support her unconditionally as before?


    However.


    When hearing Chester''s words, Sherry felt that her previous misunderstandings were nothing. Even, what the other party had done was understandable.


    After all.


    This was what Chester would do. Although he didn''t say it, he should feel guilty for Jeremy.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Chester gave her a big smile.


    Chester knew that it was a very difficult thing for Sherry to understand him.


    He should be glad for a while.


    ...


    "You don''t need to thank me. I didn''t help you before, but I hope what I''m doing now can really make you feel better."


    When Sherry spoke, looking at him, she didn''t hide anything at this time.


    In fact.


    From the beginning of the contact between the two people, Sherry really appreciated Chester. Even if such a thing happened, in her eyes, it was not the responsibility of Chester.


    After all.


    There were so many people, and it was impossible for him to watch over all of them.


    For this.


    Chester just smiled bitterly, but he didn''t say anything more, because at this time, he always felt that even if he continued to say something, it was useless.


    Sherry would never think that he was wrong in this matter.


    In this way, he might as well not say anything.


    "Do you think it is possible to ask Jeremy to give us a plan in this cooperation?"


    Sherry didn''t know what she was thinking, but she blurted it out.


    "I didn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong..."

 Chapter 598 Absolutely Not

    In fact.


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she said, but at this time, she saw that Chester looked a little stunned.


    It was only a moment, and she still realized.


    She realized what she had done was so speechless.


    When she looked at Chester, she didn''t hide her apology at all.


    "Well, I know what you said is not intentional. You don''t need to take it to heart."


    For what Sherry said just now, if it was really a thoughtful person, he would think that he was inferior to Jeremy in Sherry''s eyes. However, Chester would not think so.


    Because.


    Chester knew Sherry well. He had talked too much about Jeremy in front of her, so at this time, even Sherry began to be curious.


    He smiled helplessly and said, "I have something worse to face now. I have asked Jeremy before, but he didn''t agree."


    "Why?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she was a little confused.


    After all.


    Now that Jeremy had offered such a large amount of money, he should care about the cooperation very much. But why was he unwilling to help with the case at this time?


    Chester shook his head and said, "Jeremy said that his capital chain is attacked by someone now, so he has to spend most of his time on that. He must be prepared all the time.


    What''s more, Jeremy believes in Barry very much. He thinks that if he gives him some time, Barry will deal with these things better. It''s a large amount of money, so he will be under pressure."


    At the beginning, Sherry still didn''t understand.


    However.


    After Chester said something like that, she finally understood something.


    She looked at Chester in disbelief and said, "So, did he use this opportunity to train Barry?"


    It never occurred to Sherry that Jeremy would make such a choice for what she liked.


    "In fact, it''s not as bad as you think. Even if it''s a training, it''s impossible for him not to pay attention to such a large sum of money. At that time, Jeremy has to stand out in the end."


    It had to be said that Chester knew Sherry well.


    Sherry still didn''t say anything, but her face looked a little pale at this time. But Chester had already known what she was thinking.


    "To be honest, I can understand what Jeremy has done. The situation is not very clear now. At this time, he especially needs a capable assistant. It''s imperative to train Barry.


    In addition, this guy made such a choice, which is also a respect for me. He believes that even if there is really something that Barry can''t do, I am still here to help him."


    At this


    Chester said, she began to become calm.


    That feeling wasn''t because of any major problems.


    But at this time, this guy was really calm and composed.


    "Although Jeffery seems to be very calm, I advise you to pay attention to his mood. I don''t know if it''s my illusion.


    I always feel that in many cases, you can''t leave him at all. As long as you leave him, that guy will feel uneasy even if he doesn''t say anything.


    Sherry, I know you care about him very much now, and you hope that you can always take care of him as you do now. But you''d better not forget that you can''t accompany Jeffery all your life like now."


    As for some things, lookers on see more than players.


    Although Chester knew that what he said now might not be something that Sherry was willing to accept, he still felt it necessary to say it at this time.


    "I know, but I don''t know how to deal with it."


    For what Chester said before, Sherry didn''t care much.


    However.


    This time, for Sherry''s current situation, what Chester said could be said to hit the nail on the head. Even though she was unwilling to accept it now, every word he said was true.


    "Now that you can tell me this, you should be able to see clearly the current Jeffery. I really don''t know how to face him, and he always feels insecure, so I can only be with him."


    Chester glanced at Sherry and said, "But if the one who is the same as Jeffery is either Kami or Lucas, will you have the same choice as now?"


    At this time, Sherry answered without hesitation, "Of course not."


    Jeffery was really fragile, but how could those two brats be possible?


    They were so smart that such a thing would never happen to them.


    Absolutely not.

 Chapter 599 You Will Destroy Him

    "Look, there is a problem."


    Chester was still the same as before. When he couldn''t express his feelings well in front of Sherry, he would always ask himself to change a way to let them see it more clearly.


    "Think about it carefully. Why don''t you want to take care of them so much when facing two children, and why do you have such a feeling when facing Jeffery?"


    Seeing that Sherry couldn''t say anything at this time, Chester had to let himself go on.


    "The reason is very simple. That''s because Jeffery looks too fragile in your eyes now."


    "That guy looks too fragile in your eyes, so when you face him, you always make yourself think about whether what you said will irritate him, but you don''t have such a feeling when you face two children.


    Sherry, maybe in your eyes, you should be good to him, but you''d better not forget that he is eighteen years old and that guy has grown up. If you go on like this, you are going to destroy him."


    Sherry didn''t know how to answer him.


    If it was other things, Sherry might not care about it, but at this time, it was really different. Many things were different.


    Looking at him, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Yes, I agree with you. Even if Jeffery still looks fine now, there will be problems between us sooner or later. But I don''t know how to do it. If I really do something, I can''t do it well.


    It''s true. When facing others, I may let myself express my thoughts unscrupulously, but if that person is Jeffery, I can''t do it, really can''t do it..."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked a little painful.


    However, hearing this, Chester couldn''t even say a word to comfort her.


    In fact.


    Chester knew clearly that the reason why Sherry became like this was because of him, because he had done something wrong.


    However.


    No matter in front of Chester or others, Sherry could say anything she didn''t like. But this time, she really couldn''t do it.


    It was not because she didn''t want to do it, but because she didn''t know what else she could do when she was ready to do it.


    At this time, Chester looked at Sherry quietly.


    These ones here.


    Sherry needed to make a choice by herself. Even if Chester was still with her, even this man could not let himself give her an answer.


    It was true that there was nothing he could do.


    "Yes, you always think that you don''t have a say in this matter, but, Chester, the


    we have been affected?


    Whether the medicine is replaced by someone in the hospital before, or your design drawing is stolen this time and our brand delay, the series of events are all connected.


    From the beginning to the end, this person''s target is Jeremy, so I have to seriously think about it now. Is it appropriate for us to cooperate with Jeremy?"


    When Chester said these words, he was really thinking about it seriously.


    Even Sherry couldn''t help but tighten her nerves when she looked at him.


    "Didn''t you say that you always admired Jeremy? Now you are not sure if you are on the side of him again?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she always felt that this man seemed to be a little strange at this time. Now she could no longer keep up with him at all.


    After all.


    Now such a feeling, at least for herself, should be a very uncomfortable thing.


    But...


    Although it was a very sad thing, it was also something that Sherry had to accept now.


    At this time, Chester gave his answer quickly.


    "I really appreciate Jeremy, but it doesn''t mean that I really have to do something for him. It''s none of our business now."


    Looking at him, Sherry said, "But, what if I say I want to help Jeremy this time?"


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know clearly what she was thinking, but she actually said it naturally.


    "Why?"


    Although Chester should be the one who understood Sherry the most, he still couldn''t control himself to ask such a question at this time.


    "What do you think?"


    Sherry did not directly answer the question of Chester, but gave it back to this man.

 Chapter 600 Indulgence

    At this time, Chester looked at Sherry and shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything about this kind of thing, and now he didn''t know what the other party meant.


    "Because of what you just said."


    The car was still running steadily, but he was not calm at all.


    He also seriously asked himself to recall what kind of topic he had just said to cause this fellow just had such an idea.


    "What did I say?"


    Sherry, do you really know what you are doing now?


    Tell you, we have been involved. If what we guessed is true, then even if we really don''t want to get involved in this matter, some people might also be unwilling."


    It could be said that Sherry''s face was not very good, even Chester''s expression was somewhat complicated now.


    However.


    Meanwhile.


    Looking at Sherry, Chester didn''t want to say anything at this time, because he had nothing to say.


    "Is that really the reason?"


    Chester still had some doubts about her.


    In the past, it could be said that he knew Sherry best, but now, when he faced her, he had a lot of thoughts, which could only be guessed by himself.


    Except for that, he had no other thoughts.


    "Yes."


    Sherry didn''t know what was on his mind when he was facing her, but at this time, she still looked very calm.


    "Well, if there is anything else, you can come to me at any time. I''ll drive you home now. I''ll go to Jeffery, so you don''t need to worry about him."


    Said Chester, looking at her.


    "Yes, if that''s the case, then there''s no need to worry."


    Chester couldn''t help smiling when he heard these words.


    "But what else do you want to go? Chester, if you have your own business to do, you can totally not go to Jeffery. After all, you have your own career."


    When Sherry looked at him, she had no idea what she was feeling now.


    Chester used to be like this.


    Even now, there was still no big change.


    Every time.


    As long as something happened to him, what he cared most was not anything else, but Sherry''s own feelings and situation.


    How could Sherry not care about it at all?


    After all.


    Now, he looked really pitiful.


    "It''s okay. I''ll go to see Jeffery. Otherwise, I don''t know how long you will have to worry about that guy. As for me, don''t you believe me? It''s okay."


    In fact, Sherry still wanted to say something at this time, but she didn''t know what else she could say before she opened her mouth.


    Sometimes, the feeling of h


    bbed Lucas''s head helplessly and said, "Mommy won''t lie to you about this anymore. Since I have told you, it''s true. Let''s go!"


    When the two were talking, Kami had already begun to search the travel tips.


    In the end, he said, "There seems to be an activity in Disneyland today. Let''s go there."


    Sherry didn''t have much feelings for these. Since the children wanted to go there, she was naturally okay with that.


    Sherry just let herself nod obediently and agreed with Kami''s suggestion. It seemed that Disneyland was also a good choice.


    "Mommy, there are many children in our kindergarten who want to go to Disneyland, but their family said it was too expensive. They can''t go. Can we bring them some gifts when we go back?"


    Lucas said, shaking his short legs.


    "Do you think your mommy is rich?"


    Sherry looked a little helpless at this time.


    Maybe.


    Her choice was right. She didn''t want the two children to grow up in that environment, like her. Although it would look more enviable, in fact, it was not good for the two children at all.


    Although no one else could understand, at least Sherry herself thought more clearly than anyone else on such a matter!


    She hoped that her children could grow up in an ordinary environment. They didn''t need to have a noble identity. As long as they were happy, she would be happy.


    Now, looking at Kami and Lucas, Sherry was more certain. Perhaps, her previous choice was really right.


    "Well, you two can bring some gifts to them, but you have to wait until you have fun. After all, I don''t want to carry too many things inside."


    Sherry said helplessly.

 Chapter 601 Kidnapping

    "I know our mommy is the best. Mommy, I want to say thank you for my friends. Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take for them to see what''s inside."


    Lucas said loudly.


    Sherry smiled, but said nothing more.


    At this time, looking at the two children, Sherry felt that this situation seemed to be good.


    At least, at this time, she could really see the two children happy, right?


    "By the way, if I have time, I should take you abroad. Mommy will have a meeting later, so I may leave for a long time, but I''m not very busy there."


    "So, do you want to go with Mommy?"


    At this time, when Sherry looked at the two children, her eyes looked particularly gentle.


    Of course.


    These two children were her own children. If she couldn''t love them well, then who else would care about her children.


    "Yes, we''d like to."


    At this time, Lucas and Kami, the two of them fixed their eyes on Sherry, hoping to get a positive response from each other at this time.


    "I haven''t set the time yet, so you can get ready first. There is one more thing, that is, when I go to the meeting, you can''t say that you are my children. You should also be obedient and stay with Auntie Ina."


    "Of course, maybe we don''t need to talk about domestic affairs at all. Even if we go abroad, the current situation is very unstable. So, I''m afraid that my identity will bring you some bad situation."


    Sherry knew that the two children were always particularly sensitive at this time.


    If the two kids could understand her as they did now, it would be a great thing.


    "Well, we''ve been here all the time. You just need to feel at ease. When you''re not here, we two play games in a resting place. Anyway, you can end it soon."


    At this time, Lucas and Kami, perhaps because there was no misunderstanding in their hearts, at this time, even in the face of Sherry, their attitude was particularly peaceful. Even if Sherry was not around for the time being, it was not a big deal.


    Looking at Lucas and Kami, Sherry couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Yes.


    It was really a good feeling. She could always be with the people she cared about, and then they could lose their temper with her, and sometimes they would understand her.


    Although this kind of life seemed to be the simplest, it was also the happiest one, wasn''t it?


    "Mommy, hasn''t Auntie Ina arrived yet?"


    Sherry touched Lucas''s head and said with a smile, "Auntie Ina is leaving now. Mommy has told you before that mommy''s identity is confidential. She is not suitable to appear with us."


    Sherry''s identity had always been a secret, but it was known to all that Ina was Elizabeth''s personal assistant. If the two of them often appeared together, then Sherry''s identity would be easily seen through.


    Because of this, this time, it was


    what he wanted to do and what he should do at this time.


    Although it seemed to be a simple thing, he could do it well even if he really did it at this time.


    Hearing Lucas''s words, Kami quickly inserted several applications he had written on the tablet PC.


    Although.


    At this time, tablet and laptop were still not useful at all, but it did not mean that there would be no difference, nor did it mean that they could not do what they wanted.


    They had already prepared it when they came here, so now they just needed to do some simple things.


    "Look, Auntie Ina."


    At first, it was slow.


    However.


    Later, Kami really found out the problem. Ina was imprisoned, which made Lucas and Kami stunned. However, they didn''t know the whole story only depending on the Internet.


    What''s more?


    Could they let their mother really know this? Now the two children had no choice at all, and they even didn''t know what choice they should make at this time.


    At night.


    When Sherry came back, the two children looked at her and it was obvious that she had gained nothing.


    Lucas and Kami looked at each other.


    At this time, they all wanted to take the initiative to say something to Sherry.


    However.


    At this time, no one could make himself say that first.


    "What''s up, you two?"


    Although Sherry was still in a bad mood, it did not mean that at this time, she would not notice her two children.


    The two kids looked evasive all the time.


    Even at the beginning, Sherry didn''t pay attention to it.


    However, later, Sherry still looked at the two of them. When she looked at Lucas and Kami, she asked helplessly, hoping to get an answer.


    "Okay."


    When Lucas and Kami looked at Sherry, although they had already said that they had something to do, they looked at each other and didn''t know how to say it first.


    It was hard to tell.

 Chapter 602 Who Did You Offend

    In the afternoon.


    When Sherry was not here, the two naughty children had already seriously discussed it. Was it really necessary to let Sherry know about it?


    They thought it was unnecessary to let Sherry know, because Sherry didn''t look very calm recently.


    However.


    They also knew that if there was really something wrong with Auntie Ina, if they concealed something from Sherry, it was very likely that they would really delay Auntie Ina. They could clearly tell the seriousness of this matter.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Although they didn''t know how to face it at this time, after thinking about the seriousness of the matter, Lucas planned to tell the whole thing to Sherry. If Kami didn''t want to face it, he could tell him by himself.


    "Show me the video."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t seem to care about it at all. After all, she had never thought that the two children would give her some key problems, but she really heard what Lucas and Kami said.


    It was not until now that Sherry realized something was wrong.


    She didn''t know who was in charge of the current Ina, but why did they kidnap Ina? Then, the real purpose of the other party should be her. But thinking of this, Sherry felt a little terrible.


    Elizabeth.


    Sherry was very clear about what her identity meant in this country. Although it had brought her countless honor and benefits, it had also brought her many enemies.


    Sometimes, that was the case.


    ''How could you, a foreigner, do something that a native hasn''t done?''


    For what?


    However.


    What Sherry didn''t expect before was that these guys couldn''t do such a thing.


    Looking at the two children, Sherry said, "Send one to your Uncle Chester."


    Now Sherry had no idea what to do. After all, even she had never encountered such a thing. At this time, she naturally didn''t know how to face it.


    "Mommy?"


    Although Lucas was still a little worried about Sherry, at this time, he still asked himself to do as his mother said, and sent the things he found out to Chester''s mailbox.


    When Chester received the e-mail, he was together with Jeremy.


    In the office of Chester.


    "Wait a minute, it''s an email from Sherry."


    Jeremy thought highly of the cooperation this time, but he wouldn''t come here until Sherry was not here. Normally, he would hand the documents to Barry and asked him to carry it out.


    This time.


    Since Sherry was not here, it was a chance for the two of them to be together.


    They could take advantage of this opportunity to think more about the cooperation.


    The two men were both outstanding and appreciated each other''s achievements in business.


    "Okay."


    At this time, Jeremy''s reaction was relatively calm.


    He looked at Chester and nodde


    if the location was really located, the two children were likely to be imprisoned. Such a scene was definitely not what Sherry wanted to see.


    "Mommy, we can handle it, but we may need more time."


    Hearing Lucas''s words, Sherry finally felt a little relaxed. But at this time, this woman''s face was still pale. She had no idea what else she could say or do at this time.


    "Mommy, we are hungry."


    It was supposed to be a very nervous time, but Lucas''s words made Sherry look at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    These two children were really...


    "Wait."


    After saying that helplessly, Sherry went out to prepare the food. Maybe, she could do that. At this time, she could do nothing to the two children.


    Therefore, it might be the most appropriate thing for her to take care of these two naughty boys. At this time, Sherry thought so.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Seeing that the two children didn''t answer her, Sherry knew that they were really concentrated on facing the computer now, so it was necessary for her to behave herself at this time.


    She turned around and walked out.


    "What do you think of our opponent''s strength?"


    The two boys looked very serious. At this time, these things seemed to be very stressful for them.


    Kami said, "It should be easy for us to deal with the hacker. What I''m worried about now is Mommy. It shouldn''t be a simple thing to find such a hacker. The hacker should have a strong background."


    "But Mommy is just a small designer. She shouldn''t have been involved in the disputes of these big shots. So, do you think it''s possible that this time she''s not the only target?"


    Lucas looked depressed when he said these words.


    Yes.


    They didn''t want to accept such a thing at all. If they still didn''t feel upset at all, then it should be a strange reaction.

 Chapter 603 Help From Jeremy

    "I have succeeded. Should we start now?"


    When Lucas and Kami were talking, their fingers were still flying on the keyboard quickly.


    "Let''s begin."


    After saying that, Lucas stopped talking.


    After all, the twins were twins, and the tacit understanding between them was better than that of ordinary people.


    "Mommy, the address."


    The ability of Lucas and Kami to be together was incomparable. At this time, the two of them could find their own positions well. Lucas defended and Kami attacked.


    Even such a cooperation seemed not to be particularly difficult for them now.


    So at this time, both of them looked very relaxed.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Although.


    Sherry was still very anxious about the matter of Ina, but at this time, Sherry still had to worry about the two children. Compared with Ina, Sherry was more worried about the two children at the moment.


    "Nothing."


    Seeing that his mother cared about them so much, Lucas felt warm in his heart.


    "The people over there seem to be good, but in fact, the gap between them and the two of us is still a little large. So not long after we fought, they directly gave up, which also gave us a chance."


    Lucas looked relaxed when he said these words.


    Sherry smiled and said nothing more.


    Sherry began to seriously think about what she should do with the situation here.


    Thinking of this, she called Chester.


    Although.


    Sherry also knew that it didn''t seem to be a good idea for her to do so. She had originally decided to come out, but now she still needed to trouble Chester again and again. She didn''t know if that man would begin to hate her very much.


    But...


    At this moment, Sherry could only keep this thought in her heart, not because she didn''t want to say anything, but because at this time, she couldn''t say anything at all.


    She had nothing to say.


    "So, what do you want to do now?"


    While Sherry was talking on the phone, Chester was also listening carefully. Listening to every word Sherry said, even if he was just listening, he knew that the current situation of Sherry was absolutely not good.


    "I don''t know..."


    This time, Sherry was telling the truth.


    Sherry had to admit that she had overestimated herself before.


    "Let me tell you."


    At first, Jeremy just wanted to watch everything, but when he saw Chester didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing, he was really helpless.


    Maybe.


    He shouldn''t have come here today. It was almost impossible for him to see Sherry unable to face such a thing and suffer losses.


    However.


    Even if he helped Sherry, the other party would not give him a good face.


    Although he had no choice, in the end, Jeremy still chose to help Sherry.


    Right.


    No matter what kind of existence he was in front of this woman now, she was an indispensable existence for him. He cou


    a little strange at the moment, although they could not tell what exactly it was.


    "Is that so? But can Jeremy really do it? "


    There were still many uncertain factors when Sherry asked.


    After all.


    Perhaps it was because their relationship had been like this for such a long time, so at this time, Sherry''s distrust of Jeremy could be considered instinctive.


    At this time, Sherry could not make herself believe him.


    However.


    Sherry knew that since Chester had let Jeremy know about it, it meant that Chester could do nothing about it. Now she could only hope that Jeremy could give her a good result.


    But...


    Sometimes, she could think clearly about something, but when she really faced it again, she would still feel a little uncomfortable and very unhappy.


    "Sure."


    When she said these words, she looked very serious.


    Chester said firmly.


    "He is not helping you. He is also helping himself. If your true identity is exposed like this, your marriage may also be exposed. Now it is a sensitive period."


    Although.


    Chester knew that this was not the purpose of Jeremy.


    Jeremy only wanted Sherry to be fine.


    However.


    At this time, Chester needed to give Sherry a reason. Only when Sherry got this reason could she feel at ease. Even if she knew clearly that what she said now might be sorry for Jeremy.


    At this time, Chester had to make himself speak it out.


    "Really?"


    Sherry suddenly felt that maybe at this time, what Chester said was true.


    Yes.


    She must have thought too much before. There was no need for Jeremy to pay so much for her. Therefore, if Jeremy was trying to protect his own interests at this time, then everything would be clear.


    "Thank you. I see."


    Perhaps it was because of what Chester said at this time that Sherry seemed to be in a much better mood. Even when she talked to that man, there was a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 604 She Was Vulnerable

    It seemed that.


    Now, Jeremy was standing in front of Sherry.


    "What''s wrong with Mommy?"


    Lucas touched Kami beside him. At this time, he looked a little strange. Sherry looked really strange now.


    "I don''t know..."


    When Kami looked at Lucas, he looked very confused. Now there were still many things that Kami couldn''t figure out.


    "Mommy, do you still think that you can''t solve these problems? If you still think that you can''t solve them now, let''s think of a way."


    Lucas walked over, gently held Sherry''s hand and said carefully.


    At this time, Sherry looked back at the two children.


    When she saw Lucas looking at her, she was very worried.


    She smiled and said, "Yes, but there''s nothing serious. The problem should be solved soon. I''m just thinking about something else. It''s going to be okay soon. Don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    As soon as he finished talking with Sherry, she became the same strange look as before.


    Looking at Kami, Lucas sighed and said helplessly, "I think we two''d better find a place to have a rest now. I don''t know how long Mommy will last like this."


    Kami nodded approvingly and said, "Okay."


    Yes.


    Sherry looked very strange now.


    She didn''t know why she became like this, but now, whether it was Lucas or Kami, the two of them both knew that the most needed thing for Sherry now was time.


    Time could prove everything, and time could also change everything.


    Even if there were still some things that she couldn''t see clearly before, now she had such a chance. Perhaps, she should really understand Jeremy again.


    "I''m fine."


    Ina didn''t know why she was released for no reason, but she knew that it was necessary for her to contact Sherry at this time. Only Sherry would worry about her at this time.


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    After returning this message, Sherry let herself lie on the sofa leisurely. Her mood was still a little strange at this time. Even Sherry herself didn''t know what she was thinking now.


    That strange feeling was definitely not something that could be dealt with a few words.


    However.


    At this moment, if she really needed a word to describe her current mood, even herself, did not know what else to say.


    At this moment.


    However, in the face of her own mood, Sherry felt that her mood had become worse, but when she thought of Jeremy, she did not know what her mood should be.


    "How did you make it?"


    When Sherry picked up the phone again, she called Jeremy rather than Chester.


    Now, Sherry still had a lot to talk to Jeremy and a lot of things to ask him.


    "Does it matter


    Sherry, Chester couldn''t help frowning.


    However.


    At this moment, it was not that Chester didn''t want to say anything, but that he couldn''t say anything.


    During this period of time, she had a little understanding of this man.


    Perhaps Jeremy didn''t really treat Sherry badly, but this was his personality. When something happened, he might be a little anxious.


    That''s why such a situation happened.


    "Then you walked to the window and continued to make the phone call. Then you pretended to be very natural, as if you just walked out by accident. Then you can see if there is really someone monitoring you now."


    When he spoke, Jeremy restrained his tone.


    After all.


    The relationship between him and Sherry was very bad, so it was more or less necessary for him to care about his own mood at this time. At this time, Sherry''s mood was as important as his.


    The situation was terrible for that woman.


    Therefore.


    How could he let that woman become as bad as him because of such a thing?


    No!


    Such a thing could never happen, absolutely not.


    He didn''t know what other people thought at this time, but at least at this time, Sherry had the same feeling.


    So did Jeremy.


    "Yes, there are indeed some people looking at me, but they look very good at camouflage. If you hadn''t said these words to me now, I think I might not have noticed these."


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know how depressed she was.


    Originally.


    She thought she was getting smarter and smarter bit by bit.


    However, Sherry knew that she thought she was smart just when she hadn''t encountered anything yet.


    However.


    When she really encountered something, she could see clearly how stupid and vulnerable she was.

 Chapter 605 Conditions

    "Look carefully. How many people are around you now?"


    Although.


    It was not him who was with Sherry now. But at this time, Jeremy unexpectedly found that he was the one who was more nervous than the person involved. It seemed a little ridiculous.


    "A dozen."


    At this time, Sherry also made herself relax a lot.


    Perhaps it was because of Jeremy on the phone that her mood began to ease little by little. At this time, Jeremy could really influence Sherry''s mood.


    "Really? Now you yawn, turn around, draw all the curtains and turn off the lights. "


    Although Jeremy looked calm on the surface, only Chester, who was beside Jeremy, could see how nervous he was at this moment.


    "Jeremy, I''m starting to doubt whether you are a businessman or a director."


    Originally.


    Sherry thought it must be a difficult thing for her, but she did it easily under the guidance of Jeremy.


    At this time, when Sherry faced Jeremy, she always felt that the man on the phone was not the man she hated, but a very ordinary friend.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even when Sherry was talking to Jeremy, her tone sounded much relaxed.


    Jeremy sighed, and then said helplessly, "Why can''t I hear that what you are saying to me now is a compliment? Why do I always feel that you are calling me hypocritical?"


    This guy.


    Even though the two had been separated for such a long time, the current Sherry was no different from the previous one.


    The reason was simple.


    Sherry didn''t know how to praise a person seriously.


    In the past, Sherry was like this, and now, she was still like this. There was no big difference between her and the previous Sherry.


    "Really?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, the smile on her face looked a little fake, but Jeremy didn''t make him pay all his attention to this woman.


    "If you have time, you''d better pay more attention to the people outside. Think about what''s wrong with you. Even if those people are not sure about you now, someone has begun to suspect you."


    When Jeremy spoke, his mood was naturally some bad at this time.


    After all.


    Even Jeremy didn''t expect that Sherry would encounter such a difficult thing just for a meeting. What''s his purpose?


    Although.


    At this time, many things would make people feel particularly confused just by looking at them.


    However.


    Perhaps it was out of instinct, at this time, Sherry always felt that many things were not as simple as she looked, but at this time, there were more things that she could not explain clearly.


    Even for more things, Sherry still coul


    he other side of the phone.


    "If you don''t have anything to do with me, I can''t explain to them. So when I faced them, I told them that you are my wife, not an outsider."


    Jeremy said in a firm tone.


    At this time, Sherry had no idea whether this fellow''s words were intentional or not.


    Anyway.


    There was something that she wanted to figure out at this time, but she still didn''t have the chance.


    "Wife? Well, I promise you. "


    At the beginning, Sherry also felt a little uncomfortable.


    However.


    Soon, Sherry chose to keep quiet. After all, she didn''t seem to be particularly at a disadvantage now. This man had already done so much for her. If it was just for the name of a wife, it didn''t seem to be difficult.


    "Really?"


    When Sherry said these words, Jeremy had already been prepared, ready to be rejected by this woman.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry''s answer really gave him a big surprise.


    However.


    He didn''t know what these guys were thinking about in the future. Perhaps, if they really had a longer time in the future, they would really find a suitable answer. However, this was not the case now.


    "But I can only do this for this time. No matter what you have done for me next time, I hope it won''t happen a second time. I hope you can understand me."


    However, at this time, Jeremy''s happy mood did not last long.


    At this time, Sherry''s seemingly unintentional words still brought a great stimulation to this man. Even at the beginning, he was a little excited, but at this time, he suddenly immersed himself in it.


    No one knew how he felt at this time.


    However.


    Sometimes, it might be the case between people, which was full of a lot of uncertainty.

 Chapter 606 Mistake

    "May I know what kind of person he is?"


    Sherry knew that the person who could solve such a matter so quickly should not be a simple person. This time, Jeremy should have really done a lot for her.


    "He is from the underworld. If I tell him that you are my woman, he will treat you well. But if not, even if you help me, whether you can come back safely is still a question."


    At the beginning, Jeremy really didn''t want to say that.


    However.


    After hesitating for a while, Jeremy still felt that it was necessary for him to tell everything to her at this time, and then let her know everything. This was the most important thing.


    However.


    It was not easy to make things clear with a few words. At this time, Jeremy was really worried about Sherry.


    Even if Sherry promised him now.


    However.


    If there was anything that the woman didn''t like, then it wouldn''t be long before she would give him a special answer. Perhaps, when she faced that guy, she said that she had nothing to do with him.


    At that time, if something might happened, it would be out of Jeremy''s control.


    Therefore.


    Even if he knew that this woman still didn''t like him very much, but at this time, he really hoped that he could make it clear to her.


    "I see."


    At the beginning, Sherry really thought a lot, but at this time, only hearing what this guy said, she fell into silence for the time being.


    At last.


    She nodded and said.


    "Okay, I see."


    Perhaps, even if there were still some things that looked terrible now, there were still some things that would be much easier than they seemed to be. Sherry was clear about this.


    She knew exactly what the reason was now.


    Of course.


    She knew what she might face next.


    "Now that you still have someone there, please help me bring the children back to our country first. I can deal with the matter here by myself. I will do as you said, and everything will be good.


    Of course, if I really encounter something that I can''t solve by myself, I will let myself contact you as soon as possible. Trust me, I won''t be willful this time."


    Although.


    Even now, Sherry still didn''t like this man very much, but at this time, there were some things that she could distinguish clearly. She knew what she should do.


    "That''s good."


    Although Jeremy was really worried about Sherry just now, at this time, just listening to what she told him, he knew that there should be no problem with this woman this time.


    After all.


    If there was reall


    rry opened her mouth, the two kids felt that something bad might happen, so they found an excuse and left together.


    Looking at the backs of the two children, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "In fact, you don''t need to be so flustered. I''m just curious. Do you like Jeremy?"


    Before that.


    When facing the two children, Sherry didn''t know how to say something like that, but at this time, she felt that it might be a good time for her.


    After all.


    What was the feelings of the two children for Jeremy was really important to her now, which should be what she had always wanted to know.


    However.


    She hadn''t found the right time to speak before.


    "Why would Mommy ask such a question?"


    When Kami found a place without Sherry, he asked Lucas beside him. At this time, he was particularly confused about a lot of things.


    "Do you think I know? To be honest, I shouldn''t have asked my mommy about it. Don''t you think that mommy''s feelings for Jeremy are really strange? They can really be together again."


    When Lucas said these words, he was extremely depressed.


    Kami and Lucas took Jeremy as their uncle before.


    However.


    After they knew that Jeremy didn''t treat Sherry well in the past, he was no longer their uncle, but a normal man.


    "So, do you mean that Mommy might like Jeremy?"


    Kami didn''t even know how he felt when he said this.


    After all.


    They had been very bad to Jeremy before, just hoping that the man could leave Sherry completely. But now, what was the situation?


    Maybe in Sherry''s heart, she still liked Jeremy?


    Would the truth be like this?


    "Let me tell you, your feelings should also be wrong, right?"

 Chapter 607 Strike Back

    Kami also looked at Lucas carefully.


    After all.


    His mood was really unstable at this time. On the contrary, he was in a particularly bad mood.


    "If Mommy really loves Jeremy, what should we do?"


    Lucas, who had been silent all the time, looked at Kami and asked himself to speak again.


    "I still remember why we don''t like him. His attitude towards Mommy is really bad, but we can''t deny that he is a powerful man."


    Lucas couldn''t help but sigh when he said these words.


    Chester, or Jeffery...


    Even Steve...


    These men who liked Sherry were all excellent, but there was still a big gap between them and Jeremy.


    Jeremy was the best. He had that kind of advantage that no one could compare with.


    If possible, they also hoped that such a man could be their father. After all, they were all boys. Everyone wanted their father to be a very powerful man.


    However.


    Even Sherry and Jeremy didn''t want to face their past.


    The two kids were still unwilling to face the same thing.


    Therefore.


    At this time, they faced each other, and the atmosphere was particularly depressing.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Because it was the last night that the two children stayed with her, and soon the two children would come back, Sherry prepared a very rich dinner this time.


    However.


    When Sherry saw Lucas and Kami, she looked back and forth between the two children. She just felt that something serious might have happened to them that she didn''t know.


    "It''s okay. What''s wrong with Mommy?"


    Kami wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, Lucas had already spoken. Kami still couldn''t say anything.


    "Nothing. I just asked you to have dinner. Is there really nothing wrong?"


    Just now.


    Although Sherry didn''t know what the two children were talking about when they were together, she could still feel the particularly serious atmosphere between the two children.


    Of course, if possible, Sherry really hoped that she could know some reasons.


    However.


    At this time, she still couldn''t let herself say anything casually.


    Although.


    She didn''t say anything at this time, but the atmosphere was very awkward at dinner.


    During the dinner, looking at Lucas and Kami, she wanted to say something, but in the end, she still didn''t say anything.


    At last.


    Lucas couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Mommy, is there anything wrong with you?"


    Sherry sighed helplessly and said, "I''m just worried about you two. Can it be


    a thing now. At this time, she''d better calm herself down first.


    "Okay."


    Ina was a little reluctant to say these words.


    However.


    She had to make her attitude look more obedient in front of Sherry.


    After all.


    Only in this way could the best result up to now. As for other things, was it really important?


    No.


    These, of course, were unnecessary things. What she needed to do was to pretend to know nothing. Obedience was the best protection for herself, and this should be the case at this time.


    Back home, there was about half an hour. At this time, Sherry finally received a call from Jeremy again.


    "How about you?"


    No matter how Sherry felt, it was obvious that Jeremy on the phone sounded in a good mood.


    "Not good."


    Said Sherry in a dull tone.


    Although.


    She had already been very resistant to this man, but sometimes, that kind of habit was really terrible. When facing Jeremy, she would habitually let herself trust this man.


    She told him everything that had happened to her.


    "I think I may understand what you mean by saying that."


    Jeremy said with a bitter smile.


    What Sherry meant was very simple. Since everything was aimed at her, she might as well be more honest and admit that she was Elizabeth. Only in this way could she strike back better.


    However.


    If that was the case, the secret marriage between the two of them would most likely be exposed by some gossip media. Therefore, at this time, the best way for them was to really divorce.


    Of course, this was also one of the things that Jeremy had been avoiding all the time. Therefore, when he spoke, he looked particularly passive.

 Chapter 608 Tension

    "Now that you have understood, what do you want to do?"


    When she said these words to Jeremy, even Sherry herself was very nervous at this time, not to mention others. That kind of nervousness could not be described by just one or two words.


    At this time, only Sherry could understand her own feelings.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "If it weren''t for the fact that I really know you, I would really doubt it. I wonder if you had planned it before just to divorce me."


    Although.


    Now, they all knew what Jeremy said was just a joke, but the two of them also knew that there was a hint of seriousness in his jokes.


    At least.


    Sherry would really do such a thing. Otherwise, there was no need for this man to say such words. It seemed to be not a good thing for them.


    "I''m not that bored."


    Sherry looked a little helpless at this time.


    If...


    If Sherry really wanted to break up with Jeremy in this way, it was unnecessary.


    After all.


    There was no such relationship between the two of them for a long time. Even if they hadn''t been divorced, it would not be too restricted for her. Therefore, from a long time ago, Sherry did not care about such a thing.


    "Yes, you are not that bored."


    When Jeremy spoke and looked at Sherry, he found that he could still keep his smile.


    When he spoke, his tone was very gentle.


    "But there are advantages and disadvantages in everything. In that case, I think I still have something to be happy about here."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked very calm.


    "Why?"


    Sherry really didn''t know what this man was thinking about.


    After all.


    Sometimes, this man looked very normal, but sometimes, he seemed to be very unreasonable.


    Sherry really didn''t know which one was the real him.


    When this guy spoke before, his tone seemed to be very bad, but at this time, why did he suddenly become happy? At this time, Sherry really couldn''t figure it out.


    "In that case, it can be announced to the world that you used to be my woman. In that case, you won''t marry Jeffery for the time being, right? Don''t you think it''s not good news for me?"


    When Jeremy said this, he really felt good.


    Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    Although at this time, it was not impossible to understand the man''s emotions, but when she really heard what the man said, she looked a little stunned.


    This feeling was really terrible.


    "Yes, we two won''t get married for the time being."


    Only Sherry


    t this woman meant.


    However.


    Soon, he felt that it was unnecessary for him to hide such a thing from her. What he said was all his true thought.


    "Yes, maybe you don''t have a person you like very much. Jeremy, after everything is over at that time, if there will be really misunderstandings between us and you still like me, let''s be together."


    After going through so many things, she still felt at ease with this man.


    Every time.


    Only Jeremy was the man who could help her solve everything. Although she had told herself again and again that she couldn''t get close to this man, at this time, she really couldn''t control herself.


    "You... Can you repeat what you just said to me?"


    When Jeremy said these words, he felt very unreal. He felt that something was too far from what he had imagined.


    "Sure."


    On the other side of the phone, Sherry couldn''t help smiling gently.


    This man.


    At any time, he should be very calm, but at this time, it was not easy for him to be so childish.


    Or maybe.


    She should really feel lucky for such a thing. If this guy hadn''t been so childish, perhaps her eyes wouldn''t have been locked on him again.


    "I will go to see the person who helped us tonight. Do you have anything special that you need to tell me by yourself?"


    Speaking of this topic, Sherry was a little nervous.


    It should be known that at this time, Sherry would rather that what Jeremy had said to her before was all lies to her. In this way, she wouldn''t need to be so nervous.


    "No."


    On the other side of the phone, Jeremy also seriously thought about this question, and then gave such an answer.

 Chapter 609 Baby Face

    "But to be honest, even if that guy really said something excessive, I hope you cannot be angry. You can call me directly. That''s his personality.


    Sometimes, I can say something to that guy, but you can''t. You should understand what I mean."


    When Jeremy said these words, his appearance and voice made people feel very nervous.


    At this moment, hearing the voice of Jeremy, Sherry couldn''t help laughing and said, "Yes, I know what I should do."


    After a pause, she continued, "But I think you really have something to say to me at this time, right?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. If you really want to say something to me, just say it out."


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "That''s how he is like. He knows something about our past, but he stubbornly believes that all the mistakes are caused by you.


    We have known each other for a long time, but that guy''s personality is a little extreme. If possible, even for my sake, I hope you can make a concession. I don''t want you to fight against him head on."


    Jeremy said in a low voice.


    But he didn''t know whether Sherry took what he said seriously.


    "I know."


    Sherry nodded, indicating that she could understand such a thing.


    It seemed that Jeremy didn''t explain anything to that guy. Even if he really explained it, there wouldn''t be any good result. It might be difficult to deal with the guy who hadn''t met yet.


    "If there is really a problem, I will let myself contact you as soon as possible. Even if he goes too far, I won''t let myself care about it, okay?"


    Sherry didn''t realize it at this time.


    At this moment, she was even gentler than when she was facing Jeffery.


    Jeremy still wanted to say something, but he could only let himself hold his mobile phone. At this time, he still couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "By the way, what''s the name of your friend?"


    When Sherry spoke, there was still a faint smile on her lips.


    However.


    There were still many things that represented different meanings at this time.


    "Kelly."


    After hesitating for a while, Sherry said, "But since your friend doesn''t like me very, does that mean I can do whatever I want?"


    "I think you should know what Kelly means. I don''t want you to offend anyone."


    Although Sherry didn''t know something, Jeremy believed that he knew his buddy well.


    Kelly looked cute and easy to be bullied.


    However.


    How could a person in charge of the u


    Perhaps she was just as unlucky as he was, so he believed her.


    Otherwise, according to Jeremy''s suspicious personality, even she would not get the trust from him.


    Such an idea suddenly became much firmer in Sherry''s mind.


    Right.


    She was absolutely right!


    "But I really can''t continue to talk to you now. Maybe I should be prepared to face your friend. Since he is not in a good temper, I should be prepared."


    Sherry looked at her watch and said to Jeremy.


    "Okay, remember to keep in touch."


    The two of them continued to talk for a while and then hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry felt a little empty in her heart.


    Was it because Jeremy ended the call with her?


    Sherry shook her head hard, hoping that she could get rid of those strange thoughts in her mind. Only in this way, she could live a better life in the following.


    "Hello, Kelly?"


    Before Sherry had time to prepare, the doorbell rang.


    When Sherry saw the foreigners outside the door, she was suddenly stunned. She didn''t know who he was. At last, she remembered.


    The guy in front of her should be Jeremy''s friend he had mentioned.


    "Are you the woman of Jeremy?"


    When Kelly spoke, he didn''t hide the hostility in his eyes at all. Sherry could see that this guy didn''t seem to like her at all. Maybe, it was really the same as what Jeremy said.


    However.


    Although Sherry had heard some rumors about this guy before, when she looked at the guy in front of her, she knew why he was so irritable.


    The guy in front of her came from the underworld.


    However.


    He had a cute baby face.

 Chapter 610 A New Pursuer

    "I have promised to come to you. Why do you come here?"


    Although Sherry had tried her best to control her temper at this time, she still looked bad tempered in front of this guy.


    Sherry hadn''t prepared how to face this guy, and she didn''t expect that he would come to her voluntarily without bringing anyone with him. Obviously, this guy came here just to find fault with her!


    Sherry knew that her attitude should be better at this time.


    However.


    Maybe it was really a little awkward at the beginning. Sometimes, when facing a person, you just couldn''t control your temper. Now, Sherry was such a fellow.


    "I just want to see what kind of woman Jeremy likes. Besides, I haven''t eaten your country''s food for a long time. You should thank me for this time. Please cook a meal for me."


    While speaking, Kelly didn''t keep his eyes on Sherry.


    Sherry had thought that she should take the initiative to say something at this time, but she didn''t say it at the beginning, and then she didn''t know how to say it later.


    Right.


    At this moment, the feeling of embarrassment was not something that could be covered up with one or two words. If possible, she really hoped that she could not face those embarrassment anymore.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    She knew that she should behave better at this time, but when she looked at this guy, her attitude was still not particularly good.


    It was not until she looked into his eyes that she remembered.


    Perhaps, her attitude was still somewhat bad.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Well, since you helped me, I should naturally thank you. Do you have any favorite food? I''ll make it for you."


    Sherry tried her best to say these words.


    She tried to make her voice softer at this time.


    "The delicacies in your country."


    Sure enough.


    This guy really knew the cuisine in her country. After Sherry said it, this guy spoke out the thing he wanted to eat in a particularly confirmed tone.


    "Okay, wait for me..."


    Sherry knew that at this time, the contact between them must be unhappy.


    Therefore.


    At this time, the reason why she chose to cook for this guy should not be compromise. On the contrary, she was trying very hard to give herself a breathing room, so that she could face him better.


    And she could seriously think about what she could do next. If she did so, would it be good for her?


    Although.


    Maybe it was something that was unimportant to others. But to her, it could ease her mind.


    Sherry liked to cook, and she liked to cook for the two children.


    Although she didn''t like to face the man outside, she still had to eat.


    This was a temporary residence, and there were few things in the fridge. Sherr


    e you rob the woman of your brother?"


    Maybe it was because they came from different countries.


    In Sherry''s opinion, this kind of thing would never happen at home. At this time, not only did it happen, but it also happened in front of her. She didn''t know how to face it.


    "Yes, I dare to rob the woman of my brother. But don''t you have a saying in your country that beauty loves heroes since ancient times? I think a man like me should look much more powerful than Jeremy."


    When the man spoke, his eyes were fixed on Sherry.


    After a long time, Sherry still couldn''t figure out if this guy really had a crush on her.


    After a while, she sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, but all women in our country will be very loyal to our men. From the beginning, we have different thoughts and we are not fit."


    Kelly was on a whim. At this time, since Sherry had refused him like this, he would not let himself continue to pester her. After all, it was not good for him, wasn''t it?


    Two hours later, the man finally left.


    "Alas..."


    Only when Sherry leaned against the wall did she know what real ease was.


    In the past, she always thought that it was difficult to get along with Jeremy, but now it seemed that there were a lot more weirdoes in the world than she thought.


    The guy she met today was even more difficult to deal with than Jeremy. At this time, only Sherry herself could know how desperate she was now.


    "Thoughts? What do you think your thoughts are like? Don''t you have a suitable idea now?"


    When Jeremy heard what Sherry said, he was very helpless.


    "I think I should go there by myself. As far as I know about that guy, although he doesn''t show anything in front of you, he should really start to like you."


    No matter what Sherry thought, Jeremy said so at this time.

 Chapter 611 Have You Had dinner

    "Stop it."


    Sherry thought carefully about what she had just done and didn''t think there was anything that attracted that man. Therefore, at this time, Sherry didn''t trust what Jeremy had said to her.


    When Jeremy heard the woman''s words, his attitude was naturally very helpless.


    She touched her nose and asked, "do you really think that I''m still joking with you now? No matter what I want to say to you, I won''t joke with you on such a matter."


    "It seems that you haven''t realized the seriousness of the matter yet."


    Jeremy didn''t even know how he felt.


    After such a long time, he had thought that Sherry had really grown up a little, but now he realized how naive this woman was before, and how naive she was now.


    Sherry''s innocence had never really changed.


    "Kelly loves challenging things and he never tells lies. So he is telling the truth when he is with you."


    "Yes, he may not know what love is, but for Kelly now, as long as you two are together, you will let him know."


    When Jeremy said these words, he didn''t even know what his mood was at this time.


    Before that.


    He had thought that he could finally calm down for a period of time, but who knew that Sherry had always looked very calm before, and had never made anything out.


    However.


    At this time, as long as Sherry really did something, he came out with such a big move. It looked like a very incredible thing.


    "What about me?"


    If at the beginning, [ÈÞÏþ] really didn''t take these things seriously, but now that [è÷Ç«] had said so, if [ÈÞÏþ] could still do nothing, then it would be a real miracle.


    However.


    It was almost impossible for such a thing to happen.


    "Since you are going to announce our relationship at that time, it seems that I should let go of my work. You wait for me for a day and I will come to you. I can''t guarantee that guy."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy really went to the airport.


    At this time, the man didn''t even go to pack his luggage.


    Indeed.


    For Jeremy, all he needed to do was to bring his wallet and identification. The rest was really something important to this man. How could it be possible!


    "So, that''s why you left so easily?"


    At the beginning, when Steve knew that Jeremy was going abroad, he couldn''t understand what made Jeremy not even have time to pack his luggage.


    However.


    At this time, after hearing the reason given by Jeremy, Steve felt that he not only didn''t have any understanding of this man, but also was more confused at this time.


    Yes.


    Although this matter seemed to be very serious, it was all the cons


    or her to have a good rest.


    Why didn''t she go to sleep?


    But....


    Sometimes, it was not that easy to take things for granted.


    It seemed that at this time, although Sherry wanted to sleep, it was just because she wanted to sleep at this time that this woman was destined not to be able to really sleep.


    Well.


    That was the truth at this moment.


    "Why are you here?"


    When Sherry went to open the door, her face didn''t look good, but when she really saw the man standing at her door, she was more shocked than she could say.


    Taking a look at Sherry, Jeremy said, "Don''t worry. Although I will live here these days, I won''t affect your real life. You can do whatever you want."


    "But if that guy really shows up again, I think I still have the right to be with you. After all, you can''t deal with this kind of thing alone, understand?"


    Perhaps it was because he had flown all the way here, at this time, Jeremy''s face still looked a little pale.


    At the beginning, Sherry actually wanted him to leave.


    However.


    After that, she didn''t feel the same as before.


    At this time, even if she didn''t leave, maybe there was nothing wrong.


    "Have you had dinner?"


    Although.


    There were still some people who were not willing to face this man, but now, when they really saw a big man like Jeremy, who was pitifully standing there, Sherry could not really be indifferent.


    "No."


    At this time, Jeremy only heard what Sherry said. He knew that Sherry was likely to cook for him next. At this time, even if he had eaten, he had to say that he hadn''t eaten.


    What''s more, because Jeremy was in a hurry, he even didn''t eat the food provided by the plane. At this time, he really felt a little hungry.

 Chapter 612 A False Alarm

    Sherry was a little stunned.


    At this moment, looking at Jeremy like this, Sherry suddenly asked herself to think about an important thing, that is, at this time, if she really did something wrong, then there would be such a result?


    Such a result, however, should be very pitiful.


    "I don''t have anything here. Let me cook you a bowl of noodles."


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly.


    In fact.


    Even if Sherry really hated this man at the beginning, a man came to the foreign country because he was worried about you, just to confirm if there was really nothing wrong with you.


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry still had a lot of complex feelings, but if she really seriously calculated such a thing, at this time, she was just a seemingly simple woman.


    That''s it.


    To be honest, at this time, if possible, Sherry really didn''t want herself to think about some complicated things. Therefore, at this time, it was also good for the two of them to live such a simple life.


    However.


    The life between them didn''t last long. The door was knocked again. This time, it was Kelly.


    Kelly didn''t see Jeremy when he came in.


    However.


    Seeing the man''s shoes at the door, this guy couldn''t help frowning.


    Then Kelly asked himself, "Is there any guest here?"


    "Old friend, why don''t you come in and have a seat with me?"


    Hearing the sound outside, Jeremy knew that he should be right this time. If he came a little late, he really didn''t know what would happen next.


    Seeing this.


    At this time, even Sherry, who didn''t like Jeremy very much before, couldn''t help but give this man a grateful look. If, at this time, Sherry still didn''t know what was going on, it would be strange.


    "Okay."


    When he looked at this fellow, he could still maintain a faint smile.


    Kelly also had a complicated feeling when he saw Jeremy.


    However.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but the moment he did it, even at the beginning, he still had a lot of thoughts in his heart, but at this time, his mood became calm.


    "It seems that you really care about this woman. I remember that you are in a bad situation abroad now. How could you come here for a woman at this time?"


    At this time, Sherry just ate the noodles quietly.


    Even though the two men were talking about something related to her at this time, Sherry could still make herself do it without hearing anything.


    To be honest.


    At this time, even Sherry herself admired herself a little.


    Although it didn''t seem to be a big deal, he still couldn''t punch his so-calle


    I think even if there is no man around me, I can still live a good life alone. At least, I think so."


    At this time, when saying these words, Sherry could still maintain the faint smile at the corners of her mouth.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t have any emotions, while Jeremy smiled bitterly.


    Kelly''s eyes fell on Sherry''s face, and he looked particularly helpless.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "It seems that you haven''t won her heart yet. But don''t worry. Before you two really get together, I will find time to go to your country to see the fun."


    "By the way, I don''t think there is anyone who can make you suffer like this by your side."


    At this time, Kelly looked particularly happy when he said these words.


    Sherry was speechless.


    Jeremy also kept silent.


    Of course.


    No matter what reason Kelly wanted her to do this at this time, but at this time, Sherry was really confused by him.


    At this time, she had no idea what she should do next, or even what she could do next.


    After all.


    Although it looked simple on the surface, it might be a little difficult for her to do it.


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at Kelly, his eyes were not friendly at all.


    "Yes, almost no, but you should be such a person now, right? But shouldn''t you feel a little lucky for your unique existence?"


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he couldn''t help saying something like that.


    Although he didn''t like to face what Kelly was doing now, at this time, maybe he should really thank him for what he did a little reckless thing.


    However.


    Now, for him, it was also a good opportunity to express his love, but he didn''t know if he could really seize this opportunity.

 Chapter 613 How To Face It

    Sherry, who used to have a smile on her face, now her face darkened again just because of a simple sentence from Jeremy.


    On the other side.


    Although Kelly was also joking at the beginning, at this time, after seeing the appearance of Sherry, he knew that he was not suitable to stay here now.


    After greeting Jeremy, he left.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy looked at Kelly with a very complicated expression.


    Although.


    He knew that Kelly did this for his own good, but now, Jeremy still had some complaints about Kelly.


    At least.


    This was how Jeremy felt in his heart at this time.


    If this fellow didn''t meddle in other people''s business this time, could the two of them still be as calm as before when he faced Sherry?


    Although.


    In most people''s eyes, he might look like a deserter, but as far as Jeremy knew, he was just like this. He didn''t dare to say anything when facing the woman he liked.


    It seemed ridiculous.


    "Jeremy, we''d better keep a distance from each other in the future."


    At this time, when Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes were somewhat complicated, but when she spoke, she actually said such an absolute sentence.


    "Why?"


    Frowning, Jeremy asked.


    Of course.


    For Jeremy, he would never think there was anything wrong with himself. At least, at this time, he felt that he had done a good job recently.


    However.


    It was because of such an idea that Jeremy couldn''t understand what Sherry had said at this time.


    In other people''s eyes, he was already very good, but at this time, in her eyes, he was nothing. This kind of thing seemed to be very ridiculous.


    "Nothing."


    At the beginning, Sherry thought she could face Jeremy, but it was really at this time that Sherry realized how weak she was at this time.


    She knew that she should feel sorry for this man at this time.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry also sincerely believed that the contact between the two people should be said to be a mistake from the beginning.


    Therefore.


    Everything between them should have been a mistake from the beginning. At this time, why should they let each other be together? When they saw each other, they would not feel very friendly.


    On the contrary, they would only feel more upset.


    Sherry was really unwilling to endure such a day.


    "If you really don''t want to see me, I will leave here after the things here are over. But I have to stay here these days. I hope you can calm down."


    In fact.


    At this time, it was still a little strange for Jeremy.


    For Jeremy, at the beginning, the atmosphere between the two people seemed to be very good, but h


    The gap between them had already appeared. Perhaps, now he really shouldn''t let him thoughts continue between the two people.


    For the best state between the two of them, they should not be in touch.


    No one needed to take the initiative to contact each other, no one needed to have any communication with each other. This should be the best result between them so far. They didn''t know what other people thought at this time.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry always felt that she seemed to have known her own thoughts now.


    Although.


    At this time, there were still some things that do not seem to be the simplest, but at this time, if she really faced it, it should be the most important problem she should solve at this time.


    "I have always had such a feeling before. If one day you really fall in love with someone, I won''t bless you two, Sherry. And, at that time, I will be the biggest disaster between you."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy said in a particularly affirmative tone.


    At this time, Sherry just looked at this man quietly, unable to say a word.


    After a while.


    Sherry shook her head and said, "So, why do you have to do this?"


    For Sherry, since the relationship between the two had been over for a long time, then at this time, it should be easier for both of them. Shouldn''t it be the best result between the two at this time?


    At this moment, she really felt that she still didn''t know Jeremy well.


    If.


    ''If she really knew what he said. At least, she won''t say it again at this time, '' she thought.


    "Yes, I also want to know why it''s so hard, but there is something that you have to get an answer since you have gone to face it. I hope that during this period of time, I can really get the answer I want."

 Chapter 614 You Are Right

    At this time, while saying these words, Jeremy''s attention had always been on Sherry.


    At this time, he had also thought about whether he should continue to say something, but at this time, there were some words that he did not know what else to say.


    "Jeremy, if you really like someone, you won''t say such words at all. What you are saying to me now doesn''t mean that you care about me. On the contrary, it represents how selfish you are."


    Sherry knew that what she said could give this man a great stimulation at this time.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she said.


    This man.


    This was how he used to be. Even now, he still didn''t change.


    Yes.


    In the world of Jeremy, the decision he made must be the most correct thing. For others, no matter what decision he made at this time, they must be the stupidest.


    This.


    This was Jeremy.


    This man had always been a little domineering. In the world of Jeremy, only he himself was right.


    "Jeremy, I don''t know how you think of yourself now, but if you are really willing to face it now, I can tell you something directly even in front of you now."


    "I don''t like you at all now. If possible, I hope that the distance between the two of us can be far. I hope that the two of us can never know each other."


    "If I didn''t marry you at that time, maybe I would find a man who is nothing in your eyes. But sometimes, the simplest is the happiest."


    "For me, you are definitely not the man I need to thank. On the contrary, I have always hated you, because from some point of view, you have destroyed my life."


    "Do you really think I need to be nice to such a man? If you think I still like you now, I can only say that you have never known me."


    At this time, Sherry had always been very tough in speaking.


    Maybe.


    At this moment.


    The attitude that Sherry showed at this time was the real Sherry. At this time, what she should show most was.


    She didn''t know what others thought of her, but at least, at this moment, in the eyes of some people, what they saw now was true.


    It was the same for Jeremy.


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he was still the kind of expression that Sherry hated most, as if he was sure to win.


    "Yes, Sherry, you have always been rejecting me. Or, from a long time ago, you don''t like me anymore. Now you are unwilling to accept me, but you still have to face me, right?"


    Jeremy was really annoying when he said these words and the expression on his face.


    However.


    What Sherry k


    ould do at this time.


    In fact.


    She didn''t know since when, the relationship between her and Jeremy was not as simple as it seemed. They had already been used to hurting each other.


    Sherry knew this better than anyone else.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Sherry would not let herself continue to shrink back.


    Because Sherry knew that only at this time would she make such a decision.


    She didn''t know since when they had been used to hurting each other. At this time, this man had said so much and gone too far in front of her.


    Therefore.


    At this time, why did she have to let him go? Obviously, it was a very illogical thing, and she didn''t want to do it like this.


    "Jeremy, but when I look at you now, I think you should be the more pathetic existence between the two of us. At least, I can let it go, because I have been disheartened for a long time."


    "But do you really know what you look like now? You look like a contemptible scoundrel."


    "I remember that you have always been a very smart person, so, since it is a choice you have made, why do you bother to do something you regret at this time, don''t you?"


    "If you are really a smart person, at least you won''t let yourself do anything now. I always think so. Now, you can think about something by yourself."


    When saying these words, Sherry looked at Jeremy with an unfriendly face all the time.


    Wasn''t it just to expose his shortcomings?


    Did he really think that she would endure it all the time?


    "Yes, you are right."


    Originally.


    Sherry thought that at this time, what she said had gone too far that Jeremy would not want to continue to communicate with herself at this time, and finally turned and left.

 Chapter 615 Its None Of Your Business

    However.


    At this time, even if Sherry was really a very smart woman, she had no idea what else she could do in the face of such emotions.


    Well.


    Although there were all seemingly ordinary things, if she really faced with these seemingly ordinary things, it would be a really bad thing.


    At least.


    At this time, what was placed in front of her should be like this, and there was nothing wrong.


    "By the way, I''m more curious about another thing now. If you really choose to marry Jeffery, will that guy really choose to marry you? Don''t forget that your current situation is even more embarrassing than mine."


    Jeremy was still the same Jeremy.


    Even at this moment, he was facing such a terrible situation.


    However.


    At this time, if Jeremy really made him admit defeat like this, then he would think that he looked like a joke.


    It seemed that Sherry had never taken the initiative to fight back in front of him before. Now she did it must because of that Jeffery. Therefore, at this time, he did not need to leave any face for Sherry.


    He didn''t know what other people thought when facing such a thing, but at least, at this time, Jeremy felt the same way.


    Jeremy was still the same Jeremy. If someone else did something that made this man unhappy, then even in some cases, this man couldn''t fight back.


    However.


    Since it was disgusting, then it seemed to be a good choice for everyone to dislike each other together.


    "That''s between the two of us. It has nothing to do with you, right? Jeremy, if you really come here because you care about me, I hope you won''t say anything at this time."


    "Now that we can get along well with each other at the beginning, I hope the atmosphere at the beginning can be maintained. Don''t make me feel that it is difficult for us to breathe under the same roof."


    This time, Sherry was really angry.


    She said it cruelly when she talked to Jeremy.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy felt that he didn''t know her at all.


    At last, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Look, it''s said that I''m like this. If you really have time to think carefully, at least you should reflect on your attitude when facing me."


    "I''ve tried my best to get along well with you, but at least you should know what I saw in the end. Even if I work hard, I still can''t bear you."


    "Look, I haven''t gone too far. Now you are defending Jeffery. Even if we used to have some feelings for each other, when it comes to Jeffery, what do you think of our previous feelings between us?"


    "Sherry, you always think that I have gone too far in many things. Now you really should take a good look at your own attitude. Besides, I didn''t change the dressing before."


    now was no problem.


    However.


    In fact, how could it be possible?


    At this time, these things were not only a problem, but also a big problem that was very hard to deal with.


    At least.


    From Steve''s point of view, this should be the case.


    "Forget it. I''d better not talk about your business. Even if I really say something about you, you still don''t care about what I''m saying now, do you? I always feel something strange about your business."


    At the beginning, Steve also knew to care about Jeremy.


    However.


    Steve was not in the mood to care about those things anymore. At this time, he was talking about another thing.


    "I''m thinking about one thing. Your schedule has been monitored by your opponent. After you left, he stopped all the capital chain. He also gave us an email, saying that he would wait for you to come back."


    "In fact, I really doubt if it was Jeffery who did it. After all, this kind of tone is like a fair competition with you. No one else is qualified to be his opponent."


    Perhaps only Steve could understand his helplessness when he said these words.


    Jeremy was surprised by his words.


    Although.


    Jeremy had generally understood something, but at this time, there were still many things that began to change.


    "A dispute? Now I''m more curious about another thing. Isn''t this man really Jeffery? Why do I feel that only childish children can say such words? "


    At this time, Jeremy had more feelings, which were unspeakable helplessness.


    This guy could really make people speechless at some times.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Originally.


    Steve thought he would get an answer soon, but now it seemed to be completely different from what he thought. The answer he wanted might not be the same as the answer he was facing now.

 Chapter 616 Misunderstanding

    "I don''t know what the final question will be like, but we''d better wait patiently. For more things, we will definitely have an answer, but not now."


    Anyway, at this time, Jeremy looked particularly calm.


    "What kind of person Jeffery is now is not important to us. Maybe you still don''t know, but I can tell you what is important to us."


    "Change with constancy."


    Although at the beginning, Jeremy became a little impulsive because of this kind of thing, after he really calmed down, he could think about many things clearly at this time.


    "Since we can''t face the final truth now, can we try to know nothing at this time?"


    "Even if we don''t take any action all the time, since the other party has already targeted me, they must have some purpose. So, we''d better wait quietly, waiting for the other party to show the truth."


    At this time, when Jeremy spoke, he had calmed down a lot.


    Steve was much calmer now.


    Hearing what the guy said, he nodded.


    "Well, I think I know what you mean now. Your relationship is not good, so from the beginning, you haven''t controlled your mood, and even your attitude is not good."


    "However, after you have been together for a long time, you still miss her. Now, you want to give Sherry a period of time to digest."


    At this time, Steve thought that what Jeremy had done was to make Sherry feel at ease.


    Jeremy said sarcastically.


    "I have been wondering why Sherry doesn''t like me now. It turns out that even my friends think I should be such a simple person. I suddenly feel that maybe I haven''t done enough."


    Jeremy said in a helpless tone.


    However.


    At this time, Steve frowned.


    He didn''t think that Jeremy would say something like that. Or did something worse happen to Jeremy this time? But at this time, Jeremy hadn''t made it clear to him?


    Thinking of this, Steve felt very sad.


    After all.


    For a long time, in Steve''s heart, there was almost nothing between him and Jeremy that could not be explained clearly. It was precisely because of this that the reaction of Jeremy now was also a big move to him.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "If you have time, you''d better prepare a doctor for me. I always feel that I will go to the hospital for a few days after I really go back. I''m really uncomfortable."


    If it was really a small thing, Jeremy would never tell anyone.


    Now?


    Now that he had made it clear, there was only one possibility. It was not a small matter at all. On the contrary, it was particularly serious at this time.


    "What''s wrong with your body?"


    When Steve said this, his tone involuntarily became much m


    d forgotten it, but that Jeremy wanted him to hear something. Therefore, at this time, the man also chose to keep quiet.


    "How can you calm down? I still have something to ask you. What''s the matter? Why do you suspect Jeffery? "


    Sherry only heard something, but that didn''t mean that at this time, she could figure out what Jeremy was facing and what it meant.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Sherry still felt that it was necessary for her to know the truth of something.


    However.


    These things were already very sensitive to Jeremy. At this time, because of what Sherry said, his face became even worse, and he did not give her a good look at all.


    "Can''t you tell me?"


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry knew that she might have said something wrong. After all, at this time, just looking at Jeremy''s face, she knew how terrible it was.


    Therefore.


    Now when she looked at this fellow, she had no idea what else she could say and do next, but she still had to figure out something.


    After all.


    This time, the target of Jeremy was not himself, but Jeffery.


    As a quiet man, how could Jeffery really do something that offended Jeremy? There must be some misunderstandings between them, and they needed to know something.


    "Sherry, if the result comes out, I will tell you everything as soon as possible. But now I''m not sure about something. What do you want me to tell you?"


    Although.


    All this had been guessed from the beginning. In Sherry''s opinion, the most important person should be Jeffery.


    However.


    At this time, when facing Sherry''s current situation, he would still feel that his heart was a little painful. This feeling was really uncomfortable.


    "There is a misunderstanding between you and Jeffery."

 Chapter 617 Worry

    "So now I really want to know what kind of misunderstanding there is between us."


    At this time, Jeremy really didn''t know how to face this woman was the reaction he should have at this time.


    Sherry was always like this. Every time when Jeremy felt that he could really get along well with this woman, this woman would definitely let him see clearly what was real at the first time.


    That''s what it used to be like between two people.


    But now, there was still no change.


    On the surface, such a thing might not be a big deal, but if he really faced it seriously, it should be a very ridiculous thing.


    "I also want to know what kind of misunderstanding there is between us that can make you become what you are now. I always think that our relationship should be very good, but it doesn''t seem to be like this."


    Sherry was talking about the relationship between Jeremy and Jeffery.


    However, Jeremy was talking about himself and this woman.


    Maybe.


    There seemed to be a big difference on the surface, but now it looked like this. There were some words that could not be explained clearly even if the two people were face to face.


    This feeling seemed to be good on the surface, but in fact, it should be the biggest burden for each other.


    "So, what I want to know most now is what you want to express."


    Originally.


    Jeremy had thought that this woman was so aggressive that she must have so many thing to say when facing him. However, Jeremy had never thought that this woman would be so stupid when facing him.


    Seeing this, Jeremy was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    He didn''t know what else he could say at this time.


    "Yes, maybe I can''t express anything in front of you now, but what I want to tell you now is that I really care about Jeffery. So, what happened to Jeffery?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, the last bit of tenderness in his eyes was gone.


    He asked disappointedly.


    "So, for you now, even if I am in front of you, the first person you care about is Jeffery, right?"


    Jeremy had never thought that he would get such a result.


    Although.


    Steve always knew that Jeremy was wronged in front of Sherry, but now when he really heard how they talked, he knew what kind of concession this man had made during this period of time.


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    Even at the beginning, Sherry still didn''t react to something, but at this time, when she looked at this guy, this woman still sensed that she had done something wrong.


    In fact.


    A lot of things had not started yet.


    Even so, she had completely offended him.


    Thinking about this kind of thing made her feel very uncomfortable.


    What''s more, she had to face it a


    n, I won''t ask anything that is not what I should ask."


    Sherry was a smart woman.


    At this time, Sherry knew that even if she continued to ask, she would not get any result at this time. In that case, why should she bother?


    "Okay."


    What Jeremy said at the beginning was just a joke.


    At this time, Sherry had already taken the initiative to compromise. Of course, Jeremy wouldn''t say anything more.


    After all.


    Even if the two people had such a relationship, in fact, it was not an easy thing.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Jeremy would not let the relationship between him and Sherry be too terrible. This woman gave him a step, and Jeremy would let him go on gracefully.


    It was not until Sherry left that Jeremy picked up the phone in his hand again.


    "I think you must have heard enough this time."


    It was not until Jeremy confirmed that Sherry had gone far that he said that.


    If Sherry knew that Steve had been listening to the conversation between the two of them, God knew how ridiculous that woman would think according to her personality.


    "Yes, I just never thought that you would say anything better than me. But when I really need you to say sweet words, you seem to say much better than me."


    Steve was really surprised at this point.


    Jeremy said helplessly.


    "We''d better not continue this topic now. After all, it is of no value to us. What I want to know now is whether there is any way to force them to make a move."


    When Jeremy said these words, he was a little nervous.


    Steve couldn''t help but frown when he heard what Jeremy said.


    "I think I might be able to know what you want to do now, but you should know, if you do, then what a big risk you are taking, can you really do it?"


    At this time, Steve was really worried about him.

 Chapter 618 The Action Of Jeremy

    "I don''t know..."


    At this time, hearing what Steve said on the phone, Jeremy just shook his head.


    "But I can be sure that the risk this time is not as big as we think."


    What Jeremy wanted to say was that if when he tried his best to irritate Jeffery at this time, he might get a different result.


    Maybe.


    When Jeffery was really anxious about him, he would use some special methods. At that time, Jeremy would know how to face the young man next.


    Although.


    At this time, he didn''t know what others would do, but at least Steve didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he had done.


    "Indeed, the risk this time is not as big as we think, because Sherry is a little vigilant about Jeffery. After this time, she should often go to see Jeffery, so that guy will have less free time."


    "But, what I''m worried about is that that guy won''t really do something bad to Sherry. You should know that Jeffery is different from you. If you care about Sherry, you won''t hurt her."


    "But you''d better not forget the report I gave you before. If Jeffery doesn''t do the rehabilitation all the time, he may be disabled all his life."


    "Therefore, when a person is facing himself, he can do such a cruel thing. Even if Jeffery really likes Sherry, is Sherry really an exception in Jeffery''s world?"


    Although.


    At the beginning, Steve thought that he shouldn''t have said something, but at this time, he really couldn''t control his emotions.


    After all.


    Sometimes things seemed to be very simple, but sometimes, the simplest thing might be the thing a person didn''t know how to face.


    "I don''t know..."


    When he looked at this guy, he always felt that he had a lot to say, but when he really want to blur it out, there was still an unspeakable helplessness.


    It seemed that.


    This feeling belonged to him, but he didn''t know how to face it before.


    However.


    At this time, he really faced such a feeling, and it could be regarded as an indirect finding himself. Perhaps, this was a good result. It should be like this, and there was nothing wrong.


    "Yes, look, you can''t even convince yourself now. You don''t know yourself. If Sherry stands on the side of Jeffery like this, is it really safe?"


    "So, how can you do this at this time? Jeremy, this is not what you will do. Calm down and think it over. "


    Steve felt helpless when he said these words.


    Although.


    There were still something that he didn''t want to face it, but at this time, Steve knew that Jeremy must have been in a panic.


    Otherwise, at least he wouldn''t have such a reaction at this time.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not wh


    uld accept it.


    "That''s true. I''ll wait for you to give me the present."


    After hanging up the phone, Steve raised his head and shouted, "Honey, we have a new house!"


    Linda walked over in a daze. When she saw Steve talking on the phone, she didn''t let herself listen. Therefore, when she heard what Steve said, she was also confused.


    "We haven''t chosen the bridal chamber yet. Why did you book it alone?"


    When Linda said this, she was somewhat dissatisfied.


    After all.


    Marriage was a matter of two people. Although she really liked this man, it seemed that there was no need for this man to be so arbitrary about the marriage of two people.


    "Yes, I didn''t choose it at the beginning, but it took some time for everything to turn into a result, right? Now I give myself some time."


    "Just now, Jeremy said that the wedding gift he prepared for us is a villa. What do you think?"


    Steve was a little excited when he said these words.


    After all.


    At that time, when that guy got married, how bad his mood was.


    Especially when he knew that Sherry and Jeremy were together.


    After all.


    When he told Jeremy that he liked Sherry, he didn''t show difference on the surface. But in the end, these two people had already been married.


    At that time, perhaps only Steve knew how upset he was.


    However.


    All these had nothing to do with the current situation.


    No matter what the reason was, Jeremy did something good this time. Even he thought he was very powerful.


    "But will you really give me such a valuable thing?"


    Although.


    Linda had already known that there was a big difference between Steve and Jeremy. However, what she didn''t expect was that Jeremy would send them a villa as a gift.


    Was he crazy?

 Chapter 619 Youre Their Biological Father

    "Is it expensive? I don''t think it''s a big deal. It''s not a big deal for that guy. In my opinion, since that guy is willing to give it to us, we just need to accept it at ease. That''s enough. "


    "After all, you should know that although he looks calm on the surface, deep in his heart, there are always a lot of thoughts. That idea may be beyond our imagination."


    "That guy has earned a lot these years. So, even if he gives us such a treatment, it''s not a big deal for him. At this time, you just need to make yourself accept it at ease."


    Steve said confidently.


    Linda realized that she shouldn''t have said anything more about it.


    It was just a gift sent by Steve''s friend. If it weren''t for Steve, she wouldn''t have encountered such a thing.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if there was really someone who wanted to be sentimental on this matter, that person should be Steve. After all, at this moment, she had no right to do that, right?


    "But then again, if you have time, let''s go to have a look. I don''t have many requirements for a house, so you''d better choose a decoration."


    "Nothing else is important. As long as we two are happy, I hope I can stay at home and do something I want to do. That''s enough."


    Steve said with a smile all the time.


    Looking at the way he spoke, Linda couldn''t say anything.


    For this woman, what was happening now was like a dream, and there was no difference.


    Although.


    Now she was standing here, but there were still more unreal things for her. It seemed that as long as she took a deep breath, the people and things in front of her would disappear.


    However.


    Anyway, there was one thing in Steve''s words that really touched Linda.


    Steve said the house should be as comfortable as home.


    Should he say that they were family?


    Such a simple thought was enough to make her blush.


    "But, is something wrong with Sherry?"


    As long as it was about Jeremy, Linda would think of Sherry at the first time.


    Although.


    She knew that Steve didn''t like Sherry anymore, but when it came to this topic, Linda was still very nervous when she looked at Steve.


    Seeing this, Steve smiled more helplessly.


    "If I tell you, you should really be more confident in yourself. I know that sometimes you may feel that you are not very outstanding, but you know, you are much better than you think."


    Steve said seriously.


    However, Linda blushed.


    "I know you are always like this. Every time I have a little emotion, you will say sweet words to


    no mistake.


    "I don''t know what''s the reason for the two kids. At first, I thought it was because of you. But now it seems that it''s not the case..."


    Jeremy had always been curious about this matter.


    At the beginning, Jeremy thought it was because of Sherry. At last, between him and Sherry, the two children chose their own mother, so it seemed to be a normal thing.


    However.


    "So, is there anything else you want to know now? As long as it''s what you want to know, I think I should let myself tell you. It''s just that, at this time, I hope that when you face me, you can really be honest with yourself."


    While saying these words, Sherry looked at the man in front of her. He looked very serious.


    Jeremy said with a sneer.


    "Sherry, I really don''t want to say anything about you at this time, but look at you now. Even you doesn''t know what your sons are thinking, but you have the nerve to say it in front of others."


    "Don''t you think you look like a joke in the face of such a thing?"


    Although.


    He had calmed himself down in front of this woman today.


    However.


    Jeremy didn''t know what was wrong with him at this time.


    Anyway.


    He always thought that his mood was abnormal when facing her.


    Although.


    This should be the last thing he wanted to face at this time, but this was also the most real feeling at this time, which really belonged to himself.


    "Yes, I look like a joke. But, Jeremy, I''m serious with you now, so I hope you can take me seriously."


    "Although I don''t like you very much now, I really hope that the children can be close to you. No matter what, you are their biological father."


    Sherry said at this time.

 Chapter 620 Sherrys Stubbornness

    In fact.


    If what was going on between the two people was just a seemingly unimportant thing at this time, then there should be a lot of girls who were not satisfied with it at this time.


    "If you have time, I hope I can take you out for a while. I want to see some results I want to see, but what do you think is the result I want to see?"


    Said Jeremy when he looked at Sherry.


    "Now you want me to stay away from you, but you still think your child needs a whole family, so you''ll talk about that when you face me."


    "Sherry, no matter what, you still underestimate your own son. Even if you really get back together with me in the end, in the eyes of your dear sons, the most important person must be you."


    When Jeremy said these words, Sherry didn''t know what else to say.


    In the end, she said.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking now, but what you are saying is normal for me."


    "We have been living together for so many years abroad, so at this time, I don''t think my children have done something wrong. No matter who else, the closest person should be us."


    Sherry said confidently.


    Over the years, Sherry had suffered a lot outside.


    Therefore.


    She felt the same way at this time.


    "Forget it. I find that you''re good at talking with others. But you come to me not only for the children, but also for something else."


    Jeremy said affirmatively.


    Jeremy believed that the purpose of Sherry''s visit should not be so simple.


    "I..."


    When Sherry came, she did a lot of ideological work for herself.


    However.


    When facing this man, those words that had already reached the tip of her tongue were the most difficult to say at this time. She didn''t know how to say it.


    "You want to tell me something about Jeffery, right?"


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry still didn''t say something, but at this time, Jeremy still made it clear to her what he was thinking.


    Well.


    It should be something that she had to face up to now.


    "Yes, how do you think I should face the matter of Jeffery?"


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted to keep herself quiet.


    However.


    Sherry had never thought that at this time, she just found Jeremy, and this man had already known her purpose.


    Was this man really too smart? Or, at this time, her purpose seemed to be very obvious? Jeremy only saw her and knew what she was thinking?


    "What happened to Jeffery has nothing to do with you. Now many things haven''t come out, so it''s not too late for you to be depressed when the result comes out."


    At this time, when Jeremy said these words, he looked helpless.


    He ha


    bout is only yourself."


    "Jeremy, I remember that when we were together, we were so far away from each other. Although I didn''t know what Jeffery had done, the biggest possibility is that he just wanted to attract your attention."


    "Maybe for yourself, you think you are always very close to us, but for us, the fact is not like this. You are always in an unreachable place for us."


    "Although we have the chance to be close to you, we can only stand in one place and look at you from afar, because we have never been in the same world with you. We can''t get close to you."


    "Jeffery is just an adult. During this period of time, he has told me many times what his brother looks like. Every time, he is looking forward to being close to you, but in the end, he becomes afraid of you."


    "I know what I''m saying now. Maybe you don''t want to listen to me, but even if there is really something wrong, I hope you can see yourself. What''s wrong with you?"


    "The problems you have may be more serious than you think. But you don''t know what happened before."


    Maybe.


    It was Jeremy''s attitude that made Sherry''s bad mood even worse.


    Therefore.


    Even if the person she was facing was Jeremy, at this time, Sherry could not control her emotions. Even when she spoke, her attitude was very bad.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy really didn''t know what was going on.


    Originally.


    He had thought that the two of them could have a good conversation, but now, the two of them hadn''t spoken much. Why did their relationship suddenly become worse?


    At this time, he was really unwilling to accept it.


    However.


    He had to face it at this moment.


    Sherry stubbornly believed that the one who was wrong was Jeremy.

 Chapter 621 He Was Jealous

    "If you have time, you''d better talk about these things with Jeffery. Even if I know these things, I have no obligation to tell you. You can ask whoever it is."


    Jeremy really didn''t want to talk to Sherry any more. Seeing that this woman was still standing here, he decided to ask her to leave directly.


    "Forget it. You don''t have to say anything. I''ll go."


    At the beginning, Sherry was really in the mood to stay and continue to talk with him, but after she really saw his appearance, she realized how helpless she was.


    Even if there used to be a lot of words that could be said, at this time, there were still more words that could not be said.


    "Yes, you can leave now. But it''s just a small place. After you see me tomorrow, you can continue to tell me about Jeffery. I really don''t know that I can only live in the shadow of Jeffery."


    Jeremy left angrily.


    However, he didn''t really calm down until he arrived at the hotel. He began to think about what he had done.


    Yes.


    Although he might be really angry when she faced Sherry just now, did he do something wrong? At least, he shouldn''t have treated her like that, right?


    "Yes, you can only live in the shadow of Jeffery, but since you have tried to stay there, you have gone so far to protect Sherry, so now you come out..."


    Although.


    During this period of time, Steve really hoped that there would be some distance between Sherry and Jeremy, but what the man meant was not to let the two keep a distance at this time.


    There was no one else around Sherry now.


    Jeremy went to see her eagerly.


    It seemed to be a good opportunity for the two to develop their relationship.


    However.


    At this time, this man was really good, as if nothing had happened. At this time, he could calmly face all these. Just thinking about it would make people feel very difficult to understand.


    "I don''t think there is anything unexpected for me to come out now. Maybe, my purpose is actually very simple, just in order to have a better result. That''s it."


    When Jeremy spoke, he was somewhat depressed.


    "Didn''t you hear us when we were talking on the phone just now? I really suffered a lot from Sherry. So, even if I really left, it should be excusable."


    Although he said so.


    However.


    In the face of this guy, you still don''t have the heart to say something to him. Maybe, this is the charm of Jeremy alone.


    However.


    This kind of charm was useless in front of Sherry.


    "Now I just think that you look like an idiot. If you feel that you have suffered a blow from the very beginning, then you don''t need to cook anything. After all,


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Although.


    At this time, Steve had known that Linda didn''t mean to do it, but after seeing the flustered look of her, he still wanted to make fun of her.


    And he let Linda understand.


    Since she had chosen to be his woman, Steve thought that she should follow him obediently. She shouldn''t see a man who didn''t belong to her, or he would be very angry.


    "I..."


    When Linda looked at Steve, she felt that her imposing manner suddenly weakened.


    If it was other times, she could think that Steve didn''t care about her. But now, Steve was obviously jealous.


    Although she still felt a little aggrieved, at this time, Linda appreciated Steve''s performance. As long as she thought that this man cared about her so he did this for her.


    She was very excited.


    "What do you want me to do to stop being angry?"


    Steve was like this because of her, so at this time, Linda was very willing to let her coax this man, and her attitude was very friendly.


    "What do you think?"


    When she looked at him, she had a good attitude, but she looked a little bit arrogant on the whole.


    "I don''t know."


    In order to maintain her pitiful image, Linda had a good control of her emotions at this time. If she was a little excited at this time, Steve would only be more angry.


    "I haven''t had breakfast yet. Some people are too lazy in the morning to cook a meal for her husband."


    It was really because he had a full excuse that Steve began to order Linda now.


    Linda didn''t what she should say.


    If she remembered correctly, it seemed that someone in the morning cared about her and didn''t allow her to get up. Now, how could such a thing become an excuse.


    She was helpless.

 Chapter 622 Whats The Problem

    "So, what does my dear husband want to eat now? I will try my best to do it. If you have anything to eat, please tell me."


    Linda was really nice at this time.


    In Linda''s eyes, there was only Steve. At this time, as long as he didn''t continue to be angry with her, she would be fine. It was such a simple wish.


    "Fried eggs and rice, okay?"


    Seeing that Steve had prepared for a long time, Linda thought that he would say something that she couldn''t cook, but she didn''t expect that he would say it so simply.


    Linda smiled and said, "Wait a minute."


    It was really easy for Linda to do it.


    A few minutes later, Linda came out with the food in her hand.


    "Let''s eat."


    Steve went to have dinner quietly.


    In fact.


    Steve really liked this feeling. It was a happy thing for two people to be together, even if they didn''t do anything.


    If it was before, Steve would think that those who said such words to him were all ridiculous. Only two people were together, and there were no bad friends. How could they have fun?


    However.


    Even though Steve had always been a playboy, what happened now was the real peace for him.


    "If you have time, we two should register for marriage first. After all, we are living together now. Even if the wedding hasn''t begun, I hope I can give you a promise first."


    At this moment, Steve really attached great importance to the relationship between the two.


    However.


    At this time, Steve didn''t expect that Linda would naturally refuse his request and continue to say something useless.


    Linda shook her head.


    Linda shook her head and said, "In fact, I know your feelings for me are enough for me. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be too clear between the two of us now."


    "Registered marriage is a matter of time for us. I''m more looking forward to the wedding between the two of us. I hope I can see Sherry on our wedding."


    Although the relationship between me and Sherry is very bad now, for me, Sherry should be the only friend around me. Maybe you can understand me."


    When Linda said these words, she looked very serious.


    Listening to her words, Steve had a complicated feeling. At this time, because of Linda''s words, it became more complicated.


    "Well, I think I have understood what you want to say. If you really have any other thoughts, you can just stay here and don''t have to do anything. As for other things, I will be there for you.


    He said it seriously.


    However.


    He didn''t know what else he could say when he looked at her. At this momen


    Friends are friends, and lovers are lovers. I can tell that. Don''t read those strange books in the future. If you didn''t turn off your computer that day, I don''t know what''s wrong with you recently."


    During this period of time, Steve felt that Linda was a little strange when facing him, but he didn''t know why at that time.


    However.


    As time went by, the problem came out little by little. Even Steve, a fool, knew what on earth Linda had suspected before.


    However.


    At this moment, Steve still felt helpless.


    Steve had always been sensitive to women''s affairs.


    However.


    Steve didn''t expect that Linda would misunderstand him.


    Although Steve was explaining to Linda right now.


    However.


    At this moment, Steve was also in a bad mood.


    "I won''t see those things again..."


    Linda''s face was still a little red at this time.


    Originally.


    It was just her own suspicion, but now Steve said it so blatantly, and Linda knew that she was the one who did the wrong thing.


    At this time, the person who needed confidence was also herself.


    "It''s the best if you don''t look at it. The things you have been reading recently are really not suitable for you. If I didn''t see it by accident that day, I really don''t know how long our relationship will be misunderstood by you."


    On that day.


    Seeing what Linda was reading, Steve felt that women were really a magical species.


    It seemed that this kind of thing would never happen between two men, but she was still guessing with interest. Steve was really impatient with such a result.


    At this time, Steve began to examine himself.


    Did it mean that he still couldn''t give this woman a sense of security now?

 Chapter 623 The Depression Of Jeremy

    In fact.


    Sometimes, Steve was narcissistic.


    However.


    Steve always knew what kind of time he should go to do. If Linda misunderstood that he was the only one, then it didn''t matter at all. But he couldn''t get Jeremy involved because of him.


    "I really should have a good chat with you when I have time. This time the man is Jeremy. Next time I really don''t know who my gossip object is. I''m really speechless with you now."


    When Steve said these words, he looked particularly helpless.


    Even this man had never experienced such a scene.


    At this time, Steve sighed and said helplessly, "In the future, I really should pay attention to it and don''t let you surf on the internet. I really can''t do anything to you."


    On the second day.


    Although.


    Kelly had always known that the relationship between the two people might not be as harmonious as he had seen, but his guess was a guess. When he really saw that scene, he could not help but feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Did you stay in the car all night yesterday?"


    When Kelly looked at Jeremy, he didn''t know how to describe his complicated feelings at this time. It looked like a joke, but such a thing happened to Jeremy.


    How could it be possible?


    "Yes, I haven''t slept all night here. Do you think it''s incredible? But this is the fact in front of us. I haven''t slept all night and I have been here all the time. "


    Looking at the guy''s words, Jeremy looked very helpless.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to stay with the woman inside at all, but I can''t leave her alone at this time. So, when there is no one else, I''d better stay away from her."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked weak.


    Although.


    This man seemed to be very powerful all the time, but at this time, in fact, Jeremy had become a little weak.


    All the time.


    Jeremy knew what he had to face.


    And what would happen to him when he faced something.


    Sometimes, something happened.


    Because he knew, so he understood.


    In fact, it might be the same this time.


    "If you have time, I''ll take you to see the traces of the two of us getting along before. In fact, if you really see something, I guess you won''t be the same as now."


    "Although it doesn''t seem to be a big deal on the surface, in fact, Sherry and I, maybe we two are really not suitable for each other, so I don''t think there is anything between us. You don''t need to be with me."


    Kelly didn''t know what he should say.


    At last, the man looked at Jeremy and said seriously, "So, if you really think that you two are not suitable for each other, maybe you can consider letting me be with Sherry."


    While saying these words, Kelly could still maintain a faint smile on his lips.


    In fact.


    At this time, Kelly rea


    ck again.


    However.


    Although he came back at this time, something seemed to have changed little by little. It didn''t seem to be a real good thing. It was entangled and made people feel speechless.


    "Yes, that woman is really important. If you have time, I think you''d better get me something to eat."


    Jeremy looked at Kelly pitifully.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t care what this man would think of him anymore. What he cared about was his aggrieved stomach.


    Kelly was a little stunned.


    "Forget it. I really owe you in my previous life. If you have time, you''d better make it up to me. For example, you have a good project recently. Maybe you can cooperate with me?"


    These two men were both profiteers.


    Even at this time, Kelly didn''t forget to fight for the best interests of himself.


    At first, he thought that he had basically agreed to what he said at this time.


    However.


    Kelly didn''t expect that Jeremy would shake his head at this time.


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "It''s not as simple as you think. It''s not that we can''t cooperate, but not now. Don''t forget how many people are keeping an eye on you now."


    Jeremy''s power was eye-catching enough at this time.


    "Yes, I am really..."


    Speaking of this, Kelly didn''t know how he felt at this time.


    If possible, then he really hoped that he hadn''t really known this guy from the very beginning.


    After all.


    "After this matter is over, let''s continue to talk about the cooperation. But, have you really made up your mind about Sherry? Even if you haven''t been with her all the time, there won''t be any problems."


    In fact.


    At this time, Kelly was very clear that even if Sherry really had some ability, a designer could not be compared with them. He believed that for those people, she was not an eye-catching existence.

 Chapter 624 Shes Not So Smart

    However.


    At this time, he still couldn''t understand. He couldn''t understand what Jeremy meant by his current performance. Did it fully prove how important Sherry was in his heart?


    "I know what you are talking about is all right, but you should know that under the current situation, we can''t be too absolute about everything."


    "Even if there should be no problem with Sherry now, it''s just a matter of course. Something might not have happened at all. You should understand what I mean by saying that."


    At this time, Jeremy looked very determined.


    Kelly kept silent.


    In fact.


    At this time, even if this man really wanted him to say something, he was completely speechless before he opened his mouth. This result was really terrible.


    Maybe.


    It was also the last result he wanted to face so far.


    "Yes, I can understand what you mean, of course, I hope you can also understand what I mean, a lot of things are not as simple as you see, and what you think is just what you think."


    "Besides, since some things are not as simple as you think, don''t you think you should give me a reasonable explanation at this time, Jeremy?"


    "You must have been plotting against me when you came to me from the beginning. You are so smart that you must know what we might face, but you don''t want to tell me."


    "Now, what happened in front of us seems to have nothing to do with you, but in fact, you have already guessed it, my dear friend."


    At the beginning, Kelly looked friendly when he looked at Jeremy.


    However.


    Soon, this guy looked much different from before.


    Although.


    He could still keep his smile at this time, but as long as he was really serious, he should know that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    "So, what are you going to do with me now?"


    Looking at this guy, Jeremy could still keep his smile.


    It seemed that.


    What was put in front of this man was not a real threat to him. At this time, Kelly had said these words, and Jeremy had heard it, so there was nothing serious.


    Kelly looked at Jeremy with excitement.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "We''d better not care about our relationship now. If I have time, I can discuss these problems with you deeply, but it shouldn''t be now."


    Jeremy knew that he hadn''t gotten the result he wanted to face.


    Therefore.


    At this time, he had to face something and face some results. Even if that result was the last thing he wanted to face for the time being, it didn''t matter.


    At this time, as long as he could feel happy alone, it was enough, wasn''t it?


    "


    Kelly, he looked a little anxious.


    At this moment, even those who was looking at Jeremy felt that he didn''t know what this man was thinking about and what he was going to do next.


    What was Jeremy thinking now?


    "Literally."


    Although.


    When he was facing Sherry now, he still had some feelings in his heart, which must be different. Therefore, he could help Jeremy think things clearly before Jeremy figured it out.


    "Yes, what you are doing now seems very gentle and generous, but haven''t you really thought about why that woman still doesn''t like you at all? Haven''t you thought about your own reason?"


    Kelly looked at Jeremy helplessly.


    After all.


    He was also a single man, but now he was here to help a married man like Jeremy. Thinking of this, he felt a little ridiculous.


    However.


    At this time, such a ridiculous thing happened between the two people. It seemed to be incredible.


    "Do I have any problem?"


    Hearing what Kelly said to him, Jeremy couldn''t help but frown. He felt that there were still some things that were hard for him to accept.


    However.


    If he really thought about it seriously, what kind of thing it was? Then it suddenly became more complicated.


    In fact.


    At this moment, there was such a thing.


    Even though it looked simple on the surface, it couldn''t be so simple when he had to face it. Many things were very complicated.


    "Yes, of course what you have done are right. But now I''m more curious if you really know what''s wrong with you?"


    "Maybe, in your opinion, you have no problem, but for a woman who has been with you, what you are doing now is a great pressure for her."


    "Including your tenderness to her and your kindness to her."

 Chapter 625 He Was Like Coaxing The Child

    "Maybe now, at least you can feel it. What can you bring to Sherry in the end? And, is your self-righteous really wrong?"


    Kelly didn''t want to continue.


    In fact.


    At this time, many things should be like this. Even if there were misunderstandings between each other, they could be self-righteous and make some things clear on the surface.


    As for other things, how could anyone care about the so-called truth?


    "Yes, I don''t know what I can bring to Sherry in the end, but I saw her drive away, so we should follow her."


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy was still talking to Kelly, but his attention was always on that woman.


    At this time, Kelly was very helpless to see Jeremy like this.


    However.


    At this time, even if he was in such a mood, when he was facing Sherry, he didn''t know what else he could say. This feeling was really terrible.


    "Sherry has driven away. I have asked someone to follow her. I won''t let that woman really encounter any problems. You''d better go back directly now. If you stay here, it doesn''t mean that you are really for the good of that woman."


    Although.


    Jeremy knew that he shouldn''t have said such harsh words at this time, but when facing Kelly, he couldn''t help but say something like that.


    After all.


    Kelly was now the one who stood between him and Sherry. Although he knew that everything this guy did now was for his own good, sometimes he understood.


    However.


    In fact, it was very difficult for him to accept what the other party was doing from the bottom of his heart. It used to be like this, and now it was still the same, without any change.


    "Yes, I''m here not for the sake of Sherry, but even if I really leave, I won''t let other men take care of my wife, even if we are really friends."


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at Kelly, his eyes were not very friendly.


    Kelly sighed and said helplessly, "Let''s go."


    Jeremy was sitting on the driver''s seat. Since there was nothing to talk about between them now, Jeremy was still worried about that woman, and Kelly was also worried about Jeremy, so he had to let himself be with them.


    After hesitating for a while, Jeremy started the car.


    In fact.


    However, it was not a good thing to let Jeremy meet Sherry during this period of time. But at this time, if he didn''t want to do so, what should he do to separate the two people.


    Although.


    These seemingly insignificant problems were actually very serious.


    "Here we are."


    At the beginning, Jeremy was still in the mood to say something to Sherry, but later, he really lost his interest and had no idea what else he could say.


    This guy.


    Now he looked calm e


    e in your country will know your identity after you come back this time. Can you do some design for our foreign brand in the future?"


    Sherry nodded with a smile, "Every good work is worth it. Although I will have my own brand, if someone is willing to give me a platform, I won''t be stingy with my own work. "


    It seemed that Sherry had really grown a lot compared with before.


    Even Jeremy had to admit that there was no loophole in Sherry''s words.


    This time.


    This woman could really be on her own.


    However.


    It might be a good thing for this guy that Sherry could be alone, but it was also a terrible thing at this time. In the future, there would be no reason for him to protect this woman by the side of Sherry.


    Looking at Jeremy, Kelly sighed and said helplessly, "I knew you would be like this. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "When you faced me before, you said that that woman belonged to you, so you don''t need to worry about her useless at all. Sherry belongs to you, and no one can take her away from you."


    At this moment, Kelly felt like he was coaxing a child.


    However.


    It seemed that Jeremy was not as easy to fool as she thought. At least, even if the relationship between the two people had always been good, but the way he looked at him now was not friendly at all.


    "Forget it. We shouldn''t talk about it now. Have you prepared everything for me? I want to go in with you."


    Although he didn''t know what happened, after Sherry left his sight, Jeremy felt very uneasy. Maybe he should always be with Sherry, even not for that woman, but for himself.


    In order to get a real sense of relaxation in his heart.


    In order to face everything in the following with ease, Kelly sighed and put the thing in his hand in the hand of Jeremy.

 Chapter 626 Special Purpose

    Maybe.


    Even if there might be some problems between Jeremy and Sherry, it was also the problem between these two people. He should not participate in it, nor should he face it.


    In fact.


    He had known these things for a long time, but at this time, even Jeremy couldn''t understand himself.


    After all.


    This guy should have a right result and a right decision in his heart.


    At this time, although he thought so, Kelly was still a little worried in the end. He was worried that Jeremy would go in alone. He picked up something on the side and silently followed behind Jeremy.


    In fact.


    At this time, his purpose was very simple. He just wanted to confirm whether the person he cared about could really be safe.


    Jeremy was his only friend abroad.


    Therefore.


    How could Kelly let him be alone?


    Seeing the guy beside him, Jeremy just smiled and said nothing more.


    In fact.


    At this time, Jeremy was very clear why this guy suddenly appeared beside him. Wasn''t he afraid that there was really something wrong with him?


    However.


    Even though he knew something clearly, he would not say it in front of this guy. It was not that he did not want to say, but that he did not know what to say in front of him.


    "You?"


    Walking alone in front of her, Sherry always felt that something was wrong, as if someone was following her. However, when she looked back, she was still a little stunned.


    "Ahem..."


    Jeremy coughed awkwardly.


    He had never thought that Sherry had always been a dull woman. This time, how could she notice his existence like this when he followed behind her?


    He didn''t want to be found like this.


    At least.


    From now on, it was definitely not the result he wanted.


    "So, are you worried about me?"


    Sherry didn''t even take a look at Kelly beside Jeremy.


    After all.


    Sherry was not a fool. She knew that if it weren''t for Jeremy, Kelly wouldn''t have been here at all. Therefore, she should still pay attention to Jeremy.


    "I''m not worried about you. Just do what you should do. Now someone should notice our relationship. I just want to play my role well in front of others."


    With a smile, Sherry turned around and left.


    In fact.


    Sherry knew exactly what Jeremy wanted at this time.


    In fact, he was always like this in many cases. He was a rash person.


    Originally, many things should be very simple.


    However.


    When it was his turn to face it, things seemed to become difficult all of a sudden.


    This would never change.


    "Next door is the tea room. If you have time, you can wait for me there for a while. I can face the


    d out something at the beginning. Now that he had known, what else could he do next? He couldn''t let Sherry face those alone.


    Although.


    Although he wasn''t sure whether what he did was right or wrong, at this time, Jeremy believed that at least he did the right thing for Sherry.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy stood up.


    Looking at the back of Jeremy, Kelly smiled gently.


    Maybe.


    It should be good to see Sherry like this. After all, every time she looked nervous, but if things went on like this, many things would become different.


    It seemed that at this moment.


    "Jeremy, if I were you, I would never let myself say so much. After all, if you really face it with your heart most of the time, you will definitely know the truth. It''s better to say it than to do it."


    Their relationship wasn''t very good at the beginning.


    However.


    Jeremy cared too much about that woman, so many things became terrible at this time.


    Therefore.


    For Jeremy, his care for Sherry was not necessarily a good thing.


    However.


    He didn''t know what kind of thing Sherry was facing now.


    What''s more, at this time, he just came to the side of Sherry. Would it be too late for him to appear? He hoped that his appearance would not make that woman wait too long.


    In the meeting room.


    Sherry quietly watched those people arguing, and her eyes were full of helplessness.


    It seemed that this meeting was really the same as what Jeremy and others had said before. It was completely against her. From the beginning, they had been arguing about her.


    It was not that no one stood out to speak for her, but even if they spoke for her, they were not on her side. They kept looking at her, wondering if there was any other purpose.

 Chapter 627 It Was Not Bad Either

    In fact.


    At this time, Sherry really felt that she had some headaches. In fact, these things in front of her clearly seemed to be a very good situation to handle.


    However.


    Why, at this time, Sherry just started to face it, but everything has become worse. This was not necessarily a good result for her.


    "Elizabeth, you have been hiding it from us before. But this time, since you have regained your identity, shouldn''t you tell us your decision whether you should change your nationality or not?"


    M country has always been at the forefront of luxury brands.


    This time.


    Many people here saw Sherry''s achievements.


    They were afraid that there would really be a more powerful brand in China, so at this time, these people hoped to keep Sherry in their own country, even some designers would not be convinced.


    However.


    Personal interests were still different from those of a country, weren''t they??


    "I think I like my country very much now. No matter what, it is the place where I grew up from childhood. I think such a place is more suitable for me. Do you have any opinions?"


    In the face of these guys, Sherry could still maintain her smile.


    The smile at the corners of Sherry''s mouth looked so indifferent and alienated at this time.


    However.


    People who were really facing Sherry, at this time, all felt that they could still accept such Sherry.


    Although.


    It seemed that it was not easy to get close to this guy, but it was not easy to get close to her, and it was impossible to get close to her. Such a problem was already a fundamental difference, and it was not really impossible to get close to Sherry.


    "So, if that''s the case, we may block you from the inside of the industry. After all, it''s not good for you to take such a form. We have always been leading the trend."


    "If you do this now, it may affect our authority. You can just stay in our country during this period of time. When you really think it over, we will let you leave."


    At this time, these people were still not very polite to Sherry.


    However.


    People who were watching these people couldn''t get a real peace of mind at this time.


    After all.


    Sometimes, Sherry knew something in her heart.


    These people didn''t want her to leave now, but she still had Jeremy on her side.


    The reason why that man came to this country at this time was that he was afraid that she would really encounter some trouble. So, at this time, he should also let her leave.


    "But do you really think that you should be on the front line of fashion? Don''t praise our Tang costume if you have the ability."


    "In fact, you are already very strong, but you shouldn''t be the same as you are now. Other countries have talents that belong to their own countries. You should be really happy for them."


    "Yo


    This woman had never really faced such a scene, and at this time, she was naturally a little timid.


    "Yes, but do you find that these people are not facing us directly, but as if there is someone behind them? These people are waiting for a guy, or in other words, they have no right to decide."


    When he said these words, he looked very wise.


    However.


    At this time, the people who listened to this guy''s words still had the same feeling.


    Glancing at the man beside her, Sherry said with some depression.


    "Although you can almost give me an answer for what you are saying now, I still feel uncomfortable at this time. This feeling is really terrible."


    When she looked at the man beside her, she was still a little careful when she spoke.


    She was afraid that her words would make the guy beside her unhappy.


    "If you have time, I''ll take you to see something. Those things that only the designer can see, I''d like to show it to you as a gift, okay?"


    While saying these words, Sherry nervously looked at the man beside her.


    In fact.


    Sherry also knew that what she said now was actually nothing to this man.


    However.


    At this time, what she cared about didn''t mean that the other party cared about the same thing.


    Therefore.


    Sherry didn''t know what else she could do for this man. At this time, she could only choose to try her best to give him something that this man might not have seen.


    Maybe.


    It wasn''t that the man didn''t have the chance to see those things. Maybe it was just that even if there was a chance, the man was unwilling to pay attention to them.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry really hoped that she could have a chance to repay this man in front of her.


    "Thank you."


    When he spoke, looking at the woman beside him, Jeremy could still keep his smile. Perhaps, they were just like now, and it was also good.

 Chapter 628 The Ability Of Jeremy

    "Now I really think you are right. These guys seem to be really waiting for someone, but at this time, I am really curious who can make them wait like this."


    When Sherry spoke, she was seriously thinking about this question.


    Therefore, at this time, this woman did not notice the distance between her and Jeremy at all.


    "Sherry!"


    Jeremy shouted in a low voice.


    Jeremy knew that she wouldn''t really come back to him at all, but was this a test of a man''s endurance? Not to mention that there were so many people here.


    "Ah, ah, I''m sorry..."


    At the beginning, Sherry was still unable to react, but soon, she realized what she had done. Her face was red and she looked at this man shyly.


    "Now that I come here to see you for business, so we don''t say or do anything now. First solve the trouble you are facing, and then we talk about other things."


    Jeremy''s mind was in a mess.


    How much he wanted to press this woman against the wall and then give her a hard...


    However.


    As far as Jeremy knew, it was not the right time, nor was it the right time. Therefore, no matter what the reason was, he had to make himself choose to endure it at the moment.


    Because.


    This was what he should do at this moment.


    It was the same before, but still now.


    "Yes, I believe you can help me solve the problem I''m facing, but do you know what I''m going to face next? Can you also help me solve the following problems?"


    Looking at the man beside her, Sherry couldn''t help but make fun of him.


    This guy.


    Although sometimes he looked very annoying, when his face was a little red, he looked very cute.


    If he hadn''t done something she hated before, he would have looked cute most of the time. At least, it should be like this for him.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about this topic with you now. But do you know another thing? There are still many people watching us two. You''d better behave yourself."


    This woman.


    She knew that he had already had some reaction, but at this time, she did not have the slightest intention to retreat. But at this time, she was flirting with him again and again.


    Was it really because they were in a different place? Even this woman, who was usually a little conservative, looked so bold at this time. A lot of scenes were not imagined by Jeremy at this time.


    However.


    Now everyone here was staring at the two of them. Jeremy knew that no matter how excited he was now, he had to keep calm.


    "I see."


    Looking at the man beside her, Sherry''s face was a little red.


    At the beginning, it was natural to do those things.


    However.


    When she really reacted, when she was thinking about what she had done, she did


    After all.


    This was the case every time. As long as they were facing this man, this guy would always do something they couldn''t imagine.


    Sherry was really something. She could even capture such a man.


    At this time, Sherry just sat quietly aside and smiled at Jeremy to face all this.


    Although.


    Sometimes, she wouldn''t really recognize this man, but at this time, there was one thing that Sherry had to admit, which was the ability of Jeremy.


    This guy was definitely not as simple as she thought.


    Although.


    This man was easy to be impulsive when facing her.


    However.


    In fact, Jeremy had always been a rational man.


    Otherwise, for so many years, this man would not be regarded as the invincible God of war in the business world.


    Perhaps, she hadn''t noticed his side before. Today, it was a chance for her to get to know Jeremy, whom she didn''t know well before.


    Maybe.


    At this moment, what was not good in her eyes was not as bad as she thought.


    Thinking of this, Sherry could still keep her smile on her face.


    At this time, no matter what others thought, this woman was in a good mood.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was in a bad mood.


    However.


    He took a look at the woman beside him and felt that he had been in a bad mood before. At this time, he could suddenly calm down.


    After all.


    He didn''t know why, but at this time, this woman''s attention was really focused on him.


    He felt a little happy.


    Finally.


    A man stood up.


    Looking at Jeremy, he said, "I''ll go out for a while. I''ll give you a result when I come back."


    Now this man finally understood it.


    Sherry took the man here to threaten them.


    Even if sometimes, Sherry would be a little confused, but with this man, these two guys would not suffer losses at all.

 Chapter 629 A Childish Man

    Maybe.


    At this time, Sherry really deserved to be happy. But at this time, the person who paid attention to Sherry was in a bad mood.


    This woman seemed to be easily to be dealt with, but in fact, they were not willing to face what she had done, not to mention the man she brought here this time.


    "Who the hell is that guy?"


    After the man went out, he went to the next room with a gloomy face.


    He thought to himself, ''I''m a man of fame and prestige. Even many people in the industry need to lower their heads to call me teacher when they see me.''.


    However.


    This time was totally different. Although he didn''t know who the man was, he didn''t even have the courage to speak as long as that man was talking in the room just now.


    He had met some powerful people before, but it was the first time that he had met such a person. Therefore, at this time, he was in a very bad mood. This situation was very troublesome.


    "I don''t know who that guy is, but I don''t think you are willing to face him. This is the information we found. You''d better have a good look at it now."


    In another room, there were many people, some of whom were fiddling with the computer. Behind them, a document was handed in.


    Inside were the resumes of Jeremy.


    "So, we have no choice but to give up our previous plan when facing such a person?"


    This man looked somewhat reluctant at this time.


    After all.


    They had made great efforts to do what they were going to do, wasting a lot of time and money.


    However.


    Now it was just because of a man who appeared inexplicably. He failed, let alone himself. Even if it was another person, he would most likely not be willing to face it.


    At this moment, he thought to himself.


    "It''s basically right. We don''t have so many things to face now. It used to be like this, and now it''s the same. Kelly is not something we can face now."


    "There is no news about the man over there, and he should not have succeeded either. In such a situation, it is unwise for us to continue to provoke this man."


    At this time, there were also some people kept calm.


    What they were facing now was not an easy thing.


    Therefore, at this time, no matter what, they had to know the final result.


    "I''m really depressed now. If I had known this earlier, shouldn''t we have focused on this matter from the very beginning? And, that man hasn''t divorced Sherry, has he?"


    "Since we knew this designer Elizabeth, she has lived here for at least two years. If they don''t break up, why do they have to separate?"


    That man looked a little unwilling.


    Another man sighed and said helplessly, "I know how you feel now. I


    .


    In fact.


    At this time, she was still very calm, completely aware of what she needed to do now, and what she wanted to do now.


    Sometimes, things looked simple because they didn''t need to do anything.


    However.


    Sometimes, the reason why things looked difficult was that they didn''t need to do anything.


    Even though Sherry had achieved what she had now, at this time, when she saw others seriously discussing problems, her attitude was also very serious. Sherry really felt that it was necessary for her to study hard now.


    After all.


    Only at this time could she know what she was doing now and what she needed to do next.


    Well.


    It seemed that it was a simple thing, but at this time, if they really did it, the difficulty of the matter would be very different. It was like before, but now it was still the same.


    "Ability, this is actually a topic that we have been avoiding all the time. But these guys are really excellent. You''d better keep quiet, okay?"


    If it was other times, when Sherry faced Jeremy, her attitude must be very terrible.


    However.


    At this time, even Sherry would be angry, but she would not show it in front of this man.


    Jeremy had just helped her. Even now, it was just this man''s childish temper.


    There was nothing she couldn''t bear now.


    Therefore.


    Why couldn''t she be nicer to him at this time?


    This could be considered a topic that Sherry was asking herself at this time.


    "Well..."


    At this time, the person who looked at Sherry was completely dumbfounded.


    After all, Jeremy didn''t think that Sherry would treat him like this. That was not her personality.


    Although he thought it was inappropriate, he still felt surprised at this time.


    Therefore, the man instantly became quiet.

 Chapter 630 Jeremys Temper

    "I think what you said is right, but, just like what you said about the Northeast Flower Coat, although it is also a characteristic of our country, it can''t really represent the Chinese clothes of our country. Our kind of antique things have never been brought into it."


    "In my opinion, if you really want to know about the national characteristics of our country, you should really visit our national entity and take a look at the history of our country, instead of having seen a few clothes and talking nonsense here."


    At the beginning, Sherry kept silent.


    She just listened quietly and learned what the designers were talking about.


    However.


    Later, she didn''t know what was wrong with these guys. They even mentioned the national characteristics of Z country. Sherry couldn''t help saying that.


    If it was this topic, she should be the one who had the most say.


    However.


    At this time, when she didn''t say anything. These people looked so arrogant. They really looked very annoying.


    "¡­¡­"


    At first, although he thought it was not interesting, after Sherry really opened her mouth to join the conversation, Jeremy found that he had not seen anything before, and at this time, he did not seem to have no interest at all.


    "I''m really speechless. Even when we were in the meeting, we didn''t talk as much as you said. But now when I listen to you in the meeting, I''m really helpless."


    After everyone left, Jeremy said gloomily, bending over the table.


    Anyway.


    At this moment, he looked so pitiful.


    Looking at him, Sherry couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "So, what did you say in the meeting? I remember that there must be a lot of people in the meeting. Why is it much quieter than us? "


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she felt particularly happy.


    It seemed that.


    It was just because at this time, this man seemed to be in a bad mood. At this time, when she saw this man in a bad mood, she felt that she was in a good mood.


    In fact.


    For her, this kind of mood was totally unacceptable.


    However.


    At this time, this was the truest presentation of her mood.


    "Have you ever seen that in a company meeting, the leaders are listening to their subordinates. Generally, they are listening to me in a meeting."


    Jeremy touched his head and said gloomily.


    Maybe it was because he was really tired, this man looked like a teenager at this time.


    As for Sherry, she didn''t know what was wrong with her at this time.


    But looking at this man, it seemed that at this time, she had a lot to say, and she wanted to face this man.


    However.


    If she really opened her mouth, she felt that she could say nothing.


    In fact.


    This feeli


    ore that.


    Jeremy wanted to say something, but he didn''t have a good chance to say it.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t want to say anything, but Sherry began to be a little curious. At this time, Sherry really wanted her to get a result she wanted.


    "Yes, I do have my own reason now, but it doesn''t seem to have much to do with you. The person you should take care of is yourself."


    When he said these words, he could still keep the smile on his face.


    However.


    This smile didn''t seem to be very sweet at this time.


    "Sherry, if you think we two can still communicate with each other, at least, at this time, you should not continue this topic in front of me, do you know?"


    Although.


    He knew that Sherry might not be in a good mood for him now, but every time when it came to the matter of Jeffery, Jeremy could not control his emotions.


    "I know. I know everything. But there are some things that I don''t want to face by myself now. I just don''t want to face by myself. I hope you can understand me."


    "I''m still investigating what happened to Jeffery. The reason why I tell you this is just to remind you. As for what happened later, it has nothing to do with me anymore."


    "Today is the end of your business. I will always be with you before you come back. Even if you think I''m annoying, it''s the same. This is for your safety."


    "But after you come back, you can do whatever you want. Don''t worry. I won''t always be with you as before and make you unhappy. Is that okay?"


    Jeremy didn''t know how he said that.


    In fact.


    At this time, he felt a little aggrieved.


    It was really a bad feeling for a person.


    At least, this was the case at this time.


    "Okay."


    At this time, Sherry felt that maybe she had really done something wrong.

 Chapter 631 Explanation

    However.


    At this time, although Sherry had such a feeling, it was just a feeling. It was impossible for her to really change something. It would not really change the current situation between the two people.


    "To be honest, I really can''t understand now. Why can you be so cruel to me every time you face me? But you have always been so sympathetic to Jeffery."


    Jeremy was very serious when he asked this question.


    Well.


    These were all the doubts in this man''s heart. At this time, Jeremy really hoped that he could get an answer to his question.


    Even if...


    This question might not be the answer he wanted to know the most, and at this time, it was the same.


    "Well, I can stop talking about this topic with you now, but when we talk about other topics, I hope you can still give me enough face, okay?"


    Someone said seriously, looking at the guy in front of him.


    Jeremy thought that Sherry didn''t save him face every time.


    Although.


    He really cared about this woman, but most of the time, he was still a man, a man with dignity. Didn''t she care about it?


    "Maybe, I can give you enough face, but at this time, I hope you still have to return to the question we asked at the beginning. What''s wrong with Jeffery?"


    Sherry knew it.


    She couldn''t get any real answer from Jeffery, so she had to keep pestering Jeremy at this time. Even at this time, this man seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "Sherry, if I were you, I wouldn''t have let myself do such a stupid thing at this time. I knew what I had done would not be liked. Do you think it''s meaningful to do so?"


    "But if you know it''s not interesting to do so, do you want to tell me why you do it at this time?"


    Jeremy''s face darkened at this moment.


    However.


    Facing the woman beside him, Jeremy didn''t really restrain his feelings at the moment.


    After all.


    At this time, he was in a bad mood, so he didn''t need to disguise. At this time, it was enough to only care about himself.


    At least.


    In the eyes of some people, this should be the case in front of them, without any mistake.


    "Forget it. Let''s go to have dinner."


    At the beginning, Sherry really wanted her to ask the truth, but when she looked at the way Jeremy looked at her, she found that she could not say a word.


    At this time, she just simply hated to see this guy looking at herself, that kind of look with some disappointment, just one look had let her can''t stand it.


    Maybe.


    At this time, only one person, Jeremy, could really do all this in front of her. Without this guy, no second person could do it.


    It seemed that she didn''t care about the past, but at this time


    rrassing thing for him. That was what Jeremy was thinking.


    "Really?"


    Now Sherry was not afraid of this man at all. When she looked at Jeremy, her eyes were full of unconcealed curiosity. Only at this time did this woman have such a feeling.


    Maybe.


    She had never really known this man before.


    But...


    She didn''t know how long this feeling would last.


    "It seems that something happened to Kelly and he left. So if you come back later, I will send you to the airport. But I may stay here for a while later."


    Jeremy glanced at Sherry and said.


    Although many people targeted Kelly.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy was very clear that if it weren''t for his arrival, those people might not have been in such a hurry. He was responsible for all these things.


    Therefore.


    If he really had to face it, Jeremy would never leave Kelly alone.


    "Do you need me?"


    Although.


    At this time, there were still a lot of things that Jeremy didn''t say directly, but at this time, Sherry knew, what on earth Jeremy was worried about now.


    Therefore.


    Even when she was talking to him, she looked very cautious.


    "What do I need you to do? Drag me down?"


    Jeremy rolled his eyes.


    Sherry was speechless.


    Seeing this guy''s attitude, Sherry simply drank water in silence, but she did not have the mood to continue to talk with him. This feeling was really terrible for her.


    At first, she really cared about this guy, but her passion was like this. Being recognized by this man ruthlessly poured cold water on him. At this time, Sherry could not tell how she felt at the moment.


    "Maybe... I didn''t mean that. "


    When she saw that guy, she looked a little timid.


    However, Jeremy didn''t know how to explain it to Sherry at this time.

 Chapter 632 Confusion

    Originally.


    Because of Jeremy''s attitude towards her, Sherry was really angry, but when she looked at this man, she actually became a little calm.


    Maybe.


    Although some things seemed to be ridiculous, in fact, it was not really unacceptable.


    "I know. I may not be able to help you with some things between you, but if you really need me, remember to tell me. That guy has also helped me."


    When Sherry said this, she looked very serious.


    For Sherry, whether the two men, Jeremy and Kelly, would really accept her help at this time was the matter of these two men, but at this time, it was her own business to show her attitude here.


    Although.


    At this time, she was not very clear about the feelings of these two fellows at this time, but at least, at this time, Sherry thought so.


    Jeremy looked hesitant.


    However.


    Looking at the way the woman looked at him, he felt a little embarrassed, but finally he nodded honestly.


    "But the most important thing between us now should be another thing. I want to know who you really like, not Jeffery, right?"


    Sherry didn''t know.


    Jeremy didn''t discuss this topic with her before, but why did this topic come to this again at this time? It was incredible.


    However.


    It was inconceivable, but she had to face what she really needed to face.


    "It''s not Jeffery, and there''s no one else. I just think that I can live a good life with my child now, and I don''t need any so-called love. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Originally.


    Sherry could still ask herself not to face this question as before, but when she looked at Jeremy, she didn''t know what happened to her, so she gave such an answer naturally.


    Maybe.


    For now, she still felt that she could face this answer.


    That should be it.


    "I''m satisfied. If you have time, I can show you something. That''s the brand plan I wrote for you, but I have been negotiating with Chester unilaterally before. "


    "At that time, I was very concerned about the brand, but I didn''t know how to face you. Since our relationship has eased, can you take a serious look at it?"


    It was not until he calmed down that Jeremy realized that he might not have to talk about love in front of Sherry.


    Maybe.


    It was not impossible for two people to talk about some feelings.


    At least.


    At this moment, he thought he could do it.


    As for others, it was unknown.


    "Okay, let me have a look."


    Sherry knew that although there was still some strange atmosphere between the two people, now that Jeremy said something like that, was it also giving herself a step down?


    "Let''s eat first."


    Seeing that Sherry took her phone and wanted to see something.


    He sighed and pressed Sherry.


    Su


    estions that belonged to her.


    "You are not alone in your design now. Sherry, if you are alone now, I think, at this time, I won''t say anything about you."


    "But you should be very clear about your current situation. What you are responsible for now is a brand, a big brand."


    "It''s just a brand now, and then a big company. Maybe, at this time, you still can''t understand what I mean, but I can make it clear to you."


    "You are now the person in charge of a brand, and you are responsible for a large brand. Therefore, many people''s attention should be on you now. However, these are not our focus so far."


    "Few people can never do anything wrong for the rest of their lives. However, if there is a problem, at least you should learn to trust the people around you."


    "Just like this time, you feel that you may not be able to give out the design drawings in time. However, does anyone else know about this matter except yourself? If no one knows about it, then all the people will be left alone. What will you do?"


    "Perhaps you designed it by yourself before, so you never thought about such a problem."


    "However, if it is just that you have not thought about this problem before, I can tell you rationally now that you can seriously think about this problem now, because at this time, this is what you need to face."


    "People will be surprised, not that I am cursing you. Look at your current situation. This time someone is against you, won''t it be the next time? But, Chester and others still need to be prepared."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked very serious.


    At this time, Sherry''s eyes had been fixed on Jeremy. At this time, when Sherry looked at this man, she seemed to want to say something, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she didn''t know what else she could say next.

 Chapter 633 Temper

    At this time, Sherry couldn''t say a word.


    However.


    At this time, when Sherry looked at him, she still tried to find something from his face. After all, at this time, Sherry had never expected that this man would be so worried about her?


    "Maybe no one has told you what I told you before, but you can''t just cooperate with us all your life. These should be your attitude."


    "Don''t say what the final result will look like, but at least when facing you, you should let your partners think that you are a very reliable existence. If I say so, can you understand?"


    When he spoke, Sherry looked at him like this.


    At this time, Jeremy was just looking at her quietly.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what else to say before she opened her mouth.


    After all.


    Such an opportunity seemed not to be easy for a person.


    "Thank you." Although Sherry was still a little dull, when she only heard what Jeremy said at this time, she knew that this man was really for her good.


    Jeremy didn''t seem to appreciate Sherry''s gratitude.


    At this moment, the man rolled his eyes impolitely and said, "You know how to thank me, but you can''t just thank me like this. It''s so boring."


    "Then how should I thank you?"


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry said with amusement.


    She didn''t like to contact this man before because every time she saw Jeremy, he was against Jeffery.


    However.


    "Sherry, be nice to me in the future."


    In this way, Sherry just looked at Jeremy and couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    This feeling was really bad enough for him at this time.


    It didn''t seem to be a big deal, but if she really had to face it, it would be another result.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "From now on, don''t be so cautious in front of me."


    This man didn''t look like the man she was familiar with at all.


    It was precisely because of this that at this time, in the face of such a Jeremy, Sherry felt a little guilty for this man. It was she who had changed this man, so she felt sorry for this man.


    Perhaps.


    If she hadn''t changed this man at that time, Jeremy would still be as arrogant as before, and that kind of Jeremy was the man she was most familiar with.


    "Well, when I face you, my attitude is naturally better. But, what kind of protection do you need to give me? I really care about it."


    Looking at the guy in front of him, Jeremy didn''t hide his smile.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I''ll be nice to you in the future, very good..."


    It had been the second day since


    h Kelly, we may not know where Jeremy is now."


    Steve looked very nervous when he spoke.


    After all.


    Now Steve was really afraid of Sherry.


    Although.


    During this period of time, Sherry looked normal, but Steve felt that he knew this woman well.


    For most of the time, Sherry wouldn''t do anything exaggerated.


    However.


    If she really did it, then things would be different.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on with Jeremy, Steve believed that Jeremy could really handle everything well.


    However.


    If Sherry went there, would Jeremy pay more attention to Sherry at that time? Then, it was unknown. In a word, such a thing could never happen at this time.


    At least.


    He couldn''t let it happen at this time!


    "Are you really not familiar with Kelly?"


    When Sherry looked at Steve, she looked a little stunned.


    From the time Sherry knew Steve, she knew that the relationship between the two was absolutely the best. But, now Steve couldn''t get involved in the relationship between Jeremy and Kelly?


    Steve sighed and said helplessly, "Kelly hates to meet people he is not familiar with, so I''m just hated by him like this. It should be a normal thing."


    "But... At the beginning, the only person that he could contact was Jeremy. Even though I have a good relationship with Jeremy, I can''t get close to Kelly. "


    "You should know more about my temper. That guy doesn''t like to get in touch with me. At the beginning, I could have made myself look better, but in the future, I really don''t have to make friend with him."


    Steve didn''t look good when he said this.


    After all.


    He was also a man who wanted to save face. Such things were somewhat unbearable.

 Chapter 634 Steves scheme

    "You... Don''t you want me to see Jeremy? "


    Sherry didn''t know what she was thinking, but she blurted it out naturally when she looked at Steve. At this time, Sherry really doubted this man.


    Although.


    Most of the time, this guy looked normal, but it didn''t mean he had always been like this. There were always some time when he must be abnormal.


    Such as now.


    "Actually... It''s not that I don''t want you to see Jeremy. I just want to know something and the results of some things. For example, can Jeremy really be safe? "


    At this time, Sherry sighed and said helplessly.


    "I know. It''s me who said these words. You must have some doubts about me, but at this time, I can tell you very seriously that every word I say is serious."


    "During this period of time, I was alone abroad, so when I got along with Jeremy, I also figured out a lot of things. No matter what Jeremy had done, now he is really for my good."


    "Now, I''m really worried about that guy. If there is really any news about Jeremy, I hope you can tell me as soon as possible, okay?"


    When Sherry looked at Steve, she looked a little pitiful.


    At this time, in the face of Sherry''s current situation, Steve just sighed, and then did not continue to say anything. After all, at this time, even if he continued to say, there would most likely not be a good result.


    "Why can''t I tell you at the first time? Nothing can''t be said when I''m facing you. Sherry, don''t think too much. Jeremy and I, we both care about you."


    Although.


    At this time, Steve''s smile looked a little forced, but when facing the woman in front of him, Steve could still keep a perfect smile.


    At this time, Steve was very clear what he might face next.


    However.


    It was because this man knew it clearly that at this time, this guy was more aware that when facing this woman, he could try his best to maintain his most perfect smile.


    "Yes, both Jeremy and you care about me. I should thank you. But, Steve, I still care about the cooperation between me and Jeremy"


    "When we were abroad, we had talked about something related. What he said could enlighten me a lot, so at this time, I really look forward to our cooperation."


    After saying that, Sherry left.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know why she had such an idea.


    However.


    Sherry always felt that if she really had something to tell others at this time, then at this time, she must make herself clear, and that was the best result.


    After all.


    Sometimes, if she didn''t say something, it might be meaningless, but if she really said something, it was too late even if she


    ople a strong self-confidence.


    In fact.


    At this time, this man still believed in himself. He believed that he would definitely get the result he wanted, so he could do the best in the future.


    At least.


    At this time, this guy thought so. As for others, they were not important, weren''t they?


    However.


    At this time, some people still thought so.


    "I''d better trust you once. After all, you made the right choice several times before, but if I still can''t wait for that guy in the end..."


    Steve knew that it was Jeremy who asked him for help.


    Therefore.


    If he did not take the time to make terms with the other party at this time, then even after a long time, he would still not get the result he wanted.


    Therefore.


    Why did he have to do that at this time?


    "So, what do you want?"


    In fact.


    At this time, even Jeremy didn''t expect that Steve would choose such a time to take advantage of the situation. But he still had to pay attention to this guy. After all, he was the one who asked for help, wasn''t he?


    "In fact, my requirements are not very high at all. Look, when I get married, you give me double cash gift. What do you think?"


    Jeremy was really pissed off by this guy, "I said I gave you a villa, right? You want to double it now. Do you want two villas?"


    At this time, while talking, Jeremy didn''t know what he was feeling at all. If Steve was by his side now, he must give him a good kick.


    He really didn''t know how he did such an unreliable thing.


    "Yes, you should think it over."


    Steve didn''t care about it at all. Only if he was thick skinned could he get what he wanted. If he was not thick skinned this time, he wouldn''t have the chance to ''blackmail'' Jeremy next time.

 Chapter 635 She Was Showing Off Her Husband

    "Okay, I promise you."


    In the end, Jeremy chose to compromise with this man.


    In fact.


    If Steve didn''t care about his feelings at all, then it was almost impossible. However, because he cared about it, something was more confused.


    "I knew it."


    There was a complacent smile on Steve''s face.


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy smiled.


    ''Good boy, you''ve already learned how to set me up, but it doesn''t matter. Since you''ve learned how to set me up, I''m sorry if I don''t pay you back.''


    ''When everything is done here, I will find an opportunity to teach you a lesson.''


    However.


    Chester didn''t know what happened here.


    Recently, he felt very depressed.


    Although.


    Sherry came back safely, but he didn''t know what happened to Sherry. In the past, she didn''t like Jeremy at all, but after she came back this time, her mind was full of Jeremy.


    Even when it was at the beginning, she was still a little absent-minded.


    However.


    If someone mentioned the name "Jeremy" in front of Sherry, she would come to her senses immediately.


    However.


    Every time, even if Chester really asked this woman what had happened before, he couldn''t get any answer from Sherry.


    If.


    If Chester could really get some answer, he might not be as depressed as he was now.


    What made Chester really hard to accept was that there were some things that seemed to have been known by the whole world, but only he did not know. Such a thing would really make people feel very uncomfortable.


    At least.


    That was exactly what Chester thought.


    "Chester?"


    Originally.


    Sherry was having dinner with Chester, but she was surprised to find that this man''s eyes had been fixed on her, and she didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    At this moment, even Sherry couldn''t help frowning in the face of such a man like Chester.


    After all...


    The atmosphere between the two was not necessarily a good thing for this woman.


    At least.


    At this time, these were the things that Sherry was unwilling to face.


    At least.


    Sherry felt that she still had the same thought at the moment. It was exactly like this, and there was no mistake.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Looking at the man beside her, Sherry couldn''t help but frown.


    She felt that this guy seemed to be thinking about something important, but he was the same as Steve. Even if it was really something important, he was unwilling to tell her.


    At this time, Sherry also felt particularly helpless about such a situation.


    She really didn''t know how she got such a result.


    However.


    At this time, there were still many things that were difficult to face, but there was always one that she really needed to fa


    his time, Sherry still thought so.


    At this time, Sherry thought that maybe she had begun to accept that man little by little.


    After all.


    If it weren''t for Jeremy, she wouldn''t have been who she was now.


    Therefore, when facing that man, she should not have any complex emotions. She just needed to face everything honestly, then everything would be fine.


    "I''ll take these things back and analyze them. I think they are very helpful to me."


    Sherry showed those things to Chester.


    The reason why Chester didn''t check that file before was because of his politeness.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry felt that it was necessary for her to show off the talent of Jeremy to Chester. After all, that man was so excellent that she should show off.


    However.


    At this time, perhaps Sherry didn''t expect that everything she did now was to show off her husband.


    Maybe.


    Now, Sherry began to accept Jeremy little by little. However, she didn''t have such a feeling, so at this time, should Chester remind Sherry?


    This had become a problem in front of Chester.


    "I really feel that this guy''s talent is still very strong now. Although I still don''t like this guy very much as before, I think I still have to recognize his ability."


    At this time, although the expression on Chester''s face was still somewhat helpless.


    However.


    At least, this man was really serious at this time.


    Sherry looked at the man in surprise and asked, "So, are you starting to recognize the ability of Jeremy by saying so?"


    Although.


    Chester had always been a gentle man, but Sherry knew that he also had his own pride. After all, everyone was the pride of God, and everyone had a temper.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t expect that she could hear the approval of Jeremy from Chester at this time.

 Chapter 636 He Was Absolutely Wrong

    "Ahem..."


    In the beginning, this man really didn''t think what he had done was something wrong.


    However.


    As time went by, he didn''t feel anything at the beginning, but it didn''t mean that he would still feel the same way later.


    When he looked at this guy, he looked very helpless.


    "Well, I know. Nothing happened just now. And you didn''t tell me anything either. That''s it, okay?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, her eyes were full of undisguised interest.


    Chester didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Chester didn''t know if he thought too much. He always felt that he shouldn''t have said that today. Perhaps, according to Sherry''s personality, it would be said for a long time.


    "But to be honest, for so many years, I have never known that this guy knows me so well. Now I finally understand why everything is like this."


    "It turns out that I always feel that Jeremy doesn''t care about me at all. But even that man will silently care about me when I don''t care about myself."


    "Although when I was abroad, this man wasn''t there, I still know clearly all the memories between us and what he has done for me."


    "Jeremy has hidden his pride in front of me. Otherwise, according to Jeremy''s personality, he would never do such a thing as silently caring about a person. These things can''t be found in a day or two."


    Chester could see that Sherry was really moved by that man.


    For this, Chester just smiled lightly, but did not say anything more.


    Chester was very clear that the reason why Sherry had this feeling now was very simple, because that man was Jeremy. If he had done it, it should be just a common thing for Sherry.


    But...


    At this time, Chester was also very clear that even if there was still some unhappiness in his heart, he could not let himself do anything at this time.


    After all.


    Most of the time, a lot of things were like that. As long as they could really live up to each other, it was enough. As for other things, they didn''t matter.


    It used to be like this, and at this time, it would not change.


    "So, when Jeremy really comes back, you should treat him better. At least, not to mention what happened before, he is really good to you now."


    Seeing that Sherry was really moved now, Chester knew that although the two of them were still at odds, with this trend, Jeremy would definitely be able to deal with this woman.


    It was just a matter of time for Jeremy.


    In fact.


    "Well, let''s stop talking about that man. I remember I have told you a topic before. Have you really thought about finding yourself a person you like and then living your life?"


    In fact.


    Sherry was


    "I see. You can also make a copy of these things. You know how to do business."


    In fact.


    At this time, Sherry still wanted to escape from this topic. However.


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with herself now. As long as she thought of the matter of Jeremy, she felt uncomfortable all over. It was terrible to meet such a thing.


    "Okay."


    Although Chester mentioned this topic at the beginning.


    However, since the two of them had been together for such a long time, Chester knew Sherry well.


    If it was just the beginning, she could say something, but if she continued to say it now, many things might become the opposite effect, which was not what she needed.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if she was still unwilling, she had to face it. She had to face some results that she was unwilling to accept no matter how hard she had been.


    At this moment.


    "Yes, by the way, although the two children are obedient these days, they are lifeless. If you have time, you''d better spend more time with them. Even if you go to see Jeffery, you can take care of the children."


    When Chester spoke, his eyes were always on Sherry.


    During this period of time, he finally found that Sherry''s energy on Jeffery had exceeded that on the two children.


    However.


    Although he could see it clearly, it seemed that Sherry didn''t notice it at all.


    Although it seemed that Sherry was only caring about someone she needed to care about, Sherry had completely ignored it. If it went on like this, what kind of harm would it bring to the two children?


    Although.


    Lucas and Kami had always been sensible children, but at their age, children needed family. At this time, Jeremy wouldn''t think that Sherry did the right thing.


    Sherry was totally wrong.

 Chapter 637 Her Care

    "Okay, I see."


    Looking at Chester, Sherry just nodded slightly and then said nothing more.


    Anyway.


    At this time, it seemed that what Chester had told her was just caring about the two children. And Sherry didn''t let herself think too much.


    At this time, Chester just let out a sigh and said nothing.


    Maybe, at this time, it was not because he didn''t want to say anything, but because even if he was ready to say, he didn''t know what else to say before he opened his mouth.


    This feeling was definitely not good for this man.


    However.


    Chester also knew that he couldn''t change this feeling at this time.


    But Jeffery!


    As for the matter of Jeremy, Chester could stay out of it. Even if Jeffery was going to do something next, Chester could pretend that nothing had happened, but he couldn''t ignore the two children.


    After so many years, even if Chester had known that there was basically no possibility between him and Sherry.


    Now?


    Even if Sherry was willing to look back at her, it was estimated that the two of them were only the simplest friends, and there would be no sign of friendship above.


    That was why Chester cared more about the two kids. He only hoped that the two kids could grow up well, which satisfied him.


    However.


    How about Jeffery?


    "Uncle Chester, do you mean that after Mommy comes back, we just need to stick to her all the time? But, in this case, will Mommy begin to dislike us?"


    At the beginning, the two children were very happy when they received the call from Chester.


    After all.


    Chester''s phone call was not a simple one. He was giving them a way to keep their mommy by their side. This way was very important.


    "I know what you are worried about, but you''d better not forget that Sherry is your mother first, and then she is Jeffery''s sister and his friend. You are the most important."


    When Chester said these words, perhaps only this man himself knew how helpless he was at the moment.


    After all...


    Some things seem to be very simple on the surface, but if you really face them, then this matter can''t be as simple as you think.


    Jeffery had changed the opinions of the two children.


    After all.


    In the past, both Lucas and Kami were very confident. No matter what kind of situation they were facing, they must be the most important existences in Sherry''s heart.


    This thought was deeply rooted in the hearts of the two children before.


    But...


    It never occurred to Chester that Jeffery could change the confidence between the two kids at this time. How incredible it was.


    However.


    Even if it was a little difficult to accept, at this time, such a thing really happened in front of her


    at even if he really wanted to say something at this time, it was more or less meaningless.


    Since that.


    Their relationship had been like this, so at this time, there was no need for him to waste his time. It was completely unnecessary, wasn''t it?


    At this time, he could know clearly what he should do and what the relationship was.


    At least.


    This was how Sherry was at this time.


    "Okay, I promise you. I won''t say anything."


    At the beginning, Sherry was really angry, but when she thought of what had happened to the two of them when she was abroad, and the sensitive identity of Kelly.


    Sherry thought that at this time, this man should be very serious about what he said to her. At this moment, Jeremy might really encounter a very serious problem.


    Fortunately. What was he going to deal with next? So at this time, he was still very calm.


    "But since I can see you here at a glance, can''t others recognize you? Are you really alone?


    Although Sherry still had such a feeling at the moment, this woman, she had never been a self-righteous woman. She had never been, and now, she was still not.


    Sherry knew what she was facing now and did she know there is no problem? She asked him, "Do you need my help?"


    At this time, Sherry really cared about Jeremy.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even this woman herself hadn''t seen clearly what had happened to her.


    However.


    At this time, he hadn''t found any change, but it didn''t mean that others hadn''t found anything either.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy felt that the woman in front of him was no longer the same person as Sherry he was facing before.


    After a while, he looked at the woman in front of him and asked, "So, you are caring about me now, aren''t you?"


    ''Oh, my God, he''s not dreaming right now!''

 Chapter 638 Suffering From Claustrophobia

    "Well..."


    To be exact, Sherry should be caring about Jeremy, but Sherry didn''t feel anything about her actions and her emotions at this time.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry had never thought that the man she was facing would say something like that to her. It was incredible.


    However.


    Although it seemed a little inconceivable, now it was placed in front of her. It seemed that nothing was really unacceptable.


    "Yes, I just think that you still look interesting. I didn''t feel that way before. Well, we can pretend that nothing has happened between us. Can we just let bygones be bygones?"


    Seeing that Sherry was going to say something to him at this time, Jeremy also knew that since Sherry could see through him, he couldn''t stay here for too long at this time.


    Therefore.


    When he looked at this woman, he looked a little helpless.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry knew what he was thinking.


    Although.


    Sherry still wanted to have a few more words with him, but she was clear that it was not the right time, so it was not necessary for the two to talk at this time.


    Taking a look at Jeremy, she couldn''t help but ask, "Then, can you be careful?"


    This man...


    He had been like this before. Every time something happened, he would try not to let the people around him worry. But at this time, how could she really not worry about it?


    Who knew what on earth Jeremy was going through now?


    "Okay, I know. I will be careful."


    Sherry still wanted to say something, but it was really at this time that Sherry realized how embarrassing the atmosphere between the two people looked. Now, even if she looked at this man, she didn''t know what else to say.


    She wanted to say something, but she chose to be silent at this time. Wasn''t it appropriate?


    At this moment, Sherry thought so.


    With a helpless smile, Jeremy touched Sherry''s head and said, "Well, I know you are worried about me, but you can''t just keep silent like this, right? Sometimes, escape can''t solve the problem."


    At this time, Jeremy looked very serious.


    In front of Jeremy, Sherry looked like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Yes, escaping can''t solve the problem. So, you must take care of yourself, understand?"


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry knew that she might not be supposed to stay here and waste Jeremy''s time, but at this time, she would not know what she was thinking just because of this man.


    Even at this time, she was particularly confused.


    Deep in her heart, she asked herself again and again what she was thinking and what her final choice was, but there w


    ."


    Looking at the happy faces of these two people, thinking of herself now, Sherry was really a little envious. Once upon a time, she could have such a life.


    But...


    She couldn''t be so peaceful now. If nothing had happened before, what a wonderful thing it would be.


    Jeremy.


    What are you doing now?


    ''Even Steve, who has such a good relationship with you, doesn''t know what you are doing now. So what on earth are you facing? I''m really worried about you.''


    At this time, only Sherry could understand her own feelings.


    Since Sherry appeared here, Linda had not been carefully selecting anything.


    At this moment, Linda really wanted to know what Sherry and Steve were talking about and why they looked so happy.


    "That''s it."


    When Linda was still in a daze, the guards came over from behind. Then she heard Steve''s voice in her ears.


    Looking at the confused look in Linda''s eyes, Steve just forced a smile and continued, "I just met Sherry. He said that you have a selective phobia."


    "Since we two are one, I think it''s okay for me to make a decision for you."


    In fact.


    At this time, in the face of Linda, Steve was somewhat uneasy. He was clear about many things before, and he didn''t know if he would be unhappy when he talked about Sherry in front of Linda.


    "Okay, then you should help me make more decisions in the future."


    It was a little beyond Steve''s expectation.


    At this time, Linda didn''t seem to be angry at all. Moreover, she seemed to be in a good mood at this time. Perhaps, it was fate.


    "Okay, I will make decisions for you from time to time. But I have helped you a lot. Don''t you plan to give me some rewards?"


    At this moment, Steve looked at Linda with a smile.

 Chapter 639 Important Person

    "What reward?"


    It was obvious.


    At this time, even if Linda''s eyes were still on Steve, it didn''t mean that this woman would know what this man wanted.


    At this time, Linda just looked at the man in front of her quietly. She couldn''t figure out what kind of reward Steve could get from her.


    "Here."


    Steve looked cheerful in front of Linda. He didn''t hide his emotions and just pointed at his face.


    "What do you want?"


    Although.


    She knew it clearly, but she had to pretend that she knew nothing when facing this guy at this time.


    Looking at Steve like this, Linda had already forgotten what happened to Sherry.


    After all.


    In Linda''s heart, the man in front of her should be the most important one.


    She used to be like this, but now she was still like this.


    "I have been in a dilemma these days. Although we can get married soon, I delayed our wedding time again and again because of Jeremy. I will also feel sorry for you."


    Maybe.


    This was really an opportunity.


    He didn''t know how to say it before. At this moment, everything seemed to be so reasonable and incredible.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me..."


    When Linda looked at the man in front of her, she even felt that she still had some tears in her eyes.


    However.


    At this moment, facing this man, she didn''t know what else she could say next.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s just your own thought. I''m by your side, your boyfriend, and even the man you can rely on for the rest of your life. But I can''t even give you a sense of security."


    At this time, for this woman who was still by his side, he really felt sorry for this woman, so he said such words at this time.


    When Linda looked at Steve, she didn''t even know how she felt at this time.


    Anyway.


    She had no choice.


    In Linda''s eyes, Steve had always been a very powerful man. That was the case before, and now Steve was the most unique existence in Linda''s life.


    "Well, you''d better not look at me with that kind of particularly sentimental eyes in the future. If you go on like this, I will really start to doubt whether I have made a wrong choice."


    She couldn''t help but sigh when she said these words.


    Steve didn''t have much confidence in himself.


    After all.


    He didn''t behave well these days, but when Steve saw the way Linda looked at him at this time, he knew that this woman didn''t hate him.


    Maybe.


    At this time, the relationship between the two could go on well.


    Maybe.


    It was supposed to be a good thing for them, but she didn''t know how to face it before. Even if she couldn''t give herself a res


    was not good. Steve had begun to doubt her intentions. Linda really felt wronged.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Although.


    In this respect, Steve was a little dull, but at this time, he only saw the reaction of Linda, and Steve also knew that he had done something wrong.


    "Yes, you always feel sorry for me. Have you ever thought about another thing? If you can pay more attention to me, will you still feel sorry for me?"


    At the beginning, when facing this man, Linda told herself that maybe she should be more gentle in front of this man.


    But...


    At this time, just looking at this man, she began to lose control of her emotions. But when she spoke, she felt that her whole mood was exploding.


    It was the same as before, and still the same.


    "I won''t think that you are sorry for me, but I don''t think that you are so good to me. I didn''t feel that way before, and now I still don''t think so. Steve, you haven''t realized that your wife should be as important as your friend."


    If it was just in the beginning, someone didn''t have the guts to say something like that.


    However.


    At this time, even if she didn''t have the courage to say something before, it didn''t seem to be difficult for her to say it out at this time.


    Therefore, at this time, Linda made herself look a little more domineering.


    "¡­¡­"


    At this moment, facing such a Linda, Steve didn''t know what else he could say.


    In fact.


    Since the two of them were together, this woman had always been cautious and obedient to him. But more often, Steve hoped that this woman could lose her temper on him.


    After all.


    Only in this way could he know that he was really important to this woman!


    Looking at the woman he cared about, Steve thought.

 Chapter 640 She Was So Cute

    Steve kissed on Linda''s face.


    He smiled and said, "You look so cute. From now on, you can do the same as now. If you really have any dissatisfaction with me, you should tell me in time."


    "In this way, even if I really did something wrong, I know why I did it. We two need a better communication. I''m satisfied with everything you''re doing now."


    At this time, looking at the woman in front of him, Steve said with a smile.


    On the contrary.


    At this time, Linda who felt that she didn''t know the man beside her.


    Linda looked at the man in confusion and asked, "So, you mean that you like me very much, so I can do more things next?"


    "Like other girls, I can even beat and scold you, as long as I really express my own emotions?"


    In fact.


    This was what an ordinary couple would do.


    However.


    All this might still be a very inconceivable thing for Linda before, but now it seemed not so difficult to accept.


    After all.


    At this time, Steve''s attitude was obvious.


    "Yes, I''m your boyfriend. Of course you can do anything you want. From now on, don''t always think that you don''t look good than others. You''re the best girl in the world in my eyes."


    At this time, looking at the woman beside him, she was very gentle.


    "I suddenly feel that it''s great."


    Linda, who looked a little depressed before, smiled brightly at this man.


    Whatever.


    What on earth had these two people experienced together? But at this time, the most important thing should be the feeling of care for another person.


    The only person that Linda cared about was Steve.


    At this time, Linda could fully feel her importance in this man''s heart. What else was important to this woman? Only Steve was the most important.


    "Yes, you must tell me next time, and don''t be depressed alone. I have the right to know what happened to you. Only when I know what happened to you can I accompany you better, understand? "


    At this time, Steve knew that he couldn''t be too domineering in front of Linda.


    At this time, what she needed to do was to take good care of her emotions and control her mood. As for other things, at this time, it was not important at all, wasn''t it?


    "I see."


    Linda kept the smile on her face and happily expressed her happy mood at the moment. At this time, anyone who looked at this guy could see that he was very happy.


    "I don''t know what happened to me. I just saw the scene that you were with Sherry. Then, didn''t you like her very much before..."


    The more Linda said, the lower her voice became.


    At this time, Linda still felt that she was unreasonable. After all, the relationship


    fact, it''s not simple at all."


    When Linda spoke, she looked very serious.


    Steve listened to the woman quietly and didn''t know how to answer her. At this time, in the man''s heart, there was a voice telling him that what Linda said was reasonable.


    "Give me some time, okay?"


    At this moment, Linda felt that her mind was in a mess.


    However.


    When Linda asked her to face this man, she could still keep herself sober. When she looked at this man, she knew clearly what she was saying and doing.


    "Okay."


    The woman who looked a little depressed before suddenly calmed down at this moment.


    Looking at Steve, Linda even began to think if she had gone too far.


    After all.


    But just because she had seen something clearly didn''t mean that this man really didn''t understand anything. Maybe even if she saw it clearly, she just didn''t want to say it.


    However.


    What on earth had she done at this time?


    She made trouble for this guy when she had nothing else to do.


    However.


    In fact, she didn''t really do anything useful.


    She used to be like this, and now she was still like this.


    "Well, since you think you''ve seen everything clearly, can you relax your whole mood at this time? After all, you haven''t done anything wrong, have you?"


    Although.


    She had already told herself that at this time, she should work very hard to control her emotions, but at this time, when she really faced these things, her mood was still very complicated.


    It was not easy to figure out that feeling with just one or two words.


    It was the same as before.


    "I see."


    Steve didn''t know why he was so nervous at this time, but when Linda looked at him and spoke, Steve didn''t forget that he had to give this woman a big smile.

 Chapter 641 Demonstration

    In fact.


    Steve hated such a behavior deeply.


    After all


    Steve had never thought of Jeffery.


    Thinking of this, Steve looked at Linda and said, "Well, I''ll drive you back first, and then I''ll go out to confirm something, okay?"


    Linda smiled helplessly, "Well, I''m not that sensitive. You have your own things to do, so you don''t have to be so entangled, okay?"


    She looked helpless when she spoke.


    For this.


    At this time, Steve even chose to keep quiet.


    He didn''t say or do anything. That was good.


    When they arrived at her house, Linda looked at the man beside her and smiled helplessly, "I didn''t buy anything in total and it''s not heavy. You can go first. I can go upstairs myself."


    As for Steve, even if Linda wanted to say something, she didn''t know what to say.


    Anyway.


    Seeing the man disappear from her sight, Linda felt much more relaxed.


    In fact.


    At this moment, even this woman couldn''t understand why he had such an idea.


    She couldn''t understand.


    "Yes, I''m a man. I don''t need to worry about so many useless things. I was too narrow-minded before. I couldn''t see such a simple thing clearly. I''m so stupid."


    Getting out of Linda''s sight, Steve patted his head and murmured to himself.


    "You..."


    In fact.


    It never occurred to Jeremy that he could receive this man''s call so soon.


    Today, Jeremy didn''t come out for anything. He chose to go out. He was just too bored to go out alone.


    However.


    It never occurred to Jeremy that he would be caught by that guy before he could do anything.


    It seemed to be a good thing for this man to meet Sherry, but also a very bad thing.


    However.


    He didn''t know what others thought.


    Steve called him again.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, at the beginning, that guy was just curious, but after you said that, he was almost sure, wasn''t he?"


    Although this guy seemed to be very smart at some times, he couldn''t figure out why there was such a stupid person in the world just facing this guy at this time?


    "Well..."


    Steve was speechless when he heard what the man was talking to him.


    In fact.


    Even at this moment, this man had never thought that there was such a thing in such a simple conversation that needed him to care and consider.


    He was a man.


    Wasn''t it good to live a simple life?


    Why did he have to put so much pressure on himself?


    "Well, I won''t say anything about you this time. But next time, I hope you can remember that even the people around you who seem to be good to


    difficult to deal with than he had imagined.


    Jeremy had never been like this in front of him before.


    At least.


    Everything now proved that Jeremy was afraid now.


    However.


    At this time, he still couldn''t figure out what that guy was afraid of and what else was worth it to be afraid of.


    "What am I doing?"


    Different from Steve, Jeremy was in a really bad mood at this time. In fact, it was not that he didn''t want to face anything.


    At this time, as long as Jeremy thought of what he had done just now, he felt that he was in a bad mood. Perhaps, he was just simply unwilling to face it.


    "Forget it. I''d better continue with my plan."


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly.


    Now he really had nothing to do. If the other side did not choose to take the initiative, he could only choose to wait for a long time. He did not know how long this waiting would last.


    When Sherry received the phone call from Linda, she was a little surprised.


    After all.


    Although the two people used to have a good relationship, this time, Sherry really felt that there was no need to continue to contact between the two people. After all, it was not good for anyone.


    However.


    Although she had such a feeling at this time, it didn''t mean that others felt the same as her.


    Sherry really didn''t know why Linda came to her.


    However.


    At this time, the only feeling that Sherry could be sure of was that the guy was not really doing it for her good, but for some other reasons.


    For example, in order to show off her ownership of Steve in front of her, that guy would react like this at this time.


    Maybe, she was right.


    This was more in line with Linda''s logic.

 Chapter 642 Forgiveness

    "To be honest, haven''t you had any feelings for a period of time? Although Steve will contact you again, that man won''t contact you voluntarily anymore. He doesn''t love you anymore."


    At this moment, Linda was very proud to say those words to her.


    "And then?"


    At this time, Sherry still couldn''t understand why this guy called her just to say these words to her. It was completely unnecessary.


    After all.


    For Sherry, she never concerned about Steve, so she didn''t understand what Linda was thinking at this time.


    For Sherry, Steve could only be her good friend.


    However.


    Sherry knew that, maybe, it was a reasonable thing for her, but it didn''t mean that this woman could really understand her. After all, in the other party''s heart, she was never a good person.


    Thinking of this, Sherry was a little speechless.


    To ask herself, Sherry really wouldn''t think that she had done anything wrong to the other party.


    Right.


    It must be because of Steve. Now Linda still cared about him very much, so as long as she had any contact with that man, Linda would be more difficult to accept her.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh, and then said helplessly, "Linda, to be honest, even if you are jealous, you won''t be able to be jealous of me here. The relationship between Jeremy and Steve seems to be better."


    In fact.


    At this time, there was really no other meaning in Sherry''s words. She just wanted to make herself sick of this woman.


    After all.


    In fact, Linda''s possessiveness was not something good.


    Steve had always been an excellent man, even he was a playboy before.


    Therefore.


    As long as that man was there, many things couldn''t really become simple, but whether she was really willing to face the things and relationships or not.


    In fact.


    In Sherry''s opinion, it was not a good thing for Linda to do so.


    No matter how much the relationship between the two people was, they should give each other enough space. What Linda was doing now must be a great pressure for that man.


    At least.


    Someone thought so.


    As for what that guy was thinking, it was an unknown thing.


    Maybe.


    It was just that Linda didn''t want to face it herself. At this time, all she could say was these words. Whether that woman could really accept it or not, it was uncertain.


    However.


    At this time, what Sherry didn''t expect was that her seemingly indifferent words were a great blow to another woman.


    Linda sighed slightly and said, "In fact, if it were you, at least I could be jealous. I could struggle for a while, but it''s not you."


    "Every time Jeremy and Steve talk on the phone, I feel jealous, but I can only pretend that nothing has happen


    r than you think."


    Some people could keep calm while saying these words.


    Hearing what Sherry was saying, Linda became quiet.


    Although.


    There was another voice in her heart telling her that this woman was unreliable. She shouldn''t have trusted her now, but she chose to believe her at this time.


    After all.


    At this time, only this guy was really trustworthy.


    "Linda, that''s all I can say to you. Besides, I didn''t mean to do that at that time even Steve was chasing after me. It''s just a misunderstanding. Whether you believe me or not depends on yourself."


    Maybe.


    At this time, Linda still couldn''t figure out what she was thinking now.


    However.


    In the face of Sherry, she blurted out a very simple sentence.


    "Maybe I can believe you this time."


    After saying that, Linda chose to keep quiet.


    As for Sherry on the other side of the phone, she was really a little stunned.


    She managed to organize her thoughts.


    Then she asked, "What did you say just now?"


    After so many years, Sherry really didn''t expect that Linda would choose to believe her one day. It was precisely because of this that the seemingly simple words of Linda had greatly touched her.


    "I said, maybe this time I can make myself choose to believe you, for some of my previous behaviors, to express my apology. After all, I have done a lot of wrong things to you before."


    It turned out that.


    Before she could say something, she just thought that she couldn''t say it out.


    However.


    If she really said something, it didn''t seem to be so difficult to face. It seemed to be very difficult. At this time, in fact, it was very easy to face it. There was something else.


    Although.


    She didn''t know what other people thought at this moment, but at least, Linda herself thought the same.

 Chapter 643 Scheme

    Although.


    At the beginning, Sherry was very excited, but after a while, she felt that she could calm down.


    She smiled bitterly and said, "But I think you can choose to forgive me now. We still can''t go back, can we?"


    Maybe.


    Even if the relationship between the two could be eased a little, but some of the things happened between them could not be erased in each other''s memory.


    At this time, even if Sherry could face this woman regardless of previous grievances, she couldn''t do it by herself. Moreover, she didn''t like Linda very much before.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    When Linda spoke, even she was not calm at all.


    At this time, Linda knew clearly what she had to face.


    Was it possible that she didn''t know how to face it?


    "Well, goodbye."


    Even at the beginning, she thought she still had something to say to that woman, but at this time, Sherry found that even Linda could accept her.


    However.


    She still couldn''t face that woman calmly.


    In fact.


    In such a long time, what happened between the two people was still very complicated. Who on earth should be sorry for who? Even the two people themselves could not make it clear, let alone others?


    "Swoosh..."


    Lying on the sofa at home, Sherry turned off her phone and didn''t go to see Jeffery.


    Although.


    She also needed to care about that guy, but at this time, Sherry felt that maybe she really needed to calm down and have a rest. Only in this way could she better deal with the following things.


    Originally.


    She thought that as long as the relationship between the two could be eased a little, their relationship might really be easier. However, it was not the case at this time.


    At this moment, Sherry felt that she was a little confused.


    ''How should I face Linda in the future? If one day, when we two meet outside, should I take the initiative to say hello to that woman?''


    Well.


    They looked simple on the surface, but at this time, it was also a big problem for a person. At least, for Sherry now, it should be like this, and there was nothing wrong.


    At this moment.


    Sherry felt that she was not relaxed at all, and she didn''t even know what to do next.


    "What''s wrong with Mommy?"


    Standing at the door of the bathroom, Lucas looked at Kami beside him and felt depressed.


    In fact.


    They were ready. Mommy would take them to see Uncle Jeffery.


    However.


    Both Lucas and Kami didn''t expect that Sherry would leave them alone and didn''t intend to see Jeffery.


    Oh my God.


    Now, even they began to be curious about what made Sherry change so much.


    Even Jeffery was not that important?


    "Ha


    the two children.


    At this time, Sherry realized that maybe she really needed to thank Jeremy. Even though she was so lonely now, she was still two children.


    No matter how bad her mood was, every time she faced the children, she would calm herself down. Perhaps, this was the best thing that Jeremy had done for her.


    "We can go to the amusement park, but we still need to prepare something to eat. After all, the food there is really not delicious. Mommy, let''s go to the supermarket first, okay?"


    In fact.


    At the beginning, Sherry had thought whether she should refuse this request.


    However.


    Although.


    This thought had already appeared in her heart, but there were still many things that would eventually change little by little. It was the same before, and now it was the same.


    "Okay."


    On the way to the supermarket, Sherry talked to the two children. Although they were some significant words, her mood was still much relaxed. Perhaps, one person could really calm down when the people she cared were by her side.


    And the two children now were the two people that Sherry cared most in her life.


    "Mommy?"


    Seeing that Sherry closed her eyes, Lucas looked at her curiously and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Mommy!"


    However, what the two children didn''t expect was that Sherry, who looked good before, suddenly became sleepy and fell down like this.


    Emergency call.


    A long wait.


    All of a sudden, the two children felt panic.


    All kinds of bad emotions spread in the hearts of the two children, but time was still passing. As for what had happened and what on earth happened to Sherry, it would take some time to know.


    "Nothing will happen..."


    Chester came in a hurry and whispered to the two children.

 Chapter 644 Witty Steve

    In fact.


    At this time, even Chester was not sure about something, but he knew that there was only him beside the two children.


    If, at this time, even he could not calm himself down, then how could the two children believe that Sherry must be fine?


    What''s more.


    Sherry looked very unstable before. Even at this time, he had tried hard to ignore her, but at this time, it was difficult for him to really ignore her.


    "Uncle Chester, is Mommy really okay?" Although Lucas was mature, he was just a child after all.


    Therefore.


    At this time, he still didn''t seem to know how to speak. He looked at Chester with grievance, without any extra words.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "Well, since I''m here, your Mommy will definitely be fine. Just give me a little confidence, okay?"


    In fact.


    At this time, even Chester himself had no confidence in such a thing.


    However.


    But he still had confidence when such an accident happened.


    Although the two kids had been waiting here, they finally fell asleep.


    "I really want to see her. I''ll come back as soon as I''m sure she''s fine. Is that okay?"


    Looking at Steve in front of him, Jeremy tried hard to control his emotions.


    In fact.


    As soon as he knew that there was something wrong with Sherry, Jeremy wanted him to see the woman''s situation. However, although Jeremy also tried his best to face it, Steve was the biggest obstacle for this man so far.


    "No, you can''t."


    Steve looked at the man in front of him, full of helplessness.


    In fact.


    Although Steve was still in love, he still couldn''t understand what this man was doing at this time. Was it really worth it for a woman who didn''t like you at all?


    Besides.


    Jeremy had been waiting for them for such a long time. He only needed to hold on for a while, and he should be able to capture them all. However, if he really went to see Sherry like this.


    Then.


    What was the point that he had been hiding these days?


    "Well, let me help you. I will tell you as soon as possible if anything happens to Sherry, but you must promise me that you will not let yourself act rashly, okay?"


    In fact.


    At this time, even Steve still had a headache. After all, this situation had never occurred to him before, and he was unwilling to face it.


    However.


    Now that such a thing had happened, no matter how reluctant he was to face it before, he had to face it seriously at this time.


    The reason why Steve attached so much importance to this matter was not because of Sherry, but because of Jeremy!


    "Okay."


    Looking at the man in front of him for a long time, Jeremy finally gave such an answer helplessly.


    In fact.


    At this


    about him no matter at home or abroad.


    Such a big man seemed to have vanished from the world at this time.


    Jeffery really didn''t want to face such a result.


    Therefore.


    When he met Steve, he couldn''t help saying something more.


    However.


    At this time, even this guy had never thought that he would be rejected by such absolute words as soon as he opened his mouth. It was not good for this guy at all.


    "Yes, of course you have nothing to worry about. I always feel that it''s not that Jeremy doesn''t like you, but that you don''t want him to come back alive at all. So, does the disappearance of Jeremy have anything to do with you?"


    Steve didn''t look good at this time.


    At the beginning of their conversation, it was hard to tell what they were talking about.


    However.


    At this time, only if Steve continued to say something, he could clearly feel the aggressiveness of this man, which would make people feel that he was still very uncomfortable.


    "What does the disappearance of Jeremy have to do with me? I''m a disabled person now. Do you think I really have the ability to do such a thing? Even the whole world can do it. I won''t do it."


    Jeffery explained.


    Steve sneered and said, "Yes, since there is nothing wrong with you, you can at least control your emotions at this time. Why are you in a hurry even if it has nothing to do with you?"


    At this time, the man could still keep his smile.


    However.


    It was not until then that Jeffery realized something was wrong. It seemed that his mind had been taken away by the man.


    If.


    If the person he was facing was Jeremy, perhaps he wouldn''t reveal any flaws, because he knew Jeremy well, but he didn''t know anything about Steve.


    In this way, when Jeffery looked at Steve, his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 645 Are You Okay

    "Okay, I believe in your ability. Then I''ll go first. You guys take care of yourself."


    Chester didn''t take what the two children said to him seriously at all.


    In his mind, even if the two children were really powerful, they were only two children who hadn''t really grown up. How could he need the help of the two children?


    When Sherry woke up, she saw the two anxious children beside her.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with me?"


    At the beginning, what Sherry cared about was the feelings of the two children, but after she really saw the expressions of the two children, she remembered that there seemed to be something else, something different.


    For example, why was she here so far?


    Lucas shook his head, feeling a little depressed. "We don''t know the specific reason, but there''s nothing physically wrong with you."


    These ones here.


    Although no one told the two children, the two children were sure of their own judgment at this time.


    After all.


    They knew Chester well.


    If there was really a big problem with Sherry, Chester would not leave so easily, unless it was not a big deal.


    Sherry nodded and said, "That''s good. But I remember that I suddenly fainted at home. How did you get me here? I don''t think you two can get me here."


    Sherry said seriously.


    In fact.


    At this time, Sherry just wanted to know what had happened when she was in a coma.


    "Yes, but we called the ambulance. At that time, we two didn''t know what exactly happened to you. We didn''t even have the courage to touch you, so we had to call the ambulance directly."


    Lucas said deservedly.


    Sherry was very speechless.


    Looking at the two children''s appearance, at this time, Sherry had a feeling that the person who really had a problem with the intelligence should be herself.


    She couldn''t figure out such a simple thing before. How could she be a mother of two children with such a low IQ?


    "Mommy, to be honest, you need to thank Uncle Chester this time. Although your social status is not bad now, it''s impossible for you to get to the ward so soon. Uncle Chester didn''t leave until he dealt with everything."


    Kami couldn''t help saying.


    Even if Kami had known that these two people might not really be together, at this time, he still wanted to let Sherry know the good of Chester.


    Even if the two would not really be together in the end, it didn''t seem to be a bad thing to let Sherry know that there was another person who could be so good to her.


    At least.


    At this time, some people still thought so.


    "Did he leave?"


    Hearing what the two children said, at this time, Sherry felt that there must be something wrong with her ears.


    After all.


    The


    can come in together. But now I want to know another thing. Do you really care about a Mommy like me? After all, I think I''m still incompetent."


    At this time, Sherry said these words sincerely.


    After all.


    At this time, Sherry really felt that she was nothing compared to other mothers.


    It seemed that she didn''t even have the time to accompany her two children.


    However.


    During this period of time, Sherry had always appeared in front of the two children. When she faced them, she would always feel that she was a good mother.


    Lucas smiled helplessly, "Mommy, I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but in the eyes of the two of us, you are the best Mommy in the world. Trust us, okay?"


    Lucas said in a low voice.


    However.


    However, Sherry felt that what this child said sounded very powerful.


    That was to say, at this time, she really believed what the child said and was willing to face it.


    That was how it used to be.


    Maybe.


    It was not the children who depended on her.


    But these two children were the only things that she could rely on in her life.


    This was how Sherry felt now.


    When Lucas looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of helplessness. They had always hoped that Sherry could really rely on them.


    However.


    They didn''t have the confidence to make their Mommy rely on them all the time. They didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing that everything had become like this.


    Perhaps, it would be good for them if they were still like this.


    However.


    They didn''t know what would happen in the end.


    "Are you okay?"


    Although Steve was still not in a good mood, Sherry had asked them to come in. Therefore, he finally pushed Jeffery in. As soon as they came in, Steve was still as cautious as before in front of Sherry.

 Chapter 646 Worth of Consideration

    "I''m fine."


    Although Sherry knew that these two people had a quarrel, she didn''t know what the reason was. Therefore, when she spoke, the smile at the corners of her mouth looked a little gentle.


    "It''s good that you are fine. If you have time, I want to stay with you alone for a period of time, okay? After this period of time, I will leave you."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked very calm.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sherry was more or less worried about this man.


    Although.


    In front of Sherry, Jeffery had been trying hard to control his emotions, but Sherry was still familiar with him.


    How could it be possible that Sherry couldn''t really tell Jeffery''s mood at this time?


    Sherry couldn''t help frowning and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but no matter what happens, I will always be on your side. So, let me know, what happened, okay?"


    At this time, when Sherry said these words to this man, she looked very gentle.


    At this time, Steve couldn''t help frowning when he saw Jeffery.


    It seems that.


    At this time, in front of Sherry, Jeffery had once again pretended to be pitiful.


    Tut...


    Was it really good for a man to be like this every day?


    However.


    Although.


    Steve was still unwilling to admit it and face it.


    However.


    At this time, Steve knew very well that Sherry was always deceived by Jeffery''s pathetic exterior.


    Because of the attitude Jeffery showed in front of Sherry every time, most of the time, Steve felt that there was a big gap between him and this guy, although it was hard to explain.


    This guy...


    Steve had never thought that a man could be so good at pretending to be pitiful.


    However.


    At this time, this man could say nothing. After all, Sherry had said something like that.


    Looking at Jeffery, Steve felt bad.


    This guy seemed to be very vindictive all the time.


    Steve guessed that Jeffery would tell on him in front of Sherry at this time.


    Steve thought.


    Thinking of this, the way Steve looked at Jeffery got worse.


    However.


    Steve didn''t know that what Jeffery needed was like this.


    Seeing Steve like this, Jeffery tried to pretend to be scared.


    Therefore.


    At this time, no matter what Steve had done and what had happened before, Sherry only had a feeling that Steve had bullied Jeffery hard.


    Sherry knew that during this period of time, Jeffery was a little fragile, so even she, most of the time, would not let herself casually touch this guy''s mood.


    However.


    What Sherry didn''t expect was that Steve even dared to provoke Jeffery at this time.


    Wha


    to prevent the conflict between you two from growing bigger and bigger, I think you''d better go back with Steve."


    At this time, Sherry found that it turned out she could also face Linda with such a calm mood.


    It seems that.


    The stiff relationship between the two people was almost gone at this time.


    "I''m not in a hurry to leave. I was also here just now. I just want to ask you one thing. I was forced to resign at that time. Did you do it?"


    In fact.


    Linda was never a good tempered woman.


    It was the same as before.


    Although.


    This time, Linda came here because she was worried about Steve. But when she saw the pitiful look of Jeffery, she was also full of anger.


    "There must be some misunderstanding between you two."


    At this time, Sherry frowned unnaturally and said to Linda.


    Although.


    There was a voice in her heart telling Sherry that many things might not be true.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry was willing to let herself believe in Jeffery.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Linda didn''t try to hide her feelings at all either.


    "What do you mean? Why don''t I understand?"


    Jeffery really didn''t expect that Linda, he didn''t take seriously before, would become a trouble in front of him one day. At this time, the relationship between this woman and Sherry was a trouble for him.


    Since.


    In the past, he had always chosen to pretend to be pitiful. Well, at this time, what he could do was to pretend to be pitiful to the end, and to let Sherry believe that he had really not done anything excessive.


    At this time, he must let Sherry believe what Linda had done was all because she had misunderstood him.


    As for how the misunderstanding was, it was worth thinking.

 Chapter 647 Escaping

    For example...


    At this time, the reason why Linda misunderstood him like this was that someone had said something to this woman, so this woman would react like this?


    However.


    Who could mislead Linda? Of course, it was the person who was close to her. Wasn''t there such a person at the scene?


    As for who had a good relationship with Steve, it must be Jeremy.


    Jeremy?


    Now that she was almost sure that this kind of thing had something to do with Jeremy, she would not need to worry about it for a long time.


    After all.


    At this time, there were many things that were much easier than she had imagined. For example, some people she paid more attention to were also like this.


    But...


    Sometimes, you even didn''t know whether you could really figure out one thing.


    The past was the past.


    At this time, Sherry just let herself look at this guy quietly, but she did not really say anything. Perhaps, it was not because she did not want to say anything, but because...


    At this moment, even if she really wanted to say something, she felt that she might be the one who was not qualified to speak.


    "Do you want to say that all these things have nothing to do with you? Jeffery, I''m not Steve. I''m just a woman. Can''t you be more decisive when facing a woman?"


    Indeed.


    At this time, the person Jeffery was facing was not Jeremy or Steve at all.


    At this time, Linda even looked a little weird.


    At this time, Linda was very clear about her purpose, and what was the result she wanted. Because her goal was clear enough, she could do something that Steve couldn''t do before.


    In a real sense, she was forcing Jeffery now.


    Although.


    At this time, Jeffery tried very hard to escape, but in fact, even if he was unwilling, he still had to face it. This was the current situation between them.


    It was the same before, but still the same now.


    "I don''t know what you want to say. What happened to you back then has nothing to do with me. I don''t know anything."


    Maybe.


    After Jeffery made up his mind, no matter what other people did or said, it was difficult to change the thoughts that had appeared in his mind. It was the same before, but now it was still the same. There would not be any real difference between them.


    "Jeffery, do you know that? I really don''t like that guy, Jeremy. Even if he has a good relationship with Steve, I don''t like that man, because I didn''t have a good impression of him from the beginning.


    But that''s how life is like. I


    her own grievance, so when she spoke, she looked particularly reluctant.


    That was how it was before, and now, of course, it wouldn''t change much.


    People...


    That''s how it is, isn''t it?


    "Sherry, do you remember that at that time, you didn''t even have a real friend by your side. At that time, I was the only one by your side.


    In fact, I think I have the right to say that. Or, Sherry, don''t you have any feelings for what we had?"


    When Linda spoke, her eyes were fixed on Sherry.


    At this time, Sherry would not even let herself face the woman who was looking at her eyes. She could make a choice, but she chose to escape, telling herself not to face something.


    That was the case at this moment.


    "Look, even if you really want to say something now, you still can''t say anything in front of me. In fact, we both know that. At this time, it''s not that you don''t want to say.


    But... At this time, you don''t know what else you can say. After all, our relationship seems to be so complicated now. Even if you really do something, can you really change the result?"


    At this time, Linda didn''t look much different from before. This woman was still aggressive. After confirming her thoughts, she didn''t care about others'' thought at all.


    "Linda, I don''t think we should talk about these things at this time. Things between us are completely different from what happened now. If we have time, we two can solve it alone, okay?"


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly.


    In fact.


    What Sherry feared most was that someone she cared about really clashed with each other. Linda was like this, so was Jeffery. At this time, Sherry was still escaping.

 Chapter 648 Revenge

    "Of course not."


    Said Linda with a sneer.


    "Sherry, you are always like this. As long as you don''t want to face it yourself, even if you know that others will be in a bad mood, but you will not face it.


    You have always been like this, haven''t you? Although there are always many people around you, and it seems that these people all care about you, and you will also care about them, you have always been a selfish woman in your bones. You have always cared about yourself the most, haven''t you?"


    Maybe.


    It was really because Linda had endured it for too long.


    At this time, when facing Sherry, Linda looked really bad.


    Linda did not leave any face for Sherry.


    "Sherry, do you always think that there are many men in your world who like you? But look, even if there are really many people on your side, do you really deserve them?


    I don''t know where Jeremy is now. Jeffery lied to you. Steve now belongs to me. You can pretend not to pay attention to these three men, but, have you considered the feelings of Chester?


    Yes, I don''t know much about that man. I even don''t have any real contact with him, but I firmly believe that I have never done anything wrong.


    Even if Chester is here now, I will still say these words. Sherry, you are a coward in your bones. You don''t dare to face many things. In the end, you are not the only one who is unlucky, and the people around you."


    In fact.


    At this moment, what Linda said didn''t mean that she was unwilling to say it before.


    However.


    "What''s wrong? Do you still want to be the same as before? Even if you hear what I said, you still want to continue to escape?"


    At this time, when Linda looked at Sherry, she really made people feel that she was not friendly at all.


    However.


    At this time, even Steve just quietly looked at Linda say something like that. After all, he really didn''t have anything else to say now. He could continue to say, but it seemed that it was useless to say anything.


    "Sherry, have you ever thought that there was something in particular that you wanted to do with me, but we never faced calmly?


    Sherry, look, this is you. In your world, you only care about yourself. Even all the time, you think that our relationship is very good, but do I really know you? I don''t have the courage to say that I know you, but haven''t you seriously thought about it? Why do the people around you think so?


    You just think, although we used to be


    Worship?


    All the people in the room looked at Linda in confusion.


    They all felt that what Linda said was not as simple as it seemed.


    They really didn''t know what are so great about Jeffery. Or did he really have a past that they didn''t know?


    Was Jeffery really not as simple as he looked?


    At this time, even Sherry, a person who always made herself believe in Jeffery, began to doubt something, such as whether this man would be different from what she had imagined.


    But...


    At this time, of course, Sherry would not let others know what she was thinking, because she had always been clear that how important she was to Jeffery. She could never stimulate that guy.


    Yes, it was true.


    "What on earth do you want from me?"


    When Jeffery looked at Linda, he still looked very calm.


    At this moment, the man still looked calm as before.


    However.


    Jeffery''s eyes were fixed on Linda''s face all the time. At this time, he tried to make himself find out what he wanted to know from this woman''s face.


    However.


    Even if Jeffery''s attention had been focused on Linda...


    However.


    At this time, he still couldn''t remember anything. He couldn''t remember why he had to pay attention to this guy. He couldn''t remember what his attitude should be towards this guy.


    "Well, in fact, nothing. I just want to see your reaction. I just want to know if you have any strange feeling when I really go to see you alone at that time. But I think it really can reflect some problems from your appearance now.


    Jeffery, I didn''t want to talk to you before, but this time you bullied my man, so I have to avenge."

 Chapter 649 Ability

    "Now that you can come to me on your own initiative, you should know the gap between us. Are you so confident that you can really help your man?"


    When Jeffery looked at Linda, his eyes darkened.


    In fact.


    "Jeffery, do you really think that you are the only man in the world who is capable? Do you really think that everyone in the world must be set up by you? Are you really that powerful in your world?"


    At this time, Linda just let herself look at this man quietly.


    However.


    There was one thing that Linda couldn''t deny. That was, she really didn''t know anything about this guy at this time. It could even be said that she didn''t understand him at all.


    "Yes, in my world, I have always been very powerful. There is basically nothing in the world that I can''t do by myself. So, even if I give you such an answer now, can you say anything?"


    It seemed that the reason why he said these was to make himself face his feelings better.


    At this time, even if he knew that some people were still in a bad mood, he could still face all this alone with a smile. He looked really magical.


    "Yes, you always feel that you have given me an answer, but I think you also have begun to feel that Sherry is not as calm as before when facing you. So do you think your fraud can really last for a lifetime?"


    At this time, Linda could still keep smile when she looked at this fellow.


    But...


    Although Linda had tried her best to make herself smile, she knew better how irritable she was at this time. If it weren''t for Sherry, perhaps, she wouldn''t have to face such a man all her life.


    However.


    At this time, even if she was still very angry, this was her choice. No one really forced her to do something. Perhaps, she just wanted to give herself an explanation, a result.


    "Yes, at that time, I really thought that our relationship could last for a lifetime. Linda, even if I really did something bad to you, it''s because you were bad to Sherry first."


    At this time, even if Jeffery had admitted what he had done, he didn''t feel sorry at all.


    At this moment, this man just felt that he had done something he should do.


    Who was Linda? This woman had nothing to do with him.


    However.


    The woman he cared most was bullied. Shouldn''t he do something to protect the woman he cared most at this time? Jeffery still felt that everything he did was normal.


    "Yes, in your eyes, it''s just that I did something bad to Sherry. But, have you


    ne was still inevitably a little bad.


    After all.


    Before facing this man, she had prepared a lot of things, but when facing this man, she just had a very helpless feeling.


    She didn''t know how to face it at all.


    "Yes, I''m also curious about the result, but it should have nothing to do with you. Linda, since you have nothing to do with it, stop it, okay?"


    At this time, when Jeffery looked at Linda, the way he looked at her was not friendly.


    After all.


    For Jeffery, at the moment keeping himself calm here and talking to this woman was already giving a lot of face to her, but it didn''t mean that he had to go on like this.


    In fact.


    Not to mention others, even Jeffery himself felt that his opponent should be Jeremy. So, at this time, he didn''t want to waste too much time on this woman.


    Did she really think that she could do whatever she wanted? That was impossible.


    These ones...


    These were Jeffery''s real thought.


    "I know. It''s my fault this time. I really shouldn''t have wasted your time here. This is the last time we talk like this. If you can''t stand me, I can apologize to you."


    It seemed that Linda really sensed that there was something wrong with her mood, so she tried to look very calm when she spoke at this time, because she knew what she was facing.


    However.


    She still couldn''t control her mood when she said these words.


    "It''s good that you know it. It should be a happy thing for you to be with Steve. I hope you really know what you can do and what you can''t do. Don''t let good things become tragedy."


    At this time, Jeffery warned the woman in front of him mercilessly.

 Chapter 650 A Layer Of Mist

    However.


    Linda knew very well that this man should be threatening her at this time. Even if she knew it clearly, she could do nothing in front of this man.


    At this time, Linda didn''t really think that there was someone around her who could help her say something, and who could let her face something. After all, that was not what she wanted.


    At last, Linda sighed and said helplessly, "I''m leaving. I think I still have something to do. I think this place is not suitable for me to stay."


    After saying that, Linda left in a hurry.


    Before Linda faced Jeffery, she didn''t think he was powerful. But now, when she faced him, she found that the pressure this young man gave her was even greater than that of Jeremy.


    No matter what, Jeremy always gave people a sense of aboveboard.


    Even if you really offended that man, you didn''t need to worry about anything.


    After all.


    That man wouldn''t do anything excessive.


    However.


    If the person in front of you was Jeffery, then it was really uncertain.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Linda almost ran away.


    "Where is Linda?"


    In fact.


    Steve had always been confident on Linda when she faced Jeffery.


    After all.


    In Steve''s mind, Linda had always been a woman with her own ideas. The most special feature of Linda was that she knew what she wanted and tried her best to get it.


    Therefore.


    This time, since Linda had chosen to take the initiative to face all this, Steve had never worried about it.


    But...


    At this time, Linda disappeared in front of him. On the contrary, Jeffery was still here. How could Steve not be anxious at this time?


    Jeffery didn''t directly answer Steve''s question, looking at Steve disgustedly.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Jeffery just sneered and said, "I don''t think the aggressive one is me. Now Linda left first. Must it be my fault?"


    Jeffery had no intention of keeping himself patient.


    After all.


    At this time, if he kept tolerating, even if Sherry had already tried to make her believe him, but if it went on like this, she would still doubt him in the end.


    Such a result was not what he wanted at all. At this time, Jeffery knew it clearly.


    If there was anything similar between Jeffery and Linda, then what mattered most in the world of two people was their own feelings.


    "It''s Linda who wanted to leave. If y


    , it didn''t matter.


    "Really?"


    Linda knew how important Steve''s work was to this man during this period of time. After all, he worked not only for himself, but also for Jeremy.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Linda didn''t expect that this man could really let go of his work and go out with her and have a good date.


    Linda was unwilling to face the answer in her heart. At this time, it was completely up to Steve.


    Then.


    Even if now everything was just a dream, Linda just wanted to let this dream last forever. Maybe, it would be a good answer, wouldn''t it?


    "Of course. But I want to know where you want to go."


    On the other side.


    There were only Sherry, Jeffery and two children left in the room.


    Sherry and Jeffery just looked at each other quietly. No one would take the initiative to ask themselves to say something.


    The two people should have be very familiar with each other, but at this time, they looked so strange. Sherry really didn''t like this feeling. Even if she didn''t like this feeling, she had to face it.


    "You still don''t believe me now, do you?"


    Jeffery said with a bitter smile when he looked at Sherry.


    At this time, this young man looked very aggrieved. When facing him, Sherry always felt that she did something bad to him to make him feel wronged.


    At last, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, I used to think that I was the one who knew you best around you, but now when I face you, I always feel that there is a mist between us.


    Even if you are close to me, I still can''t see through you clearly."

 Chapter 651 Where Is Uncle Jeremy

    "Actually... I know what you think of me at this time. Jeffery, I won''t be your exclusive object, but I really treat you well.


    If you are really doing something dangerous as they said, then please behave yourself for the sake of me. After all, you will be very dangerous if you really did these."


    At this time, only Sherry knew how bad her mood was. She should have been very familiar with this young man, but now, even if it was close, it was too strange.


    Jeffery smiled bitterly and said, "But, do you know that you have never said such words to me before? Why haven''t you seen your own change?


    At that time, you said you could marry me just because you wanted me not to be laughed at by many people as before. I thought you were sincere, but I was wrong.


    I was wrong. I thought you would be with me for my sake when you came back. When I recovered, we two would choose to divorce.


    But do you know what I waited for? When you and Jeremy are abroad, have you two made your relationship public? So, can''t I break down at this time?"


    At this time, when Jeffery spoke, he looked a little crazy.


    Only Jeffery knew what he was talking about, and only he knew what he wanted to say at this time.


    Even though this young man looked a little crazy, at this time, looking at the young man in front of her, Sherry really felt a little guilty. She felt sorry for this young man.


    If.


    From the very beginning, she had been able to face this young man well. Then, would these things not happen now? However, there were still many things that were different from what she had thought.


    "Yes, you can choose to break down. But others'' choices are their business, right? Sometimes, I''m really curious about what you think."


    "If you didn''t really want to promise me at the beginning, you can tell me directly. At least, if there is no hope, there will be no later disappointment.


    But, at that time, did you really tell me that you couldn''t do it? You didn''t seem to. I remembered that when I said those words, you had been looking at me with a smile all the time. I felt that I really had a chance.


    But there is a huge gap between the result of all things and what I have imagined. I think even you yourself should be very clear about it. Sherry, everyone can cheat me, but only you can''t."


    Tears could be seen in Jeffery''s eyes.


    In the past, Sherry seemed to have a lot of words that she could say, but at this time, facing this young man, she could not say a word. This feeling was rea


    m.


    "Mommy is fine now. Do you really want something to happen to her that badly? In the future, you''d better not say that."


    It was supposed to be a very sensitive time.


    The two of them could say these words in private, but how could Lucas say it in front of their Mommy? This guy must have forgotten to take his head with him.


    Kami thought gloomily.


    "Well, I can promise you, so you two don''t have to worry about me like this in the future. This time, it''s all my fault. I apologize to you and promise that it will never happen again, okay?"


    When Sherry looked at the two children, there was a helpless smile on her lips.


    At this time, the woman was very clear what she was facing now.


    Even if she accepted it reluctantly, she was surprisingly in a good mood at this time. After all, she did not have to face it alone. There was someone by her side who could accompany her all the time.


    Wasn''t it?


    "By the way, Mommy, where is Uncle Jeremy? Didn''t he stay abroad with you before? Why hasn''t he shown up yet? And what did Uncle Steve mean by that? Did he encounter any danger?"


    At this time, although Lucas and Kami didn''t want to accept Jeremy before, they were related by blood. As long as it came to Jeremy, they were really worried about that man.


    They hoped that the man wouldn''t encounter anything worse.


    "He should be fine, but it''s hard for him to come back recently. But you two seem not to like him before, right? Why do you two take the initiative to talk about him now? Don''t you come up with any bad idea again?"


    Sherry still remembered that it seemed that Jeremy spent a lot of money when he was close to these two kids.

 Chapter 652 The Last Choice

    For this.


    Kami curled his lips with disdain and said, "You''re thinking too much this time. If you hadn''t been absent-minded for a period of time, do you think I would have kept talking about you?"


    Sherry was speechless.


    Although she had already known that the two children were not as simple as she thought, it should not be a happy thing to be humiliated by her children again and again.


    That''s it.


    At this time, Sherry, who had looked calm before, began to pull a long face again. It couldn''t be a good result.


    "Well, I know I did something wrong this time, but you two should at least give me a chance to correct myself. Otherwise, do you think you two can really solve the problem by scolding me here all the time?"


    Even when Sherry looked at the two kids beside her, her eyes still looked just as helpless.


    This guy...


    "By the way, Mommy, someone said he wanted to contact you before. It seemed that he was from the international designer association. At that time, I told him that it was not convenient for you to answer the phone now, but I didn''t tell him that you were in a coma."


    Although they were still children, they were still very sensitive.


    "At that time, we just thought that those people were responsible for the reason why you were in a coma. At the beginning, it was them who made trouble first. It was normal for them to wait for you."


    Lucas and Kami looked indignant when they talked.


    "Yes, it''s normal for them to wait for a while. Besides, Mommy, you are a famous designer now. It''s said on TV that masters should put on airs. How can you let them do whatever they want every time?"


    Lucas and Kami looked angry.


    Sherry wanted to say something, but at this time, looking at the two children, she felt that no matter what she said, she was somewhat sorry for the two children.


    Tut.


    It was really a bad idea.


    "Well, you''d better give me the phone. I know. This time, I must show my attitude and promise that I will never be bullied. Since I have said that, you can rest assured."


    Sherry looked a little helpless when she looked at the two children.


    However.


    In fact, at this time, Sherry was in a good mood. After all, it was a good feeling to be protected by someone. Moreover, these two were her children now.


    At this moment, Sherry was in a good mood.


    "Okay, but if you are really bullied by others again, we will definitely tell Uncle Chester. At that time, we will help you to get back at him. Our mommy can''t be bullied by anyone."


    Lucas said proudly.


    "I see..."


    Although Sherry was a little helpless, at this time, for the two childr


    he two of us can see that Uncle Jeffery really has some special feelings for Mommy.


    As for Jeremy, we are always familiar with him. He is so possessive. After Mommy told him that she would marry Uncle Jeffery, then Jeremy made his marriage with Mommy public.


    So, I think these things should be the game between these two men. The two of them want to prove that they are the most suitable man to be with Mommy. I think it should be like this."


    Lucas analyzed seriously.


    Kami nodded and said, "I didn''t understand it before, but after you said that, I think what you said is reasonable, but it''s also good."


    Lucas continued, "But on the other hand, I have been thinking about something very serious recently. Although Jeremy has done something bad before, he has been good to Mommy recently.


    And, if you really take a serious look at what has happened recently, you will know that no matter how Mommy denied it, Jeremy is different from others. He has an irreplaceable position in Mommy''s heart.


    I still have a feeling now. Maybe one day, Mommy will be with Jeremy again. If, I mean if, what should we two do at that time?"


    When Lucas spoke, he looked at Kami beside him.


    Lucas looked a little depressed.


    However.


    At this moment, Lucas knew how to face his emotions, what to say and what to do.


    However.


    Hearing what Lucas said, Kami was in a bad mood.


    At last, Kami sighed and said helplessly, "So, what you mean now is that no matter how much we two hate the relationship between Mommy and Jeremy, Mommy still loves that man in the end?"


    Kami didn''t even know how he felt when he spoke.


    So, at this time, should it really be so dramatic? Was such a result really good? Didn''t anyone think about it carefully?

 Chapter 653 Say Something

    "Oh my God! I suddenly feel that I really can''t accept the result you told me. If possible, I really hope that mommy can be with Uncle Chester in the end."


    Of course.


    Even the two children had always been clear that there was basically no possibility between Chester and Sherry, but the two children concerned more about Chester.


    Lucas sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, I think the same as you, but we have to face it, don''t we? You should know that if we don''t want Mommy to be alone, then no matter who Mommy chooses in the end, we should accept it."


    Kami kept silent and didn''t say a word.


    Although.


    At this time, he was still unwilling to accept it, but at this time, he had to admit that what this guy said was true and he had to face the result.


    "Yes, I know what you said is true, but I just don''t want to accept it. Sometimes, I have thought about it seriously by myself. If only the two of us are by Mommy''s side, okay?"


    Kami''s mood was really complicated at this time.


    However.


    When Kami faced Lucas, he seemed to find a suitable outlet for himself. At this time, he could say anything to his brother.


    Anyway.


    At this time, he could say what he wanted to say. After all, only when he said what he wanted to say could he know what he should face in the future.


    Otherwise, he didn''t know either.


    "Forget it. I''m just worried about Jeremy. If he really has some problems outside, do you think we should try to help him?"


    Kami still looked worried.


    Lucas shook his head and said, "How could I know? As for our relationship, we shouldn''t have done anything to help that man. But now it''s not as simple as we think."


    "Not only us, but also Mommy. That man hasn''t come back yet because of Mommy. If he really gets into trouble, we should help him solve it, shouldn''t we?"


    Outside.


    The two children were still discussing heatedly, but in the room, Sherry was still very depressed.


    Looking at the phone, Sherry didn''t know how to reply.


    Sherry knew that the phone call she saw now was from abroad as the two children had said before.


    When she faced those people with Jeremy, Sherry had that feeling. Those guys would not easily let her and Jeremy go.


    Therefore.


    During this period of time, so many people had been looking for Jeremy. Was it because they really didn''t find Jeremy abroad that they wanted to know something from themselves? Was it because of the relationship between the two?


    However.


    About these things.


    At this time, Sherry really began to be a little confused. After all, at thi


    own opponent.


    This time, Sherry said so because she was really worried.


    Even Kelly didn''t know at the beginning, but after hearing what she said, Kelly knew what Sherry meant at this time.


    At last, Kelly just let out a sigh.


    "Well, according to what you said, I think I still need to thank you. After all, you are worried about me now, aren''t you?"


    Kelly hadn''t been worried for a long time.


    For this man, this feeling should be a little strange.


    After all.


    Everyone around this man thought that this man should be an omnipotent existence. It could be said that only this man did not want to do, but there was nothing that this man could not do.


    It should have been a matter of course, but now it looked so complicated.


    "Yes, I''m just worried about you. Well, although I''m not as capable as you, if I can do anything for you, you can ask me for help."


    At this time, Sherry seemed to have a good attitude.


    Sherry was very clear about the gap between her and these two men, so there might be a gap between them even if she really helped. Therefore, at this time, she had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    However.


    If there was really something that she could help this man do, Sherry believed that as long as this man told her, she would definitely try her best to do it.


    Maybe...


    At this time, the reason why she had such an idea was not because of Kelly who was talking to her on the phone, but because of Jeremy, who was still in the same city with her but was unwilling to show up.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh.


    In fact.


    These things were the things that this woman was unwilling to face recently.


    However.


    She had to face it.

 Chapter 654 Such An Accident

    "Chat with me."


    Normally, people would think that Kelly said something shameless, but at this time, what he said made people feel that it was normal.


    "Why should I chat with you? I have my own business to do here, right? Or do you think I look very idle now?"


    When Sherry was speaking, only she herself knew how helpless she was, but even if she really wanted to say something, she didn''t know how to continue.


    "I didn''t mean that. I just want to tell you that what you can do for me is to have a small talk with me. You should know that I am also very busy at ordinary times."


    "There is a saying in China that birds of a feather flock together. So my friends are as busy as me. They seldom have time to chat."


    "So, do you think I won''t be lonely if I''m always alone without a person to talk to? So, do you still think that what I ask you to do is to make a fool of yourself?"


    Kelly looked very confidently right now.


    From the beginning till now, this man had always thought that what he had done was right, while others, as long as they were facing themselves, might not be right.


    "No, I don''t have anything to talk to you now. Just tell me what you want to say."


    Even at this time, Sherry found that she was still the same as before. When such a thing happened, she had no idea how to refuse others.


    It was exactly because of this that at this time, it was this guy who said something to her and she would do as he said.


    However, most of the time, even she didn''t know her mood, what she cared about. Perhaps this kind of confused emotion.


    It was also a good thing for the two of them.


    "But are you sure you have time to chat with me? Although I''m not familiar with that place, I remember there seem to be a lot of things."


    At the beginning, Sherry tried not to pay attention to something, but at this time, since the two had decided to chat together.


    Then.


    At this time, Sherry still wanted to know what she was curious about. Perhaps, she hoped that this fellow could really give her an answer at this time.


    However.


    Although at this time, she was still satisfied with her own thoughts, she didn''t know what the final result would be after she really did it.


    "Well, I finally understand. Why did Jeremy tell me that you are different from us when I said I would do some business with you? You are really pure."


    Kelly said with a smile on the other side of the phone.


    "You think I am very pure?"


    Hearing what he said, the corners of Sherry''s mouth twitched unnaturally.


    Sherry had no idea that in front of others, Jeremy would make such a com


    bout Sherry that other women could not compare with. Perhaps, at this time, only Sherry herself was the right one.


    They were all wrong.


    "Well, you are still in a bad mood now. When I came back from abroad, I always felt that I was not relaxed at all. Originally, the design should be very simple, but now I feel that there are too many concerns and responsibilities in it."


    "In fact, since you have helped me this time, I think you should know something about my previous things. I have never been willing to admit that I am designer Elizabeth."


    "Because I always think that if you are really facing the public, then you are a responsible person. In the future, no matter what you do, you may have nowhere to hide."


    At this time, Kelly just listened quietly to what Sherry said.


    Maybe.


    At this time, for this man, he had to keep talking like this. Perhaps, it was a really good result. He didn''t know which result could last for a long time.


    "Yes, at that time, you will be a responsible person. But do you really think that if you are responsible, it will be a terrible thing?"


    When Kelly was talking with Sherry, this man had always paid attention to her mood and attitude.


    In fact.


    It was because Sherry was different from them that he would pay special attention to this woman at this time, because what this woman gave him was something he had never faced before.


    However.


    It was also because of this reason that he always felt relaxed when facing this woman at this moment.


    Perhaps, this kind of Sherry was the best.


    "Sherry, if Jeremy doesn''t like you at last, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Maybe it was because of some reason that Kelly asked him to say that in front of Sherry.

 Chapter 655 For The Sake Of Jeremy

    "What?"


    In fact.


    It was not the first time for Sherry to experience the confession of love from this man. Sherry had never thought of it before.


    It turned out that.


    One day, she would face such a situation.


    Kelly had said more than once that he liked Sherry, but at that time, who would really care about a joke from a group of familiar people?


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know if she had thought too much. At this time, when she listened to this man talking to her, she actually felt that he was serious?


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to answer, then don''t answer. But, Sherry, if you can give me an answer, remember to answer me."


    It seemed that Sherry was really a little slow. At the beginning, the man who had always wanted an answer didn''t know what to say at this time.


    At this time, this man just let himself face it quietly.


    Maybe.


    Even if they just kept silent quiet at this time, it was actually a good thing, wasn''t it?


    Sherry sighed helplessly and said, "In the past, I thought I knew you better, but now I don''t have such an idea at all."


    "Jeremy should be a very important friend to you, isn''t he? If I were you, no matter what the reason is, I wouldn''t say such words. It''s respect for friends, and also for yourself."


    Although.


    Sherry had never thought that she would be with Jeremy again.


    However.


    At this time, when she heard what Kelly said to her, Sherry was still blaming this man.


    After all.


    For such a long time, Jeremy really treated this man as his friend, but this guy had always been thinking like this.


    At this moment, Sherry, let alone let herself face it seriously, at this time, she felt terrible when just knowing this man''s attitude and his thoughts.


    "Well, I just said it casually. I really can''t understand you. Sherry, since you have said that you don''t like Jeremy now, I should also have the qualification to pursue you, right?"


    "Although you two may not get divorced legally, in fact, you two are just like a couple who divorce, right?"


    "So, I don''t think there is anything wrong with my attitude at this time. You are a single lady. Jeremy likes you and I like you too. We can compete fairly, right?"


    "Sherry, many people and many things are not as bad as you think. It depends on how you face them."


    At this time, Kelly could still make himself say something like that confidently.


    Sherry was speechless.


    Even if Sherry was really in the mood to ask her to say something, she didn''t know what else to say at this time. It was really a bad feeling for her.


    "Forget it. Maybe I shouldn''t have said that at all. After all, you don''t want to know t


    heart to heart talk with her friends, but such a heart to heart talk could really make the two people a little relaxed.


    If she could get rid of all the difficulties just for a heart to heart talk, then why bother?


    Hearing Sherry''s considerate words, Kelly really liked Sherry more and more.


    "How about this? I''ll send you a gift a few days later. A partner has given me a set of limited edition cosmetics, but you know me. As a man, I don''t need that kind of stuff."


    In fact.


    At this time, even if this man did not take the initiative to say something, he wanted to say it. Sherry was very clear about what he did not say it all the time.


    With a helpless smile, Sherry sighed and said, "Okay, as long as you are happy."


    In fact.


    Even if this man didn''t let her say it clearly, how could Sherry not understand his real thoughts at this time?


    This man was just because he took the initiative to look for her at the beginning, but at this time, the person who took the initiative to leave was still him, so he felt a little sorry for her.


    However.


    Even if Sherry herself could figure it out, she would never let herself expose this man at this time.


    Maybe.


    At this time, she just felt that this guy looked a little cute.


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry sent her address to Kelly.


    "Why are you two back?"


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Steve and Linda, who had left before, came back for some unknown reason.


    Looking at Sherry, Steve sighed and said helplessly, "This time, please help me apologize to Jeffery. It''s Linda who left by herself. It has nothing to do with Jeffery."


    In fact.


    At the beginning, Linda was a little reluctant, but Steve told her again and again that she did it for Jeremy, not for Sherry.

 Chapter 656 Sherrys Thoughts

    "Yes, I left by myself this time, but for what reason? Maybe it''s not convenient for me to tell you at this time, but these things have nothing to do with Jeffery."


    Although.


    At this time, it seemed that Linda was still reluctant, but in the face of Sherry, she forced herself to tell Sherry the truth.


    "I see..."


    Hearing what they said to her at this time, Sherry believed it. After all, whether it was Steve or Linda, there was no need for these two people to deceive her on such things.


    However.


    Sometimes, she understood a lot of things, but when she really had to face them, she felt very helpless.


    "So... Why didn''t you make it clear at that time? Now, you two really don''t care, but I still have to face Jeffery. "


    Oh my God.


    These two guys said sorry to him and could leave now. After all, what would happen next had nothing to do with them.


    However.


    She still needed to face Jeffery, not anyone else, but herself.


    At this time, Sherry was very clear that what she needed to face next was very difficult for her now.


    However.


    At this time, even if she didn''t know how to face it, she had to face it at this time.


    Although.


    These things seemed uncertain, but when she faced them, she would know those sad and helpless emotions.


    Looking at these two fellows, Sherry wanted to get angry, but before she could say something, she did not go on.


    After all.


    It was totally unnecessary.


    "Forget it. I didn''t know you have such a special thought now. It seems that I''m not thinking too much. I''m just a little curious. Maybe, I really need an answer for something."


    "What? If you have something to tell me, I think you can tell me directly, right? Linda didn''t mean it."


    Although.


    At this time, Steve knew that his attitude was a little unfair to Sherry, but at this time, some of his actions were really out of control.


    Perhaps it was just because of their current relationship was just common friend. So at this time, seeing that Sherry had a little irritable, Steve chose to protect Linda at the first time.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Even if you don''t behave like this, you really think too much, do you really think I will do something bad to her?"


    "But it was you two who made it. I don''t want you two to get away like this. Let''s face it together, okay?"


    In fact.


    Sherry didn''t really want these two guys to face it. At this time, she just wanted to find a more suitable excuse for herself.


    After all.


    Even Sherry herself didn''t know why someone would do such a thing at this time?


    me, right?"


    In fact.


    "Look, Linda. Didn''t you say a lot when you were facing me before? But now, why don''t you say a word? Do you also think you are unreasonable?"


    "Well, I didn''t really ask you to be responsible for me. But, Steve, you''d better not forget why you are here today. It''s because I''m sick."


    "So, no matter what, I think I should still be a patient at this time, but I don''t think so when I''m facing you guys."


    "I don''t know I''m still a patient. When I face you, it seems that all the problems are about me. It seems that at this time, I''m the one who should be blamed."


    "But do you really remember that I''m sick now? Steve, don''t talk about others, just look at yourself. Didn''t you say that before?"


    "But... Why don''t you let yourself say anything at this time? Do you want to say nothing, or even at this time, even if you want to say, you have nothing to say? "


    "Steve, I don''t like you, it''s just the same as you don''t like me. Since we''re the same, why can''t you face this matter directly?"


    "If you are facing an ordinary friend now, you won''t do that at all. So, I hope you can really treat me as a friend, and don''t care about me even if it is Jeremy."


    In fact.


    Sherry had always been a very smart woman. She knew that there was a big conflict between the two people, so if possible, at this time, Sherry really thought that perhaps, at this time, she could solve this conflict.


    However.


    Although Sherry was still thinking about it seriously at this time, what other people thought at this time was uncertain.


    "Okay."


    In the beginning, her eyes had been fixed on him.


    Sherry calmly looked at this man, waiting for his response.


    At last, Steve nodded.

 Chapter 657 They Have Nothing To Say

    "Well, I think I understand what you mean. At this time, I shouldn''t waste my time saying these words. I should also stop Linda quarreling with you."


    "At this time, I just want to prove that every word we say is true, and then you can think about it by yourself how to do these things is enough. Is there any problem with what I said?"


    Maybe.


    At this time, because he had really thought it through, even when he spoke, he felt much more relaxed. When he spoke, he could even keep the smile at the corners of his mouth.


    For Steve, the most difficult thing before was that he didn''t know how to solve it. Since it was solved little by little, there was no real problem between them.


    At least.


    It should be the case for this man at this time. There was no other problem.


    "Well, since you can think it over now, I think there is no need to talk nonsense between us. In the future, you two manage your own business well, and I will also manage my own business well."


    "Steve, as for the matter of Jeremy, if that man needs to see me for anything else, just let him come to me in person. I will also correct my attitude. I promise you."


    While speaking, Linda kept looking at Steve.


    Linda''s purpose was very simple. She just felt that at this time, she might really need some time and space to see a lot of things clearly.


    However.


    On the surface, these things should be relatively simple, but as time went by, she didn''t know what will happen in the future.


    However.


    It might be a good choice for her to go on like this.


    After all.


    Time could prove everything. Even though it seemed to be a bad result now, if she continued to face this problem next time, it might not be like this.


    Steve sighed and said helplessly, "I see. If I still have the chance to see Jeremy, I will tell that man what you said. In the future, we should keep a distance from each other."


    It turned out that at this time, Steve really cared about Linda. If he didn''t care about this woman, he didn''t need to make a concession for Linda.


    However.


    Now it seemed that what had happened before was nothing. Sherry had given her a good result. She only needed to do what that guy had imagined.


    ''Look, it''s just a simple thing. It''s not as complicated as I thought.''


    "By the way, Linda, I''ve almost said everything I should say. I won''t show up in your life no matter what happens between you and Steve in the


    do nothing about it.


    After all.


    It was Steve who started to like that woman, so at this time, his friend liked a woman. Was it necessary for him to not allow him to be his friend?


    Of course it was impossible. Steve always cared about him as his brother, but since he cared about him so much, he couldn''t be his burden at this time, could he?


    No matter how Steve thought about it at this time, at least, at this time, Jeremy thought in this way. At this time, everything he did must be for the sake of this man.


    Steve sighed and said helplessly, "Indeed, I haven''t thought about it before. Sometimes, I always say that I know women better, but now it seems that I''m not as good as you."


    Steve was in a bad mood when he said that. After all, Steve had always thought that he was inferior to Jeremy in every aspect.


    At least, he had a big advantage when facing this man.


    That was, when he faced Jeremy, he knew better than this man what the women around them were thinking and what they needed.


    In the past, it should be something that would make him proud. But since when, why did it become like this? His understanding of his woman was not as good as that of the guy named Jeremy?


    Seeing that Steve seemed to be on the verge of breaking down, Jeremy just smiled helplessly and said, "In fact, things are not as bad as you think."


    "I just feel that you have begun to understand women now. I really can''t figure out what advantages I will have in front of you in the future."


    When he spoke, Steve looked helpless.


    Jeremy was speechless.


    Steve was right, but he had nothing to say.

 Chapter 658 Get The Doctor Ready

    "Never mind. Problems always come to you from time to time. Maybe, at this time, I shouldn''t have let myself think about such a problem. But, Jeremy, you know what, I really hope that you can do what you need to do as soon as possible."


    When Steve spoke, his tone was always the same as what he was talking about.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t ask him to say anything. He just listened to every word this guy said to him quietly.


    In fact.


    At this time, Jeremy thought he could understand this guy. After all, even if he sometimes felt uncomfortable because of Sherry, but at this time, Steve was not facing a woman.


    Steve had to face Sherry and Linda, which was not an easy thing.


    On that condition.


    If possible, at this time, he should really give this guy some comfort. However, in many cases, even if it was a personal idea, it was really just like a dream, but when it was really asked to do something, it might not be as good as it looked. After all, many times, many things, were different from what he had imagined.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "So, when I really go back, if you have any requirements, I will try my best to promise you. Is that okay?"


    If it was still the previous Jeremy, he would never say something like that.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy really cared about his friend, so he said something like that.


    How could Steve not know such a simple thing?


    Although.


    At the beginning, Steve looked a little bad, but soon, he didn''t have the same feeling as before. At this time, it seemed that nothing had happened before.


    "In fact, I''m just a little curious now. Many things should be nothing to you, right? At least it seems to be like this. So, what is important to you?"


    Although he didn''t know how the guy in front of him felt, Steve knew how he felt at this time and how he said it.


    "Sherry."


    Jeremy said with a smile.


    At this time, even if Steve said something that was easy to be misunderstood, but at this time, Jeremy didn''t really misunderstand him. The reason why Jeremy did so was that he really believed in this man.


    Jeremy believed that at this time, he should not be as bad as he thought in this guy''s eyes. Even, at this time, his image in the eyes of this guy might be much better than he imagined.


    Therefore, at this time, what he needed to see clearly should only be his mood and his own thoughts. As for something unnecessary, it didn''t matter even if he didn''t care about it.


    "In fact, I


    different.


    Jeremy knew that he just wanted to cheer this guy up at this time.


    Steve sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, I find that in some places, you two really look like brothers. It seems that many things may be very simple for us, but in your eyes, you always see them through in a different way."


    In fact.


    He was not as good as Jeremy. In this regard, Steve could always face such a question. But at this time, if someone said that he was not as good as Jeffery, then it was really a question that Steve could not let him face.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even when they were talking, Steve''s face still looked a little pale.


    "Yeah, so when I can really see a lot of things and questions, do you think you should really give me some special answers? Perhaps, at this time, I really need to know."


    Although.


    At this time, he was not in a good mood, but at least, at this time, when he said these words, Jeremy knew how to care about Steve''s mood.


    Steve nodded and said, "Well, from now on, you two solve the problem between you two by yourselves. But if you really encounter any particularly difficult problem, I can still help you."


    Although.


    It was a good thing for this man to stay away from something at this time, but at this time, Steve could understand a lot of things.


    For example...


    At this time, there were still many things that were completely different from what he had seen and expected.


    "To be honest, I''m not feeling well these days. If I don''t feel well, you really have to prepare some doctors for me and be on standby at any time."


    Just when Steve thought there was nothing wrong, Jeremy added.

 Chapter 659 The Aggrieved Man

    "So, what''s wrong with you?"


    At this time, when Steve looked at Jeremy, he looked very nervous. He really cared about Jeremy.


    Or, in other words, when did Steve not care about Jeremy?


    After all.


    Jeremy had always been an irreplaceable existence in Steve''s life.


    It was the same as before.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. When I got up yesterday, I even couldn''t stand steadily. When I looked at the things around me, I felt absent-minded. I was also worried about my own health."


    When Jeremy was talking, he looked terrible. This time, he cared about himself very much.


    Jeremy was not the kind of person who didn''t cherish his life, but he was a business man, he had to do something he didn''t want to.


    Jeremy didn''t know whether the man this time was Jeffery or not, but he could tell that his mysterious opponent really wanted to kill him.


    Therefore.


    No matter what, it didn''t seem to be a good result for him. So, when facing such a result, even at this time, he still had some helplessness.


    However.


    At this time, at least after knowing some things, he really needed to try his best to face a lot of things.


    Although.


    At this time, he didn''t know what others were thinking, but for Jeremy himself, he had always thought that he was a more responsible man.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if what he had done was really sorry for many people around him, at least, what he had done should be worthy of himself.


    At the beginning, Steve really wanted to tell this man that he could help him face the rest. Since Jeremy was sick now, he could go to the hospital by himself. He really don''t have to work so hard.


    However.


    It was impossible for Steve to say such words. In fact, no one knew better than him why Jeremy would go all out at this time.


    The reason was simple. Jeremy had never been alone.


    It might be a good thing for Jeremy before, but it was a big trouble for him now.


    Almost all of people were basically close to this man, so at this time, as long as there was really something wrong with Jeremy, they would naturally get into trouble too.


    Before that.


    Steve still didn''t let himself think about these questions clearly, but at this time, even if he really wanted to let Jeremy rest, he couldn''t speak it out.


    If it weren''t for his incompetence, perhaps Jeremy wouldn''t have to work so hard now.


    However.


    Although he still had a lot of thoughts, he still felt t


    ike this was only because of a belief in his heart.


    At this time, there was a voice in Jeremy''s heart telling him that maybe many things were not as complicated as he thought, as long as he could face them all the time.


    However.


    Every time when Jeremy faced Jeffery, he even felt the same as when he faced Sherry.


    He was completely at a loss. He didn''t know what kind of posture he should show at some time, nor did he know what he should look like. It seemed that everything was a question at this time.


    "Sherry, is there anyone by your side?"


    Sherry was thinking about something alone, but she didn''t expect that someone would call her this time, and it was a completely strange number to her.


    At the beginning, Sherry looked terrible, but after hearing the voice of Jeremy, this woman felt that her mood was much better.


    It seems that.


    Even if she would care about something very much before, at this time, it was nothing at all. It seemed that there was something that was not so difficult to face.


    "No."


    When Sherry spoke, she could still control her emotions well, but before she could say a few words, she could not help but ask, "So, is there really no problem for you to contact me now?"


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know if there is anything wrong, but do you know that I have almost no contact with anyone except you?


    Although for the current situation, my choice may be the best way for me to deal with it, do you know how aggrieved I am at this time?"


    At this moment, Jeremy was still depressed.


    After all.


    This man had never encountered such a thing before.

 Chapter 660 It Has Nothing To Do With Me

    "Haha..."


    Although.


    At the beginning, Sherry knew that she shouldn''t take pleasure in Jeremy''s misfortune at this time, but she couldn''t control her emotions after hearing his tone.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would become like this one day. I really want to see how aggrieved you are. It''s definitely worth a look."


    Jeremy was very speechless.


    At this time, the man even began to think seriously. Perhaps, it was not a good choice for him to contact this woman.


    Depressed, Jeremy said, "So, do you really think it''s so funny for you? Do you know that your laughter is based on my pain?"


    Sherry shook her head and said, "Well, I know. Since you have called me, Steve must have told you something. I''m in a bad mood today."


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Yes, at the beginning, I was really worried about your mood, but now it seems that you still know to take pleasure in my misfortune. Maybe I shouldn''t have worried about you at all."


    Although.


    When Jeremy spoke, he was still depressed. But no one really knew he was really depressed, so he spoke in such a tone at this time.


    "So, can you really tell me something related to Jeffery? I really want to know. Today, my heart is also in a mess. I began to suspect something, but it seems that I still feel sorry for him."


    In fact.


    There were really some people who had a good relationship with Sherry, but in this case, even if she faced Chester, she would not let herself speak it out.


    However, Sherry didn''t know what happened to her, just because the man on the phone was Jeremy, at this time, it was natural for her to say something like that.


    It seems that.


    At this time, just because the man on the phone was Jeremy, that man must be omnipotent. He must be able to help her solve her bad mood.


    Although.


    Sherry had always known that although there were many women who liked Jeremy, there had always been no woman around him. But at this time, she believed that this man could make her happy.


    Although.


    At this time, she couldn''t explain why she had such an idea and such a feeling. But since such an idea had appeared, was there anyone else who could stop her?


    It seemed that there was no such a person.


    "You don''t need to feel sorry for Jeffery. At least, even if you really began to suspect something, as long as you don''t let him notice it, there will be no problem.


    I''ve told you before. I''m not sure what''s going on here, so I won''t let myself say anything to you before the result comes out.


    After all, at this time, all our


    eally appear in front of you, can you let me see the two children? I know that the two children don''t seem to like me very much now, but I like the two children."


    For Sherry, what Jeremy said was really out of her expectation.


    No kidding.


    At this time, Sherry had never thought that this man would say such words in front of her.


    However.


    It seemed that it was reasonable for him to say such a thing. It seemed that at this time, all the difficult things before were not so difficult to face.


    It seemed that everything was so simple and easy for her to accept.


    "I can give you a chance to meet them. But I promise you the fact that the two kids don''t like you really has nothing to do with me. So, even if I want to help you, there is nothing I can do."


    At this time, even Sherry herself was helpless to say these words.


    Although.


    The two children were her own children, but at this time, Sherry really didn''t know how to face her two children. It seemed to be a simple thing, but it was also very troublesome at this time.


    It seemed reasonable that the two children didn''t like Jeremy, but at this time, everything came for no reason. What''s more, she didn''t know how to accept it.


    The reason why Sherry said these words to Jeremy was to let this man know that although her mood was still very complicated during this period of time, many things were worse than this man had imagined.


    After all, if it was because of her, as long as she could help this man say something good in front of the two children, it would be okay. But at this time, it seemed that it was not that simple.


    This guy...


    It seemed that he could face it, but could he really face it himself?

 Chapter 661 Growth

    "It''s not because of you?"


    At this time, for what Sherry had said to him, even if the person was Jeremy, he could not help but feel a little surprised.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Do you know? At the beginning, I really thought that all these things had something to do with you, but unexpectedly, they had nothing to do with you.


    I''m really a little scared now. I don''t know how to face the two children at this time. Maybe, this is not a good result for me."


    At this time, when he said these words, Jeremy could not help but sigh, and he was in a very bad mood.


    Anyway.


    At this time, everything was terrible for this man.


    "Yes, even I felt that it was a little strange. After all, at that time, the two children suddenly told me that they didn''t like you, and I was also very strange at that time."


    Speaking of this, Sherry also felt a little strange.


    After all.


    Before that, the relationship between the two children and Jeremy seemed to be very friendly. Even Sherry could see that. It should be known that the two children had never said anything good for Chester.


    Therefore.


    Sherry was very clear that at that time, in the hearts of the two children, how important Jeremy was.


    However.


    It was because Jeremy was really important to the two kids before that everything looked so strange now. What happened? Why did the two children suddenly dislike Jeremy?


    Jeremy couldn''t help but sigh, and then said helplessly, "I thought it would be a simple thing, but now it seems that I still need to find the answer by myself."


    Sherry couldn''t help saying, "In fact, I can ask the two children directly. Even if they don''t like you now, I think if I take the initiative to ask the reason, the two children will still tell me."


    At this time, even when Sherry was talking about these, her own emotions were still a little unstable.


    However.


    Only Sherry knew how she felt when she said these words.


    Sherry knew that even if she really hated this man before, at least at this time, every word she said to this man was her true heart.


    At least.


    At this time, she had no idea what Jeremy thought of her now.


    Sherry knew that Jeremy had always been a suspicious man. Even at this time, she knew that she hadn''t done anything wrong to this man.


    However.


    At this time, it was hard to tell what this man was thinking.


    However.


    Sherry thought that at this time, no matter what this guy thought, she should be fine.


    That should be it.


    "I don''t think they will tell you. Just think about it. The tw


    , there were many things that were much more troublesome than he had imagined.


    "Yes. So, do you think it has something to do with Chester? It''s impossible. I know what kind of person he is. It''s possible for everyone to talk about this kind of thing with the two children. It''s impossible for him."


    At this time, Sherry said it without thinking.


    Although Sherry and Chester would not be together, if someone was suspecting him, then this was not something that Sherry could accept. After all, in the eyes of her, he was almost perfect.


    "Did I say it was Chester?"


    For Sherry''s thoughts, Jeremy didn''t know how to refute. In a word, at this time, he was particularly depressed just listening to this woman''s words.


    It turned out that people could be so stupid.


    "Then who is it?"


    Although Sherry had tried her best to understand it, she was still a little confused at this time. She felt that she had misunderstood something, but she still couldn''t figure it out.


    "Your favorite brother."


    When he said these words, Jeremy was also nervous.


    After all.


    Jeremy was very clear that how much Sherry cared about Jeffery. It didn''t seem to be a good thing for him to speak ill of Jeffery in front of Sherry.


    "Jeffery?"


    Sherry had never thought that it had something to do with Jeffery, so at this time, she didn''t know how to answer that man at all. She was completely dumbfounded.


    "Look, I know you don''t believe me now. If I had known it earlier, I shouldn''t have told you this."


    At this time, Jeremy said with a bitter smile.


    Although this woman''s reaction was almost expected by Jeremy, at this time, in the face of such a reaction of Sherry, Jeremy was somewhat sad.

 Chapter 662 Technical Question

    "It''s not that you shouldn''t have told me this. I just don''t know how to face what you have said. What you said now is really far beyond my expectations."


    When Sherry spoke, her voice was not too loud.


    At this time, Sherry knew that the man on the other end of the phone was listening to her seriously. Therefore, she must pay attention to herself, and also pay attention to the feelings of that man.


    No matter what, she knew what she said could never stimulate that man''s heart.


    "I have thought carefully about it before. After all, Jeffery I know is basically different from the person you told me. It''s not that I don''t believe you, Jeremy, but that I don''t want to believe it. Do you understand?"


    At this time, Sherry was still trying to explain to Jeremy.


    After all.


    At this time, Sherry knew that although Jeffery had always been very sensitive, in fact, Jeremy was also a very sensitive man. At this time, she couldn''t ignore this man''s feelings.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I understand."


    He thought, ''Although I know everything, I really hope that I am a man who needs to be taken care of in your eyes. In that case, you can pay most of your attention to me.


    Unfortunately.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t be like Jeffery, so in your eyes, the person who needs to be taken care of most will never be me. Sherry, for such a situation, I really don''t know whether I should be happy or sad.''


    Thinking of this, Jeremy was a little depressed. However, although this man had such an idea, he still couldn''t say these words in front of Sherry, could he?


    He couldn''t do it before, and this time, it was the same.


    "To be honest, I just want to make sure that you are fine this time. Although I''ve asked Steve to help me, I''m still a little worried."


    When Jeremy spoke, his tone became relaxed.


    Although many people were worried about her, it was a different experience for Sherry to hear such words from this man''s mouth at this time.


    Even when she was facing this man, her tone was much softer than before.


    "So, do you think I''m in good condition now?"


    When Sherry spoke, she smiled happily.


    On the other side of the phone, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I planned to go there in person, but Steve came so fast that he locked me in the room. He is with his wife now and I can''t go out."


    Speaking of this, Jeremy even felt a little aggrieved.


    There were only instant noodles in the house. He was not a person who liked eating junk food, nor was he a person who was used to eating junk food.


    own situation. She could never do something impulsive.


    Maybe.


    If she did something impulsive, she might still think it was nothing, but in fact, how could it be as simple as she imagined? That was impossible.


    "It''s good that you still know it. After all, you have done a lot of things on impulse. That''s why I haven''t told you where I am. I''m worried that you will suddenly come and I''ll be caught off guard."


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy also knew that if he said these words to this woman in front of Sherry, maybe she would still be angry in front of him, but in fact, she did not care so much about his thoughts.


    There was a smile and helplessness in Jeremy''s tone.


    "Now it seems that you have really grown a lot compared to before. At least, according to what you have said to me now, I will know that you are a very mature guy. At least, you are much better than before."


    When Jeremy spoke, he really thought this woman had grown a lot.


    "I finally know it turns out that I am such an image in your heart. No wonder you always doubt me as long as something happens to me. After all, my image in your heart has always been so bad."


    At this time, when Sherry said these words, she was still very depressed.


    Although she had completely left this man, as long as she didn''t hear his approval of her from his mouth, she still had a very bad feeling.


    At least.


    That was what Sherry thought at this time.


    "Well, in fact, you are the best. I have left you a plan about the marketing of your brand. Have you seen it? Chester should have given it to you."


    Perhaps because Jeremy felt that they should not continue this topic, he let himself ask a more technical question.

 Chapter 663 Design

    "Yes, I''ve already seen it. Jeremy, you are much more capable than I thought. Many people have helped us with the plan before, but you should know the least and do the best."


    Speaking of this topic, Sherry was not stingy with her praise for this man.


    After all, this man was really powerful in this respect.


    "Yes, but, Sherry, these things I gave you should be what I can do for you so far. As for other things, at this time, even if I really want to help you by myself, I am still powerless. I hope you can understand."


    Jeremy had never known that he could be so emotional.


    Sherry suddenly remembered one thing and asked, "Even if your current situation is not good, you still have to eat. Why don''t you ask Steve to let you out? Does he really forget you?"


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help frowning.


    After all, she felt a little sorry for this man at the moment.


    "That guy shouldn''t have really forgotten me, but have you forgotten that the current Steve is completely different from the previous him. In the eyes of the current Steve, Linda is the most important."


    At this time, when Jeremy said these words, he still looked a little melancholy.


    As for Sherry, she didn''t know what else she could say when she heard this guy''s words.


    She didn''t know what else she could say at this time.


    "Well, things are not as bad as you think. When my grandfather trained me at that time, I had experienced many things worse than this. Now I''m just a little hungry. There is nothing to worry about."


    It seemed that Jeremy had felt Sherry''s emotion, so at this time, he couldn''t help but be worried.


    "Yes, it seems that Linda is the most important person. But now, I''m more curious about another thing, that is, do you have any other thoughts? I always feel that your mood is not as stable as it sounds."


    At this time, Sherry was still very worried about this man.


    When Jeremy was talking to her, Sherry''s attention was always on this man.


    At this time, Sherry really hoped that she could find some answers she had been looking forward to from this man.


    "So, if I tell you, won''t you laugh at me?"


    At this time, Jeremy was really a little depressed. However, he didn''t know how to say it, nor did he know who to say these things to.


    So he was in a bad mood when he spoke.


    "Go ahead."


    Sherry really calmed herself down. At this time, even if the person who spoke was Jeremy, it didn''t seem to be terrible or unacceptable.


    Even...


    When she spoke, she could still maintain a faint smile at the corners of her mouth.


    "Maybe I''m thinking too much. B


    n a little.


    "What do you want?"


    Sherry always paid attention to her own situation when she spoke.


    "So, if your requirements are not harsh, I can promise you. After all, you really helped me a lot. I don''t think I will do anything that makes you think it''s unfair in this situation."


    At this time, Sherry had been paying attention to her tone all the time.


    This man always cared about Sherry''s emotions when he spoke.


    As for herself, Sherry didn''t know.


    "I want you to design a dress for me, a dress that only belongs to us. I don''t think there should be any problem. After all, this request doesn''t seem to be particularly harsh for you."


    Jeremy had never thought of this before.


    After all.


    Jeremy didn''t have much requirements for clothes. This man always had a lot of things to do, so he didn''t have time to care about those things.


    Therefore, in the eyes of this man, a design might not be as simple as a design. It was a flowing data, and it was also a business value that needed to be accurately analyzed.


    In addition, Jeremy rarely asked himself to analyze whether a design really had an ulterior motive. After all, this was something that didn''t need this man to care about.


    However.


    At this time, he kept paying attention to Sherry''s mood and state of mind while speaking.


    As for Jeremy, this time, he really wanted to look at Sherry in front of him with appreciation.


    "Yes, it doesn''t seem to be particularly harsh for me. But have you ever thought of another possibility that I won''t design this dress well for you at all?"


    Sherry still remembered that at this time, the relationship between her and Jeremy did not seem to be very friendly. How could this man trust her so much?

 Chapter 664 Enlightening

    "I know, but you should know that Kelly is now in charge of the whole design association. At that time, I can ask someone to identify the work you give us, even if I don''t know how to appreciate it."


    Jeremy said confidently.


    And at this moment, Sherry was very speechless.


    In fact, only Jeremy could say such words. It had to be said that he was really a very special man, a man that no one dared to face.


    "I found that even if at the beginning, I would be a little softhearted to you, but I can''t keep such a mood. After all, no one knows what kind of surprise you will give in the end."


    Only Sherry herself could fully feel her helplessness when she said these words.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I can promise to help you complete a relatively high-quality work, but you should know that my current situation is not as good as it seems, so I must pay attention to our project first."


    When saying these words, Sherry was not worried at all whether Jeremy would make things difficult for her.


    After all.


    Jeremy financed it this time, too. So, it was not her own career, and a part of it belonged to this man. At this time, was there anything else that she needed to be restrained?


    She didn''t need to be restrained at all, okay?


    "Yes, you can pay attention to our project first, but I think you should give me a deadline. After all, I can''t wait for your work all the time, even if you are really busy."


    Although Jeremy took a step back, he still asked Sherry to give him a deadline.


    Sherry didn''t dislike it.


    After all.


    This kind of thing was more like what Jeremy would do.


    This man had always been like this. He wouldn''t really do anything that made him feel that he was at a disadvantage. It had been like this before, and now it was still the same.


    "One year."


    When Sherry said these words, she was also seriously thinking about the situation.


    Finally, the woman gave such an answer.


    "One year?"


    When listening to Sherry''s words, Jeremy seriously thought for a while and wondered if this time was really acceptable to him. At last, he nodded his head and said, "Okay."


    In fact.


    Both Sherry and Jeremy had been very busy recently, so it was very difficult for Sherry to give Jeremy such a work at this time. Therefore, Jeremy didn''t want to give her too much pressure.


    "But do you have any requirements? When one chooses a customized one, there must be some personal preferences. I think you also have something you like. You can tell me directly."


    While saying these words, Sherry could still maintain her smile. At this tim


    eimer''s disease or brain problem. You don''t enjoy yourself in such a good condition, but live a normal life. Do you really know how many people are envious of your life?"


    This man, sometimes, was really incomprehensible.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "You don''t understand something now, but you will understand it in the future."


    At this time, Sherry sniffed at what Jeremy said to her and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    However, when she really thought of something, her mood became a little strange.


    Perhaps this feeling was really a little bad for a person.


    "But I want to tell you something serious. I think after hearing what I said, you will be able to be very serious when you face me in the future."


    There might be something wrong with the current state of Jeremy. At this time, what he said was basically contradictory.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "If you have time, you really should come out and have a good contact with people. The current situation is really not a good situation for you.


    I will try my best to do my job here. So, I hope you don''t have to be stressed out about the things here, okay?"


    Sherry was really worried about this man, so at this time, even when she was talking to this man, she was always like coaxing a child. As long as others heard it, they would think it was very sweet.


    "I don''t think I''m really under any pressure. Just do what you should do. But I''ve told you so much. Is there any improvement in your bad mood today?"


    At this time, Jeremy hadn''t forgotten that the reason why he called this woman at the beginning was to hope that she could be in a better mood. He didn''t expect that she would recover soon. Perhaps it was a good thing.

 Chapter 665 Steves Grievance

    "Yes, you are right. After hearing what you said to me, I will really feel much better. But at this time, it doesn''t mean everything between us.


    At least, you should know that I have to face Jeffery. I don''t know what will happen to me in the end, but you''d better bless me. I hope I can get the forgiveness of that young man."


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry knew that maybe she shouldn''t have mentioned the name of Jeffery in front of Jeremy, but she really couldn''t control her emotions.


    "I bless you."


    When Sherry thought that Jeremy was about to hang up the phone, she didn''t expect that at this time, in the face of her words, he actually opened his mouth and really gave her a blessing.


    "Actually... Maybe you don''t need to do this at all."


    At the moment Sherry spoke, she even felt that she was very sorry for this man. During this period of time, she finally understood that even now Jeremy didn''t say a lot of words directly, but in fact, he was still loving her.


    However.


    At this time, when confronted with a man who liked her, Sherry brought up the last person he would ever want to confront. It was really terrible for her to only care about her own feelings.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy opened his mouth again. It was really beyond Sherry''s expectation.


    After all.


    According to the normal plot and Jeremy''s temper, this scene would never happen. In front of that guy, many things would not be as simple as they looked. They wouldn''t happen before, and they wouldn''t happen now.


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry was left alone.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry even felt that this kind of situation might also be a very happy situation for herself.


    After all.


    At this time, there was only herself here. She could do whatever she wanted. What''s more, she didn''t need to care about other people''s feelings. That feeling was really terrible. Sherry did not want herself to experience it again.


    "Yeah, maybe I really don''t need to do that..."


    After Sherry hung up the phone, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly.


    At this time, Jeremy also knew how much compromise he had made for the relationship between the two people. He also knew that even so, Sherry would not come back to him.


    That woman treated him as a friend now, which was also the biggest concession she made. So, at this time, Jeremy thought he didn''t need to force her to do something.


    At this time, he just needed to give himself a reasonable explanation. As for other people''s thoughts and opinions, it didn''t matter


    lot of words at this time, but before he could open his mouth, he didn''t know what else he could say.


    This feeling was really terrible.


    "Forget it. I shouldn''t have told you this. After all, it was your girlfriend who did it. In fact, it has nothing to do with you. Even if I really need to find someone to talk about it, it shouldn''t be you."


    At this time, Steve looked at Jeremy with an injured look.


    Even though Jeremy didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he had done before, at this time, he also felt that if he had done something wrong.


    After all.


    Steve looked so pitiful now. If he really treated this guy as his brother, he would not face this embarrassing scene at all.


    "I''ll talk to Linda later. But, Jeremy, I''m really disappointed in you this time. After all, our relationship shouldn''t be affected by anyone''s words. At least, I always think so.


    For me, even if that person is Linda, she can''t affect our relationship. But what you have done now really disappoints me. I hope this will happen to you for the last time, okay?"


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, he even felt a little aggrieved.


    During this period of time, Steve was the same before, trying his best to help Jeremy.


    Steve didn''t expect Jeremy to see him that way.


    This kind of feeling was really hard for Steve to accept.


    Therefore.


    Even Steve, who seldom got angry with Jeremy, still looked sullen when he looked at this man. After all, Jeremy was obviously misunderstanding him now.


    This kind of feeling was really terrible for Steve.


    It had always been like this.


    All the time.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy sighed and said nothing more.


    Both of two kept silent.

 Chapter 666 Im By Your Side

    Indeed.


    Even if there might be a lot of things waiting for him, he still didn''t think too much. After all, at this time, even if he didn''t think carefully, it didn''t seem to be a very serious matter.


    However.


    He had always thought it was a simple thing, but now it seemed not to be that simple.


    Sometimes, even if he had tried his best to make up for the hurt he had caused, it was the same. He wouldn''t get the result he had imagined. After all, how could it be possible?


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I really know I did something wrong this time. Since our relationship has always been like this, and I have apologized, please don''t be angry with me this time, okay?"


    Looking at Steve in front of him, Jeremy asked himself to pretend to be aggrieved.


    As for Steve, even if he wanted to say something at this time, he didn''t know what else he could say before he opened his mouth.


    Although.


    There are some things that look simple on the surface, but in fact, if you really face them, you will find that many things are different from what you have imagined. When you really face them, the results may be far beyond your expectations.


    However.


    Sometimes, even if you have already known that what you have to face is like this, you still can''t control your own actions.


    Such an explanation did look a little strange at this time.


    However.


    It was the most real.


    It was the same before, and it was still the same now. It had always been like this.


    "Well, I can let it go for the time being, but only if the result you give me later really makes me satisfied. Jeremy, I hope you won''t disappoint me like before."


    After leaving behind a document and what Jeremy asked for, Steve left.


    At this time, Jeremy could see that although Steve was very good to him, this time, he was really angry with him.


    Although.


    He had told himself that he must avoid something, but at this time, it was inevitable to hurt Steve''s heart. It didn''t seem to be a good result. At least, for him now, it was like this.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Steve, I won''t do it again."


    Jeremy knew Steve had left and he would never hear it.


    So he didn''t mean to tell that guy something, but to tell himself.


    It was fatal enough for him to hurt his friend once. If he did it again, even he couldn''t tolerate himself, let alone others.


    He would never do that again.


    s wrong with me now? I can''t explain myself."


    When Sherry looked at the man in front of her, she looked a little confused.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Sherry sighed slightly, but didn''t ask herself to say anything more.


    Sherry also needed to let herself sort out her emotions and the words she hadn''t had a chance to say yet. For her, it needed enough time to face it.


    All the time.


    "Forget it. If you have a suitable answer in your heart, you can face it directly. At this time, you don''t need to say anything in front of me. After all, you never need to give me an explanation."


    Looking at Sherry''s silent face, Chester just let himself sigh and said something like that.


    Sherry looked at the man in front of her. At this time, even if this woman still wanted her to say something, even if some words were already in her mouth, it was still difficult to say.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "Well, if it goes on like this, it''s not a good solution for me. I must face it by myself.


    But I can tell myself clearly that I don''t like Jeremy. I always target that man, but these seem to be my previous emotions. Now, I seem to trust that man a little."


    As Sherry spoke, she tilted her head.


    Her tone was full of doubt when she spoke.


    Obviously, there was no clear answer in Sherry''s heart, let alone someone else. It seemed to be the best result for her not to face everything at this time.


    "You can trust that guy. As long as you think you''re doing the right thing, you can do whatever you want. Even if you really made a wrong choice, I''m by your side, right?"

 Chapter 667 Chesters Helplessness

    Perhaps it was because at this time, Sherry finally felt the guy''s trust in her again, so she could still show the smile at the corners of her mouth when she spoke. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Well, I know you are the most reliable one, but sometimes it''s not a good thing for me. I should learn to rely on myself. Have you forgotten why I went abroad at that time?"


    Wasn''t it because Sherry didn''t want to rely on someone in the future?


    Chester wanted to say that he treated her differently from Jeremy.


    However.


    The man kept silent all the time.


    Maybe it was not that he didn''t want to say, but that he really didn''t have the courage.


    "I know. If possible, I won''t let myself meddle in your business. But I hope there is a limit to everything. If there is something that can''t be solved by yourself..."


    Chester didn''t finish his sentence directly but looked at the woman in front of him quietly.


    Chester knew that even if he did not speak it out directly, Sherry would most likely understand what he meant.


    Sure enough.


    "If I really encounter something that I can''t solve, I will let myself inform you as soon as possible. Do you think that''s okay?"


    At this time, Sherry seemed to be in a good mood when she spoke.


    Or in other words, even at some times, Sherry''s mood would also become worse, but more often, there would be some different thoughts.


    It was like at this moment.


    "You always feel that you can''t figure out Jeremy or Jeffery. Since you can''t see through the two people clearly, who do you think you will choose if you have to stand behind one of them two?"


    At this time, Chester had known that it was obvious that Jeremy had seen it clearly, but that man still didn''t make it clear to Sherry.


    Jeremy''s choice was to wait.


    At the beginning, Chester really didn''t think that he should make everything clear to this woman, but at this time, he felt that he should guide Sherry''s thinking bit by bit.


    Although during this period of time, Sherry looked much more normal than the previous her.


    However.


    At this time, Chester firmly believed that he should be responsible for this woman when facing Sherry.


    After all.


    If it weren''t for him, Sherry wouldn''t have ended up like this. In that case, under such an environment, if she really had some strange thoughts or bad ideas, then Chester also had the responsibility to correct this woman.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I think you will choose Jeffery."


    Although Chester had some doubts, at this time, from his mouth, it was


    our business is delayed? After all, we have to support our family."


    At this time, when Chester said these words, he looked very sincere.


    Sherry was speechless again after hearing what he said.


    Sherry also had the same feeling. Maybe, at this time, she should really ask herself to say something. If the atmosphere between the two people had been embarrassing like this, it seemed not to be good.


    However.


    Although she had such a feeling at this time, she didn''t know how to face it, which was really a strange and terrible thing.


    In fact.


    It was true. If Chester didn''t ask himself to say anything, Sherry might never think of such a thing in her life.


    However.


    It was also because of Chester''s words that Sherry had such a strange feeling at this time.


    Sherry smiled and said, "Since you have worked so hard, why didn''t you tell me before? Every time I saw you deal with something so easily, I thought it was very simple."


    Chester nodded, "Because we are geniuses. It should be difficult for you to do that, but we will definitely let ourselves do it. This is the difference between family heir and ordinary people."


    Originally.


    Sherry had made up her mind that no matter what would happen in the future, she would definitely be able to stand firmly behind Jeffery. However, it was not until now that she found out.


    It turned out...


    Most of the time, she still had to give herself a little wiggle room. After all, even she herself didn''t know what would happen in the next second.


    It was the same as before.


    "Even if I tell you, can you change anything?"


    When Chester looked at Sherry, the smile at the corners of his mouth was still as helpless as ever.

 Chapter 668 Sherrys Gratification

    "It seems that... No..."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked at Chester with embarrassment on her face.


    At this time, Sherry knew clearly that she was always too confident on herself, but now, when she really needed to do something, she could not do it at all.


    Chester smiled and continued to say, "I just want you to see something clearly. Although you are the one who is really facing Jeremy and Jeffery, I am just an onlooker.


    Sometimes, it''s not that you can''t judge things by yourself. It''s just that you''ve always been involved in such things. In such a role, it''s difficult for you to really do something."


    At this time, when Chester said these words, he looked very calm. Sherry knew that she was facing the calmest man.


    Looking at the way Chester looked at her, Sherry smiled helplessly and said, "If I have time, I should really think about the questions you have told me when I go back.


    Although sometimes I can really see something by myself, we all know that in many cases, not everything I see must be all and true. I think I need a more accurate judgment."


    During the recent contact with Jeremy, Sherry no longer hated that man as much as before.


    Even, no matter what that man did, Sherry would think that he was reasonable.


    It seemed that what Jeremy had been doing recently was aimed at Jeffery. If Jeremy hadn''t done anything wrong, why did that man aim at him?


    But...


    If that guy really did something wrong, then he wouldn''t have been against Jeffery all the time. He wouldn''t have been investigating in secret all the time, but against him directly.


    It seems that.


    During this period of time, she had been escaping from something. She had never really thought about what Jeremy was doing.


    Therefore.


    Now it seemed that there was something wrong with the matter between Jeffery and Jeremy, but at this time, the one who should really bear everything seemed to be Sherry herself, not others.


    "What do you think? Did you come to me at the beginning to comfort you? But now, after I tell you all these things, you feel that your heart has become heavier?"


    Although Chester said that at this time, he was in a good mood when he talked to this woman.


    "Yes, I think it''s not a wise choice for me to come to you to ease my mood. My mood was very unstable about these things before, but after hearing what you said, I was even more unstable."


    At this time, when Sherry said these words, her face was really not good-looking.


    After all.


    It was originally a very troubling thing, but at this time, it just became more troubling. Was this kind of thing worth praise?


    She really didn''t kno


    , there was no need for him to face everything at this time, wasn''t it?


    "There''s nothing between Sherry and me. We have been busy in the design drawing last night, and she have been here all the time. She was a little tired, so she fell asleep. Is there any problem?"


    When Sherry went back in the afternoon, she still didn''t know how to face Jeffery, so she directly let herself go home.


    When Lucas and Kami saw Sherry, they were relieved.


    Lucas kissed on Sherry''s cheek and said, "Mommy, we two listen to you. We are going to school soon, so you must be good at home. Nothing can happen, okay?"


    When he was talking, Lucas kept his eyes on Sherry. At this time, Sherry could see that the child had been very serious when he said these words to her.


    That was to say, at this time, the two children were very worried about her.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I know. But I''m an adult now. There is no need for you two to worry about me. Well, go to school."


    Before that.


    These two children had always been at home. Although Sherry knew that her two sons were both geniuses, during that time, she was somewhat uncomfortable.


    After all.


    In Sherry''s opinion, the two children should be able to go to school, learn more things and face more people.


    Only an adult would know how precious childhood was.


    Deep down, Sherry really didn''t want the two children to look too precocious. In her heart, she really hoped that the two children could have a happy childhood like other ordinary children.


    However, every time Sherry faced two children, she didn''t know how to say those words.


    However.


    This time, before Sherry could say anything, the two children had already taken the initiative to go to school. How could she be unhappy?

 Chapter 669 A Good Reason

    After leaving home, the two kids didn''t go to school directly, but found an Internet cafe.


    "To be honest, do you think our previous news is true? Jeremy''s company has encountered a large-scale financial attack, but the holder is Uncle Jeffery, is it possible?"


    Kami looked at Lucas with uncertainty.


    Lucas nodded seriously and said, "At this time, I can almost be sure that the news is true. But I still have some other questions, which are why Jeremy hasn''t fought back completely.


    We have been observing the capital chain of Jeremy before, but this time I think it''s really necessary for us to track the capital of Jeffery. After all, it''s not a small matter."


    Even if Lucas didn''t like Jeremy, he was more afraid of Jeffery.


    Jeffery was different from Jeremy. If Mommy could only choose one of them, then Mommy must choose Jeffery, not Jeremy.


    But...


    This Uncle Jeffery really gave them a sense of crisis.


    It had been more than once before. When something happened, Mommy would come to Uncle Jeffery at once. Even at home, sometimes they would be ignored by Mommy because of Uncle Jeffery.


    But Mommy could always be happy with Uncle Jeffery, so the two children would not let themselves care too much.


    However.


    At this time, many things were not what they thought. Although Mommy was with Uncle Jeffery most of the time, that man gave Mommy endless troubles and unavoidable injuries.


    Every time the two kids saw Mommy''s depressed look, they didn''t like Uncle Jeffery very much.


    However.


    From the bottom of their hearts, they were really grateful that Uncle Jeffery saved their mommy with his own life.


    However.


    This time, the two children decided that they must find out the truth that the adults were hiding, and then give what they had found to their Mommy. At that time, they would let Mommy decide what to do.


    "Yes, it''s not a small matter, so don''t we need to make it clear to Mommy? You should know that Mommy has never really agreed with us on this kind of thing."


    Kami looked serious when he said these words.


    After all.


    The two kids were really worried about such a thing. Lucas looked at Kami and said, "Don''t you know Mommy''s personality? Hurry up and figure it out."


    In an hour.


    The last row of the classroom.


    The two little figures were whispering, "How much is the total assets of Jeremy''s company?"


    Lucas asked.


    "Ten billion dollars."


    "How much is Jeffery''s private assets?"


    "Three billion and five hundred million dollars."


    "Then liquid assets? Six billion dollars."


    "How m


    thought it would be?"


    Although we can''t be said to be a man now, for me, if I can''t get the woman I like, then just destroy her life. This should be the idea of many men."


    Kami felt heartbroken when he said these words.


    Oh my God.


    He was just a child and had such an idea.


    However.


    Jeffery had grown up. If he also had the same thought, then it was really a terrible thing.


    The two kids thought, ''Mommy, what should we do?''


    "You see, you can understand what I''m thinking now, so we must put these things in front of Mommy, but Mommy is likely to be angry with us. Are you still willing to do that?"


    At this time, Lucas hadn''t forgotten that all the information he got was obtained by himself and Kami together.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if he really had to do such a thing, this guy should have the right to know it. At this time, he needed to let him know what he wanted to do next.


    Kami sighed and said helplessly, "Do you think I will object to what you said in such a situation? Just do it.


    Even in the end, Mommy will really be angry with us. At that time, you will not face Mommy alone. You still have me by your side. At this time, we must deal with these things well. We must!"


    When Kami said these words, he looked very serious.


    For this.


    Lucas just smiled and said nothing.


    In fact.


    If it was always like this, it seemed to be good.


    "Yes, we have to deal with it well. But we still need to think about how to deal with it carefully. After all, many things may not be as simple as you see.


    We two can''t intervene in the world of adults. Now that we have such an idea, we should find the most appropriate reason to tell them that we can do it."

 Chapter 670 Do Nothing

    Maybe...


    That was the biggest difference between Lucas and Kami.


    No matter what kind of situation Lucas was facing, this fellow could fully maintain his calmness.


    However.


    If something really happened to Kami, this young boy didn''t know how to keep his calm mood, and suddenly became a little flustered.


    But Lucas would never do that.


    Looking at Lucas, Kami sighed and said helplessly, "I''m just a little depressed now. But even so, let''s ask Uncle Chester to join us. Even if we are beaten by Mommy, he will save us."


    Kami knew that if Sherry lost her temper, she would really hit her children.


    However.


    If Chester was here, everything would be different. At least, as long as he was here, he could persuade Sherry. Everything they did was for the good of Sherry.


    Although Lucas didn''t like what Kami said before, at this time, after hearing what Kami said, he still nodded in a particularly sure way and said, "Okay."


    Saving you was also saving me.


    At night.


    In the car, Chester listened to the words of the two children, feeling that this matter was really complicated.


    At last, he couldn''t help asking, "I''m just curious. I have been investigating this matter, but there is no result. Where did you hack to find it?"


    In the past, Chester really didn''t want himself to ask about it. After all, it was really unnecessary for him to ask about it.


    However.


    At this time, what the two kids said was really weird. Chester really wanted himself to find out something, otherwise, he was very uncomfortable.


    "Swiss Bank..."


    The two kids looked at each other and finally Lucas spoke out the truth.


    "You..."


    Originally, Chester had been well prepared, knowing that these two little boy had always been bold and smart. But, it seemed that the two kids now looked bolder than he had imagined.


    "You have already done it. At this time, even if I continue to ask myself to object, it is most likely useless. Now I just want to find out one thing, that is, does anyone else know about this?"


    Now that things had happened, it would be too late to scold the two children.


    However.


    At this time, Chester was really nervous. After all, such a thing was definitely not a small matter. If all these things were exposed in the end, what should he do?


    Chester still hoped that the two kids could really give him an explanation, but unfortunately, at this time, Kami and Lucas just looked at him and said nothing.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "You two are really... I really can''t promise you anything about it. Even if I hear it, I want to give you two a good beating


    uy not only didn''t think what the two kids did was outrageous, but also let himself face everything calmly. Just looking at it, Sherry felt a little unbearable, okay?


    "So, what I want to know now is that have you finished dealing with the rest things? Can anyone find you following the clues?"


    When Sherry said these words, her face looked very serious.


    After all.


    It was definitely not an easy thing.


    Lucas and Kami shook their heads and said, "Everything has been handled well. We also know how serious this kind of thing is, so we did very secretly."


    Hearing what the two children said to her, Sherry''s face softened a little. Looking at the two children, she asked, "So, what exactly do you want to know?"


    Sherry knew the two children were clear about a lot of things.


    Then.


    At this time, since the two children were very clear about many things, but they still had to do so, it could only prove one thing. At this time, the two children were facing something definitely not simple.


    At least, what they wanted to know was definitely not an easy thing.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Seeing that the two children didn''t know what to say, Chester sighed, and then helplessly told Sherry everything clearly.


    At the beginning, Sherry could still try to look calm, but in the end, she really didn''t know how to keep calm at this time.


    If...


    At this time, every word that Chester said to her was very serious, which was enough to show how serious a lot of things were now.


    Jeffery, did he really do so many things she didn''t know?


    In the past, Sherry had once wondered if she''d make too much of a fuss in front of Jeffery. But now it seemed that from the beginning to now, she was the one who had been wrong.

 Chapter 671 Sherrys Idea

    If...


    She could really make herself see these things earlier. Perhaps, at this time, she would not face such things at all.


    In fact.


    Anyway, there was one thing that Chester was right.


    At this time, what the two children did was all because of her. If she was not the mother of the two children, then at this time, there was no need for the two children to do such a thing.


    Therefore.


    From the very beginning, the one who had done something wrong was always herself.


    It was the same before, but now it was still the same.


    "Next time if you really want to do such a thing, just tell me. It''s much safer at home than outside. I know, even if I don''t agree, I can''t stop you."


    At this time, when she spoke, Sherry looked so helpless.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry looked like a very gentle mother.


    "Are you serious?"


    When Chester spoke and looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    At this time, even Chester felt that the woman he was facing now might not be Sherry he was most familiar with. After all, she did not seem to be so considerate.


    "Of course I''m serious. But now I''m more curious about another thing. What do you think at this time? I''m also curious about it."


    When Sherry heard this guy''s words, the corners of her mouth twitched unnaturally. Then she looked at Chester and asked, "Are you asking me what I think?"


    She thought to herself, ''Did I do something wrong? Why did Chester ask her such a question?''


    "Why don''t you scold the two of them this time?"


    When Chester asked, this man''s eyes were fixed on Sherry.


    And the eyes of the two kids were also fixed on Sherry. At this time, even the two children hoped that Sherry could give them some different answers.


    "Why should I scold the two of them? If the two children really did something wrong, I can blame them. But at this time, the two children did nothing wrong. It''s unnecessary for me to scold them."


    Sherry felt that at the moment, Chester looked a little unreasonable.


    Chester was stunned.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I know what the two children mean, and I also know what you mean. In fact, if it weren''t for me, you don''t have to do this now.


    I also know that I can''t really stop them. Even if I have said it this time, I hope they can stop doing this, will these two children really listen to me?


    Since... From the beginning, the two children didn''t mean to listen to me, so I don''


    is man, it was hard to believe that Sherry was so obedient at this time.


    However.


    Chester could see that there was still some difference on the surface.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry looked no different from before.


    Chester knew Sherry was still instinctively escaping from Jeffery. Perhaps, at this time, it seemed to be a particularly ridiculous thing.


    "I don''t know..."


    Sherry shook her head and said.


    Indeed.


    At this time, many things seemed to be a little simple on the surface.


    But how could it be really simple?


    "Look, you don''t even know how to face Jeffery in the future. How can you say that you have thought about everything in front of me at this time? Don''t you think it is ridiculous?"


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he still looked helpless.


    "I don''t want to talk about those useless things now. You and I both know that it''s useless. So, at this time, let''s do something meaningful, okay?"


    Said Sherry, looking at Chester.


    At this time, Chester looked a little helpless.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "What I want to know now is, at this time, for us, what is the more meaningful answer?"


    This guy...


    If he had made everything clear at the beginning, even if it seemed that it was not worth his attention at the beginning, it might be a real big trouble at this time.


    "I just want to know one thing now. Even if no one is paying attention to the two children now, your attitude proves that even if no one pays attention to the two kids now, that doesn''t mean no one will in the future."


    At this time, when facing this man, Sherry looked very serious.

 Chapter 672 Jefferys Confusion

    Only Sherry knew what she wanted to say and what she wanted to do at this time. It was really a troublesome thing.


    For this.


    Chester sighed, and then said helplessly, "Indeed, this time, neither I nor the two children have seriously thought about this matter. At this time, I need you to tell us. I really think I still did a very bad job, otherwise, there would not be this scene."


    "It''s just, have you really thought about the possibility that there are still a lot of things that may be much simpler than what we see? It''s just, what exactly do you think of these things at this time?"


    Even at this moment, looking at her, Chester knew how to keep his good mood at this time.


    At this moment, this man really knew what he should say. He knew what he should say at this time and how he should say to change his current situation.


    "It''s too late to say that now. Although I don''t like Jeffery very much, these two children are both your children. Even if it''s true that it''s Jeffery who is responsible for the rest of these things, he won''t hurt the two children."


    However.


    Although he said so, Chester didn''t know how to believe what he said. After all, at this time, no one could say that he really knew Jeffery.


    From the beginning, Jeffery seemed to be such an existence.


    Everything that the young man had done was a little mysterious.


    No one really knew what the young man had done, and no one really knew what he had done. It seemed that nothing had happened, but at this time, everything seemed to be so complicated and troublesome.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "But if you really need me, I can help you protect the two children during this period of time. But, in the future, I can''t tell you something at this time. I''m sure."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he didn''t want to look at this woman at all.


    After all.


    For Chester, there were still many things that were uncertain at this time. No one really knew what this guy was doing at this time.


    "But do you really think I can face Jeffery in this way with what I know now?"


    Sherry used to trust Chester very much.


    Of course, Sherry was the same.


    Sherry knew that at this time, many things were not as simple as they seemed to be on the surface, and even many things were more complicated than she had imagined.


    Therefore.


    At this time, there might be something that she really didn''t want to face, but it seemed to be better. If she was un


    But...


    Today, it was Jeffery who took the initiative to call Sherry. Even so, it was Sherry who didn''t want her to face it before, but at this time, if she refused.


    Then that young man must have sensed something.


    Not to mention the things he was suspecting, at this time, Sherry knew that he had always been a suspicious fellow in essence.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if she didn''t think there was anything wrong with what she had done, it didn''t mean that others would not think there was anything wrong with her behavior. Sherry was very clear about this.


    Therefore, at this time, even Sherry herself was a little reluctant, but at this time, this guy still let her face Jeffery directly.


    "Are you really busy these days? Or are you unwilling to come to see me?"


    Sure enough.


    Just like what Sherry thought, the two of them just met. Jeffery had already asked such a question. Even at this time, he was unwilling to face it, but at this time, maybe he had to face it.


    "Yes, I''m really busy these days. But I''ve been at home for a few days. Some of the design drawings have been finished. When everything is done, I''ll let you see my performance."


    Although she still had some thoughts in her mind, she knew how to control her emotions when facing this young man at this time.


    At least.


    In front of Jeffery, Sherry was still the gentle sister.


    Although Jeffery would ask him to doubt something when facing Sherry, when he saw the way Sherry looked at him, Jeffery still let him give this woman a big smile.


    Maybe.


    No matter what was the reason that why Sherry didn''t like him at this time.

 Chapter 673 Choose To Believe

    But...


    Just like before, in his heart, there had always been a position for this woman.


    At this time, there were some words that Sherry didn''t want herself to take the initiative to say. Jeffery just kept himself quiet all the time. He wouldn''t let himself say anything or face something.


    "I''m just a little curious now. You''ve been working on the design drawings these days, but why didn''t you give me a call? You''ve never been like this before."


    At this time, when Jeffery said these words, he looked very aggrieved.


    Jeffery knew that he might not look the best at this time.


    However.


    At this time, he knew clearly what he should do and what he should face at this time.


    In fact.


    Sometimes, many things were like this. They looked simple on the surface, but in fact, everyone had their own thoughts deep in their hearts. When facing the person they were facing, no one was willing to show their true feelings.


    At this time, everyone was an excellent actor. Even if others had known, he still pretended to know nothing.


    Although.


    At this time, these things looked simple and ordinary on the surface, but in fact, no one really knew what would happen in the future. What''s more, how would they face it in the future?


    "I didn''t give you a call, just because I didn''t know how to face you before. But at this time, it seems that I''ve got something figured out.


    To be honest, I used to think that I should have come out to meet a lot of people. Only in this way can I really have a lot of ideas when composing my own works. But now I know that things are not as simple as I think.


    Even though I go out and meet a lot of people, my social circle is already limited by myself. Therefore, I think at home what the world in my imagination is like."


    At this time, Sherry was still trying very hard to prove what she was thinking to Jeffery, and also, what she wanted to face.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I couldn''t figure something out before no matter how much I thought about it, but now, I do."


    In fact.


    Most of the time, there were a lot of things that were much easier than she had imagined. At some times, as long as she really knew how to face it, it would be okay.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he said, "So, do you really know what you want?"


    A


    Sherry.


    Jeffery had no idea how to face this woman at this time.


    However.


    As long as there was still a chance for him, he could not let Sherry and Jeremy be together again. Then, at this time, he should cherish this opportunity.


    No matter how other people thought at this time, at least, Jeffery himself still thought so.


    At the beginning, when facing Jeffery, Sherry still had some unrealistic ideas.


    But now, Sherry really believed it.


    She believed what Chester had said to her before.


    Maybe it was true.


    Before that.


    Sherry had never seen through Jeffery. Even if now she really wanted to see him clearly, she didn''t know if it was too late.


    Maybe.


    At this time, none of these was really a good result for her, but perhaps, these were all correct. After all, sometimes, she had to let herself know something.


    Only when she really figured out something would she know what she should face next.


    What''s more, was this really terrible for her?


    "But if you have time, can you go out with me for a walk? Recently, I have been in the hospital all the time. You don''t have much time to accompany me, so I will really feel lonely alone."


    At this time, Jeffery looked pitiful.


    Although Sherry would also doubt something about this young man in her heart, at this time, she would not let herself really say anything. After all, it was unnecessary.


    Sherry just asked herself to promise this young man, and to trust him as before. She believed that Jeffery would not really do something absurd.

 Chapter 674 Such An Attitude

    "You..."


    At this time, when Sherry looked at Chester, she didn''t know what kind of mood she was now. She even didn''t know how to face everything.


    "I really don''t know how you feel now. Every time you say you know nothing, but in fact, in many cases, you really know a lot of things.


    Look, you don''t know what you want at all, and you don''t know what you want to do at this time. As long as Jeffery speaks to you with a pitiful attitude, you will definitely make yourself softhearted.


    But do you know what kind of problem the two kids have faced because of you? They are all for your own good. They just want you to see something clearly.


    But look at what you gave me. I don''t even know how to face you now. After all, it won''t make any sense even if I face you at this time.


    You... I was worried about you if it is possible for you to face Jeffery alone with such a character. But I didn''t expect that you really became this at this time.


    Sherry, do you know? You really disappoint me now."


    Looking at the crazy look on Chester''s face, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "If the man in front of me is Jeremy, I think I won''t be surprised at all. But, when did you become so irritable when something happened to you?"


    At this moment, Sherry really didn''t know how to understand the situation.


    After all.


    "All right. I really should make a self-criticism with you. Even if I really have my own opinions on this matter, my mood seems too irritable.


    But, Sherry, at this time, I am very clear that I have some problems, but the problem does not only belong to myself, right? You also have problems."


    When Chester spoke, his attention was always on Sherry.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Are you in trouble and don''t know how to solve it?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Chester had been a little aggressive before, but now he didn''t know how to face the way Sherry looked at him. At this time, this feeling was really not good for this man.


    Chester continued to say with a smile, looking at Sherry.


    "Look how timid you are now. It''s such a simple thing. At this time, you don''t even know how to speak when facing me.


    I''m just a little nervous now. The previous Jeremy is very dangerous for you, but at this time, for me, Jeffery is more dangerous than the previous Jeremy. I just hope that you can be fine all the time."


    Chester also knew that there seemed to be something wrong with his mood at this time.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down and the


    lp but feel soft hearted. This time, of course, it was the same. Even if he knew that it might be not good to indulge the two children like this.


    However.


    At this time, Chester still couldn''t control his emotions and wanted to say something good about the two children in front of Sherry.


    "Do you two have anything else to say?"


    Sherry looked at Lucas and Kami in surprise.


    It was really...


    Even Chester, who was standing beside her, had already known the purpose of the two children, but at this time, as a mother, she did not realize such a thing at all.


    "What else do you want to do?"


    Thinking of this, when Sherry talked to the two children, she also tried her best to make her tone softer. In this way, the attitude of the two children should be better towards her.


    "Mommy, can you open an account for us? We want some money."


    Looking at Kami''s silent face, Lucas was completely angry with him. At that time, didn''t the two of them make a promise? They promised each other they''d explain everything to Mommy together.


    However.


    At this time, did Kami really know what he was doing? He just quietly escaped aside and was unwilling to face such a thing. It seemed ridiculous.


    "I can open an account for you, but how much do you want?"


    This time, when Sherry spoke, she had been working hard to guide the two children.


    Sherry just wanted to know what the two children would do this time, hoping that this time she wouldn''t be as unprepared as last time. After all, this time''s feeling was not good for her.


    Chester smiled helplessly.


    Perhaps, only these two naughty children could make Sherry show such an attitude now.

 Chapter 675 Its Easy

    However.


    At this time, Chester also paid his attention to the two children. By the looks of them, he guessed it should not be a small sum of money. What on earth did the two children want to do?


    "Actually, it''s not much. It''s only one million dollars."


    Although Lucas was still cautious when he spoke, he still stared at Kami who was beside him. He thought, ''This ungrateful Kami shouldn''t have his share when the money came.''


    Kami seemed to feel Lucas''s emotion and said, "Yes, Mommy, it''s only one million dollars. It''s not much."


    One million.


    Dollar.


    It''s not much?


    Sherry quietly looked at the two children in front of her. At this time, she was seriously thinking if the gap between her and the two children was so big.


    Why couldn''t she understand what the two children were talking to her?


    Chester seemed to have noticed that there was something wrong with Sherry''s mood at this time, so he directly spoke for her and asked, "Why do you two want this money?"


    In fact, both Chester and Sherry did have so much money in their hands.


    However.


    Such a large amount of money should be an astronomical figure for children at this age.


    However.


    The two kids asked for such a large sum of money. What on earth did they want to do? At this time, Chester was really curious about it.


    "Go ahead."


    At the beginning, Lucas thought he could speak it out, but when he saw Kami standing beside him and didn''t even dare to say a word, his mood suddenly became bad.


    This guy.


    It didn''t look like a big deal, but Kami had been hiding behind Lucas all the time. Lucas thought he couldn''t let Kami develop such a habit. After all, it was not a good habit.


    "In fact, we didn''t mean to go too far. But recently, we felt that the computer was boring, so we learned some knowledge about stock trading and then predicted the stock movements."


    Lucas knew that they couldn''t hide their secrets from their Mommy and Uncle Chester. So, at this time, it was better for him to be honest, which was good for everyone.


    Oh my God!


    Both Sherry and Chester were shocked after hearing what the two kids said.


    "We were bored at that time, so we strolled on the Internet and happened to see stock trading. We were very interested in it, so we taught ourselves. Mommy, I can show you our previous prediction. It''s all successful."


    When Lucas spoke, he looked very anxious. Because he was afraid his Mommy wouldn''t believe him.


    Although Sherry was helpless, she still had to keep her smile when facing the two children.


    After taking a look at Chester and seeing him


    t that she shouldn''t have listened their conversation at all. After all, what they said at this time was completely beyond her endurance.


    "Why do I feel like when I was their age, all I did was to play with dolls and sleep? So, according to you, have I already wasted the most genius age of my life like this?"


    When Sherry spoke and looked at Chester, she looked very pitiful.


    However.


    At this time, she still didn''t know what her mood was and what she would face.


    Sherry felt that at this time, the two children had endured too much things that they shouldn''t have endured at their age.


    However.


    Maybe.


    These were the two children''s own choices. At this time, her best choice was to let herself respect the two children. As for others'' opinion, it didn''t matter at all.


    Thinking of this, when Sherry looked at the two children, her eyes became softer.


    "Just do as your Uncle Chester said. In fact, I don''t have any objection whether you two want to learn something or do something. I have the same requirements as your Uncle Chester, and that is your safety."


    She always paid attention to her emotions when she spoke.


    "Mommy, so, have we really got your consent now? Why do I feel that everything is so inconceivable? After all, what you said now is not in line with your character at all."


    Said two kids in disbelief.


    Chester felt that what Sherry said to the two children at this time was also the kind of recognition for himself. If it was not because she really recognized him, how could she say something like that?


    When Sherry spoke, she was in a good mood, smiling.


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she was also in a good mood.


    Perhaps, sometimes, it was really easy to be happy.

 Chapter 676 Uncontrollable Disappointment

    "I hope you two can really cherish her. After all, Sherry is your Mommy. I think you know her better than me, don''t you? Next time, say it yourself."


    When Chester looked at the two children, he looked very gentle.


    Although Chester liked the feeling of two children relying on him like this, he still knew at this time, he''d better make it clear to the two children.


    Although.


    He would also like the two children to be so close to him, but he hoped that for the two children, they could be closer to Sherry. That was why he said these words seriously at this time.


    "Uncle Chester, we know."


    Fortunately, both Kami and Lucas were smart kids.


    At this time, Chester just said so, and the two children basically understood what he wanted to express.


    "It''s enough that you really know it. I hope you can remember what you are saying now."


    Looking at the two children, although Chester was very helpless, he still knew how to keep his smile.


    "Of course I will remember what you said this time, but next time we decide not to do such a thing again. Mommy''s sadness is the biggest problem for us, so it will never happen again."


    At this time, when the two kids looked at Chester, they also asked themselves to make some promises seriously.


    After all.


    At this time, only when they could really control their emotions could they control something in the following time.


    Maybe this was what they were up against.


    "Yes, this is the biggest problem for us so far. Uncle Chester, even if you don''t say these words to us now, we won''t continue such a thing. Trust us, okay?"


    Seeing that Lucas had expressed his attitude, Kami also asked himself to express his attitude seriously at this time.


    "But are you sure that you can digest so much knowledge?"


    At this time, looking at her two children, even Sherry could not control her emotions and asked herself to ask such a question. After all, what the two children were doing now was really inconceivable.


    "I think we can really face it well. After all, things now seem to be a little difficult for the two of us, but in fact, they are not."


    Hearing Sherry''s question, Kami said confidently.


    Sherry was speechless.


    This time, not to mention Sherry and Chester who didn''


    to face him."


    In fact.


    Sherry knew very well what she was feeling and what she really wanted to face at this time. However, sometimes, even if she had such a hope, she could not really let herself face it.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Chester didn''t know how he felt.


    After a while, Chester opened his mouth again.


    He said, "Sherry, is it interesting to lie to yourself again and again?"


    When Chester spoke, he was still very calm, but only Sherry knew that at this time this man had tried very hard to control his emotions.


    However.


    In fact, when Chester said these words to Sherry, this man was on the edge of rage. He even didn''t want to face her now.


    That was right.


    "I know. It''s really meaningless to deceive myself again and again, but Chester, since you know what I''m escaping from, you shouldn''t let me face it. It''s not good for me, isn''t it?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, there were some traces of plea in her eyes.


    These things...


    Sherry had been trying to escape from these things for a long time. Now, everything was placed in front of her like this, and she really didn''t know how to face it.


    "Sherry, in your eyes, do you think I''m a terrible man and don''t even know how to be considerate? But Sherry, can you seriously think about your attitude towards me? Your attitude towards me changed a lot because of Jeffery."


    Although Chester told himself again and again not to keep it in mind, he still couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

 Chapter 677 Its Not Appropriate For You To Know That

    "I..."


    At this time, what Sherry could do was only to make herself look at the man in front of her at a loss. In fact, there were still a lot of things she wanted to say to him.


    There were still some words that had not been spoken out. She did not know what else she could say next.


    In fact.


    Sherry didn''t know what to do at this time. She didn''t know what to do to get the best result, or perhaps, only silence could the best choice.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I know. I will think about Jeffery''s matter very seriously. If there is really something wrong with him, then no matter what, I will make myself very serious to face it.


    But... I hope you won''t treat me like this next time. In fact, I think you can be gentler in front of me. This is the one I''m used to."


    In fact.


    At this time, not to mention others, even Sherry herself did not know why she said such words to this man. Perhaps, just when you were used to a person''s gentleness, you would understand.


    "Okay."


    At this time, when Chester looked at Sherry, he looked very helpless.


    Normally, things could be solved easily.


    But...


    The reason why things were so difficult to deal with now was that at this time, many things were not as simple as they looked. Therefore, the things in front of them looked so terrible.


    But...


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept it, but you should know another thing. Even if you are unwilling to face, can you really not face it?


    Think about it. You know it''s impossible. As for how others think of it, it''s also obvious."


    Chester looked at this woman helplessly.


    "I can give you enough time to face those thoughts in your heart, but it doesn''t mean anything. Only when you can really give yourself an answer then can you really be relaxed in the following time."


    Chester was more helpless when looking at Sherry.


    Only Chester could understand how much he hoped that Sherry could face this matter right away at this time.


    "Can I ask you to promise me one thing?"


    Originally.


    At this time, Sherry had known that maybe such words were not what she should say.


    After all.


    At this time, such a thing would not really make a person feel good.


    "Go ahead."


    Although.


    Chester was really in a bad mood, but he had never changed. When facing Sherry, this man had no principles at all.


    ry, so it was normal for her to be a little nicer to him. However, there was no need for others to be nice to Jeffery like her.


    It would make people feel terrible.


    Moreover.


    At this moment, she seemed to really make the man who cared about her sad.


    Looking at him, she seemed to have a lot to say, but she still couldn''t say it.


    Sherry really hated herself for being so weak.


    However, she could do nothing to herself.


    This feeling was really terrible.


    "You don''t need to say sorry. At this time, every word you say and everything you do are your own choice. So, as long as you think that there is really no problem, then it''s Okay."


    When Chester looked at her, he still knew how to keep his smile.


    It seems that.


    The two of them just needed to face each other quietly. As for other things, they didn''t matter at all at this time. Since they were not important, there was no need for them to care about.


    "Of course there is no problem. But, Chester, I still want to know another thing. Tell me, what on earth does Jeremy want to do?"


    Even if this matter really had something to do with Jeffery, all Jeremy needed to do was to face it directly, but he had done something secretly all the time. What exactly did he want to do? This was also what Sherry had been curious about recently.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I may have guessed something, but I won''t tell you. Sherry, I think that there is really something that is not suitable for you to know now."


    Hearing what Chester said, Sherry was completely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 678 Why Do You Want To Contact Them

    "I see..."


    Although.


    At this time, what Chester said still made Sherry feel depressed.


    However.


    In fact, was that true?


    Seeing that Sherry was almost calm down, Chester turned around and left directly.


    In fact.


    Even at this time, a lot of things had not been clear, but in his heart, there was still an answer, but he had never faced it before.


    When Chester left, he received a phone call.


    He didn''t know how he felt when he heard the voice from the other end of the phone.


    "I thought you wouldn''t contact me."


    It was Jeremy.


    "Yes, I also thought that I would never contact you, but now the situation is still a little different from what I imagined. I have to let myself take the initiative to contact you. I hope you don''t mind this kind of thing."


    Jeremy said with a hint of entreaty on the other side of the phone.


    However.


    In fact, his tone was very cold.


    At this time, the two men were still calmer than anyone. If Sherry listened to the conversation between the two men here, she must be on the verge of breaking down.


    After all.


    Although these two people looked calm at this time, in fact, only listening to these two people talking here would make people feel indescribable fatigue. That kind of feeling was really terrible.


    "Chester, I need your help now, so you can tell me the condition. Let me see if I can really accept it."


    Jeremy knew he had to get help from Chester now.


    He couldn''t face it alone.


    Jeremy was never a man who would force himself to be strong. At this time, he just knew that there were some things that could not be faced so simply. So, he really did not let himself face them alone.


    "In fact, I can''t really help you. Judging from the current situation, I''m the only outsider. So, I really don''t know if you are really smart or have a mental problem."


    Although Chester spoke to him in a rude tone at this time, Jeremy knew that this man was telling the truth.


    After all.


    At this time, although there were still some things that seemed to be simple on the surface, what was actually going on? It was an indescribable thing, wasn''t it?


    Outsider?


    What was the real outsider?


    "Although you don''t want to help me now, you still want me to win, right? Can you give me some advice?"


    Although.


    On the surface, it seemed that Chester''s towards Jeremy was a little unfriendly, but in fact, Jeremy could really


    but before it started, he didn''t know what to do next.


    Anyway.


    Jeremy was also very confused.


    "Forget it. Now that I have made up my mind, I can face everything by myself. But even if it is difficult now, there is no reason for me to retreat, isn''t there? I can face it myself."


    At first, Jeremy didn''t know what he was thinking, but at this time, he suddenly became much calmer, because he could really understand something.


    "Sherry, may I have a talk with the children?"


    Now that Jeremy had made up his mind to face it, he knew that he should be more decisive at this time. The two children had always wanted to protect Sherry, so they had been a little resistant to him. At this time, the best way was to show his affection to the two kids.


    Right.


    As long as the two children knew that he really cared about them now, they would not continue to be angry with him.


    After all.


    At this time, Jeremy still felt that he had a good relationship with the two kids. After all, they still rely on him very much before they knew the past between him and Sherry.


    "Aren''t you not fit to contact anyone now? Why do you want to contact the two children?"


    Indeed.


    At this time, Sherry really didn''t let herself think too much. On the contrary, she was even a little worried about this man.


    Sherry knew that Jeremy was in a very awkward position right now.


    In such a case, wouldn''t Jeremy bring any real trouble to himself by contacting his two children? Sherry had thought it over seriously, but she still couldn''t figure it out.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help frowning.

 Chapter 679 Simple Alienation

    "I just miss the kids."


    In fact.


    At this time, Sherry still wanted to ask why Jeremy suddenly wanted to contact the two children.


    However.


    Even at the beginning, Sherry still had some incomprehensible emotions, but soon, the previous feelings were gone.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "If you really miss them, you can tell me directly. You don''t need to beat around the bush like this."


    In fact.


    During this period of time, even Sherry really hoped that the relationship between Jeremy and the two children could be eased little by little. However, at that time, this man did not take the initiative to say anything, and Sherry did not know how to say either.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry thought since Jeremy had taken the initiative to speak, it was okay to let the two children contact with him.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know if she thought too much. She always felt that this time, the call from Jeremy seemed not as simple as she thought. If it was really that simple, Lucas''s mood wouldn''t be so complicated when he heard that it was from Jeremy.


    "Go to the door and see if anyone comes by."


    In fact, Lucas had figured out why Jeremy would take the initiative to contact them.


    However, the key point now was that some things could not be known by Sherry.


    "You want evidence, don''t you?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy tried his best to cotton up to the two kids, but he didn''t expect that at this time, what they said would make him completely at a loss.


    After all.


    At this time, such a feeling was really terrible for him. However, although it still looked terrible, it did not mean that he could not let himself face it.


    "Yes, I want an evidence to confirm whether Jeffery has anything to do with it. It seems that you two know something. Can you tell me?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy was really a little uncomfortable, but now, when he really talked about such a thing with his two children, he felt that his mood was not as bad as before.


    At this time, there seemed to be a lot of things that could be faced.


    "Of course we can. But we hope you can accompany Mommy after you solve your own problems."


    In fact.


    Both Lucas and Kami didn''t like Jeremy very much now.


    However.


    Both Lucas and Kami could see that no matter what kind of mood they were in, Sherry''s attitude towards Jeremy really changed a lot.


    However, the two kids had no ability to mak


    that he was not fighting alone now.


    Therefore.


    No matter what happened, Jeremy thought he could face it well next. If he couldn''t face it well, then how should he face the two children, and Sherry?


    Jeremy, who had been struggling before, seemed to figure out something at this moment.


    Sometimes, things seemed difficult on the surface, but once someone really saw it clearly and knew how to face it, then they would be not as difficult as before.


    In fact, it was very simple.


    Indeed, that was the case.


    "Jeffery, let''s wait and see!"


    At the beginning, when Jeremy read the documents, he didn''t have much reaction. After all, he also knew a little bit about what the two kids found out.


    However.


    When he saw the rest, he had no idea how to maintain his seemingly calm mood at this time.


    Right.


    At this time, everything should be normal. How could such a thing happen?


    Jeremy thought he had been keeping a close watch on Jeffery these days, haven''t he?


    However.


    What the hell was going on? After reading the document, he even didn''t know how to face it in the future.


    A month later.


    "Sherry?"


    It seemed that since the relationship between Sherry and Jeffery had become a little strange, Sherry had not come to him again.


    However.


    During this period of time, Jeffery had been trying very hard to control his emotions and not to care about something. At this time, he thought as long as he really didn''t face it, it would be Okay.


    However, Jeffery didn''t expect that Sherry would appear again. After all, the two of them hadn''t seen each other for a month.

 Chapter 680 They Have No Objection

    In fact.


    Even if Sherry came to see him, Jeffery still had a hard time in the past month.


    It was not because of Sherry, but because of Steve.


    In the past, Jeffery just doubted if Jeremy was at home, but now, he was almost sure that the person who was dealing with him secretly was definitely not Jeremy, because they had a completely different style.


    However.


    Compared with Jeremy, such kind of person made Jeffery feel more difficult to face.


    There were still some problems with Jeremy himself.


    However.


    How to face it was another thing.


    Now, it seemed that the person who was dealing with him was only Steve.


    Therefore.


    During this period of time, Jeffery was also seriously thinking about this matter.


    In the past, Jeffery had always paid his attention to Jeremy, but completely ignored Steve. Now he realized how ridiculous he looked.


    However.


    Even if Jeffery had understood, he still didn''t want to face it.


    At this time, even if he really let himself face it, he might not get the result he wanted.


    Wasn''t it?


    "I have something to deal with before, so I haven''t come to see you. Do you really want to stay in the hospital all the time? It''s good for you to go out for a walk. You should know that there are not so many people outside who will look down upon you.


    There are still many people outside who are not as good as you, so why don''t you think about going out and looking at the outside world? Jeffery, I don''t want you to just stay in a little room."


    Although.


    At this time, even if Sherry still looked very gentle when talking to Jeffery, she said such words to him for her own purpose.


    In fact, Sherry''s purpose was very simple at this time.


    She just hoped that she could really face something herself.


    Although she treated Jeffery as her younger brother, she felt that she had never really known him.


    If.


    This time, she had the chance to keep this young man by her side all the time.


    Then.


    Could it prove another thing? She had the chance to see if Jeffery really had such a huge assets as others said, and he was secretly dealing with Jeremy behind his back?


    Jeffery had never thought that Sherry would say something like that to him at this time.


    After all.


    During this period of time, he had been exhausted enough. He didn''t know how to deal with those things.


    However.


    Jeffery couldn''t understand. Didn''t Sherry want him to stay in hospital before? Didn''t she hope that he could be


    e any ideas, remember to tell me at the first time. I will give you two a suitable explanation, understand?"


    At this time, Sherry could still keep her smile while saying these words.


    After all.


    At this time, although there was something wrong with her mood, she still knew very well how to control her mood.


    However.


    At this time, if she really faced it, it wouldn''t be so difficult. Since all the problems had been solved, the only problem in front of Sherry now was how to bring Jeffery home.


    In fact.


    At this time, Sherry knew although the two children had no objection, Jeffery seemed to be very sensitive. It seemed that how to persuade him to go home with her was the most difficult thing.


    However.


    How to face it, then, was a thing that had nothing to do with her.


    "Mommy, if you have time, let''s go shopping together. We both want to eat a lot of food."


    At this time, the reason why Lucas took the initiative to say these words was that he was a little speechless.


    Kami added, "Yes, let''s go shopping now."


    Sherry smiled and said, "If you both are obedient today, I can buy you whatever you want to eat tonight, but if you two don''t listen to me, I can''t buy anything for you."


    When Sherry spoke, she was smiling.


    She still knew how to control her emotions at this time. Maybe this feeling was uncertain for others, but for some people, it was not so difficult to face it.


    "There is no objection with the two kids. So, Jeffery, can you go back with me?"


    Originally.


    At first, Sherry was worried that the two children would disagree. Now that they had agreed, it was easy for her to persuade Jeffery.

 Chapter 681 Rational Chester

    Jeffery was speechless.


    At this time, Jeffery really didn''t know how to face this kind of thing, and he didn''t know what to say. This feeling seemed to be the most speechless.


    He didn''t even know how he felt when he looked at Sherry. Perhaps, at this time, this feeling would really make another person feel bad all of a sudden.


    The two kids didn''t like him.


    Jeffery was always clear about such a simple thing.


    However.


    At this time, the two children suddenly began to accept him, which was a very inconceivable thing. Although Sherry herself did not say anything, Jeffery still did not know how to face it.


    Anyway.


    At this time, all this was a very bad thing for this young man.


    "To be honest, I really don''t want to go out these days, but at this time, since you have said such words to me, I don''t think I have any excuse to refuse you. As long as you are happy, it will okay."


    At this time, Jeffery looked at Sherry helplessly.


    However.


    Even in such a situation, Jeffery was still trying his best to tolerate the capriciousness of the woman in front of him.


    In fact.


    When doing these things, Sherry had already been a little apologetic to Jeffery.


    However.


    At this moment, Sherry just looked at the way Jeffery looked at her, feeling sorry. This feeling was very strange.


    "I''ll tell the nurse first, and then I''ll take you away later."


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry still felt a little guilty for this young man, but compared with others, she still liked herself more.


    Sherry knew that her mood was very unbalanced at this time.


    Therefore.


    At this time, she would react like this, didn''t she?


    When facing Sherry, Jeffery always kept a smile on his face.


    However.


    Soon, the man''s face was not as natural as before. At this time, Jeffery knew clearly what kind of terrible things he would have to face next.


    Sherry might know something.


    Sherry must have begun to suspect something. Otherwise, she shouldn''t have reacted like that in front of him. But who on earth said something and done something in front of her?


    Jeffery still remembered that Sherry had always trusted him unconditionally no matter what he said to her.


    However.


    At this time, everything had changed a lot, which was a little hard for Jeffery to accept.


    When Sherry came again, Jeffery was no longer in the room.


    "Where is the patie


    t.


    I really can''t understand. Why did this guy react so violently at this time? He could have accepted everything naturally before."


    It seemed that Sherry had really thought it over. At this time, when she spoke, she still looked very serious.


    This was what Sherry was like.


    Once this woman felt that something was wrong, no matter what the process would be, she must try her best to find the result she wanted to know.


    However, some people might think that there was no need, but there were also some people who felt that they hadn''t found the real truth, so they had to keep searching.


    At this time, Sherry was in such a state.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know much about Jeffery, so I won''t let myself say anything at this time. You''d better make a judgment by yourself."


    In fact, Chester knew very well that even if he said something at this time, it would not change Sherry''s mind at all. There were some things that needed this woman to think clearly by herself.


    Since.


    At this time, no one else could help this woman see those things clearly. Then, why couldn''t she be more decisive and face all these things well?


    Chester thought Sherry should make the decision by herself. Even if the relationship between him and Sherry was really good, but at this time, it was not really appropriate for him to say something.


    Chester had always been clear about the measurement between friends.


    At this time, Chester knew clearly what he should do.


    This man would never do something he couldn''t do.


    Chester had always been a rational man.

 Chapter 682 The Inexplicable Sherry

    "Tut, tut, I really don''t think it''s a lucky thing for me to have you by Sherry''s side."


    Said Jeremy on the phone.


    At this time, Jeremy sounded a little depressed and sentimental.


    With a smile, Chester said, "Yes, it''s really an unlucky thing for you that I''m with Sherry. Although I don''t like you very much, I won''t interfere with her with my own thoughts.


    In other words, as long as you still like her and think that she should be with you, then everything doesn''t matter to me. I can face it myself."


    At this time, when Chester spoke, he could still keep his smile.


    However.


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeremy somehow had some sympathy for this man at this time.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really not tired to stay with Sherry like this all the time?"


    Chester was different from others. His love was very selfless. As long as Sherry could really be happy, as for whether she belonged to him or not, it didn''t matter.


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy also liked Sherry, but he thought that no matter what, he couldn''t be as selfless as Chester.


    At this time, even if he was not willing to admit it, he could not deny that Chester really treated Sherry well.


    Jeremy thought even if he would be with Sherry in the future, he really couldn''t guarantee that he would pay much more than Chester.


    At this moment, there was really nothing Chester could do about this.


    After all.


    Chester had never thought that he would face such a situation in the end, which was very inconceivable.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "Maybe. When Sherry really calms down and doesn''t need anyone to worry about her, I should focus on my own affairs. By that time, I will also have my own love."


    It was not because Chester didn''t like Sherry, but because he didn''t want his love to become her burden. Therefore, at this time, no matter what, he must give a reasonable explanation.


    At this time, just listening to Chester''s words, Jeremy felt it was already a weird feeling.


    Jeremy suddenly felt that something became strange when facing Chester.


    It had been a long time since the two of them hung up the phone. At this time, Jeremy could still remember what Chester said. After all, every word that the man said shocked him.


    For a moment, Jeremy even felt that he had done something wro


    a long time.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry still remembered what this man looked like when he was angry.


    If it was before, Sherry would definitely have a very fierce collision with this man.


    However.


    Sherry couldn''t explain this feeling. Even if this man was angry at her now, she still felt that she was in the wrong and sorry for this man.


    Therefore, even if this man seemed to be ready to beat her at any time when facing her, she still felt that she deserved it.


    At this time, Sherry really felt that she had gone crazy.


    Otherwise.


    Why did she have such a ridiculous idea at this time?


    "I don''t know what kind of compensation I want, but no matter what it is, shouldn''t it depend on your sincerity? Now, it''s you who compensate me."


    Jeremy looked at Sherry with a smile. Looking at the smile on the man''s lips in front of her, Sherry didn''t know how she was feeling at the moment.


    Anyway.


    Sherry didn''t know why she had such a feeling at this time. She felt so sorry, which was a very real feeling.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I know. I''m sorry for what happened today, but you should give me a reasonable explanation. Now a lot of things are still a little inexplicable."


    While speaking and looking at Jeremy, Sherry gradually calmed down.


    Sherry was very clear about what she was doing at the moment.


    She knew clearly what she should do and what she shouldn''t do at this time.


    Was it possible that what she had done at this time would hurt Jeremy?


    Sherry had thought about it seriously.

 Chapter 683 They Are Not Your Children

    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she was timid.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry knew that she shouldn''t have said these words in front of this man, but she didn''t know what happened to her at this time. Even if she was only facing him, that feeling was very strange.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I won''t speak ill of Jeffery in front of you, but I won''t tell you what I''m doing, because you are different from me."


    If...


    If the person who asked this question now was not Sherry, but Steve, Jeremy would definitely tell him without any pressure.


    Even if it was Chester, Jeremy would say it out.


    However.


    Sherry was different. She had no idea what she was going to do, nor did she know what the final answer would be. From the beginning, this woman had been the most confused one.


    Jeremy just thought that this woman didn''t have her own standpoint, so at this time, he didn''t know what she was going to do, and what she wanted to do.


    "Yes, both of us are different. So it''s reasonable that you don''t tell me now. I shouldn''t have asked you about it. So I''m sorry that I went too far this time."


    At the beginning, Sherry knew her mood was a little unstable.


    However.


    Soon, she calmed down and let herself face these things quietly. She just hoped that this time she would really get what she wanted, but the result might not be satisfactory.


    "There are still some things that you shouldn''t have known. Besides, Sherry, I want to give you a suggestion. Whether the person you are facing is a person close to you or not, you''d better keep vigilant.


    Even if I can talk to you calmly even at this time, do you really know what I will do next when I face you?"


    Sherry looked at the man in front of her with a smile.


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy had tried very hard to make himself look a little fierce, but Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her at this time. Even if this man tried hard to be fierce, when she looked at him, she still felt that he was not fierce at all.


    She smiled and said, "I don''t know what you will do next, but Jeremy, I think you are different now. I believe that no matter what happens, you will never let yourself hurt me like this."


    Jeremy was speechless.


    Jeremy looked at the woman in front of him foolishly. In fact, he had also thought about it seriously. He had thought about what he would look like when he faced Sherry.


    However.


    At this moment, such a scene was beyond Jeremy''s expectation.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "We haven''t had a good talk like this for a long time. I don''t know if I can stay here


    hildren, I''m afraid you will suffer."


    As for the talent of the two children, Sherry didn''t mean to hide it from Jeremy.


    Sherry knew very well that no matter what happened between her and Jeremy, the two children were still Jeremy''s. As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water. No matter what, Jeremy would not really do something outrageous in front of the two children.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s normal for them to be naughty at this age, so I don''t think there is anything wrong with the two children. Sherry, you are too cautious now. But, Lucas, Kami, you two have to be obedient in front of outsiders."


    At the beginning, Jeremy didn''t take what Sherry said seriously at all.


    However.


    After all, Jeremy was born in a big and rich family.


    Soon, Jeremy understood what it meant.


    Once these two geniuses grew up, how many people would suffer?


    Jeremy knew very well that if a person really wanted to prove his strength, the best way was to defeat the person at the peak. Therefore, at this time, he should give the two children the best protection when they fully grew up.


    Confused, Jeremy looked at Sherry and said, "I really didn''t expect that with a woman with low intelligence quotient like you could have such two little talented kids. Tell me, how could you have such a talent ability?"


    Sherry''s face darkened in an instant. "Yes, the children are not yours. If they were yours, they would not be so smart."


    Sherry misunderstood Jeremy. She thought Jeremy meant that the kids weren''t his.


    Hearing Sherry''s words, Jeremy was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t mean that at all. Why did his words change into another meaning in this woman''s ears in an instant? How did she understand it?

 Chapter 684 Childrens Thoughts

    "So what do you mean?"


    At the beginning, Sherry''s attitude seemed to be good, but at this time, it didn''t last long, and her face had already darkened.


    At this time, Sherry was really in a bad mood.


    Although.


    In the past, every time Sherry faced this guy, she had tried her best to look calm. But, sometimes, what you thought and what you really did were naturally different.


    When she looked at this fellow, she even didn''t know how she felt.


    Although this kind of thing seemed to be simple on the surface, in fact, it should not be simple. On the contrary, it might be a big trouble for some people. It should be like this.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy said nothing.


    Originally.


    During this period of time, the relationship between the two was getting better and better. At this time, Jeremy still thought that Sherry''s attitude towards him would really change a lot.


    Although.


    He had thought so before, but in fact, how could it be true at this time?


    "What do you think I mean?"


    At this time, Jeremy could have made it clear, but he began to beat around the bush.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I just want to make a joke with you. I''m smarter than you. But I''m not as smart as these two children, so we are so lucky that we can have such children."


    Jeremy couldn''t understand why.


    At this time, it seemed very simple in his eyes, but in this woman''s eyes, it would also become so ridiculous.


    Or...


    Sherry still thought there were some problems with him?


    "I know. I thought too much."


    Sherry looked at Jeremy seriously. At this time, she also felt if her reaction seemed to be too exaggerated.


    After all.


    At this time, there seemed to be some problems with her. If she could make herself look more normal, then it would be a good thing.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I still have one more thing to ask you. I think it''s necessary for you to tell me. Otherwise, I don''t know what the answer is."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy and spoke, she still cared about her own mood.


    "Go ahead."


    It seemed that at this time, she clearly realized that she had misunderstood this man.


    Therefore.


    At this time, even if the man in front of her was Jeremy, it was inevitable that Sherry looked a little embarrassed.


    "I just


    face.


    In fact.


    At this time, Jeremy really couldn''t understand what this little boy thought of this matter. It was strange how he thought about it.


    When Jeremy looked at the two children, the smile at the corners of his mouth looked so helpless. "I really don''t know why you have such an idea. If I really care about your mother, then I must care about you very much.


    What is family? The relationship between Sherry and you is inseparable. I don''t think I have no chance. If I really don''t have any chance, then at this time, Sherry won''t give me the chance to be close to you two."


    Although.


    At the beginning, Jeremy looked a little awkward.


    Lucas and Kami were both silent.


    Although.


    They didn''t know how they felt when facing Jeremy before, but at this time, what he said brought the two children a feeling that they had never had before.


    It was an amazing feeling.


    They sighed and said helplessly, "We''re more curious about another thing. Do you think you can really expose Jeffery for what he is?"


    The two kids thought these two men both looked dangerous.


    However.


    If they really had to choose one of the two men to be their father, Lucas and Kami would think that Jeremy was more reliable than Jeffery.


    Everything that Jeremy told them was true.


    But Jeffery was different.


    They didn''t know what Jeffery was doing.


    They even didn''t know what Jeffery would do next.


    Jeffery had one fatal flaw.


    That was.


    No one really knew Jeffery well.


    It seemed to be a ridiculous thing.

 Chapter 685 How About Leaving

    "But there is another thing I don''t think you know."


    At the beginning, Lucas thought that he shouldn''t have said something.


    However.


    At this time, just looking at Jeremy, Lucas felt that if he didn''t tell this man anything, would it be another sin?


    After thinking for a while, he decided to speak it out.


    "What?"


    When Jeremy looked at the two children, he had been trying to make himself look good. At this time, this man knew that it was a good thing for him to know the current situation.


    After all.


    Now that the two children were facing him in such an attitude, did it mean that at this time, the two children had begun to accept him little by little?


    "Jeffery comes to our house for dinner every night, so if you stay here, you two will definitely meet. I think you need to be mentally prepared for this matter."


    Although.


    The two kids didn''t know much about the feud between them, but at this time, whether it was Lucas or Kami, they could still see that Jeremy didn''t like Jeffery very much.


    It seemed that...


    Jeffery didn''t like Jeremy.


    So did Jeremy. He didn''t like Jeffery very much.


    However.


    If they really had to choose between the two people, then it should be Jeremy. After all, they could know what he was doing, which was more reliable than Jeffery.


    At least, at this time, the two children had the same thought.


    When Jeffery came to knock on the door on his wheelchair, he was stunned to see that it was Jeremy.


    After looking at Jeremy for a while, Jeffery turned around and left.


    "I did something wrong before. If you are still angry with me, I can apologize to you for anything. Even so, do you still want to leave?"


    Before Jeffery turned the wheelchair around, Jeremy said to him.


    Jeremy knew why Jeffery had such an idea at this time, because he wanted him to leave. But if he was willing to lower his head, there seemed to be more than one solution to this matter.


    Sure enough.


    At this time, even Jeffery couldn''t understand what Jeremy was doing.


    Confused, Jeffery looked at Jeremy and asked, "Why?"


    Jeffery knew Jeremy didn''t like him. But according to Jeremy''s personality, if this man didn''t do something wrong, he wouldn''t apologize to anyone at this time.


    However.


    Jeffery thought, ''All the things happened before were my own schemes. Why did Jeremy apologize to me at this time?


    all, you like Sherry very much, but I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy innocently.


    If possible, at this time, Jeremy really wanted to slap this guy. Was this how Jeffery behave in front of Sherry every day? Had he forgotten that he was still a man? Could a man pretend to be pitiful all the time?


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy was very clear that even if he could take Jeffery as his brother, it did not mean that Jeffery would have the same thought.


    Jeffery won''t really take him as his brother.


    Although Jeffery was still looking at him, at this time, Jeremy could still feel his hypocritical smile.


    Although it looked gentle, in fact, no one knew what Jeffery was planning at all. Perhaps only a stupid woman like Sherry would believe Jeffery.


    Although.


    This was what Jeremy thought in his mind at this time, but if he really faced Sherry, he would not let himself say it. After all, even if he really said it, it would do no good.


    "Yes, one of my friends encountered some terrible things at that time, so I stayed to help. However, the relationship between Sherry and I was not very good at that time, so it should be a good thing that she couldn''t see me."


    When Jeremy spoke, he had been looking at Sherry with a smile.


    Jeremy knew that since he was unwilling to speak it out at this time, Sherry would certainly help him hide it as before.


    Sure enough.


    What Sherry did was the same as what Jeremy thought.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, but I''m not happy to see you now. So, how about you leave now?"

 Chapter 686 Let Your Sister Accompany You

    Although.


    At this time, Sherry said something like that, but only a person who really noticed Sherry would really find it. At this time, when she looked at Jeremy, she could still keep her smile.


    Sherry''s thoughts were different from hers.


    At this moment, Sherry seemed to be much more pleasant to herself.


    At the beginning, Jeffery wanted him to say something, but after seeing Sherry''s attitude, he kept silent.


    There seemed to be something wrong.


    If.


    It was really the same as what Jeremy said. After that time, there was no connection between the two people. Moreover, during this period of time, the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry was not very harmonious.


    Then.


    According to Sherry''s personality, at this time, there was no chance for Jeremy to appear here.


    However.


    If there was really any connection between the two during this period of time, then why didn''t Sherry tell him at all? What was the reason? Did she begin to suspect him? Was it true?


    Jeffery had always been a sensitive young man. At this time, perhaps Sherry didn''t know what she had said and what would make the young man think of. However, at this time, Jeremy''s attention was on Jeffery.


    Seeing Jeffery''s face, Jeremy couldn''t help frowning.


    Sure enough.


    Maybe he shouldn''t have said that at that time.


    Unlike him, Sherry didn''t think too much when facing something, and she was not vigilant when facing Jeffery. Therefore, to put it bluntly, all the mistakes were her.


    Then.


    At this time, even if Jeffery really began to suspect something, it should be a normal thing.


    At this moment, Jeremy thought the same way.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Looking at the man in front of her and Jeremy, Sherry finally understood what she had done.


    When Jeremy thought something bad was about to happen, what Sherry continued to say made Jeremy relieved.


    "At that time, I thought you still wanted to force me to be with you, so at that time, I treat you badly, but you didn''t mean that at all. Because that was the best choice for us at that time."


    Sherry tried hard to make herself look gentle and serious at the moment.


    Sherry knew that Jeremy didn''t want Jeffery to know something.


    Just now.


    Looking at the two people, Sherry knew that she had said something wrong. Then, even if she had said something wrong, as long as she was really willing to work hard and face it at this time, it should be fine.


    At this time, Sherry looked very serious.


    At the beginning, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he was really a little helpless.


    However.


    At this moment, seeing Sherry''s


    re.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t think about something seriously. But she still chose to pay attention to Jeffery, which was what she should do.


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he couldn''t help saying, "There seems to be something wrong with the experts your sister found for you. In this way, I have acquaintances abroad, and they are very powerful. How about I take you abroad?"


    When Jeremy mentioned this topic, Sherry thought of Kelly.


    The man who looked a little strange but was actually very powerful.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help saying to Jeffery, "There''s nothing wrong with what Jeremy said. I''ve met his friend before. He''s a very powerful person. So, if you want, you can go to see him."


    However.


    At this time, Sherry was very clear, although at this time, the two people looked very harmonious.


    However.


    Maybe it was just in front of him. Otherwise, Jeffery wouldn''t behave like this when he looked at Jeremy.


    However.


    What should he do to make the relationship between them really begin to ease?


    At this time, Sherry was thinking carefully, but she still couldn''t get a reasonable answer.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Every word I say now is for your own good. So, if possible, I hope you can seriously think about what I have said to you."


    Jeremy looked at Jeffery sincerely.


    "Let me think about it."


    Although he had thought that he had the absolute advantage before, at this time, when facing Jeremy, Jeffery still felt that he was not able to do it. Sometimes, it seemed that it was really difficult to face this man.


    "It''s not a small thing. You''d better think it over. At that time, your sister will accompany you, and I can only help you contact someone."

 Chapter 687 Hes So Helpless

    Although.


    During the whole conversation, when Jeremy and Jeffery said these words, this man could always keep his smile. However, two different people naturally had different ideas about one thing.


    It seemed that at this time, although Jeremy could still keep his smile when he looked at Jeffery, Sherry, who was stood aside, could still feel something sensitive.


    Therefore. At this time, Sherry thought maybe she should say something to change the bad atmosphere between them.


    Thinking of this, Sherry smiled at Jeremy and said, "I think you don''t want to take care of your brother, right? You should know that I have been working a lot recently."


    In fact.


    To be honest, Sherry could take care of Jeffery like this.


    However.


    If Sherry and Jeffery went abroad at this time, it would be really hard for Sherry to accept.


    However, before Jeremy could say anything, Jeffery reacted first. At this time, the smile on the boy''s face seemed to be so forced. Moreover, it made people feel particularly sad only when they looked at him.


    Jeffery said so.


    "I know you two don''t want to care about me now, but I think there is nothing you two can''t tell me directly at this time. Do you think it''s meaningful to hide it from me like this?"


    Sherry just looked at the young man quietly.


    At this time, it seemed that she should say something to comfort him, but there were always some words that she didn''t know how to say before she could say them out.


    She didn''t know what else she could say at this time. It was really a terrible ending, but even so, it was a situation that she had to face.


    It was the same as before. At this time, it was the same.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I didn''t mean that..."


    Maybe.


    In fact, Jeffery had really seen through his true thoughts, but at this time, Sherry felt that she couldn''t expose anything to this young man.


    After all.


    At this time, if she really exposed something in front of this young man, then it would not be the result she was willing to face. It was not before, but now it was the same.


    All the time.


    She could keep her mood well with these guys.


    However, it was another thing about how to face it.


    Sherry tried her best to make herself look sincere at this time. Perhaps, only in this way could they care about each other the most, and the most suitable way for each other.


    "Forget it. I don''t know what you mean, but if one day you really think that I have become your burden and don''t have the qualifications to be your brother like now, you can tell me directly."


    Although Sherry didn''t know why Jeffery would ask her such a question at this time, when Sherry gave Jeffery the answer, it could be said that she didn''t hesitate at all.


    At this time, Sherry just smiled and said, "Although I don''t know why you ask this, if I''m only responsible in front of you, then I just need to give you enough money. There''s no need for me to be so good to you."


    "Jeffery, you have always been a very sensitive guy, but at this time, I can make myself sure to tell you that many things are simpler than you think. Even at this time, you don''t know how to face them."


    "I''m your sister now, and of course I''ll be your sister in the future."


    At this time, when she talked to Jeffery, Sherry had been paying attention to her emotions.


    After all.


    Sherry knew Jeffery well. How could Sherry not know? How could she not know how sensitive the real Jeffery was? At this time, she would naturally try to take care of Jeffery''s emotions.


    "I see."


    At the beginning, Jeffery looked a little awkward, but finally, Jeffery didn''t know how to face Sherry.


    Anyway.


    At this time, this feeling was really a bad feeling for Jeffery himself. However, although it was a bad feeling, he still had to face it with a smile when facing Sherry.


    Yes.


    Now everyone would know how important Sherry was to him. Perhaps, the reason why Sherry made such a joke just now was that she felt that the two of them were really close.


    Therefore.


    No matter what, this woman really cared about him very much. Now that things had become like this, this woman did nothing wrong. The problem was that she, or he was at this time, was too sensitive to pick it up.


    He looked helpless when he said that.

 Chapter 688 The Resentment Of Jeremy

    "Yes, you are my sister now, and you will be my sister in the future. But I''m more curious about another thing. Will you two really be together again in the end?"


    Before that.


    He didn''t have a chance to say these words, but at this time, this opportunity was clearly presented to her. If Jeffery still didn''t know how to cherish this opportunity at this time, then this was really not what Jeffery would do.


    At first, Jeremy was just standing there quietly. After all, everything now was between Jeffery and Sherry. There was nothing for him to do, and he just needed to watch.


    But...


    Although Jeremy had always been a very smart man, at this time, Jeremy really didn''t expect such a thing. He even didn''t know how to face it.


    It seemed that this kind of thing was not a big deal, but when it came to the time when she had to face it by herself, it suddenly became worse, making people don''t know how to face it.


    "I don''t know..."


    At this time, not to mention Jeremy, even Sherry had never thought that their relationship would end up like this. When she spoke, she looked a little strange.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "Those are all things in the future, and even if you really say something now, most of them can''t be taken seriously. After all, when we talk about the future now, who knows what it will be like in the future?"


    Originally.


    At this time, Jeffery really hoped that Sherry could say something more, but at this time, just looking at Sherry''s current appearance, Jeffery seemed to understand something at once.


    Maybe.


    At this time, he didn''t say anything and didn''t do anything. It should be a good choice at this time. At least, at this time, it should be right.


    As long as he chose to keep quiet all the time, he would look more pleasing to Sherry than to Jeremy when he was present.


    "I have made myself clear, but, Sherry, I really think there is something wrong with the current way you two get along with each other. Maybe, you should listen to me and say one or two words to you?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy thought if he didn''t say something, everyone would be embarrassed.


    However.


    It seemed that Jeremy had always been like this. No matter what other people felt at this time, he must be very happy at this time.


    Otherwise, if he was not happy at all at this time, then what else was really suitable for him to face? It was not a good thing at all, wasn''t it?


    He sighed and said helplessly, "When you face him now, you give people the feeling that you are not really facing a mature man, but a c


    at this time, Jeffery?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy didn''t want to say anything to this guy, but at this time, he had never thought that Jeffery would say such a topic in front of him.


    This topic was the last thing that [è÷Ç«] wanted him to face in the past few years. He had been avoiding this man all the time. How could he expect that what he said to him was like this at this time.


    Perhaps, at this time, it would only seem to be a very ridiculous thing.


    "What do you mean?"


    Not to mention that Jeremy didn''t know how to accept these things now, even Jeffery didn''t know how to accept them. After all, it was very difficult to face them.


    This feeling was really terrible for a person.


    However.


    When there was a time that needed you to face, you must face it.


    At this moment, Jeffery was stunned when he looked at Jeremy.


    It seemed that he had wronged this man after all these years of resentment?


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy seemed to be more resentful.


    "At that time, I was only a ten year old child. If you didn''t want to, there would always be someone to face at home. When you were at ease at home, I had already learned survival skills in the army, and a twelve year old child had already known how to be an excellent mercenary and how to kill people. Do you know all these?"


    "Jeffery, if you never know this, then you have no right to say it in front of me at this time. You just saw what I got, but you didn''t see my efforts at all."


    "Maybe, what I have now should be power and status for you, but don''t think that everyone in the world is the same as you. Everything I have now is a responsibility, a responsibility that I have to bear."


    Jeremy looked very excited.

 Chapter 689 Too Bad

    "Jeffery, you have shares now, and father has given you. So, you just need to take the money that belongs to you and live your own life. If you think you can, then I will give you my position."


    She didn''t know what others were thinking about, but only Jeremy himself knew how serious he was about it at this moment.


    At this time, even though Jeffery had thought about something before, when he heard what Jeremy said, he still looked at the man in disbelief after hearing what his brother said.


    He felt that even though he had a lot of information about this man in his hand after such a long time, he seemed to have never really understood him at this time.


    Although.


    At this time, it was difficult for him to make such a feeling clear, but it seemed to be very difficult. He didn''t know how to face it at all. At this time, it seemed not as difficult as he had imagined.


    Perhaps, many times, many things would be like this.


    It was all because he had thought too much. But if he started to face something calmly, he would find that things were not as difficult as he had imagined.


    What was more.


    As long as he was willing to face it, it didn''t seem to be so difficult as he imagined. It had always been like this.


    But.


    He had never really realized such a thing before. Every time he just felt that he was wronged, and that he had encountered some unfair treatment. But he forgot that he had never treated others fairly in front of some people.


    "Jeffery, there are some things that are different from what you think. But if there is really any misunderstanding between us, I think I can explain it to you clearly, but the premise of all these is that you can calmly face me."


    Jeremy tried his best to calm himself down. At this time, the person he was facing was not as simple as Jeffery, and there was also Sherry looking at him.


    Therefore.


    At this time, it was necessary for him to behave well in front of this woman.


    Maybe.


    At this moment, this was what he really should have.


    "Calm down? I think I am calm enough now, but, Jeremy, I think you are thinking too badly of me now. I will say this to you now. I just feel that my family is not fair to me at all. So, at this time, I just want to know that whether I am qualified to get some fair treatment like you do?"


    "But I really can''t understand. Why are you so emotional at this time? Is it really the same as what you said, or is it something that is not as simple as you said? Are you just perfunctory to me by saying


    hed and said helplessly, "I know you still have a grudge against me now. Although I don''t know why you have so many strange ideas now, anyway, I''m sorry for you."


    "I''m your brother. So no matter what kind of situation you have encountered, I should be very clear about it. However, at this time, I can''t even have a basic understanding of you. I must say sorry to you."


    In other people''s eyes, this man looked very arrogant. At this moment, even if he said sorry, he said it in such a relaxed and natural way.


    Jeffery couldn''t say a word. He just looked at Sherry in front of him quietly.


    Although there was still a sense of helplessness in his heart, he also hoped that at this time, Sherry could give him an answer that was different from others.


    However.


    The moment he saw the way Sherry looked at Jeremy, Jeffery knew that he had really lost this time.


    He lost to Jeremy.


    It seemed that this man didn''t care much about many things on the surface, but in fact, Jeremy had already been alone, even if he had everything.


    Everyone would be taken aback by what Jeremy had planned.


    Maybe.


    Jeremy didn''t notice anything, but now Jeffery was different. Jeffery had already made him on the opposite side of Jeremy, so at this time, Jeffery just looked at Jeremy quietly, not knowing what he was feeling at the moment.


    This feeling was really terrible for Jeffery at the moment.


    "Yes, since Jeremy has said so, you''d better forgive him. Anyway, you are brothers. Even if there is any misunderstanding, you just need to make it clear. Isn''t it good to be like this?"


    Before Jeffery knew how to face the right person, Sherry couldn''t help but speak.

 Chapter 690 They Were Completely Scums Compared To Him.

    Maybe it was true.


    At this time, just because he had confirmed that Sherry was still on his side, at this time, Jeremy looked very happy. Even when he was talking to someone, the smile at the corners of his mouth still looked very obvious.


    "Jeffery, when you talk to your brother in the future, you should also pay attention to your own attitude. I know that your relationship may not be so friendly, but I think you can make a choice."


    When Sherry talked to Jeffery, she also paid attention to her attitude.


    However.


    In Jeffery''s eyes, Sherry was different now.


    "Brother?"


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy who was still sitting there. Jeffery really couldn''t understand the relationship between him and Jeremy. As long as he was smart enough, he could see how embarrassed the relationship between the two was.


    However.


    What''s wrong with Sherry now?


    "I did everything wrong before. If you still think there is something wrong with me, I will definitely say sorry to you for what I did before. But, Jeffery, I am very serious now."


    "I want to say sorry to you just because I accidentally hurt you before. But, Jeffery, you are still my brother who I care most about, so I hope you can understand what I am thinking."


    When he spoke, he only cared about his own mood when he looked at this guy. At this time, he really knew and understood what he wanted to do and what the result was at this time. Therefore, at this time, Jeremy looked so calm.


    Although.


    Jeremy was calm at this time, but it didn''t mean that everyone was as calm as him when they looked at Jeremy.


    Anyway.


    Maybe this time, this feeling would really make people feel very uncomfortable.


    Although.


    This kind of thing didn''t make people really have some feelings, but whether they really cared about something or not, it was another feeling. It seemed that as long as they cared about something, they would be fine.


    When he looked at this fellow, he couldn''t understand at all what he was feeling at the moment.


    However, when Jeffery looked at Jeremy, he gave him a big smile. Even at this time, he was still unwilling to do that. But, Sherry was watching.


    Jeffery still remembered that the reason why he had acted for so long was that he hoped that in the eyes of Sherry, he could always be the obedient brother?


    As for other things?


    Was it really important at this time? Was she really worth his care?


    At this time, Jeffery still didn''t have a suitable answer, but at this time, he knew clearly what he was feeling at this moment.


    He knew clearly what his purpose was at this time.


    "Brother? I can


    said and just pretend that nothing has happened, okay?"


    Jeffery knew that no matter when, Sherry''s mood was the most important thing for him. Therefore, at this time, even if his mood was actually very bad, but when facing Sherry, he still made himself try very hard to comfort her mood.


    It seemed that.


    At this time, her mood did not matter at all. At this moment, the other party''s mood and every thought at this moment should be the most important thing at this time. Nothing was wrong. That was it.


    "But then again, not every word we said just now doesn''t count. You are my brother, and I can remember it clearly. To be honest, if anything happens in the future, you can come to me."


    Said Jeremy with a smile.


    Lucas and Kami, at this time, just looked at each other like this, and they could still see the particularly helpless emotions in each other''s eyes.


    Maybe.


    At this time, Sherry might not be able to see such an emotion clearly, but how could Lucas and Kami not know? She didn''t know what Jeremy meant by saying that at this time.


    It seemed that neither of the two of them would call each other brother, because they felt that they would not be inferior to each other in any way. Moreover, the two of them both felt that they should be superior brother in their hearts.


    However.


    Jeffery must be in the same mood as the two of them when facing each other.


    Although.


    In front of Sherry and in front of Jeremy, Jeffery tried his best to behave better, but this kind of emotion could not be maintained like this all the time, because he would never feel that the other party was a good guy.


    At this time, he still felt that he was the best. As for others, they were completely scums compared to him.

 Chapter 691 Sherrys Test

    After all.


    The kind of look that Jeffery gave when he looked at Jeremy just didn''t seem very friendly. At this time, it had proved one thing. Their Mommy had really embarrassed Jeffery.


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I know. Even if you still don''t accept me as your brother, then it doesn''t matter. We still have a lot of time. I can wait for you."


    Jeffery shook his head and said, "Brother."


    In fact.


    At this time, only Jeffery himself, the two children and Jeremy knew how reluctant Jeffery was to call Jeremy brother.


    However.


    At this time, no matter what Jeffery thought, he couldn''t show it too obviously in front of Jeremy, because there was a complacent woman here.


    Sherry seemed to be in a good mood at the moment. This woman seemed to think that she had really solved some things. She felt that at this time, perhaps she had really helped Jeffery.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he didn''t even know how he felt. Perhaps, at this time, only he could really understand himself.


    Although.


    At this time, he was still in a helpless mood, but when he looked at Sherry, he had to maintain a big smile that looked good. Only in this way could he figure out the relationship between them and what they looked like.


    Although.


    It seemed that their relationship was like this, but when they really faced each other, it was already another thing. It seemed that they couldn''t figure out how to face each other.


    "By the way, Sherry, if you have time, I think it''s necessary for the two of us to hold a press conference together, telling them the process of our acquaintance, and the two of us being together."


    Although.


    At this time, it was hard to understand what Jeffery was feeling, but every word that Jeremy said to Sherry was very serious.


    At this time, Jeremy knew what he was doing.


    And he also knew as long as he really did what he wanted to do, many things would begin to change little by little.


    Even at this time, there were still some things that he was unwilling to face.


    However, as long as he was willing to face it, some seemingly terrible things seemed that it was not as difficult as he thought.


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he tried his best to calm himself down.


    "Your sister-in-law and I need your blessing."


    At the beginning, Sherry wanted herself to sa


    g at this guy, Jeffery thought he should keep his emotions, so he nodded.


    Maybe.


    Jeffery thought if he had known Jeremy was here, he shouldn''t come over. Now, every word that Sherry said to him was something he didn''t know how to face.


    "Do you like me?"


    Although Sherry had already known that her words might make them a little unacceptable, at this time, she had to ask this question.


    Not to mention Jeffery himself, even Jeremy was particularly stunned when he looked at Sherry. No one really knew what this woman was thinking at this time.


    However.


    Although there were still some things that Sherry couldn''t think clearly at this time, there were still some things that she had to face, even if she didn''t know how to face.


    When she looked at this guy, she didn''t know what to say.


    She just looked at him quietly, hoping that she could get some answers.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "In another way, do you love me? Not a brother''s love for his sister."


    Sherry didn''t know why she looked so impulsive at this time, but she knew she must get an answer.


    Even if Jeffery wouldn''t tell her the truth, she still needed an answer from him. No matter what the answer was, she could accept it unconditionally.


    This was the most real thought in Sherry''s heart at this time.


    Yes, it was true.


    "How could it be possible? You are really..."


    At the beginning, Jeffery really wanted to tell her that he liked her very much. But he finally realized that things were not that simple.


    Jeffery knew he must hide his real thoughts well.

 Chapter 692 Im Your Sister-in-law From Now On

    Jeffery knew he must hide his true feelings well. At this time, he should not have been exposed in front of Sherry.


    Look.


    Jeffery guessed Jeremy must have had some contact with Sherry when he didn''t know it, and this man must have said something to her.


    Otherwise, how could Sherry ask such a question at this time?


    Jeffery thought to himself, ''Jeremy, don''t think that after what you said to Sherry, this woman must belong to you.


    Sherry likes me. In the past, she liked me. Now, of course, it is the same as before. However, we haven''t faced this matter well before. As long as we face it well, we can naturally accept any result, right?''


    Jeremy just stood there quietly and looked at Jeffery. At this time, he felt that he had never really known Jeffery.


    If.


    If he was in Jeffery''s position, perhaps, at this time, he could not hide his real thoughts so perfectly like this young man.


    However.


    To Sherry''s eyes, it seemed like a difficult thing to do, but to Jeffery, it didn''t even seem as hard as it was supposed to be. He could face these easily.


    It had always been like this.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "There''s another thing I want to know now, which is how you feel now. You should know your own mood, right?"


    When he looked at this guy, he had no idea what he was feeling at the moment, but at this time, he could still keep his emotions and smile.


    Maybe.


    At this time, this feeling was really terrible for a person, and he didn''t know how to face it.


    Maybe.


    Most of the time, things were like this.


    You didn''t know what to do before, but sometimes, after things really happened, you could face them easily.


    However.


    In the past, you didn''t know which the best result was for yourself. So, in many cases, even if nothing had happened, you instinctively chose to escape.


    Perhaps, at this time, as long as you really didn''t face something, you could not face that result.


    Jeffery might have the same thought as his at the moment.


    Jeremy''s eyes fell on Sherry. At this time, her idea was very important to him.


    In fact.


    Thinking about it, Jeremy felt that he knew this woman well. He knew this woman just wanted an answer. As for what kind of answer she would get, it didn''t matter.


    "I see."


    After getting the answer


    , this woman''s mood should be the same as his.


    Although Jeremy had tried his best to calm himself down on the surface, he still didn''t know how to face all these at this time. He didn''t know how to give herself a reasonable explanation.


    Maybe.


    At this time, on the surface, there were a lot of things that seemed to be gradually reasonable, if he could really calm herself down to face all these.


    Things were quite different from what he had imagined.


    Since those things were not as simple as he thought, he just needed to wait quietly at this time, waiting for what would happen next.


    "Are you serious?"


    Even if at the beginning, Jeffery could still calm himself down, this time, Sherry''s action was really a fatal blow to him.


    No man could really calm himself down to face such a scene in front of him. After all, this scene was not simple.


    Did Sherry really belong to Jeremy?


    "Yes."


    Sherry felt that Jeffery''s emotions were not real when he faced her before. But she didn''t know if she was just thinking too much.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry felt that it was necessary for her to control her emotions. After all, only she really controlled her emotions could she get some answered she wanted to know.


    Although there were some ideas that might not appear in her mind before, at this time, Sherry was very clear that it was definitely a good thing for her to have such ideas.


    In this case, she could face these better. Perhaps, at this time, it was not so difficult to face as she imagined.

 Chapter 693 Cant We Be Together

    Sometimes, there were a lot of things.


    It seemed difficult on the surface, but in fact, it was very simple.


    Some things or some people...


    It was unclear whether you would be able to face these things well by yourself. Although it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, in fact, it should be a difficult thing for a person to face. It used to be like this, and now it is the same.


    Looking at the man beside her, although Sherry had told herself again and again that things were simpler than she had imagined, what she had imagined was just what she had imagined. When she really faced it, everything would be different.


    "Let me show you."


    When she looked at the guy in front of her, she suddenly felt that everything became simple. She could also keep her smile when she looked at this man.


    Or, most of the time, it was the same.


    It seemed difficult, but if she really faced it, it wouldn''t be as difficult as she had imagined.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery couldn''t help but start to speak.


    "Go ahead."


    Looking at the young man in front of her, Sherry felt a little sorry for him, but she was also very clear that at this time, in front of this young man, she must carefully interpret her own role.


    At least.


    Although she didn''t know what other people thought at this time, if she began to believe herself, then who else wouldn''t believe her?


    However.


    At this time, Sherry felt that she really knew herself well. She knew her mood, thoughts and feelings at every moment. It seemed that at this time, many things were not difficult to face.


    "Do you really like my brother this time? Do you think you can still be together happily as before? Or is it just because of the news that you are both responsible for each other now?"


    When Sherry heard this, she was a little stunned.


    In Sherry''s opinion, there should be no difference between the two.


    Since she had decided to marry Jeremy, then no matter what her final answer was, the result should be the same, shouldn''t it?


    But...


    Now it seemed that there were some things that only she thought so. As for others, they seemed not to think the same. She looked too simple in fact.


    Or, she was not only simple, but also a little stupid.


    At this moment, Sherry thought in her heart.


    "Yes, we should be responsible for each other, but we don''t know how much responsibi


    r doubts for him at the moment, this young man would also be hurt badly.


    In fact, most of the time, this young man looked pitiful. Every time he followed Sherry closely. If Jeffery really got something, it might be good.


    However.


    Most of the time, Jeffery didn''t get anything. He just let himself face something quietly. Even at this time, he had tried very hard, but it was still difficult for him to face everything well.


    Although.


    In many cases, many things seemed to be the same, but when you really faced it, then, it was another thing, wasn''t it?


    "If you two can be together happily all your lives, I will certainly bless you well. But, Sherry, I hope this time, you can really think about your own choice. I hope you won''t regret it for your own decision.


    Can you understand what I said to you now?"


    Sherry was in a bad mood and irritable at the beginning. But after hearing what Jeffery said to her, it seemed that such kind of feeling didn''t matter.


    It seemed that many things were like this. Even if you did not know how to face them for the time being, but if you really experienced for a period of time, everything would eventually change.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, even if she knew that at this time, he might not be what she thought, but when she faced him, her tone suddenly became much gentler.


    Seeing that Jeffery nodded in front of her, Sherry asked, "Then, why do you think I made a wrong choice this time? Can''t Jeremy and I be happy this time?"


    When Sherry spoke, she gave people a very confused feeling.

 Chapter 694 Distance

    Originally.


    Sherry had thought that since she had made such a gesture at this time, as long as there was such a chance, this young man must be very hard to slander Jeremy in front of her.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry still found that some things would not be the same as she imagined.


    Although Jeffery could always keep his smile when he looked at her, his eyes were still full of worry.


    Although.


    Maybe he didn''t know what he was worried about at this time, but something that was particularly difficult to face seemed not to be so difficult to face.


    "Well, you don''t have to think so much. I can apologize to you for everything before, just like what my brother said. I''m sorry for you before. I know myself well about this.


    Sherry, now that I have done everything wrong, even if you really have any emotion at this time, you should aim at me, right? Although you look very calm now, it is still very terrible for me.


    Think about it. Although you have accepted me on the surface, in fact, at this time, you are still doubting the relationship between the two of us. It''s unfair for you and me.


    At this time, even if I have tried my best to face it, I still don''t know what the final result I want. It is a very bad thing in itself."


    When Jeremy spoke, he kept his eyes on Sherry. At this time, this man looked very sincere.


    However.


    Without being noticed by Sherry, he gave Jeffery a hard stare.


    Jeremy thought, ''Jeffery had really gone too far.''


    Jeremy almost thought that Jeffery was really blessing him and Sherry, but now it seemed that he had underestimated everything.


    How could this young man let him go so easily?


    "I know. Let go of me."


    It seemed that it was because of what Jeremy said, even if at the beginning, Sherry looked a little excited, it didn''t take long for her to calm down.


    She could even keep a smile when facing the man beside her.


    Her smile looked very elegant.


    However.


    At this time, not everyone could appreciate Sherry''s smile.


    Some people might think that Sherry''s smile looked very elegant at the moment.


    However, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he was willing to let go of her. He felt that this woman still didn''t know how to face him.


    He felt that even if Sherry was by his side at the moment, in fact, at th


    it turned out that he still thought too much.


    Even at this time, when Sherry looked at Jeremy, she still looked very gentle. But it was really so strange.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I want to ask you something. Can you tell me?"


    When she spoke, her attention was still on Jeffery.


    She seemed to care about it all the time.


    But she had never thought about what others thought of her.


    Glancing at Jeremy, Sherry said, "You can wash the dishes first."


    At this time, Sherry said calmly. It was not until then that Jeremy remembered why he was here and why Sherry looked at him so calm at this time.


    It seemed that from the very beginning, when he appeared here, he had promised that woman that he would wash the dishes here. It seemed like that was why Sherry was keeping him here for dinner.


    Although Jeremy had never done such a thing, at this time, he still went into the kitchen and closed the door.


    Jeremy knew that Sherry said that to him at this time not only because she wanted him to wash the dishes, but also because she had some other thoughts at this time.


    For example...


    At this time, Jeremy still hoped that Sherry could really get the result she wanted. She could really face something.


    When he looked at Sherry, although he was not very calm, he still tried to look happier.


    "Jeffery, now do you think that even if we are very close to each other, in fact, at this time, there is still a big distance between us?"


    There was no one else around her, so Sherry opened her mouth.

 Chapter 695 Just Treat Me As A Sister

    "Yes."


    Although Jeffery didn''t know why Sherry would say such words to him at this time, he still accepted his thoughts and answered her in front of him according to his thoughts.


    "Well, have you ever thought about another thing? What do you think of yourself and how do you feel at this time?


    It''s just like when I said I was going to get married, you were actually more excited than me. Jeffery, it seems that the name, Sherry, really has a great weight in your life, but it shouldn''t be.


    There should be a lot of people around you that you need to care about, and even the one you should care about most is yourself. I don''t know why, but I can feel that you don''t want me to be with Jeremy. Maybe because of this, I will stay with you less time.


    But, even though you still don''t want to, you didn''t tell me how you felt at that time. You still care about whether my marriage can really make me happy.


    Next time, if you really want to say something to me, I don''t think you need to be as awkward as this time. As long as you want to say something to me, you can say it directly.


    Although it seems that there are many things may be wrong, if you can really calm yourself down to face everything, then things may not be as bad as you think."


    At this time, when Sherry spoke, there was still a smile on her lips. She was very clear about what she was thinking and what she wanted to do at the moment.


    But...


    At this time, only she really knew it.


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she really felt sorry for this young man.


    In many cases, Jeffery could hide his real thoughts well.


    Therefore, no one would really notice the young man''s unusual emotions.


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t pay attention to Jeffery, but this time after she knew how sensitive he was, she said these words today to stimulate him.


    She just wanted to find out whether what she knew was the truth.


    Before she knew it, did Jeffery really be so wronged like that? But at this time, after she really saw the truth of the matter, Sherry still felt a little heartbroken at the moment.


    If...


    If it weren''t for her, perhaps at this time, even if this young man was alone, he could still live a good life. It was just because of her that the life of this young man was completely ruined.


    "Even if I say something, can I change something?"


    Just when Sherry thought that Jeffery would not take the in


    ously at this time, she would be a little selfish. Even though she was clear about the difference between the two, she still hoped that Jeffery would always be her younger brother.


    Even if she knew that Jeffery had some other thoughts about her and that what he wanted might not be as simple as it seemed, she still wanted him to stay at this time.


    Sherry just wanted to feel more comfortable herself. She didn''t mean to force Jeffery stay.


    Sherry looked at the man in front of her quietly. Even though she had tried very hard to face him, and she was very clear about her own mood, when she really faced him, her mood would begin to change little by little.


    It was the same as before, and now it was the same.


    "Yes, you are my elder sister, my elder sister all my life."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry in front of him, he didn''t say a word at the beginning. He just looked at her, and wanted to see something he wanted from her face.


    However.


    In fact, at this time, even if he had really tried hard to face it, but many things might not necessarily have a result.


    It was the same before, but now it was the same. There was no change at all. Even if at this time, he had tried very hard to change something, there was still no change.


    The most terrible thing seemed to be the current situation.


    "I still have something to think about on my own. I''ll go back today. I can do it myself."


    Originally, Sherry wanted to send Jeffery back, although this young man just lived opposite her.


    Sherry still wanted to make herself feel at ease.


    However, this time, Jeffery refused.

 Chapter 696 You Are The Only One

    After Jeffery left, Sherry sat quietly in the living room alone. At this time, this woman had no idea what her mood should be.


    Anyway.


    At this time, Jeremy came out of the kitchen with a cup of hot tea in his hand.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, there was still some inexplicable expression in her eyes.


    Sherry thought to herself that she still couldn''t understand Jeremy at all. She couldn''t understand why this man came to bring her a cup of hot tea at this time.


    Although.


    Sherry was still very confused, but it did not mean that everyone was in the same mood at this time.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Looking at the woman in front of him, there was an undisguised tenderness in Jeremy''s eyes.


    In a word, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he really cared about her.


    "What do you think?"


    Just like when Jeremy looked at her, when Sherry looked at him, she always felt that something was wrong.


    "Forget it. I''m not in the mood to talk about this with you now. You can go back too."


    At first, Sherry thought that there should be something between her and this man that she could say to him, but at this time, when she looked at him, she did not know what else she wanted to say.


    Maybe.


    At this time, what she needed was not anything, but a person who could accompany her quietly, say nothing and do nothing. The two of them just stayed quietly together. Perhaps, it was enough.


    "So, you don''t want to talk to me because you are in a bad mood, or because of Jeffery?"


    Although.


    Sherry still looked very irritable. If it were Chester, he might have left directly at this time.


    He would be very willing to leave a space for Sherry.


    "Why does everything have something to do with Jeffery?"


    Originally.


    When Jeffery left just now, Sherry was already in a bad mood, not to mention that at this time, the person who mentioned the name of Jeffery was not anyone else, but Jeremy.


    ''What''s the relationship between Jeremy and Jeffery? As long as I really care about these two people, I should know their relationship.''


    At this time, even Sherry would become sensitive because of this kind of thing.


    Then, why could Jeremy be still so calm as if nothing had happened when mentioning the name of Jeffery in front of her?


    For Sherry.


    Sometimes, there were some suspicions. Even, at the beginning, Sherry could look at Jeremy calmly. But not long after, when


    ce everything with me just because I trust you?


    If there is no problem in my company this time, I will give you what should belong to you. But if I lose this time, you have nothing to do with me, understand?"


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he looked very serious.


    "Really? Do we have to end up like this?"


    Steve felt a little heartbroken. Jeremy and he used to be the best friends. How could the relationship between them become like this now?


    Anyway, it shouldn''t have happened.


    "How could we become like this? It seems that the problem is not on me at all. Since you have such a question, why don''t you ask yourself directly?"


    He looked at the guy in front of him and said with a faint smile.


    However, there was a gap between Steve and Jeremy.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy said indifferently, "Steve, you have always been a smart man, haven''t you? You should know how dangerous the thing I''m doing now is.


    If you are still who you used to be, even if you must get involved in this matter, I won''t have any opinion. But, Steve, is now really the same as you before?


    Now you have a woman of your own, a family of your own. If anything happens to you, you will not only consider yourself, but also your family. So, you do as I say, okay?"


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he looked very serious.


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve said helplessly, "So, can I know one thing now? How many people around you know your decision now?"


    "You are the only one."


    Although Jeremy didn''t understand why this guy asked such a question at this time, he still asked himself to answer him honestly.

 Chapter 697 Its Normal

    "Yes, I''m the only one who knows these things about you, but even if I''m the only one who knows these things, I''m still not the most suitable person to stay with you."


    Looking at the man in front of him, there was still undisguised disappointment in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy was also aware of the fact that it was unnecessary for him to say something like this when facing Steve. But he didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    Anyway.


    When Jeremy looked at the way Steve looked at him, he felt very guilty for this man. Perhaps, at this time, if it weren''t for him, this man could have a better life.


    ''Now everything is getting worse because of me. If that is the case, then at this time, in the face of this man, I am also responsible.''


    Because of this thought, Jeremy looked more awkward in front of Steve.


    Steve just looked at Jeremy quietly without saying anything.


    In fact.


    At this time, even if Steve didn''t say anything, he could clearly feel something, such as the difference between them.


    For instance, what did he do to disappoint this man?


    For these things, at this time, Steve wanted to make it clear.


    But sometimes, even if you really tried your best, it was an uncertain thing whether you could really face it well.


    Sometimes, even if as nice as the idea was, how could things really be the way you wanted them to be?


    If everything turned out to be the same as you had imagined, then everything seemed to be too beautiful and unreal.


    "Well, Jeremy, I can understand your attitude in front of others. You really don''t need to be like this in front of me. Although I''m a little angry with your choice, you didn''t do anything wrong to me in the process, did you?"


    At this time, Steve looked at Jeremy with a faint smile on his face. When he said these words, the man looked very awkward.


    "As for the things you did wrong to me... I haven''t thought about that. But have you ever thought about another thing that might be different from what you think about yourself?"


    At this moment, looking at the man in front of him, Steve smiled helplessly.


    "At that time, I was the one who said that the distance between the two of us should be farther. Even at that time, our relationship had some gaps, you were still thinking for me. Even if I pulled the distance between us because of a woman, you were still thinking about the happiness of the two of us.


    So, do you think I have the right to blame you in such a situation? If that''s the case, I won''t


    faced Jeremy just now. You can go and make it up. I don''t mind."


    This time, Linda was sincerely admitting her mistake. She just hoped that Steve could be happy as soon as possible. After all, now she could clearly feel that this man had a bad mood.


    "Yeah, normally I should care about it at all. But have you ever thought about another thing? If everyone thinks that the relationship between me and Jeremy has become cold, will no one suspect me?"


    Although.


    Reason was telling Steve that he couldn''t tell everything to Linda, but in his heart, there was another voice telling him.


    This voice said in his heart, "This woman is the woman you are going to be with for the rest of your life. Since you two can sleep together without any precaution, you should unconditionally believe her at this time, even at such a sensitive moment."


    That was right.


    It was the same as Steve''s mood swing at the moment. At this time, listening to his real thoughts in his heart, he felt so incredible.


    For Linda.


    She was very clear that what Steve said to her at the moment meant. It was likely the plan between Steve and Jeremy for the future.


    However.


    No matter what, Linda thought Steve shouldn''t have told her their future plans. But at this time, she didn''t expect that this man had spoken out like this naturally.


    It seemed to be a very difficult thing to accept before, but at this time, Linda did not know what she was thinking.


    Although it looked incredible on the surface, after serious consideration, Linda felt that it seemed to be a normal thing.


    According to her current position in Steve''s heart, it should be normal for this man to tell her these things.

 Chapter 698 Both Boys And Girls Are Good

    "We can talk about it between us. Don''t say it when you are facing others, even when you are facing Sherry, understand?"


    At first, Linda was in a good mood, but when she heard the name of Sherry, the joy she had felt before seemed to suddenly become much calmer.


    "How could you think of Sherry?"


    Linda looked a little excited before.


    But at this time, even when she was talking to Steve, she looked much colder. Yes, Linda had always been like this. She didn''t like Sherry.


    What Linda hated more was that someone mentioned the name of Sherry in front of her, and what she hated more was that the man who mentioned the name of Sherry was still the man she cared most.


    "I remember that when I saw you two together before, I felt that the knot between you two seemed to have been opened. You two can have a good talk together, which is enough.


    Sherry is the woman that Jeremy loves the most, and you are my favorite woman. I just hope that when you two are together, you cannot embarrass us. After all, in the future, it is impossible for us not to gather together with the women we like."


    Steve was always gentle when he talked to Linda.


    At this time, Steve cared about how Linda felt.


    He really cared about what Linda was saying and doing.


    Therefore.


    At this time, since there was such a chance, he should tell all his thoughts to Linda, so that she could think clearly about something.


    That was exactly what Steve thought at this moment.


    "I see..."


    Although.


    At this time, Linda didn''t think too much like Steve, but she still looked very serious.


    "In fact, the two of us, Jeremy and I, we are the same in many ways. We both hope to make our life calm down and be with the person we like.


    But sometimes, it is just a hope. When you really start to face it, you will find that things will also be different from what you think.


    Although Jeremy won''t say anything, I can feel more clearly in most cases that he is the same as me in nature, and there is nothing we can do about it."


    Steve said in a low but gentle voice.


    Steve was trying his best to express his every thought to the woman he liked. He hoped that the woman beside him could really understand his thoughts and feelings when facing him.


    No matter...


    At this moment, no matter what other people thought, Steve would let himself face it.


    "Now I suddenly feel that everything is not so bad. Although that guy seems to have some problems on the surface, he sometimes looks ve


    ce Steve still wanted to tell her such a thing, no matter what it was, she should be able to accept it. At least, it proved that there was no secret between the two.


    Yes, that should be the case.


    "My family said that they can accept you, but you must give birth to a boy for our family. But it doesn''t matter. As long as it is our child, I will like it, even if it is a girl.


    It doesn''t matter even if you don''t like children. The family matter is not so urgent now. Give me enough time, I can fight for it."


    At the beginning, Steve really wanted to tell the woman in front of him in a strong tone to Linda, "You should give birth to a baby for me because of our relationship."


    However.


    At this time, Steve didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was so anxious when he saw the change in Linda''s face.


    At this time, he really didn''t want Linda to be sad at all.


    "Yes, as long as you fight for it, it''s okay. But I didn''t think about it. I have early wanted us to have a baby, but I only hope that you promise me one thing. Whether the baby is a boy or a girl, we should protect it well, okay?"


    When Linda looked at Steve, she looked very gentle.


    For this.


    Steve nodded and said, "Of course. Although my family still have a lot of ideas, it is us who are going to be together, and you are the one who gives birth to my child.


    It''s good as long as you are happy. As for other people''s mood and thoughts, you don''t need to pay attention to them at all. You just need to be happy, understand?"


    Steve said to Linda seriously.


    Linda could still keep smiling, but when she looked at Steve, her eyes were also full of helplessness.

 Chapter 699 Blood Is Thicker Than Water

    Wow.


    Why didn''t she find out before that this man sometimes looked so cute?


    Thinking of the debonair Steve she loved before, Linda felt that she had been deceived by this man.


    Although.


    This man looked like so strong outside, but after the two of them were really together and began to get a little familiar with each other, Linda found that this man was so cute.


    No matter what happened, this man seemed to be able to face and accept it.


    Although this man looked really cute, at this time, he only belonged to her, didn''t he?


    "Since your family has such an idea, you can tell me directly before. Is there anything between us that can''t be said by ourselves when facing each other? Even if you really want a child, I can give it to you."


    In Sherry''s house.


    Seeing that Sherry had fallen asleep, the two naughty children, Kami and Lucas, continued to act wildly on the Internet.


    During this period of time, Jeremy handed over a portion of his company''s funds to the two children, in order to see how far the two children could go.


    However.


    What Jeremy didn''t expect was that the two kids didn''t surprise him, but frightened him.


    The two children gave Jeremy some ideas that he had never expected before. When he looked at the two children, he didn''t know what he should feel at this time.


    Although.


    It seemed that he was not in a special mood when he faced it, but at this time, only he knew how shocked he was deep in his heart.


    "After I looked at the data you two gave me, I even have an impulse to give the company to you two. Then I''ll be able to go where I want to go."


    Looking at the data sent by the two children, Jeremy said to the two children in a somewhat depressed tone.


    Right.


    At this time, the two children''s performance was really incredible.


    The two children seemed to look very simple on the surface.


    But it was just on the surface, wasn''t it?


    When Jeremy really faced the two children, he had a completely different mood. In a word, at this time, he really recognized the ability of the two children. That was right.


    "Yes, but the two of us won''t really help you deal with those bad things. Although the data in recent days is accurate, but we still think there is something wrong with our data."


    Kami looked a little distressed when he spoke.


    Hearing this, Jeremy knew that the two children had encountered some difficulties, and he was in a better mood. After all, these two children w


    , they were still right.


    "It''s good for you to be so confident. But I hope you won''t be overconfident in the end. If you are overconfident, the result will be bad."


    Although.


    At the beginning, Jeremy looked gentle, but in fact, he hoped that he could be more serious when facing the two children.


    After all.


    Although


    At this time, the two children looked good enough, but in fact, the two children could do better than now. The two children could have a better development and future.


    However.


    This was only his thought, but the two children might not be the same as his.


    At this time, Jeremy knew it clearly.


    "Jeremy, if you are not so busy these days, I hope you can come and take a walk with us more often. In this way, our relationship will be better."


    Just as Jeremy was thinking about something alone, Lucas suddenly said.


    "Even if we don''t like you very much, if we really have to choose between you and Jeffery, we will choose you. Since we have said that, we really hope that the person who can be with us in the end will be you."


    At this moment, Lucas sounded very serious.


    Jeremy just kept himself quiet, and he couldn''t say a word at this time. He was really unwilling to admit that he was moved by the two children.


    "Yes, even if you are the one who be with Mommy in the end, it seems not so difficult to accept. At least, you won''t do anything bad to us, do you?"


    Kami said briskly.


    As the old saying says, blood is thicker than water. The two children knew they were Jeremy''s children. Even if this man really has some tricks, he was never going to use any kind of trickery on them.

 Chapter 700 Suspicion

    "During this period of time, I decide to ask you two to make some decisions for the time being, but if you think you have any shortcomings, you must tell me as soon as possible, okay?"


    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy was still very grateful to the two children for bringing him some changes. However, he had some strange thoughts that he couldn''t explain clearly.


    Sometimes, it was not that Jeremy didn''t want to give the two children some power, but he would seriously think about it if he should let the two children have such great power.


    The children were still at the most innocent age, but at this time, the two children were helping him deal with such things. Was it really appropriate for the two children?


    Jeremy couldn''t figure it out himself, nor could he find a suitable answer.


    "In fact, sometimes, you can choose to temporarily relax yourself when facing the two of us. No matter what, we two are just children who belong to you."


    At this time, just when Jeremy didn''t know how to face all this, Lucas, who had been looking very calm, began to talk to him like this.


    "So, during this period of time, we two can feel your kindness to us, but you should also know what the biggest grudge between us is. If you really care about us in your heart, just be good to Mommy."


    The two kids said these words seriously.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t know how he felt.


    It seemed that.


    At this time, there was no problem with what the two children said. But how he should face these things should be the most difficult problem so far.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I know what you mean. During this period of time, I will try to control my emotions, and then let myself calm down to face these things."


    After a pause, he continued, "Of course, if you two really care about Sherry, I still think that you shouldn''t tell her these things."


    Although.


    Sherry had always been a great existence, but most of the time, when facing her, she would make people feel very uneasy.


    And Jeremy didn''t know how to face it at all.


    He didn''t know how he would feel when facing Sherry, and he didn''t know what he should do at this time.


    Sometimes, there are some things that can be accepted and faced, but when you really face them, you will find that some things are completely different f


    lt that what she was facing was not two children, but two adults.


    At this time, Sherry finally understood why Jeremy had that strange idea when facing the two children just now.


    Right.


    The two children looked like children in front of them.


    However. There seemed to be something different.


    The two children seemed to be less naive and more mature. Sherry thought, perhaps, this was what she did wrong as a mother.


    However.


    Although Sherry had such an idea at this time, when the two children''s eyes were fixed on her, she still didn''t know what to say and do.


    It seemed that.


    At this time, no matter what she said or did, it seemed that she could not find the result she wanted at the beginning.


    Sometimes, it seemed to be the case. It seemed to be a simple and easy thing, but when it came to the time when she had to face it and make a choice, everything was so terrible.


    "I do suspect Jeffery, but at this time, there are still many things we don''t know how to face, right?"


    When Sherry saw the two children looking at her, there was still unspeakable helplessness in her eyes.


    Maybe, everything before was her fault.


    She shouldn''t have treated the two kids like children.


    The two children really gave her some ideas and some questions that would make her at a loss. She didn''t know how to face them. This feeling was really not good at all.


    However, the two children''s eyes looked so rational. At this time, Sherry knew that the two children had thought it over before they talked about this question to her.

 Chapter 701 Smart Sherry

    "Mommy, go and find Uncle Chester."


    At the beginning, both Lucas and Kami thought that they could deal with Sherry''s mentality by themselves, but it was really at this time that the two of them realized how wrong they were.


    Some people were destined to be irreplaceable, so they looked so special. That was the existence of Chester.


    Therefore.


    If these words were said to Sherry by Chester, then she would definitely listen to him. At this time, Sherry did not know what the two children meant.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry''s emotions were a little chaotic, so when hearing the two children say such words, she just nodded blankly.


    However, when the two kids fixed their eyes on her, it was inevitable that they looked a little strange. But at this time, it was not easy to make it clear with one or two words.


    "You two, together with Jeremy..."


    It was not until Jeremy left that Sherry remembered that at this time, the other thing she was most concerned about was the relationship between the two children and Jeremy.


    It didn''t seem to be a big deal, but when she calmed down, she knew that these things were actually what she had to face at the moment.


    "We have a good relationship now, but it seems that you will also become more worried about us because of our relationship. Although you want us to be closer, you still don''t want our relationship to look too intimate."


    At this time, Sherry had no idea how to face these two children. She always felt that what she was facing was not two children, but two adults who could talk to her equally.


    It seemed that nothing had happened, but in fact, it was not a good thing for Sherry. This feeling of helplessness was really terrible for herself.


    When the phone rang, Sherry ran away without checking who it was.


    "Kelly?"


    Sherry really didn''t expect that Kelly would call her. Thinking of the relationship between him and Jeremy, Sherry was also at a mess.


    Sure enough.


    She had to have a relationship with Jeremy. Even if she had tried hard, it was still difficult to get rid of the relationship with him.


    It used to be like this.


    Now, it seemed that nothing would change.


    She didn''t know when it started. It seemed to be a natural thing, but at this time, it seemed to become troublesome all of a sudden.


    "Don''t be nervous. There''s nothing I want from you. I just feel a little bad, so I want to talk to someone. Do you think I''m too annoying?"


    Looking at the doll beside her, Sherry smiled gently and said, "Yes, in that case, I should b


    rly. But sometimes, it''s just because I can see it clearly that I''m more unwilling to face it.


    But, do you really think that those foreign designers would like to see such a situation?"


    Sherry said with a smile.


    The man on the other end of the phone sensed something from the tone of Sherry''s words. It seemed that many things were much worse than he had imagined.


    It seems that.


    This woman had already had a suitable answer in her heart. However, before this, this woman did not tell anyone.


    That was why Kelly felt a little flustered after hearing what Sherry said.


    Originally.


    When he called this woman, he thought he could help her, but this time, he found that Sherry didn''t need anyone''s help at all. This woman had prepared everything herself.


    "He will speak for me."


    Sherry smiled softly, which made the man on the other end of the phone even more confused.


    Kelly sighed and said helplessly, "Now I understand. Even if I didn''t call you, you won''t be too flustered when facing this problem, because you have already prepared everything."


    ''It''s really...


    It''s because Jeremy is really too nervous about this woman that when he faces Sherry, I always instinctively feel that this woman could not do many things well.


    However.


    In this process, I seem to forget a very important thing. If Sherry really didn''t know how to face it, how could she be always so calm before?


    Perhaps, it is just because I am not used to this woman''s smart appearance, but long ago, I should have known that Sherry has always been a very smart woman.


    However.


    When did I start to have such a feeling? Why didn''t I feel it at all?''


    Kelly asked himself in his heart.

 Chapter 702 I Need You

    Kelly sighed and then said helplessly, "Now I understand. Even at the beginning, I still have some thoughts about you, but what I really should do is to know you from your perspective."


    He thought, ''If I really know you well during this process, then I don''t have to make myself worry about you for so long. After all, it''s completely unnecessary.


    What''s more...


    There is a big difference between everyone. I shouldn''t have known you from my own point of view. But, in fact, do we really know each other? How is that possible? I don''t know you, just as you don''t know me.''


    With a gentle smile, Sherry said, "Since you know that you have misunderstood something, I can temporarily relax myself.


    But there is one more thing that I really want to get a suitable answer from you. So, I hope that when I ask you this question, you cannot let yourself escape from me, just like before, can you?"


    At this time, when Sherry said these words, her attitude was still very gentle.


    However.


    Kelly still felt that there was something wrong between them like this, but he seemed to like it very much. He liked the woman''s ambiguous voice when she talked to him.


    It seemed that in this way, he could feel that the distance between the two people was the closest. As for Jeremy, he should have been the past of this woman, only a man of the past. Even if that man was his friend, it was not a big deal to be a rival in love.


    But...


    Soon, Kelly realized that it was not his problem. It seemed that the woman over the phone was seducing him?


    But...


    He thought, ''Oh my God! Does this woman really know what she is doing?'' Although it seems that Sherry was normal on the surface, Kelly really didn''t know how to face her at this time.


    This woman looked normal on the surface, but why didn''t Kelly always know how to face her?


    Right.


    At this moment, even a man like Kelly couldn''t describe such a feeling clearly.


    Therefore.


    At this time, when Sherry''s attention was still on him, Kelly asked himself to pretend that he knew nothing and didn''t understand anything.


    Maybe.


    At this time, as long as he pretended to have nothing to do with these things, even if it was impossible for him to stay out of the real sense, at least in the eyes of many people, he had a right to be quiet at the moment.


    But Kelly didn''t know that was also exactly what Sherry thought at this time.


    "Well, I won''t let myself escape from you like this all the time. But I have t


    nt of him. This disappointment was because the relationship between them seemed not to be what he had imagined. He had thought as long as he had tried his best, he would definitely be able to repair their relationship.


    But...


    Most of the time, even if there were some things he thought was simple, in the end, they were beyond his control.


    It was the same as before, and now, of course, it was the same.


    Now that everyone was the same, why did he have to find some differences for himself at this time? Because these differences were unnecessary, weren''t they?


    "Okay, tell me."


    Although there would still be some unhappiness in this man''s heart, at this time, this man knew how to control himself. Only in this way, it seemed to be the best choice for him.


    At this time, when he looked at Sherry, Jeremy also looked very calm.


    Sherry frowned unnaturally. Although she knew that her attitude didn''t seem to be good in front of this man all the time, this man''s attitude to her would still make her unhappy.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry had been very good at controlling her emotions, trying to make herself look as if she didn''t care about anything, but in fact, only she herself knew whether she cared about it or not.


    Sherry had always been like this.


    "I think we have more things to talk to each other, and we should communicate with each other. That''s exactly what I think."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy in front of her, she still knew how to keep her smile at this moment and make herself look gentle and considerate.


    However.


    Sometimes, that was just her own thoughts. As for others'' thought, she didn''t know.

 Chapter 703 Not Omnipotent

    At this time, looking at the woman in front of him, Jeremy looked a little silent.


    Just when Sherry thought that the man didn''t want to talk to her, Jeremy spoke. But at this time, Sherry didn''t know how to face what the man said.


    Jeremy said at this time.


    "Sherry, do you think I will help you unconditionally whatever you encounter because I like you? But, will you really think of me when there is nothing else?"


    At this time, Jeremy knew that it seemed to be a little bad for him to say such words to Sherry. After all, the relationship between them was already very sensitive.


    Therefore.


    He shouldn''t have said that in front of this woman, but he couldn''t control his emotions at this time.


    This kind of emotion didn''t seem to be serious on the surface, but in fact, it should be a very bad thing. Otherwise, at this time, how could he not know how to face it?


    "I''m sorry..."


    Sherry had never thought that Jeremy would ask such a question at this time. But when she looked at him, she knew that her behavior really hurt this man.


    Otherwise, how could a man with strong self-esteem like Jeremy say something like that in front of her? After all, this man wouldn''t do such a thing at all.


    However.


    At this time, it didn''t matter. What mattered was how to face it. This was the most important thing, wasn''t it?


    In the world, there are many things that you don''t understand, so you don''t know how to face them. But since you have known it clearly, why can''t you let yourself face them well?


    Right.


    It was her fault.


    After calming himself down, Jeremy told himself again and again in his heart, ''Jeremy, these psychological problems are all your own problems, so you shouldn''t have said such words to this woman at this time.


    Since it''s your own problem, you just need to be responsible for it at this time. As for others, you don''t have to be responsible.''


    This had happened before, and now it was the same. Everything was right.


    "Yes..."


    Looking at Jeremy''s expression, Sherry was also very clear that since the relationship between them had reached this point, it was useless for her to talk nonsense with him at this time.


    Therefore.


    At this time, as long as she could really face her emotions well, that would be enough. Only in this way, she was ab


    in the end, the one who suffered was not herself, but Jeremy.


    Jeremy was supposed to be at a very sensitive now. If such a thing really happened at this time, he must be unwilling to face it himself.


    At the thought of this, Sherry, who didn''t know how to deal with this matter, began to become more confused.


    It seemed that


    At this time, the result was not what she wanted.


    Then.


    In such a situation, how on earth should she face these things? Things that looked simple on the surface seemed to become very bad at this time.


    Yes.


    This kind of thing should only appear to be simple on the surface, but in fact, it should still be a mystery without an answer how she should face it


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she looked much more serious.


    "Jeremy, I know there is something wrong with me. I should face it myself. I don''t think it will get you into trouble."


    Maybe.


    Before and now.


    It was because this man was omnipotent in many times.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry had figured out something. This man was indeed powerful, but it didn''t mean that he was omnipotent. Perhaps, at some times, this man was also very helpless, and it was hard to explain clearly.


    Every time.


    When she faced this man, she always habitually believed that as long as this man was Jeremy, there was nothing that he could not do.


    However.


    In fact, was that true? How could it be possible?


    "Now that you know your own problem, you should really try to face everything by yourself. You are just escaping now."

 Chapter 704 Find It Out First

    Jeremy knew Sherry well, just like at this time, Sherry also knew Jeremy well.


    Looking at the way Sherry looked at him, Jeremy knew that at this time, this woman had her own thoughts.


    However, it was an indescribable thing that what her thoughts were. It was just that he didn''t know how to face it.


    Or maybe.


    You couldn''t figure it out and didn''t know how to face it for the time being. But when you could really calm down, it seemed that there was nothing that you couldn''t face.


    It was the same as before, and now, of course, it was the same.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    When facing Sherry, Jeremy looked a little unnatural. He always felt that at this time, the woman looked at him with a horrible look.


    Jeremy thought about it carefully. He didn''t think he had said something wrong. Then, at this time, what was the reason for Sherry''s eyes like this?


    It should be something worth thinking about seriously.


    "That''s not the point. The point is, do you have any strange feelings and ideas at this time? If you get involved in this matter, do you have a way to face it?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she still had some hope.


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he was helpless and said, "So, do you want to hear my true words now?"


    In fact


    Perhaps just a simple look could make clear what each other was thinking.


    Sometimes, this was the way between people.


    Even if at the beginning, it seemed that there was nothing between the two people when they faced each other, but when it came to calm down to face each other, who would really think that they were really calm?


    It was the same as before.


    "I see."


    At this time, looking at the disappointment in Jeremy''s eyes, Sherry knew that she shouldn''t have said something like this.


    Maybe.


    On the surface, she might think that every word she said shouldn''t be wrong.


    But for others, it might cause tons of damage.


    "I didn''t think it through, but you can rest assured that I have thought it over now. It seems that there is another way to face it."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked very nifty.


    "Have you thought of a way?"


    Jeremy looked at Sherry in disbelief.


    After all


    This time, even he couldn''t give this woman a good answer. Then, at this time, what was the answer that this woman thought of?


    Was it really a great answer just like what the


    it''s destined to be impossible, what on earth do I have to struggle at this time?''


    "Well..."


    It was not until now that Sherry realized what had happened when she looked at Jeremy. Although this man had always been on her side before, according to the relationship between them, he really had no obligation to help her.


    Therefore.


    At this time, no matter what kind of requirements she had for this man, on serious consideration, Sherry thought it was a particularly unreasonable thing.


    It was the same as before, and now it was the same.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He really wanted to know what this woman was thinking at this time.


    "Jeremy, if you think it''s possible, I will tell many people that half of the profits of my work will belong to you because we two are legal couples.


    It''s not because of anything else. I don''t know how to express my gratitude to you. I know you don''t lack the money, but..."


    At first, Sherry felt that her brain should be very clear, but after she opened her mouth, she did not know what else she could say. This feeling was really terrible.


    At least, for herself alone, it should be like this.


    With a helpless smile, Jeremy walked up to touch Sherry''s head and said, "I know. Sometimes you seem to have a lot of ideas, but in fact, most of the time, you don''t know what you are thinking, do you?


    I indeed don''t lack the money. But if you really want to give me the money, I will accept it. But you have to figure out what you want to do at this time, okay?"

 Chapter 705 Do You Really Like Me

    Although.


    At this time, maybe even Sherry herself couldn''t figure out these things. She just looked at Jeremy in front of her quietly.


    She still felt unreal.


    It seemed that


    At this time, even if the relationship between her and Jeremy was good now, this man''s tenderness looked like a trap.


    However, Sherry had to admit that this man was really good to her recently.


    Even if


    In the past, when she faced this guy, she often had some special thoughts. But when she really needed to face him, she would also change, as if she was always examining her mistakes.


    She felt


    Sherry felt a little sorry for Jeremy if her attitude towards him was always too bad. After all, this man was so friendly to her when facing her.


    How could her attitude be so bad when facing this man at this time?


    Although.


    At this time, she was not very clear about other people''s thoughts, but she was clearer about her own thoughts than anyone else. It seemed to be the biggest problem so far.


    Yes, it should be like this.


    "Well, I promise you that no matter what happens between us in the future, I will make myself believe you. But, Sherry, you''d better not get involved in the matter of Jeffery.


    You can do whatever you want to do on your side, but I hope you can give me a warning after you do what you want to do. Only in this way can I know how to face it in the future."


    At this time, Jeremy looked very serious, but when Sherry looked at him, she felt that her mood was a little strange.


    They should be very close to each other, but at this time, they didn''t forget to keep the distance between them. This kind of distance seemed to be nothing on the surface, but in fact, it was the most hurtful.


    "But... If you don''t know how to face it, then why do you have to let yourself say these words at this time? Sherry, sometimes, you have to be responsible for what you say."


    Jeremy knew that there were some fatal flaws in Sherry''s personality.


    Sherry was not decisive enough when dealing with a lot of things. In other words, there seemed to be nothing wrong on the surface, but in fact, when dealing with a lot of things, she gave people the feeling that she was too indecisive.


    Before


    This woman gave people such kind of feeling, and it was the same now. J


    ietly for a long time. Jeremy was basically sure of one thing that he might have been self-sentimental.


    Perhaps, at this time, in Sherry''s eyes, he was still the same as before. Maybe, his good attitude during this period of time made this woman an illusion in her heart.


    However.


    Although Jeremy had a general understanding of Sherry''s thoughts, at this time, he still didn''t want her to give himself any unrealistic hope. In the choice between him and Jeffery, she would never choose him.


    No matter what Jeffery had done, Sherry would always trust him, not Jeremy.


    So, what on earth was Jeremy expecting at this time?


    Sherry looked at Jeremy blankly. If Jeremy didn''t say these words directly in front of her, then she would never know that it turned out that he had such an idea.


    In the face of Jeremy, Sherry wanted to explain something, but she didn''t know what to say when she opened her mouth. Such kind of feeling was really terrible for her.


    Or perhaps, at this time, it was the worst result so far. There would be no worse result.


    "I want to ask you a question, so maybe I think you can give me an explanation."


    Maybe it was because her mood was really slowly calming down. At this time, she really wanted to give a reasonable explanation to Jeremy.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes looked particularly serious.


    Seeing that Jeremy nodded, Sherry smiled and said, "Well, I just want to know if you really like me now. I don''t want the hypocritical love you gave me like before."

 Chapter 706 What Do You Want

    Although.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t know what this woman wanted to express to him, but when facing her, he still nodded in this way.


    It showed that at this time, he had a good understanding of all these things, and he was also very serious to express his feelings.


    Even if he hated Sherry''s unfair attitude in front of him at this time, deep in his heart, he still liked this woman.


    "Jeremy, after everything is over, I will give you a chance. Sometimes, I am also very confused. Look, our relationship seemed to be so good before. Why can''t we two get together at this time?


    Didn''t you say that you liked me before? When everything is over, let''s two start over again, okay?"


    Sherry had been holding these words inside her for a long time, and this time, she finally said them.


    At this time, when facing this man, she just said it out. She suddenly felt inexplicably relaxed in the bottom of her heart. Perhaps, such a simple sentence really gave people a very good mood.


    "Say it again."


    At the beginning, Jeremy looked very cold. After all, he had tried his best not to care too much about what Sherry said.


    After all.


    If a person can really have a great impact on you, but the person who cares most is not you, then at this time, the best way is to keep a distance between you two.


    However.


    At this time, when Jeremy faced Sherry, it seemed that for many things, he had the right answer at once.


    It turned out all Jeremy had done in this period of time was to wait for the words of Sherry in front of him.


    At this time, it seemed that as long as he came to Sherry''s words, no matter how hard he tried before, it was worthy of it.


    ''At least.


    I really got the approval from this woman, didn''t I?''


    Thinking of this, Jeremy was really very happy. Perhaps only he himself knew his emotions.


    "Maybe when the time is right and there is no obstacle between us, we two can try to start over, so that I can understand my true feelings."


    In fact.


    During this period of time, Sherry also felt that a lot of things were very strange. It seemed that Jeremy and she should be very close, but because of some inexplicable things, they always distanced themselves from each other.


    However.


    Sometimes, even if she had tried to distance herself from Jeremy, she still couldn''t help but want to rely on this man and trust him when facing him.


    However.


    Sherry knew clearly that this kind of dependence was completely different from her dependence on Ches


    erstand what this woman meant. He looked at this scene angrily, and he couldn''t calm down.


    "Hey, you are really leaving?"


    This was what Barry saw when he came in.


    Barry picked up the things that had been thrown down by Jeremy and put them on the table one by one. Then he smiled helplessly and said, "it seems that there are a lot of things that you haven''t seen clearly yet."


    "What?"


    Even when Jeremy looked at Barry, his eyes were not very friendly. It seemed that the relationship between them should not be so friendly at all, and it seemed that at this time, Barry should not care about the matter between him and Sherry at all.


    "Boss, there is a saying that the more you care about someone, the more confused you are. Think carefully. The relationship between you two is much better than before. So, at this time, you should learn to be contented.


    But you are not satisfied now. On the contrary, you want to get more. Do you really think this should be a realistic choice for yourself?"


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, there was still some helplessness in his eyes.


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at the way Barry looked at him, he felt that something was different.


    It seemed that Barry was not looking at a boss, but a kid who was naughty.


    What?


    At the thought of this, Jeremy couldn''t help shivering. This feeling was really not good at all.


    Barry continued, "Boss, I think you should see yourself clearly. You should know what you really want to do is."


    Although.


    At this time, Barry knew clearly that Jeremy didn''t look at him friendly, but when he looked at him, he was still brave enough to speak out his thoughts.

 Chapter 707 Being A Kind Boss

    "I think although there may be many men around Sherry, in fact, only the two of us are the most suitable and the most matched, so she must be with me."


    Although.


    Jeremy didn''t understand why Barry tried so hard to guide him, but he knew how he felt at this time.


    He also knew what kind of words he should say at this time. So, he just needed to let himself follow his heart.


    As for other things, how could they be really important at this time?


    It was unimportant before, and now it was the same.


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, the smile on his face became more helpless. He said, "In this case, things will become clear all of a sudden, won''t they? No matter what your reason was at the beginning, at this time, the relationship between you and Sherry is getting better and better, isn''t it?"


    There was a smile on his lips when Barry spoke.


    Meanwhile, things that could not be figured out before seemed to become clear all of a sudden.


    "Boss, you have always been thinking about something from your own perspective. Even though you have changed a lot in front of Sherry, you are still the same as before.


    If... If you really hope that the relationship between you two can change a little, and you can really be together in the end, then, maybe I can give you some more reliable advice."


    In fact.


    In the past, Barry had always wanted to say these words, but at that time, he didn''t dare to say anything when just looking at Jeremy''s expression.


    But...


    It seemed that what he had thought before was really not a big deal now. Barry thought, ''Although my boss has a bad temper, after that incident, he is able to still accept me to be such an unqualified assistant, or perhaps my boss''s character will be better than I had imagined.''


    But...


    Sometimes, if a person didn''t know his or her feelings and choice, he or she wouldn''t know the final result. But if a person had known everything from the beginning, then the future would be bright.


    Now Barry felt it necessary to say these words.


    "Do you have something else to tell me?"


    When Jeremy looked at Barry, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong with him. For example, he knew that Barry would never say something like that to him before. Although what Barry said now was for his own good, it seemed that he didn''t care about anything anymore.


    At this time, Jeremy became confused and didn''t know what Barry meant.


    "Boss, I want to resign."


    Barry didn''t know how to express his feelings to Jeremy. Even at this time, looking at Jeremy, he was stil


    he was unwilling to stay, now, he should be willing to stay.


    But...


    Jeremy didn''t expect that when he said this, the look in Barry''s eyes was not grateful. On the contrary, even at this time, when Barry looked at him, he was still thinking about something seriously.


    Although.


    Such things might seem normal on the surface, but at this moment, Jeremy really hated such a feeling.


    Indeed, that was the case.


    "Boss, I understand what you mean. I know the company is also in a sensitive period, and I will definitely spend this period with you. But I hope you can give me enough time and space to think about what I should do in the future, okay?"


    Although.


    At this time, he almost had an answer in his heart, but at this time, he couldn''t show too clearly. When there were some things only he knew, that was the best outcome, wasn''t it?


    It had been like this before, and there would be no change now. He knew that it was the best result.


    "Okay."


    Jeremy didn''t know if this was the answer he wanted, but he knew that if he could not still keep his assistant after the company''s affairs were over, it would be a worrying thing.


    At first, Jeremy was in a good mood, but at this time, he didn''t know what his mood was. In a word, this feeling seemed to be very bad for him.


    If...


    If at some point, a person could really figure out what he wanted to do, even if he didn''t know his mood and thoughts, he could do it well.


    At this moment, Jeremy knew what he needed to do most was to be a kind boss. He couldn''t just like before, only knowing what the result he wanted, but more importantly, he should care about the mood of his employees, and know what they were thinking.

 Chapter 708 Need Help

    "What''s wrong with our boss? He changed a lot these days."


    When Barry came out with the document, he heard a lot of people gossiping about it.


    For this kind of phenomenon in the company, Barry didn''t say anything. His thought was similar to that of Jeremy. The company could give the employees enough freedom, but the employees must give the company a satisfactory answer.


    However.


    In the end, it was hard to confirm whether they could really complete their own thoughts perfectly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Boss changed his character? Why didn''t he know what had happened these days?


    "Although the benefits in the company have been very good before, this time, our boss even prepared the sanitary napkins for every women and private money for men every month."


    Barry was speechless.


    He listened carefully and roughly understood what had happened. As long as it was still a normal person, no one would be willing to face such a thing. This feeling was really terrible.


    Barry really wanted to shout, "Boss, what had you done these day?"


    "You are here."


    Jeremy didn''t have so many thoughts in his mind. When he saw Barry, he naturally gave him a big smile, as if the two of them were very familiar friends.


    But...


    But, at this time, when facing Jeremy, Barry still felt that his mood was very strange. Yes, this kind of feeling was not good at all for people.


    Barry sighed and said helplessly, "Boss, in fact, you can be still the same as before. There is no need to make yourself like this."


    Even if a person really wanted him to make a big change, the premise was that he could really understand himself. However, at this time, even if Jeremy himself was doing such a thing, this man did not know what he meant by doing so.


    Therefore.


    For this man, even if he really did it, there should be no result.


    "Since you don''t like the way I deal with things, I will definitely change it. I believe that it won''t be long before you can see my sincerity."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked at Barry seriously.


    However, when Barry looked at Jeremy, he still had an indescribable sense of powerlessness.


    "Yes, I think I can really see it."


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, his eyes were full of helplessness. But at this time, even if he was very helpless, he really didn''t dare to say anything more in front of Jeremy.


    Even if...


    At this time, what he wanted to say might be the real emotion in his heart, but he still did not know how to say it.


    It was really...


    It seemed that there was no emotion on the surface, but it might be the biggest problem between the two at the moment. Barry wanted to say something, but he didn


    on.


    In an hour.


    "Well..."


    Although the two kids had some guesses before, they still had another feelings with what they had seen with their own eyes. They saw Jeffery walking quickly down the stairs. He didn''t look like a disabled person at all.


    "Phone."


    Lucas knew that no matter what had happened before, this was what they had always wanted to confirm. Therefore, no matter what, it was necessary to let Sherry know.


    Jeffery completely disappeared from their sight. The two children stared at the video on their mobile phones for a long time without saying anything.


    If...


    If their Mommy knew such a thing, what would the result be? The two children looked at each other, and no one knew their own answer. At this time, what should be the result?


    "Here you are."


    Looking at Kami who looked a little strange, Lucas knew that maybe at this time, his mood should also become a little strange, but when he looked at him, he could not help laughing.


    Lucas suddenly felt that it was good to have Kami by his side. At least when he did these things, he was not alone. Even if he was responsible, Kami would take the responsibility with him.


    Kami stared at him angrily and said, "Instead of thinking about all that nonsense, why don''t you think about how we''re going to tell Mommy such a thing?"


    Besides, according to Mommy''s personality, she would definitely come to Jeffery to get the answer she wanted.


    But...


    What if Jeffery wanted to do something bad to Mommy?


    Thinking of this, the two children began to frown. They were really not willing to face this kind of thing. However, at this time, they had to face such a situation.


    "Maybe we need someone''s help. This person must have a good relationship with Mommy and can calm down."

 Chapter 709 Warmth From Chester

    "Jeremy?"


    Maybe because the relationship between them and Jeremy began to get closer and closer recently, when Lucas said these words, Kami first thought of that guy.


    "Your thought is really... Too whimsical!"


    The smile at the corners of his mouth became more helpless when Lucas heard what Justin said.


    Lucas tapped gently on Kami''s head. When Lucas saw the discontented look in his eyes, he smiled and said, "I just want to find Uncle Chester. Do you think that Jeremy can really calm down?"


    Although Jeremy was very calm on other things, when facing Sherry, he might not be as calm as usual.


    "You are right."


    Although at the beginning, some things were not as clear as they seemed to be, if he could really think about it carefully, it seemed that all the previous problems were not a problem. As long as they could really face them peacefully, then everything would be fine.


    "Since Jeremy can''t really calm down, so do you. What we need now is a person who can really face everything well, and among men around Mommy, the most suitable person to help us is only Uncle Chester."


    To be honest, the reason why they trusted Chester so much was that he had never done anything to hurt them. But what Lucas and Kami couldn''t understand was what Chester did.


    Was there really someone who didn''t pursue a little return? This seemingly impossible thing really happened in front of them.


    Maybe.


    That was why even if Jeremy had known that it was almost impossible for Chester and Sherry to be together, every time he faced Chester, he looked a little weird.


    Maybe Jeremy just didn''t like that guy.


    "Maybe Uncle Chester is the most suitable person to help us, but he is not the one who is suitable to tell Mommy. Let''s discuss it later."


    During this period of time, the two children had really thought a lot, just like Sherry and Jeremy both thought. Now the two children had really shouldered a lot of things that they might not be able to face at their age.


    However.


    It seemed to be the worst thing, but in fact, it didn''t seem to be as bad as they thought when they really faced it.


    When Chester arrived, Sherry hadn''t come back yet.


    When he saw the video, he was also silent for a long time.


    The previous questions seemed to get the most suitable answer at this time. But, this answer seemed to be particularly difficult to accept when Chester faced it.


    "Yes, I may not be the most suitable person, but I may be able to give you some help on this matter. It seems that Jeffery hasn''t come back yet. We can shoot from the window. We need to know how he came back.


    I remember that Jeffery has a mobile phone, so you two


    ish me as much as you do. But, Chester, Jeffery is really a good man now. If you still have those doubts before, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Although the man in front of her was Chester, Sherry''s tone was still a little unfriendly.


    During this period of time, it seemed that every time they talked about the matter of Jeffery, everyone was suspicious of him.


    Jeffery was in a sensitive period now. Sherry really didn''t want him to have any unnecessary emotional fluctuation. That was really not a good phenomenon.


    "Well, since you are unwilling to say anything, maybe I can help you. You are just deceiving yourself now, aren''t you? Sherry, when I come here and you see me, don''t you understand something?


    Well, since you need evidence now, I''ll show you the evidence. You can see it yourself."


    Although Chester was trying his best to restrain himself, how could he really have no temper in front of Sherry''s attitude? Just looking at this woman, he was also full of anger.


    "Yes, I have understood a lot of things, so I will be like this when facing you now. Sherry, I don''t want such a thing to happen between us next time."


    Although Chester was still unstable, he would still try his best to control himself because he cherished Sherry so much.


    He would try his best to control his emotions as long as it could make Sherry feel better in this process.


    "I see."


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she generously gave him a big smile, completely because of the gratitude for him. Sure enough, only he would indulge her in such a situation no matter what happened.


    Even if...


    Sometimes, when Sherry faced herself, she would feel that she should be very bad, but this man had never really minded her shortcomings.


    Sherry felt warm in her heart.

 Chapter 710 Comfort Sherry

    "Can I ask you something?"


    At this time, when Chester looked at Sherry, he was still confused about something.


    "If Jeffery was not hurt, would you still unconditionally believe him as you do now?"


    At this moment.


    Even Sherry had never thought that, and she had never thought that at this time, when Chester faced her, he would say such words. She was a little stunned when she looked at him.


    Sherry couldn''t help but burst into laughter when she saw the stunned look on Chester''s face.


    Looking at him, Sherry smiled and said, "Chester, it''s been a long time. Why do you still doubt Jeffery? Although I''ve been escaping the matter of Jeffery, I know what''s going on. Can we not be too serious?"


    When Sherry spoke, Chester looked a little weird.


    "Sherry, do you know what you are escaping from? Maybe for you, it''s just that you don''t want to face the harm that Jeffery may bring to you, but the people around you need to face it.


    It was not me who found out these things, but two children. You don''t know how worried the two children are about you. Sherry, I don''t care whether you really care about Jeffery, but you have to explain to the two children by yourself."


    Even though Chester was usually calm, his attitude towards Sherry now was a little bad.


    "Well..."


    If what had happened before hadn''t been taken seriously by Sherry, but at this time, she really don''t know what to do after hearing what Chester said.


    This feeling was terrible.


    "Well, I can explain to the children myself. But Chester, I hope you can still help me this time. Don''t tell Jeremy about the matter of Jeffery for the time being."


    When speaking, Sherry looked very pitiful. So, when looking at this woman, Chester could not bear to refuse.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Sherry, I really can''t understand you. You should know that if I really stand on the same side with you this time, then, Jeremy and the two children will hate me in the end."


    He thought, ''Besides, Sherry, you won''t get any good result.''


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she just looked at him with a very pitiful look. She knew that as long as she looked at him like this, he would still promise her as before.


    However.


    Such a situation did not last for a long time. Soon, Sherry let out a slight sigh and said helplessly, "I know. You''d better go back now. I''ll think about it carefully."


    Before Chester left, he said, "You can think about it carefully by yourself. But now, don''t ask Jeffery anything. If something happens to you, the two chil


    the right to tell anyone about it for the time being."


    Although.


    Sherry thought, ''There are still many things I want to tell you at this time, but I also know that there are some things that I can''t tell you.


    If I really say out, it would be an act of betrayal.''


    "It seems that you still cannot figure out a lot of things, but it doesn''t matter. We still have a lot of time. Sherry, I''m your family for the rest of your life, so remember to believe me when something happens."


    The smile on Jeffery''s face was as gentle as ever.


    Chester''s angry face seemed to be right in front of her.


    Even Sherry, a smart girl, didn''t know what her choice should be at this time.


    Or perhaps, sometimes it should be like this. In her heart, she had an answer to many things.


    But...


    If she was the one who couldn''t do well in the face of it, she would still have a very sense of guilt.


    Or maybe.


    For such kind of feeling, she didn''t know how to explain it, but she could figure out a lot of things when she faced it.


    Everything was so simple and there was nothing wrong.


    "Jeffery, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to sleep first. But when I get up, I''ll come to check if you have eaten well, okay?"


    Sherry, who looked a little fragile just now, quickly figured out what she was feeling at the moment. When she talked to Jeffery, her face suddenly became serious.


    Or maybe, that was the real Sherry.


    It was the same as before, and now, of course, it was the same.


    "Okay..."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his tone was very helpless. He thought he should be the one who was comforted by her.


    However.


    Jeffery felt that it was him who was comforting Sherry.

 Chapter 711 Unreasonable

    "But... Why are you different when you face me? Why are you not as honest as before when you face me now?"


    After Sherry left, Jeffery sat on the wheelchair alone and talked to himself. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    "I''m really..."


    In fact.


    When Sherry said those words to Jeffery, she really didn''t think she had done anything wrong.


    However.


    When she calmed down a little bit, her mood changed a lot.


    Sherry knew that what she had done before was really an irrational behavior.


    There were a lot of things that she should be very clear about. She should be clear about the consequences that her behavior would bring to her.


    But...


    Even though she knew everything clearly, she still couldn''t do the best when she really needed to face it.


    "Mommy?"


    Lucas and Kami had planned to find something to eat, but after seeing Sherry, the two children were a little more worried about her.


    At this moment, Sherry looked a little flustered, but the two kids didn''t know what had happened to her.


    However, they knew that Sherry seemed to be with Jeffery just now. What happened?


    "I''m fine. I just don''t want to cook today. I''ve ordered take-out."


    Sherry tried to make herself look calm, but at this time, how could the two children not see it? Their Mommy''s smile looked so forced.


    Unfortunately.


    Even if you are clear about something, but when you really want to face it, you still need to control your emotions, don''t you?


    "Mommy, if you really encounter something terrible, even if the two of us can''t help you solve something, we two can stay with you and face everything together with you."


    Lucas could tell that there was something wrong with Sherry''s mood, but he still forced himself to say it.


    "I know. Maybe you don''t take my words seriously, but I understand.


    I know what I''m talking to you and what I want to do. We two are both your children. At least, we should have a right to protect you."


    Lucas looked so sincere. This time, it was Sherry who was silent.


    Looking at the children''s eyes, she knew that although Lucas and Kami were only two children in front of her at the moment, she really wanted to share everything with these two children.


    Or maybe


    At this time, she didn''t know why she had such a mood and thought.


    "I know, but I''m really fine. I promise you now, if something really happens, I will tell you."


    Although.


    At this time, there was something wrong with her mood, but when Sherry looked at the two children, she still tried to control her mood.


    Even the smile on her f


    Mommy''s life?"


    After Lucas said this, even Kami chose to be silent.


    Indeed.


    Although they didn''t like Jeffery very much, they had to admit that he also loved Sherry very much.


    When a person was willing to risk his or her life to protect a person, then what qualifications did this person have to make him or her not believe the person who protected him or her?


    Thinking of this, the two children looked very helpless.


    "But now we should say another thing. Don''t you have any idea?"


    Originally.


    Lucas was willing to continue this topic with Kami, but at this time, he suddenly thought of another thing.


    That was...


    "Mommy has ordered food?"


    Kami''s face darkened. Didn''t Mommy promise that they would go out to eat? Why did she order takeout at home?


    At the thought of this, the two children screamed miserably.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    How could Sherry not hear such a loud noise from the two children? She couldn''t help but come to ask.


    "Nothing."


    "Are you really okay?"


    "We''re really fine!"


    After confirming the two children looked particularly fine, although Sherry still had some doubts in her heart, she finally chose to leave.


    "Mommy always treats us as two kids. Did she order dessert again this time?"


    The two kids were in the room with a long face.


    If Sherry cooked, it would be better. After all, she usually would make something more suitable for adults.


    However, every time Sherry ordered takeout, she always ordered something weird.


    Such as cream caramel, cupcake and so on...


    But the two of them wanted to eat meat, like roast chicken, and roast duck. KFC would be okay. Why must they eat the girls'' favorite food? It was unreasonable.

 Chapter 712 Tell The Truth

    "Can we order something we want to eat?"


    The two kids said with a bitter face.


    "You can order whatever you want, but I hope that you two won''t encounter anything else this time."


    Sherry knew it.


    If she didn''t make it clear to her two children at this time, she would not be able to get real freedom as long as she was at home for a long time.


    These two naughty kids would definitely follow her and surround her, which was not a good sign.


    "¡­¡­"


    In this case, both Lucas and Kami were not in a good mood.


    On the way, Sherry just followed the two children, trying to make herself say something voluntarily, but she still couldn''t get a result.


    "I..."


    When Lucas looked at Sherry, he was still unwilling to give up and tried to make himself say something.


    However.


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to say anything to me, you''d better not say anything."


    Originally.


    When Sherry looked at the children, she really thought that if the two children could comfort her, then her mood would be greatly improved at this time.


    But...


    When she came to her senses, she didn''t have any other feelings. She just felt that she looked so ridiculous.


    Look.


    She thought she could do anything, but it turned out that she still needed the help of the children. Was it ridiculous?


    It was three days later when Sherry finally figured out something.


    Lucas and Kami went to school. Only Sherry was drawing design drawings at home.


    "Sherry, what happened recently?"


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. When Sherry opened the door, she saw Jeffery looking at her like that.


    "How could you say that?"


    Although the smile at the corners of her mouth looked a little forced at this time, she didn''t know how she felt when she looked at the young man.


    Or maybe this feeling was really terrible for a person.


    Sherry looked at Jeffery for a while.


    Originally, she wanted to find an excuse to let him leave, but after thinking for a while, she still nodded to Jeffery and said, "Come in. I have something to tell you."


    At this time, although Jeffery still didn''t know what Sherry wanted to say to him, he restrained himself when he saw that she looked very serious.


    Maybe.


    At this time, what he needed to do was to be silent and face what Sherry wanted to express next quietly.


    "Are you really injured now, or your leg has recovered?"


    When Sherry said this, Jeffery, who had been too calm before, looked at her in surprise and doubt.


    He had no idea what Sherry was thinking at this moment.


    Anyway, it was really terrible.


    "At present, th


    sn''t dare to lose it."


    At the beginning, Jeffery was still wondering how to face Sherry in front of him, but he soon figured it out.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he really looked pitiful, and he knew Sherry couldn''t bear to see him like this.


    "I did get something before, so I don''t know how to face the loss. Since I had a car accident, I realized that there was another person who could be so good to me. Although I have recovered, I still have to pretend in front of you.


    Actually... Even I don''t know how long it will take for me to tell you the truth if you don''t find it this time."


    After thinking for a while, Jeffery continued, "Or maybe, I will deceive you like this for a lifetime. It''s hard to say.


    Because I need to confirm what I really want. But I think I have figured it out now. What I want is only that there is someone who really cares about me.


    I won''t say sorry to you for what I have done. The innocent brother in your eyes is actually a very selfish person. For my own selfish desires, I can even let you feel guilty."


    As Jeffery spoke, he stood up in front of Sherry.


    Maybe.


    Sherry should have told Jeffery that it was unnecessary for their relationship to come to this point, but she still couldn''t say a lot of words, even if she had tried very hard to face it.


    "If I tell you that I don''t mean to blame you, will you believe me?"


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her. When she looked at Jeffery, she even said such words to comfort him.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry asked herself to continue, "Well, I know what you are thinking now. You can go back first and give me some time. These things come too suddenly. I need some time to figure out what I am thinking."

 Chapter 713 Solve The Problem

    "Are you still willing to admit that I am your family?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, there was inevitably some confusion in his eyes.


    After all.


    At this time, Jeffery knew better than anyone what ridiculous things he had done.


    Therefore.


    At this time, no matter what kind of reason it was, this woman should not accept him.


    At this moment, Sherry was clearer than anyone else about this.


    "Do you still remember what I said to you before? Jeffery, sometimes I really don''t know what you think about something.


    But, in my eyes, you are my family all my life. Will you understand if I say this to you?"


    At this time, Sherry looked at Jeffery and said seriously.


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t dare to say how much she knew about Jeffery, but she knew what kind of person he was.


    This young man seemed to be gentle and obedient in front of others, but in fact, he was not such a person at all.


    This guy had his own thoughts in his heart, and he only agreed with what he thought was the most right thing. As for what others thought, it was not worth his attention at all.


    Sherry had always been clear about this.


    However.


    Sherry knew that there were some things that she could easily figure out, because she really cared about this young man, but at this time, it did not mean that this young man would also easily figure out such things like her.


    Sherry had always been clearer than anyone about this kind of thing. When she looked at Jeffery, there was also some concern in her eyes.


    "Thank you. Even at this time, I am still your favorite brother in your eyes. But I have something else to do today, so I have to leave."


    This time, instead of returning to the wheelchair, Jeffery left quickly.


    This young man had no idea how to face such a situation. He thought of what he had thought and what he had done.


    All of a sudden.


    It turned out that sometimes, many things were not as perfect as he imagined.


    In fact.


    After coming out, Jeffery couldn''t even figure out where else he could go.


    It seemed that after Jeffery began to like Sherry, he had tried his best to stay with her. He could do everything as long as there was a chance for him to get along with Sherry.


    The most beautiful thing in Jeffery''s eyes had turned into a situation that he didn''t know how to face.


    Jeffery didn''t know why things had become like this, but when facing him, how could Sherry still be so friendly to him?


    Wasn''t he an unbearable existence in that woman''s eyes?


    could only talk to himself, but in fact, he could not get what he wanted.


    The heartless woman had already left. At this moment, Chester''s murmurs were naturally impossible to hear.


    That was how Chester felt when he spoke.


    It was the same as before.


    "Jeremy, I think we should meet."


    Jeremy came here much faster than Chester had expected. He came here at a racing speed, just because he knew something.


    In fact.


    Jeremy couldn''t imagine something before, but now he could face it again.


    "Sherry has said enough. Now Jeffery should have nothing to worry about. I really can''t understand what Sherry is thinking."


    Chester said in a bad tone.


    Seeing this, Jeremy didn''t know whether he should sympathize with him or laugh.


    During this period of time, Chester spent almost all his time on Sherry, fearing that something really happened between her and Jeffery.


    Originally.


    In Chester''s opinion, there was nothing that could not be solved. But it seemed that he was wrong.


    "This matter must be handled, but now the most difficult thing for us is not how to deal with it properly, but Sherry''s attitude."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked a little depressed. Now Chester was unwilling to face such a thing. Was Jeremy willing to face it?


    Alas.


    Now it seemed that what Jeremy said was really useless at all.


    "I didn''t ask you to come here to talk nonsense. I just hope that you can give me a good way to solve the problem."


    Originally, when facing Sherry, Chester had already been full of anger.


    However, it was impossible for him to really get angry with Sherry.


    But if the person in front of him was Jeremy, it was totally different.

 Chapter 714 Have Dinner With You

    "It''s easy for you to say, but even if you really want to solve this matter, I need some time to think carefully about how to do it, right?"


    At this time, even when Jeremy looked at Chester, he still looked a little helpless.


    This guy...


    Jeremy had thought Chester was a reliable man, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    At least, Chester didn''t seem to be as perfect as he thought.


    "Well, I can give you enough time to think about these things, but you''d better know something, that is, how long do you really have?


    Although you and I both don''t know much about Jeffery, we are somewhat afraid of him.


    The reason is very simple. We don''t know this guy at all, so we don''t know what he will do.


    So, Jeremy, at this time, you can make yourself hesitate, and you can also make yourself entangled to get the best result you want.


    But... In this process, I also hope you can find out another thing, because there are many things, which are not as good as they seem to be.


    If, in the end, things are different from what you think, and when you are hesitating, Sherry still receives some harm, then I think you will regret it, too."


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeremy looked at him impatiently.


    "I know what you are trying to say to me. But many things are not as good as you think, aren''t they?


    Since you don''t know what you are going to face and what you might do in the end, you can pretend that nothing will happen."


    At the beginning, the reason why Chester called Jeremy over was that he felt this guy cared about Sherry as much as he did and this guy would give him an incredible answer.


    But...


    It was not until now that Chester realized how ridiculous he looked before.


    He shouldn''t have any unrealistic expectations for others. At this time, he could face these things alone.


    "Chester, I know what you mean, but it''s better for you to deal with it now. If I have any good idea, I will let myself inform you as soon as possible."


    Looking at the unfriendly look on Chester face, Jeremy sighed and continued, "It''s not as simple as you think.


    I know. Just like what you said before, it seems that the relationship between you and Sherry has begun to become a little bad because of this matter.


    But... If it''s you who deal with this matter, at least you still have some wiggle room. But if I do something for no reason, then things may be worse than you think.


    You have seen how much Sherry hated me befor


    d herself again and again in her heart that as long as she pretended that this man did not exist, everything would be okay.


    But...


    Sherry didn''t know what was going on, and it seemed that Jeremy didn''t notice that she was a little unwilling to talk to him at the moment.


    At this time, even if Sherry''s face had darkened, Jeremy still stood there, watching her cooking.


    Just when Sherry was about to say something cruel, the man''s words made her not know what else she could say.


    "I really don''t know where I should go. Only when I''m with you can I feel at home.


    So, Sherry, I know what I look like now may be a little annoying for you, but, please don''t dislike me."


    At this moment, Jeremy looked so pitiful.


    Although Sherry still had a lot to say to Jeremy, after hearing what he said, she really didn''t bear to let him leave.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "You can stay here, but you''d better just sit there quietly. After I finish these things, I''ll watch TV with you."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very gentle.


    Jeremy knew that at this time, it was enough for him to be with Sherry like this. After all, it had been a long time since they had been together like this.


    Therefore, he didn''t need to say anything excessive to her. As long as this woman could really understand him, it was enough.


    "By the way, did something bad happen to you these days?"


    Jeremy, who was about to turn around, suddenly said this when he looked at Sherry.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sherry tried her best to curve her lips, but she still looked very innocent in front of Jeremy.


    As if she really knew nothing.

 Chapter 715 Sherrys Idea

    Jeremy wanted to say something.


    However.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy still didn''t say anything.


    Finally, he forced a smile at the woman in front of him and said, "Nothing. I just feel that your face looks a little bad."


    In fact...


    He thought, ''I said that because I was worried about you. But at this time, I don''t know why we have become like this.


    Even if I''m worried about you, I don''t know what to do to make myself speak out when facing you.''


    "The draft hasn''t been finished yet, so I''m in a bad mood. It seems that you are still worried about me."


    When Sherry spoke, although she was still smiling, her eyes looked evasive, as if she was a little unwilling to face Jeremy at the moment.


    Jeremy wanted to say something more, but Sherry turned around and went into the kitchen again.


    This time, there was really no reason for Jeremy to continue to follow Sherry. He could only wait for dinner in the living room outside.


    "I want to ask you something. Can you tell me the result?"


    Just when Jeremy thought that this woman would never come out to face him, just when he thought that there would be no connection between them, Sherry quietly came out and looked at him, saying.


    "What result? Go ahead."


    Jeremy had roughly guessed what Sherry wanted to say to him at this time. He felt warm in his heart just because he had guessed it.


    In fact.


    Perhaps Sherry still worried about him. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have turned out like this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have something to say when facing him.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I just want to know how you will face a person who has a good relationship with you but deceived you for a long time."


    Sherry looked at Jeremy eagerly, hoping to get an answer from this man.


    She also hoped that he could tell her how to deal with the following things.


    "It''s hard to say. In fact, I don''t know how to face this problem at this time. Let me tell you my thoughts."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was really a little anxious.


    Therefore.


    Although she could see that this man didn''t really want to share some results with her at this time, her eyes were still full of hope when she spoke.


    "Actually... You can make it clear to me. At least in this case, I will know what I''m going to do."


    When Sherry spoke, her eyes looked a little helpless.


    Jeremy didn''t know why Sherry became like this in front of him. Hadn''t she already made up her mind to ask for his opinion? But why did this wo


    sighed and said helplessly, "Jeremy, can you give me some time?"


    She thought, ''I know better than anyone else.


    I know what the relationship is between us now. I''m also wondering why you are so good to me now. Do you really love me?


    Or, can I really choose to accept you at this time? These are all things I want to make myself clear.''


    However, in the face of Jeremy, Sherry would never let herself say these words on her own initiative. However, when this man looked at her, she could give him a big smile.


    The past was gone.


    She must live in the moment.


    Sherry was clear about this.


    No matter how Jeremy behaved in front of her before, he was really good to her now.


    At least, Sherry thought she should be satisfied now.


    If Jeremy could be so good to her when she still liked him in the past, perhaps she wouldn''t leave with the children in the end.


    Although.


    Sherry thought so, but she could still maintain the smile on her face when Jeremy looked at her.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with herself now, but every time she looked at him, she had an indescribable feeling.


    This kind of feeling did not mean anything at all. However, when she encountered such a thing, there were inevitably some traces of unhappiness in her heart.


    But...


    Even if Jeremy really began to like her now, Sherry knew that she couldn''t have the same feelings as before for this man.


    Was such a riddled relationship really what this man wanted? Sherry didn''t know that. What she could do was only to give him a big smile when he looked at her.


    Then she said, "Maybe you are right, but I should think about something else."

 Chapter 716 Chesters Suggestion

    Although


    At this time, Jeremy also hoped that Sherry could do something as he thought.


    But...


    In fact, Jeremy was a calm man.


    Therefore.


    Jeremy knew what he wanted to do and what he should do at this time. He could control himself well in many things.


    Seeing that Sherry was looking at him, he just smiled and asked her to continue cooking.


    Jeremy still had a lot of things to tell Sherry.


    However.


    He couldn''t say anything more. After all, Sherry was very sensitive now. If he said something more at this time, it was inevitable that she would think more.


    Although it seemed nothing, in fact, if she really faced such a thing, it might not be a good result.


    That''s it.


    "Jeremy, although I don''t know what my feelings for you are and what will happen between us in the end, I still want to thank you for what you have done."


    Before Jeremy could ask himself to say something, Sherry went to the kitchen quickly, as if what she had just said was not from her mouth at all.


    "Ha ha..."


    Although.


    At this time, there were still some problems with his emotions, but after he calmed down little by little, his mood suddenly became much better.


    This feeling was really a good thing for him.


    Although.


    Jeremy was still as confused as before. He couldn''t figure out the relationship between him and Sherry at the moment.


    However.


    At this time, perhaps the relationship between them did not need to be too clear. What he needed to do was to figure out his own thoughts.


    Obviously.


    No matter what, Sherry gave him a chance at the moment, which meant that everything now was not his wishful thinking.


    Sherry was willing to give him the chance, which also showed that at this time, her hatred for him wasn''t as deep as it used to be.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy didn''t even know how to control the smile at the corners of his mouth. He couldn''t figure out such a feeling, nor did he know why.


    All in all, he was really happy at this time.


    "Well, anyway, it''s a happy thing for our relationship to become like this. Jeremy, would you like to take a walk with me tonight?"


    Just when Jeremy was still lost in thought, Sherry suddenly appeared in front of him again. She looked at him and said something like that.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy smiled bitterly and sa


    e.


    Although.


    Maybe even she herself didn''t know why she had such an idea and why she was in such a mood at this time.


    "Yes, but Sherry, you need to think it over by yourself. Although Jeremy has changed a lot, he is still an extreme man."


    Chester didn''t want to say it at first, but since the two of them had talked so much, he felt that he should tell Sherry everything that should be paid attention to at this time.


    "If you really begin to accept Jeremy, you can continue to get along with him. But, Sherry, I need to warn you. If you really give Jeremy a chance, you may no longer be able to get away with him. That man will think that you two can really be together."


    When Chester said these words, at the beginning, Sherry was still in a calm mood.


    But...


    After a long time, the expression on Sherry''s face changed a little.


    Sherry couldn''t help but ask the man in front of her, "So... I don''t know if it is really my illusion now. Why do I feel that Jeremy and you seem to be very familiar with each other now?"


    When Sherry spoke, she still looked a little cautious.


    However, at this time, Sherry was still very clear about her mood and her thoughts.


    "Anyway, even if we two are a little familiar with each other, it''s because of you. And what I''m saying now is for your sake, isn''t it?"


    Chester didn''t expect that at this time, Sherry''s attention would be on the relationship between him and Jeremy.


    Frowning, Chester explained calmly.


    Although Sherry still had some doubts, she didn''t ask anything more.

 Chapter 717 Were Really Worried About You

    "I still remember what I said before. I won''t interfere in your affairs. The relationship between me and Jeremy is also very different from what you think."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he looked very helpless. Even if there were still a lot of words to say, he didn''t know what to say when he looked at Sherry.


    "Forget it. I may understand what you mean. You should mean that since I have to make a choice between Jeremy and Jeffery, I should at least choose a person you can understand."


    Although Sherry didn''t know what the result should be when facing these things, at this time, she seemed to be able to figure out many things at once.


    So she was impatient when she spoke.


    "So, shouldn''t you give me an explanation? After all, you have misunderstood me and Jeremy for such a long time."


    At this time, Chester just looked at Sherry with a smile. Even though he appeared to be complaining, in fact, how could he really blame Sherry like this?


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I think I can understand what you have done.


    In fact, many of you have stood on my side for me to analyze the problem, but I have always been the one who can''t figure out."


    Sherry didn''t know what''s wrong with her today. When she looked at Chester, her attitude and tone of speaking were very determined.


    "Forget it. Whatever you think. I''ve told you that if you can''t find the most suitable result, I won''t interfere for you. But if there is really a suitable result, you can tell me at any time.


    But... On the Jeremy thing, I hope you''ve given it some thought before you make your decision.


    After all, everyone has a different feeling when facing something. It doesn''t matter to me whether you and Jeremy can really be together again or not.


    But I hope you can make a choice that is worthy of yourself. I hope you can really figure out what you want."


    Chester looked gentle when he spoke.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry had a different feeling when facing Chester.


    Although.


    Sherry didn''t like Chester''s attitude in front of her at the moment, but Sherry was very clear why he had become like this.


    If she hadn''t done something wrong, Chester shouldn''t have been like this at this time.


    But...


    Although Sherry had tried her best to figure out what she was thinking at this moment, she didn''t know what to say before she opened her mouth.


    From the beginning to the


    all these things?"


    Although Sherry had always known what the two children were doing, when she really got some news, she still couldn''t keep calm.


    The two kids had found out the news about Jeffery''s illegal smuggling of guns.


    "I have to ask him what''s going on."


    As long as such a thing happened, Sherry would easily become flustered. At this time, she cared more about whether she could really get the answer she wanted.


    "Does it really matter? The most important thing is that Mommy, you can''t go to see him."


    At this time, Sherry had never thought that the two children would stop her in the end.


    "Why?"


    When Sherry was looking at the two children, her eyes looked so confused, as if she had no idea of such a thing.


    "Things are different this time. Mommy, even if you can make yourself believe him, we don''t believe him."


    It was the first time that Lucas looked at Sherry like this.


    "It''s not just about your life. Don''t you really care about the two of us? Do you really know what it means that you leave here now?"


    Lucas was different from Kami. As long as he really chose to speak, he could easily grasp the key point of the matter.


    When Sherry looked at the two children, she had no idea what she was feeling at all. She always felt that everything looked terrible.


    As for how to face it, it should be a really bad thing.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Well, I promise you two that I won''t go out. Can you stop being so nervous?"


    Kami shook his head and said, "In that case, you''d better have a good rest. We are really worried about you now."

 Chapter 718 What I Saw

    "I see."


    At this time, listening to the two children talking to her like this, how could Sherry really be happy in the deep of her heart?


    Sherry knew that Chester and Jeremy were both also behind these two kids.


    Therefore.


    If she continued to be stubborn and really something bad happened to her as the two children said, then she would really regret.


    So


    Even if she really had some other thoughts at the moment, she still needed to calm herself down and then face her own mood.


    She needed to figure out what should she face and what shouldn''t she face.


    This was necessary.


    "I just think that sometimes, why can you always be better than me in dealing with these things?"


    At this time, when Kami spoke and looked at Lucas beside him, he was really confused.


    They were all born by the same mother.


    But...


    Kami thought, ''Why do I still clearly feel the difference between me and Lucas at some time? Lucas always has an easy way of dealing with things that are hard for me.''


    Why?


    Kami still could not understand why there was such a big difference between him and Lucas.


    However.


    Although Kami envied Lucas, he wouldn''t be jealous.


    He knew very well that although Lucas was better than him, they were family. Naturally, he hoped that his family would be excellent.


    Lucas looked at Kami and said, "It seems that you haven''t found out that you are more professional than me in technical matters."


    In the past, every time they encountered a technical problem, it was basically solved by Kami alone. That was why Lucas always felt that he was not as good as his brother.


    But...


    Lucas had never thought that Kami would be so envious of him.


    "It seems so."


    Seeing that Kami was happy alone, Lucas rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "So don''t let yourself think about such messy things in the future."


    Lucas thought, ''Kami, even if there is really something wrong, you can tell me directly. I really don''t like you to beat around the bush.''


    Kami looked at Lucas worriedly.


    "We''d better tell this matter to the two uncles as soon as possible. After all, although we are very powerful now, there are still some things that we can''t solve. Moreover, I still don''t trust Mommy."


    Kami looked a little embarrassed when he said this.


    Originally.


    Kami and Lucas should most believe in Sherry, but this time, when s


    but in my heart, it seems that there is a voice telling me that I have to do it at this time."


    Sherry seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. All these things should be a great pressure for herself.


    It had never changed.


    "I don''t know what you are thinking now. I don''t know if what you have done is right or not, but I hope you can really care about the people around you."


    Although Linda still didn''t like Sherry, since this woman had found her, at this time, Linda felt that it was necessary to give her some advice.


    Otherwise, if Sherry really did something outrageous, Jeremy would definitely talk to Steve all night long. At that time, the one who was depressed was not others, but Linda herself.


    "Well, I have tried my best to take care of the people around me, but I don''t know what else I can do for them at this time."


    When Sherry looked at Linda, there was still a lot of confusion in her eyes.


    At this time, Sherry felt that she had handled many things well, but why did she still get such a result? It was incomprehensible.


    Linda looked a little helpless.


    "Yes. You think you have done it well, but this is the biggest problem, isn''t it?


    Except for Jeffery, everyone around you is worried about you now, even your two children are worried about you. Sherry, how can you still look so calm now?"


    Linda had always had a problem with Sherry before.


    Therefore, when Linda spoke out, she didn''t care about her emotions at all. She was saying this just to stimulate Sherry.


    After all, this was the result that Linda was willing to see.

 Chapter 719 Sharing

    "I..."


    It seemed that Sherry didn''t expect that Linda, who was gentle just now, would become like this in an instant.


    Although.


    Sherry still felt that it was a little inconceivable, but after she really thought about it carefully, she felt that this seemed to be not an unacceptable thing.


    Sherry thought, ''Linda is also worried about my drifting relationship with my two children.''


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t help but look at Linda''s belly for a while. Then, when she looked at Linda, she asked curiously, "Linda, are you pregnant now?"


    "What?"


    Although.


    Linda had no idea what Sherry was thinking. She did not hide her particularly surprised look at all. She always felt that what Sherry had done was always so unexpected.


    Most of the time, Linda didn''t know how to face Sherry.


    At this time, she was in the same mood.


    "Linda, what I''m saying to you now is not a casual guess. When you mention my two children, you are glowing with maternal love. I don''t think you''re doing this out of the goodness of your heart.


    Although I chose to tell you something that would make me unhappy when I was with you today, Linda, am I really that naive in your heart? Will you think that our relationship is really good?


    Just think about it carefully, and you will know that it is absolutely impossible. Since this is the case, why do you still choose to face it? At that time, you will also be in a bad mood."


    Sherry looked very serious when she spoke. She completely knew what she was talking about and what she was doing at the moment.


    "Yes, I always think that the relationship between the two of us is really good. Even if there is really something difficult to face, it is before."


    Linda didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, even if she knew how embarrassed the relationship between her and Sherry was, she still kept a big smile in front of this woman.


    Maybe it was the most difficult thing to understand at this time.


    Even she herself couldn''t understand her feelings when she said these words.


    "But I have to make it clear to you that my figure is no different from before. I''m not pregnant either. Since we are talking about your affairs, you should focus on yourself. Can you stop woolgathering?"


    Indeed.


    At this time, when Linda looked at Sherry, her eyes were really unfriendly. She didn''t mean to do this.


    However, when she faced Sherry, she looked a little strange.


    "Okay..."


    Hearing what Linda s


    But she didn''t know what else she could say.


    This kind of feeling seemed to be nothing, but a person really faced it, it would be so bad.


    Although Linda wouldn''t say anything more at this time, she didn''t hide her concern when she looked at Sherry.


    Linda sincerely hoped that Sherry could really think about something.


    A few hours later, at Steve''s home.


    Hearing what Linda said to him, Steve looked a little helpless.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I really didn''t expect that Sherry would say these words to you when such a thing happened to her. Why do I feel that I can''t accept it?"


    The relationship between the two should have long been a little alienated, but it seemed that it was not the first time for them to talk to each other like this.


    Linda shook her head and said, "It''s not because the relationship between the two of us has become better, but because there is really no one to talk about, right? Now everyone around Sherry is almost the party involved. In this case, who do you think Sherry can say these words to?"


    When Linda looked at the man in front of her, she looked very sober.


    But


    Since Linda looked very sober, it also meant that there must be something wrong with her at the moment.


    While listening to Linda''s analysis, Steve frowned and said, "After you told me this, I thought I could share it with Jeremy, but now it seems impossible."


    Even if they shared Sherry''s thoughts with Jeremy, it was impossible for him to help Sherry solve these problems. At that time, there would only be one more person who would be entangled with such a matter.


    The situation was really terrible.

 Chapter 720 Separation

    "I think since you don''t know how to talk to Jeremy at this time, so you''d better not talk about it. We really shouldn''t care too much about the matter between them."


    Although.


    Linda knew that Steve didn''t like her to say such words in front of him, but at this time, she still couldn''t control her emotions.


    Looking at the man in front of her, she continued, "I know. You cannot understand what I am saying to you when you face me now, but it''s better for Jeremy and Sherry to solve the problem by themselves.


    I''m in the same mood as you are now. I sincerely hope that the relationship between them can recover as soon as possible. In this way, you don''t need to worry about them every day.


    But Sometimes, we have no right to interfere others'' affairs. Although you have a good relationship with Jeremy, you are just an outsider in the relationship between Sherry and him.


    As an outsider, as long as you just have a rough answer to some things, it will be okay. There is no need for you to face all these seriously.


    After all I''m sure they''ll end up together. You are not a woman, so you don''t understand women''s feelings. I have a feeling that if Sherry really needs to choose one person between Jeremy and Jeffery, then that person must be Jeremy."


    When Linda said these words, she was very calm.


    However.


    Steve was not as calm as Linda at this time.


    When he looked at Linda, he still felt that there was something strange in his mood.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I know what you mean, but I can''t control my mood now. It''s been so long, yet these two still haven''t made any progress in their relationship."


    When Steve spoke, he looked a little aggrieved. He was just too anxious.


    "Although I don''t know a lot of things, I know that Jeremy is your best friend, and that man is also a very powerful man. In that case, why don''t you just let yourself believe him at this time?"


    "Well..."


    At this time, when Steve looked at Linda, he felt like he had never known her beside him.


    Although


    He had always known that Linda was nice to him when facing him, but at this time, he did not expect that she was so good to him. It was incredible.


    Looking at Linda, Steve didn''t know how to adjust his mood.


    "I know I''m sorry for you. I have promised you befor


    anything when facing Linda beside him, but at this time, he just didn''t know how to control his mood. Anyway, it was really bad.


    "Maybe it''s their own problem. But I know what you mean. Your worry is not superfluous, but you shouldn''t worry about it now."


    Perhaps it was because the previous emotions were fading away little by little, at this time, when Linda looked at Steve, she looked very calm.


    It seemed that nothing was particularly unacceptable to Linda.


    "It''s obvious that the problem should still appear on themselves. These two people should have a chance, but they don''t want to continue.


    The specific reason is very simple, that is, in Sherry''s own heart, there are some cautiousness. In fact, Sherry is very timid in the face of love.


    Even if Sherry might have feelings for Jeremy, as long as she thought of what happened before, she didn''t dare to let herself get close to him."


    Linda said seriously.


    But


    Steve couldn''t help but feel a little unexpected when he looked at Linda.


    "Are you kidding me now? When Jeremy called me before, he said that Sherry proposed to repair the relationship between them."


    Although Steve knew that perhaps at this time, Linda was the one who knew Sherry the most, Jeremy would not lie to him on such a matter, would he?


    "Although I still don''t understand what Sherry is thinking, it doesn''t mean that there is really no gap between her and Jeremy. If the matter is really so easy to solve, do you think that they will be separated for such a long time?"

 Chapter 721 There Will Be A Result Sooner Or Later

    "Forget it. Even if you have a good relationship with Jeremy now, this kind of thing is not something we two should discuss."


    At the beginning, Linda was willing to discuss this topic with the man around her. After all, she didn''t know what was wrong with Steve, but as long as it came to this topic, he would be in a good mood.


    But...


    As time went by, Steve looked happier and more excited. Linda, who had been very happy before, suddenly felt depressed.


    "I''m sorry. I was just a little happy for a while. I forgot that you don''t like to talk about this topic with me at all."


    Steve cared about Linda so much.


    Linda suddenly become so cold in front of him. As long as he thought carefully, he could soon get a reasonable reason.


    It was the same as before.


    "Thank you."


    When Steve spoke, he seemed to be in a good mood. When he looked at Linda, his eyes were also smiling, but he didn''t forget to make a pitiful expression in front of Linda.


    Others might not know how to face it, but who was the person he was facing now? It was his wife, Linda. Of course he knew Linda very well.


    At the beginning, Linda really didn''t want to talk to this man.


    But...


    Soon, Linda realized that if she really got angry with this man because of this, then wasn''t she the one who was unreasonable?


    For such a long time, even if she didn''t know much about other people''s things, didn''t she know clearly what this man looked like to her when facing her?


    Only this man would treat her so well when facing her. As for others, how could they really have such a good attitude when facing her? Linda knew it was impossible.


    "By the way, if I have time these days, let''s go to take wedding photos together and then plan the route of our trip. Although Jeremy''s matter is a little troublesome, it won''t be long. We still have to go on together."


    Although Linda looked much calmer at this time, how could a smart man like Steve not know that she was still in a bad mood?


    So when Steve spoke, his tone became a little calm.


    When he looked at Linda, he didn''t hide his smile at all.


    "Okay."


    Linda was full of anger just now, but at this time, this man''s attitude was so good. Even if Linda wanted to say something, she could not say anything in the end.


    Maybe.


    At this time, the relationship between them should be like this. When they looked at each other, they seemed to care about nothing, but in fact, how could they really not care about anything? Nobody knew how much they were thinking in their hearts.


    "By t


    pened to Sherry won''t affect the relationship between the two of us. In that case, why don''t we make some changes?"


    Hearing this, Steve frowned unnaturally and asked, "What changes?"


    What changes should they make?


    "Take the initiative to help them. You go to face Jeremy, and I go to face Sherry. I also want to marry you as soon as possible. I also want them to appear on my wedding."


    Steve was speechless


    At this time, when Steve looked at Linda, he still had a very unreal feeling.


    When he looked at Linda, even Steve was curious. Was Linda really the woman he knew before?


    Why did she look so strange?


    "Then do as you said."


    Although.


    At this time, Steve was not sure whether what Linda said would work, but when facing her, his mood began to become much calmer. Perhaps, he just didn''t know how to face it.


    "There is no problem with what I said, but now I am just seriously thinking about how to face Sherry."


    Sherry wouldn''t come to Linda for no reason.


    But...


    Now nothing had happened. If Linda just came to Sherry like this, let alone Sherry, even she would doubt if she had ulterior motives.


    However.


    Linda had no choice but to think about it by herself. She didn''t say anything more when she looked at Steve.


    Looking at the awkward look on Linda''s face, Steve smiled helplessly and said, "If you have any idea, just do as you think.


    I don''t know how to face Jeremy. So, you''d better face the bad idea by yourself slowly. Think carefully and there will be a result."


    Originally.


    Steve also had a long face, but when he saw the depressed look on Linda''s face, he felt better all of a sudden. Maybe man was really a strange creature.

 Chapter 722 Protect You With My Life

    "Yes..."


    Said Linda, nodding dejectedly.


    "Of course I know even you can''t really help me now. Since it''s my idea, I have to face it myself. But I am really in such a bad mood now."


    When Linda spoke, she looked very depressed.


    But...


    Soon, Linda found something wrong.


    When she looked at Steve, her eyes became unfriendly.


    "Steve, after all, I''m your wife now. How could you take pleasure in your wife''s misfortune when she was in trouble?"


    "Where did you see that? I didn''t."


    Steve touched his face and felt that he was still very calm now. He thought he didn''t gloat.


    Why did this woman think about him like this?


    "Look at the expression on your face first. I think our relationship can be reconsidered."


    "How dare you!"


    On the other side.


    Jeremy couldn''t fall asleep alone in the middle of the night. His mind was full of the appearance of Sherry, and the smile of that woman, no matter whether he opened his eyes or closed them.


    Depressed, he sat up and felt that the current state seemed to be too bad for him. However, the relationship between him and Sherry was much better than he had imagined.


    He didn''t know how to face such a result before. Now he finally had a chance to face it. Then he should calm down and think.


    Besides.


    Sherry''s attitude towards him now also showed that she was accepting him little by little, wasn''t she?


    Jeremy didn''t know what''s wrong with himself. On the second morning, he knocked on the door of Sherry with breakfast.


    "Why are you here?"


    Sherry just got up and was about to prepare breakfast for the children. She didn''t expect to see Jeremy standing at the door. She couldn''t figure out what the man''s purpose was.


    Jeremy picked up the breakfast in his hand and showed it to Sherry. He smiled and said, "I''m bored eating alone, so I want to come here to eat with you and children. Let me in, okay?"


    He was not as domineering as before. On the contrary, this thirty year old man was pretending to be pitiful in front of her.


    Sherry felt that she couldn''t accept it, but when she looked at the man, her expression softened a lot. She nodded, turned around and let the man in.


    "What happened, Mommy?"


    The two children were always smart. They might not say anything in front of Jeremy, but when they saw Sherry went to the kitchen to get the bowls, they couldn''t help but come over and ask her.


    After Sherry told the two children the purpose of Jeremy''s visit, the corners of Kami''s lips twitched unnaturally. "I don''t think it''s all because of this. Maybe it''s because Mommy is here."


    "Yes, but Mommy, what do you think now? Do you really think you two should be together again? What you say an


    ront of her.


    But...


    When she looked at this man, she didn''t know how she felt. She thought she should be very happy when she heard his promises to her, but now she still had a ridiculous feeling.


    In the past, she was so desperate. This man did not stand on her side, as if all the problems were on her. At that time, as long as this man was willing to believe her, how could they misunderstand each other for so many years?


    But...


    This man was not on her side at all. Sherry knew it clearer than anyone else.


    Sometimes, that was the case.


    It seemed very simple on the surface, but when it came to the time when she had to face it, how could it be as simple as it seemed? Most of the time, she didn''t know how to face it. It was so sad.


    "I know what I''m talking about and what I''m doing, but there are many things that are not as simple as we think. We should be the most clear about this.


    Sherry, I know what I have done to you in the past. You can do whatever you want to me right now, but at this time, I''m very clear about my own thoughts. I like you, and that''s it. I hope you can understand."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked very serious.


    "In fact, I also know why you are still like this when facing me now, because in your heart, I am most likely a person that is not worth trusting."


    When Jeremy said this, his lips couldn''t help showing a bitter smile.


    Although.


    He didn''t want to face it, but many things were like this. No matter what it was in his imagination, when he really faced it, it was a different feeling.


    Sometimes.


    Even if he didn''t think too much at the beginning, when it came to the time when he had to face it, it was uncertain whether he could still firm his own thoughts.


    Jeremy withdrew. He needed time, so did Sherry.

 Chapter 723 Which Home

    Sherry was speechless.


    Indeed.


    Sometimes, she had to praise Jeremy. In fact, Jeremy was a very conscious man. After knowing that he might not be as popular as he thought, he also knew that he should leave.


    This guy might be conscious enough, but when facing him, Sherry''s mood was still somewhat strange.


    Sherry couldn''t help but secretly take a look at the place where the man disappeared. It seemed that Jeremy really went out for breakfast, without continuing to care about her emotions.


    After sitting down in front of the dresser, Sherry began to seriously think whether what she had said to Jeremy before could really be realized?


    Sherry was not blind. She knew clearly what Jeremy had done to her recently.


    She still had a place in this man''s heart, which could be seen by Sherry.


    However.


    At this time, it was also because she could see that, so there were more or less traces of panic in Sherry''s heart. It seemed that this was the most natural way for her and Jeremy to get along with each other.


    "If you have time, let''s go out for a walk, okay?"


    Just when Sherry thought that the man had really gone out, Jeremy suddenly came back. He leaned against the wall and looked at her with a smile.


    Originally.


    In Sherry''s heart, she should refuse this man.


    But...


    At this moment, facing Jeremy like this, she didn''t know how to control her feelings and thoughts. When she looked at his eyes, she hesitated for a while and nodded.


    It seems that.


    It seemed to be a difficult thing, but now she really began to face it. It suddenly became very simple.


    It was just that the two of them went out for a walk together. Was something bad going to happen?


    Moreover.


    Sherry really needed such a chance to relax. During this period of time, she encountered a lot of things, which made this woman too depressed.


    At this moment, it seemed that Jeremy still didn''t know anything about those things. Sherry didn''t know whether this man knew it or not, but she pretended that he knew nothing.


    In this way, when they were together, there would be no embarrassment.


    This was also the best result for them.


    "I have been thinking about when we two can be like the ordinary friends."


    After sending away the two children, Jeremy and Sherry walked on the road.


    This time, Jeremy didn''t choose to hold the woman beside him.


    Jeremy knew that if he really did it at this time, it would definitely put a lot of pressure on the woman beside him. Since he said it was just a walk, he should not give her too much pressure.


    "I also can''t accept it. I used to think that we two should spend the rest of our lives in enmity with each other. But now I''m standing with you


    at Jeremy also realized that the topic he mentioned was a little difficult for Sherry to accept now.


    Fortunately, Jeremy was smart enough. Noticing that Sherry was uneasy, he didn''t say anything.


    Sherry smiled and said, "I don''t know where I want to go. I gave the design drawing to Chester before, and now I suddenly feel much more relaxed, but there is nothing special place that I want to go now."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he didn''t say anything. He just quietly looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and thought about something seriously. However, the man''s eyes looked really serious.


    "What did Chester say?"


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, Jeremy couldn''t help smiling.


    When looking at Sherry, Jeremy didn''t notice that his expression was full of affection.


    Sherry shook her head and said, "Chester didn''t give me any information I want. He just said that he would take it back and study it. I''m very nervous now."


    Sherry would not say such words in front of Chester.


    Only in front of Jeremy would Sherry act like a spoiled child.


    "Don''t you know what kind of person Chester is? Now that he said he would take it back and study it, he must be able to give you a result soon. Now, just do what you should do."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry''s eyes became more confused when she looked at Jeremy. Looking at this man, she couldn''t help but ask, "I remember that you have a bad relationship with Chester, right?"


    Sherry didn''t know why.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with these two men.


    Why did the two people who didn''t like each other suddenly get along so well?


    "Well, maybe he thinks I''m a good person."


    Hearing Sherry''s question, for a moment, Jeremy didn''t know how to answer it. Looking at the woman in front of him, he smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 724 Correct It By Yourself

    Looking into the eyes of Jeremy, Sherry still had some doubts. She asked confusedly, "Really?"


    Seeing Jeremy nod, Sherry continued, "I find that there is really a difference between men and women. I really can''t understand you. When did you become like this?"


    Jeremy smiled and said, "In fact, I think there is something you think too much. The reason why Chester didn''t like me before was that I hurt you. But now everything is different, isn''t it?


    Without those prejudices, I think I''m still very charming. Then, it''s natural that Chester and I have a good relationship."


    Jeremy said confidently.


    "Are you sure?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy in front of her, she didn''t know how to say about him.


    But...


    If Sherry calmed herself down and made a comment on Jeremy, she found that what this man said might be true.


    She just didn''t approve of what the man said before.


    In fact, there were many things that were very simple in Chester''s world.


    It was undeniable that Jeremy was outstanding.


    Then.


    When she faced this man without any prejudice, perhaps she could really feel that he was an excellent person.


    While Sherry was still lost in various fancies and conjectures, Jeremy looked at this woman and finally became much more helpless than before.


    Then he took the initiative to say, "Sometimes I feel that I know you very well, but sometimes I feel that I can clearly see the distance between the two of us."


    When he said these words, he always looked very calm.


    Even Sherry, who was originally very calm in front of this man, did not know what she was thinking at this time. She always felt that there seemed to be something that she did not know about what the man said to her.


    It was a strange feeling.


    "In fact, you have known Chester for such a long time. You should know that he is an excellent man in all aspects. But if a person is really in such a position, there will be very few people around him."


    At first, Jeremy didn''t want to say these words to Sherry, but at this time, looking at this woman like this, he didn''t know what happened to him, and he still couldn''t control his mood.


    When he talked to Sherry, he looked much more serious.


    "It''s because there are fewer and fewer people around him, so he has to go to those in a similar position to him. Even if they can''t be friends, it''s good to sit down and talk."


    When Jeremy said this, he didn''t make it clear to Sherry.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry finally understood what Jeremy wanted to express to her.


    At this time, what Jeremy wanted to ex


    an those beautiful clothes.


    Sherry was also looking forward to seeing what these clothes would look like in the end.


    "Do you want to watch movie?"


    When passing by a cinema, Jeremy saw some couples standing there waiting for the movie. Suddenly, he had a very magical feeling, After all, these things had never been done by them before.


    Although Sherry and he had children now, they had never done what a real couple should do before. At this time, when thinking of this, Jeremy felt a little sorry for Sherry.


    Looking at the direction Jeremy was pointing her in, Sherry felt very unreal.


    It seems that.


    The relationship between them should have been a little better than now, but now when they were together, their emotions were somewhat wrong.


    "Yes..."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she was also a little stunned.


    The two of them had known each other for such a long time. Sherry had never thought that the two of them could watch a movie together. That was why she nodded when she saw Jeremy looking at her.


    "What do you want to see?"


    Jeremy took Sherry to the cinema. Unexpectedly, Jeremy didn''t know how to choose.


    Because Jeremy was so busy with work, he rarely had this kind of entertainment. He looked a little confused now.


    Looking at Jeremy''s expression, Sherry also looked a little confused. In fact, even Sherry had never thought that one day, Jeremy would take her to watch movie.


    "Actually, I don''t know either. I just feel that everyone is different. We haven''t seen a movie for such a long time, and I haven''t seen these alone for a long time. So even if you ask me now, I don''t know what I want to see."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she still looked innocent.

 Chapter 725 I Cant Help You All My Life

    "Well..."


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked a little stunned. He had thought that he only needed to give her money, but he didn''t expect that even Sherry didn''t know what she wanted to watch.


    Then.


    How should he choose?


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I should make it clear to you. If you choose one, we two can watch together, but if you can''t, I''ll go home now."


    In fact.


    Sherry didn''t really want to watch these movies. If there was really something that Sherry wanted to watch at this time, then it should be what this man liked.


    Jeremy didn''t expect that Sherry would say such words to him, so at this time, he looked somewhat helpless.


    However.


    Now it was different from before. Jeremy had taken Sherry seriously.


    Therefore.


    When choosing, Jeremy looked very serious.


    Watching Jeremy pick movies with the same look he used to read files, Sherry felt a little funny.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know why, at this time, looking at Jeremy like this, there was an unspeakable sense of satisfaction in her heart.


    Even a man like Jeremy would have this look on his face because of her.


    It was supposed to be something worth celebrating.


    At least, it should be like this at this time.


    "Hey, are you sure you don''t want to help me choose?"


    Originally.


    When Jeremy looked back at Sherry, he thought that this woman should give him some advice.


    However.


    When Jeremy saw Sherry''s current state, he knew how disappointed he was.


    Sherry, who stood beside him, somehow found a place to sit down.


    With the popcorn bucket in her hand, she ate leisurely.


    It was like Jeremy didn''t exist.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sherry really couldn''t understand Jeremy''s emotion. When she saw the aggrieved expression on Jeremy''s face when he looked at her, she was a little confused. Did she bully this man?


    But...


    If that was the case, why didn''t she feel anything?


    "Nothing. I''ll be quick..."


    Jeremy really didn''t know how to face Sherry like this. He really didn''t know how to choose, so he had no choice but to randomly choose one and then went back.


    Unfortunately.


    Sometimes, even if a person wanted to be quiet, the God would not agree.


    Jeremy only had one day to accompany Sherry, but he met a third wheel.


    And it was a high wattage third wheel.


    "Why are you here?"


    Holding Linda''s hand, Steve looked at Jeremy and Sherry with undisguised shock in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Steve seemed to think of something. He looked at Jeremy and said helplessly, "So, you come here to watc


    ve didn''t know what to say when he looked at Jeremy.


    Steve was absolutely unwilling to face this topic, but he had to face it at this time. Even if it was a very strange topic, he had to face it.


    "Yes, you can''t help me for a lifetime, but at least you still can help you now. I know, but I haven''t managed the company seriously for so many years, and I don''t know what to do."


    There had never been such a topic between the two people.


    At this time, even if the person he was facing was Jeremy, Steve still didn''t know how to face it. This confused feeling was really not good for this man.


    "Look, it''s such a simple thing. Even you don''t know how to face it yourself, so have you really thought about my feelings when facing these things?"


    Although.


    He knew that.


    Perhaps at this time, he shouldn''t say such words, but he still could not control his mood. In the face of Steve, he could not help but ask himself to say such words to him.


    After looking at Steve for a while, Jeremy said, "I''m thinking that maybe I''ll find a senior manager for the company in a few years. At that time, I can leave the company''s affairs to him. Do you still expect me to help you at that time?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Steve looked at him in disbelief, feeling that he couldn''t keep up with his thoughts.


    "What do you want to do if you don''t manage your own company?"


    Perhaps Steve wouldn''t be surprised to hear such words from anyone else.


    But...


    The man in front of him was not someone else, but Jeremy.


    In Steve''s eyes, Jeremy had always been the man who looked a little cold, but in fact, he was completely obsessed with work.


    It was impossible for such a man not to manage his own company.

 Chapter 726 I Dont Need To Comfort You

    However.


    Obviously, at this time, Steve didn''t know all about Jeremy.


    Steve could tell that the reason why Jeremy said these words to him was not that he didn''t want to help him, but that he was telling him the truth.


    It was also because of this that Steve became more confused.


    What was Jeremy going to do?


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Steve felt a little uncomfortable.


    The two of them were best friends. If Jeremy had made a decision before, he must have known it. But now, he didn''t know anything.


    Linda was about to say something, but at this time, she suddenly thought of something when she looked at the way Steve looked at Jeremy.


    In the past, Linda had thought that keeping away from Jeremy and Sherry could make the relationship between her and Steve more stable.


    But...


    Now it seemed that she was really wrong.


    She thought that she had suffered something unfair, so she just let herself face Sherry with such an attitude. However, Steve was not her after all, and Jeremy had never done anything to betray Steve.


    It seemed that it was she who had been making a fuss.


    Steve and Jeremy were originally good friends, but now their relationship were screwed up by her. It was really a bad thing, and she was unwilling to face it.


    In fact.


    In the past, she didn''t know how she felt and how she should face something. But when she really faced it, she calmed down.


    This feeling was really a little strange for a person.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I know what I should do. But now that you have such an idea, I think I have to make it clear."


    She looked at the expression on his face.


    Things that she didn''t know how to face before seemed to become much easier at this time.


    Looking at the man, she couldn''t help laughing. Then she said, "I really feel that there is something wrong with myself these days. In fact, you two should be the best friends."


    Linda''s sudden words made them at a loss.


    Even Steve looked at Linda strangely at this time.


    Steve really couldn''t understand what this woman was thinking at this time.


    Originally.


    He had thought that it was difficult to face, but it was not the case now.


    Steve was not used to the sudden thoughtfulness of Linda.


    As for Steve''s mood, it was not something that Linda needed to think about.


    Under the astonished eyes of the two men, Linda just took a step forward, stood in front of the two men and seriously bowed to the two men.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve always been stubborn to believe whatever I believe and do what I t


    that Linda was really willing to continue to get along with Sherry. These were two completely different things. They couldn''t be mixed up, right?


    Looking at Linda like this, Steve even didn''t know what he was feeling.


    "Yes, you two will meet each other more often in the future. But, do you think that you and Sherry are in the worst mood?"


    Steve was speechless when he saw the expression on Linda''s face.


    At this time, when Linda looked at the expression on Steve''s face, she didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Isn''t it?"


    When Steve looked at Linda, he really had an indescribable helpless mood. This feeling was really bad for him.


    "Think about it carefully. It''s a very uncertain thing how you think about something, isn''t it?


    Everyone is different when dealing with a matter. You think you do nothing wrong, but others won''t think so. The conflict between you and Sherry should not exist."


    Steve had wanted to make it clear to Linda a long time ago, but he hadn''t find a right time all the time. Now, it was a chance for Steve.


    For Steve, he always felt somewhat uncomfortable when he kept those words to himself.


    However, at this time, when he saw the way Linda looked at him, Steve suddenly didn''t know how to say these.


    After looking at Steve for a long time, Linda said, "You''re right. Although I lost my child, it has nothing to do with Sherry. But Steve, don''t you know to comfort me?"


    Steve held Linda in his arms helplessly and said, "How can I not know what kind of thing you are sad for, but it''s unnecessary for you to think so at this time.


    I know you are sad, but I think I don''t have to comfort you, because both of us don''t have to do like this."

 Chapter 727 Seem So Close But Also So Far

    "Steve."


    Looking at the man she loved so much, Linda felt that he looked so strange at the moment.


    Looking at Linda, Steve smiled helplessly and said.


    "You have me now. Forget about that previous child. We''ll have many more children in the future."


    In fact.


    When Linda faced Steve like this before, she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    However.


    At this moment, hearing what Steve said to her, Linda suddenly felt that she seemed to understand something that she hadn''t seen clearly before.


    "Although sometimes I can''t understand what happened before, I want to tell you at this time that I hope the past can be passed like this.


    I know that you were sad about the loss of your child before, but recently you have also known it, haven''t you? Sherry didn''t mean to do that at that time.


    So, for so many years, you''re also responsible for the way your relationship with Sherry have turned out. I am not very familiar with the relationship between you two before, but, is it worth it to become like this because of a misunderstanding?"


    Steve would never say such words in front of Linda before.


    In Steve''s mind, he had always cared about Linda''s mood.


    Sometimes, Steve was afraid that his words would irritate Linda.


    If that was the case, then it would be bad.


    "I..."


    When facing Steve, Linda had a lot to say every time.


    However.


    This time, when she saw the expression on Steve''s face, she couldn''t figure it out.


    She didn''t know what else she could say at this time.


    "I know you still have some unpleasant thoughts about what happened in the past. But I don''t think the previous thoughts can change the relationship between us now, right?"


    Hearing this, Linda had nothing else to say. Steve had tried so hard, just for a result he wanted. So, how could he give this woman such a chance at this time?


    When he spoke and looked at Linda, he looked very serious. Almost no one would doubt the authenticity of every word he said.


    "Yes, maybe we shouldn''t have changed now. But can you tell me what you like about me? I''ve been thinking about it before, but your answer is always ambiguous."


    Linda knew that she doubted the man beside her again and again. But at this time, even if she knew that it was not good for her to do so, she was just not confident in herself.


    Just because of this, Steve was really angry when he looked at Linda.


    y was blunt about it. At this time, when she looked at Jeremy, she looked half smiling, which made Jeremy not know how to face her.


    Anyway.


    At this time, the relationship between the two seemed a little weird.


    "Well, even if your thoughts are different from mine, at least you have a little crush on me, don''t you?"


    Even if Jeremy had been rejected by Sherry in front of him once.


    However.


    At this time, when facing Sherry in front of him, his mood was different. This feeling was also very bad for him.


    "Well, a little. But that''s all. We two just go out for a walk today. What the hell are you thinking about? I''m also sad for you."


    Looking at Jeremy in front of her, she looked more aggrieved than anyone else.


    However.


    In fact, only Sherry herself knew what she wanted to do at this time.


    Sherry wanted to be with Jeremy, but what Jeremy had brought to Sherry was too deep for her, and she might not forget it all her life.


    That was exactly why.


    At this time, even Sherry had a crush on Jeremy.


    However.


    When facing Jeremy, she could control her mood and mind well.


    She could figure out what she wanted and do what she wanted.


    Sometimes, it should be the same between people.


    Once there was a rift in a relationship between two people, it was hard to recover.


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he didn''t know how he felt at this time.


    Recently, Jeremy really didn''t know how to face Sherry.


    He wasn''t sure if he and Sherry were closer or further apart.


    He always felt...


    His relationship with Sherry seemed so close but also so far.

 Chapter 728 Unbelievable

    "So, are you still willing to watch a movie with me here?"


    Seeing that this man seemed to be a little tangled, Sherry did not choose to leave enough time for him.


    For Sherry, if the relationship between her and Jeremy could really be like this all the time, it would be good.


    It was obvious that it was a good choice to keep their relationship like this.


    But...


    If the relationship between the two could not be as good as it was now, then it would be not bad for them to be separated like this.


    After all.


    If Jeremy couldn''t even accept this little bit of indifference, Sherry would really be angry.


    Even during this period of time, when Jeremy faced Sherry, he had done a lot for her.


    In fact.


    Sherry also knew that maybe, at this time, she really shouldn''t have so many requirements for Jeremy. Giving each other a chance should be a good result for both of the two, but sometimes, people are strange beings.


    There are some things that they see more clearly than anyone else.


    But...


    When they really need to face it themselves, things will not be as simple and good as they think.


    Or maybe there were some things that should have been like this, but Sherry had never found it before, and she had never found a suitable result.


    Now, when she really needed to face it, her mood also began to calm down little by little.


    Many things seemed to be better than she had imagined.


    "Of course."


    Jeremy really didn''t understand why Sherry''s mood changed so quickly.


    How could things turn out like this in such a moment?


    "Well, after the movie, let''s go to the game hall later."


    In fact, Sherry was not a quiet person.


    Besides, Jeremy agreed. So Sherry could do whatever she wanted. And she didn''t need to care about other people''s feelings at all.


    It was the same as before.


    "The game hall?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he felt that he had misheard.


    Although Jeremy was not very old now.


    But...


    Jeremy''s life had always been very rigorous. It seemed that he had never been to such a place.


    It was also because of this that Jeremy could not hide his shock when Sherry mentioned the game hall.


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking about it carefully before. Should we play in a place that we two seldom went before? Now I feel that the game hall is a very good choice."


    In fact, Jeremy wanted to refute.


    He didn''t understand why they should go to that noisy place.


    But...


    No matter how many thoughts Jeremy had before, at this time, when he saw the expression on Sherry''s face, he knew that he could not speak those words out.


    It seemed simple on the surface, but in f


    cases, Jeremy should be very calm.


    But...


    This time, Jeremy still felt that many people''s eyes might be fixed on him. For such things, he was somewhat unaccustomed to it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    On the other side, even though Sherry knew why Jeremy felt uncomfortable, she still had to act as if she knew nothing.


    After all...


    If it wasn''t for this opportunity, how could she see such a funny side of Jeremy?


    "Nothing..."


    Looking at the Sherry''s attitude toward him, Jeremy really didn''t know what to say.


    At last, Sherry couldn''t bear to see Jeremy like this, so she sat down directly and said to the man beside her, "Well, I''ll show you once, and you can see if you can see anything."


    In the past, Jeremy just saw the result, but this time, since Sherry had said so, he knew that he should pay attention to the process.


    A few minutes later.


    "I don''t understand..."


    Even Jeremy himself blushed a little when he said this. After all, he had never met such a situation before. He looked very depressed.


    "Forget it. Maybe I shouldn''t have brought you here."


    In fact.


    Even Sherry herself knew that Jeremy was not suitable for this place.


    But...


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her at that time. How could she bring Jeremy to such kind of place?


    "If it''s not as difficult as I thought, I think you might be able to tell me a result. I want to see if the result I get is as good as I think."


    Just when Sherry was about to leave with Jeremy, Jeremy suddenly said something like that.


    After calming herself down, Sherry looked at the man in front of her and said, "So, do you mean that you want me to teach you how to achieve that result I get?"


    Even if Sherry said so, she still felt it was inconceivable.

 Chapter 729 Something Happened

    Things had turned out to be like this. At this time, even when Jeremy looked at Sherry, his eyes still looked a little helpless.


    "In fact, I''m very fast in learning. Maybe you can try to give me a chance. What if the result I give you is better than you think?"


    Jeremy didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    For him, it was useless.


    According to his previous personality, he would definitely not be interested in such things.


    But...


    He didn''t know what was going on this time. He felt that this matter would be much better than he had imagined. If he continued to face it like this, he might get a good result.


    "Let me have a try."


    At this time, Sherry just looked at the man in front of her like this. She was not sure how Jeremy felt, and what he was thinking. Everything looked so blurred.


    Although Jeremy was not very clear about what was on Sherry''s mind at the moment, he couldn''t hide his excitement when he looked at Sherry. He was really happy.


    Jeremy was happy that perhaps Sherry began to accept him little by little.


    He was happy that the relationship between him and Sherry was closer than before. Maybe at this time, the relationship between them would be better than he had imagined.


    "What do you think? Is it different from what you think?"


    An hour later, Jeremy became a master unexpectedly. When Sherry saw the result, she didn''t know what to say at all.


    In the past, Sherry had been slowly figuring out how to play games by herself. No one else taught her.


    It took a long time for her to reach this point. However, this time, the result Sherry got was completely different from what she had imagined. It was a very strange feeling. And because of this, when Sherry just looked at Jeremy, she was unable to say anything else.


    Looking at the way Sherry looked at him, Jeremy was a little flustered.


    Was he not doing well enough now?


    Looking at Jeremy like this, Sherry just sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know how to face you. I really spent a lot of time and efforts on it, but I have never thought about..."


    At this time, even if Sherry hadn''t said the rest of the words directly, many things still began to become clearer and clearer.


    "Maybe you do have a talent for it. Maybe it''s because you are sensitive to it that you can master it so quickly in such a short time."


    Jeremy was so excited that he hugged Sherry and kissed her.


    "Yeah, maybe talent is really a magical thing, but for me now, the relationship between the two of us is really something that I need to cherish."


    herry looked at Jeremy, she was a little embarrassed.


    After all.


    Today, it was she who asked Jeremy to accompany her.


    When she was in a bad mood, she asked this man to go out with her.


    But...


    When she was in a better mood and when she didn''t need this man anymore, she would directly abandon him. She didn''t know whether it was really a good idea or not. She really didn''t know.


    "If you really don''t want to go on, we two can go back. You really need to think carefully about these design drawings, otherwise, how can you get the result you want?"


    At this time, Jeremy looked very gentle.


    When Sherry met the eyes of Jeremy, she even looked a little shy.


    "Since you have said so, if I don''t do as you said, I will feel a little sorry for you. In this case, you can send me back. In order to repay you, I will cook for you."


    This time.


    Sherry wasn''t planning on going out to eat with Jeremy.


    After what had happened several times, Sherry finally realized that Jeremy seemed to prefer the food she made by herself more than her treat. Even if it was not very delicious, he would like it.


    "Sure."


    Sure enough.


    After Sherry said this, the smile at the corners of Jeremy''s mouth looked much bigger.


    On the way back, the two of them had nothing to say. So Jeremy just drove quietly to keep silent.


    When they got home, they saw the mess in the room.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Lucas was lying on the ground alone, Sherry''s heart almost ached.


    Looking at Jeremy who was still standing aside, she said quickly, "Go in and see if Kami is still here. At least I should know what''s going on now."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked more serious than anyone else.

 Chapter 730 The Kid Was Lost

    Of course, Jeremy wouldn''t be careless on such matters.


    Hearing what Sherry had said to him, he went in without hesitation.


    "Kami is not here."


    When he said this, not to mention Sherry, even Jeremy, who had thought that this matter would not be as bad as he had imagined, now had a long face.


    Before Sherry could say anything, Jeremy went to the opposite and knocked on the door of Jeffery madly.


    However, there was no response.


    "Do you have the key?"


    At this time, Jeremy''s eyes fell on Sherry again. Looking at her pale face, he frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say, but that there was no need to say anything at this time.


    These ones...


    It should have been something that Sherry should see clearly a long time ago, but this woman escaped again and again. If it hadn''t been for Sherry who escaped again and again, it wouldn''t have been such a result now.


    Jeremy thought so.


    "Yes."


    Although Sherry didn''t know what was on Jeremy''s mind at this time, she knew that she could believe this man, or in other words, she had to believe this man.


    Although.


    Deep in her heart, she still instinctively tried to escape from Jeffery''s betrayal. But now, everything had been placed in front of her.


    Escape could not really solve the problem. Even if Sherry was unwilling to face all this, she could only choose to face it by herself.


    When Jeremy opened the door of Jeffery''s house with the key, Sherry and he knew that their guess was true!


    It was real!


    "How could this be?"


    Hearing Sherry''s words, even Jeremy couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Sherry, do you still want to escape from it at this time?


    The kids are already involved in this. Even if you still don''t care about me, but don''t you care about the two children?"


    Jeremy didn''t know how to control his emotions at all.


    Most of the time.


    Jeremy kept telling himself that he should be nicer to Sherry.


    As long as he was really willing to face it, as long as he could give himself enough time in the end, the relationship between him and Sherry was definitely not just like what it was now, and the relationship between them would definitely be further.


    But...


    A lot of things weren''t what he thought they were.


    Ideas were just ideas.


    However, if he really had to face it, then that was another thing.


    Even at this time, he was still unwilling to face it. There were some things that could not really be changed even if they were not willing to face it.


    If it could be changed so easily, why did he waste so mu


    She looked into Chester''s eyes and whispered.


    When Sherry said these words, she looked more aggrieved than anyone else.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I know. I know what you are thinking now. You also didn''t know things would turn out the way they did. You also didn''t know your good younger brother would treat your children like that.


    What''s more, Sherry, even if things have turned out like this, you are still looking forward to something, right?


    You still don''t want to believe what has happened. Maybe in your eyes, what happened now is just something fake. And it''s still different from what you imagined.


    But... Have you ever thought another thing? Things have come to this point. The part you don''t know may be even worse. Do you really want to not know how to face your children in the future because of Jeffery?"


    At this time, when Chester spoke, he looked a little serious.


    Sherry just looked at the man in front of her quietly.


    At this time, even Sherry still had a lot to say, but when she really looked at Chester, she didn''t know what to say at all. She even didn''t know how to control her emotions at all.


    "Waah..."


    Finally, Sherry couldn''t control her emotions. She couldn''t help but lie on the body of Chester and burst into tears all of a sudden.


    Chester was still thinking whether he should continue to be fierce.


    But...


    Hearing Sherry''s cry, Chester really couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Gently patting on Sherry''s back, he said, "I know it''s very bad now, but it doesn''t mean that there won''t be any chance, right? We can try our best to fight for it bit by bit, can''t we?"


    At this time, Chester seemed to be a little more optimistic than Sherry.

 Chapter 731 Something You Cant Do

    "I''m sorry..."


    In fact


    At this time, even Sherry herself was very clear that crying seemed not to be the best solution to all this.


    But


    She still couldn''t control her own mood. That feeling was simply worse for her, wasn''t it?


    Sherry knew that she shouldn''t have been forgiven at this time.


    However.


    "Alas..."


    Although.


    Chester also knew that he should make this woman unforgettable at this time. Only in this way could he let her know what he was feeling at the moment.


    But


    Chester also knew that his thoughts and actions could not be exactly the same. The reason was very simple, because the person in front of him at the moment was not anyone else, but Sherry.


    He knew it.


    Since they had known each other for such a long time, when had Chester really been cruel to a person?


    Of course he was heartless.


    If it was true that Chester was easy-going, he would never be able to reach his current position.


    But he always looked so easy-going in front of Sherry.


    There was only one simple reason, that is, Sherry was an accident in Chester''s life, the biggest accident!


    "To be honest, Sherry, if it is still the past, no matter what you do, I will support you. But this time, I hope you can keep calm. If you can''t make yourself rational to face Jeffery, then you just don''t need to get involved in anything."


    At this time, listening to what Chester said to her, Sherry chose to be silent.


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry was not willing to face what Chester said, but she had to admit that what he said was actually right.


    Every word he said was reasonable.


    As if at this moment.


    If she still unconditionally stood on the side of Jeffery as before, then she must be the one who was hurt.


    "Chester..."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t know what she should say to this man.


    However.


    Sherry didn''t know why. Anyway, after seeing Chester''s attitude towards her at this time, she gradually calmed down.


    "Chester, I know what you need now, and I know what you want. What you need is just that we are all safe, and so do I.


    Although I care a lot about Jeffery, it''s different this time. The two children have been in danger because of me. If I still have the same choice as before this time, not to mention you, even I don''t like myself."


    Sherry looked very serious when she said these words.


    When facing Sherry, Chester couldn''t help but ask himself to give her a big smile.


    Although


    When looking at Sherry, Chester still thought she looked a little unreliable. But at this time,


    but there is another thing in front of me."


    Chester adjusted his mood.


    In the face of Sherry, he looked much more serious than before.


    "I know you are worried about the two kids, but I think you''d better live with me. Your home is not safe now. Go to my home. It''s safer there."


    Sherry didn''t find it hard to accept this.


    This was the best way.


    Jeffery knew Sherry very well, so he also knew her living environment.


    At this time, if Sherry stubbornly chose to stay there, it might not bring her a good result.


    "By the way, let''s clean up the marks."


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry was still in a mess, but she also knew that she had to calm down a little bit, and then she could better face everything in front of her.


    The marks must be cleaned up.


    Although Sherry didn''t know much about the codes left by the two kids, what if someone else saw them when they came in? Then the result would be different.


    Sherry just hoped that she could do something for the two children at the moment.


    Even if.


    Even if what she could do was minimal, she had to do it.


    "By the way, let''s look at these results first. Don''t destroy them now. Put them all together. There is a safe in the house, which is relatively reliable for the time being. After all, these codes are written by the children painstakingly."


    At the beginning, Chester had the same thought as Sherry that they could just destroy these directly.


    However, after thinking for a while, Chester still couldn''t make himself do that.


    Sometimes, just looking at the two children writing code, he felt very pitiful for them.


    How could he destroy the children''s efforts with his own hands? It was impossible.

 Chapter 732 The Worry Of Chester

    "I think you have a good idea. At least, at this time, I think every word you said to me sounds reasonable. I think so."


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she also regained some vitality.


    Because Sherry understood him.


    "What?"


    At this time, Chester seemed to be in a much better mood. Even in front of Sherry, his attitude seemed to be much better than before. When Sherry talked to him, he also knew to respond with a smile.


    "By the way, no matter where I go these days, I think you''d better be with me. Although my home is safe, it''s not completely safe in such a situation."


    Chester said seriously.


    Hearing what Chester said, Sherry still had a different feeling.


    In the past, she just felt that this matter was a little bad.


    Then.


    Now after seeing Chester''s attitude towards this matter, Sherry knew that it was so bad this time.


    "Yes, it''s not very safe. You''re right. It''s necessary for me to be with you. Relatively safe places should be a good choice up to now, right?"


    Looking at Chester, Sherry smiled and said.


    In fact.


    Looking at Chester, Sherry knew that.


    Although his attitude was a little bad when he faced her, Sherry knew Chester was doing it for her own good.


    Chester was even a little worried at this moment.


    Chester was worried that Sherry would give up on something.


    He was afraid that she would dislike him for not being able to give her the best protection.


    However.


    What Chester didn''t know was that he was not obligated to be nice to Sherry.


    For what Chester had done to her, Sherry felt she could never repay him for the rest of her life.


    However.


    Now a lot of things slowly became clear.


    "But, is it really okay for Jeremy to be alone? I have known something before. You know, when Jeremy faced Jeffery alone before, he was already very tired."


    Although.


    Sherry had tried her best to tell herself that it was not necessary to pay attention to that matter at this time, but she was very clear about what she had to face.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. Sherry, have you thought of one thing? The reason it was hard for Jeremy to do this before was because he didn''t want you to know. Now that you have known it, do you think that Jeremy still need to hide something at this time?


    Although Jeffery is very powerful, there is still a gap between him and Jeremy. Some people can only hide behind the scenes all their lives, but some people are born kings, which is the biggest gap between them.


    Maybe Jeffery


    said these words, she looked very depressed.


    However.


    Chester even didn''t know how to persuade Sherry.


    Although.


    Perhaps this was something that no one was willing to face, but at this time, what Sherry said was the most reasonable thing so far.


    Therefore.


    At this time, Sherry had a rough idea of what was going on, and she would not let herself be the same as before.


    No matter what happened, she wouldn''t be stubborn to believe herself as before.


    She should figure out what she wanted and what she should do at this time. Only when she figured out all these, many things would she look better.


    In fact


    Most of the time, things were like this. It might have been a very simple thing, but when a person began to participate little by little, things became difficult.


    "Chester?"


    Sherry had thought that Chester would give her an answer soon, no matter whether he had agreed or not.


    However.


    There was still a certain gap between what she had imagined and what she had experienced now.


    Chester was seriously thinking about something.


    However.


    However, even if Sherry was by his side, she still didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "I''m just thinking one thing. Can you really adapt to such an environment now? Be a little employee in my company. You haven''t experienced such a life for a long time, right?"


    When Chester spoke, he looked at Sherry seriously.


    Although.


    This was Sherry''s request, but Chester had seriously thought about the result of the matter, so he said such words to Sherry.


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry did nothing wrong, but there were some things that couldn''t be made so rashly.

 Chapter 733 Delicious Food

    "Actually I think you''re overthinking a lot of things, but in fact, these things are not as so bad so you think."


    Looking at Chester, Sherry smiled seriously.


    "Think about it carefully. After all, it''s not the first day we two know each other. Do you think I will really do something too outrageous?"


    After hesitating for a while, Sherry added, "Except for the matter of Jeffery."


    At this moment, hearing what Sherry said, Chester couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Although Sherry looked very naive in this way, her performance could still be praised by Chester.


    For example...


    At this time, what Sherry said proved that she still had some self-knowledge.


    However.


    Since Sherry had expressed her attitude again and again recently, it seemed that after the two children were taken away by Jeffery, her feelings for him were really not as deep as before.


    "That''s okay. Anyway, you won''t be able to do it for a long time. If you think you are not suitable for it, I won''t let you do it. But, if you want to leave, remember to tell me."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he still looked a little serious.


    After all...


    He was about to be Sherry''s boss. Anyway, he should act like a boss in front of Sherry, shouldn''t he?


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will try my best to get the best result. I won''t bring you any trouble. Trust me, I will solve everything well."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very serious.


    Even if Sherry really had some thoughts, she looked at Chester carefully.


    After all.


    At this time, the relationship between Chester and her was not as simple as friends.


    "Well, I believe you."


    Chester had planned to keep silent, and then quietly watched Sherry''s reaction.


    But...


    Even though Chester had always been a very smart man, at this time, he did not expect that Sherry would be reacted like this and not know how to face everything in front of her.


    To be honest, Chester looked a little disappointed at what was happening now.


    However.


    When Chester looked at Sherry who was looking at him, he looked very nervous. No matter what the reason was, he should not give this woman such pressure.


    There were many things.


    Now Sherry had done a good job. She had been working hard for these things. Why couldn''t he give her more trust as before?


    Even when he disliked Jeremy before, this had never happened.


    Not to mention the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry, things had become like this because of Jeffery.


    It seemed that it was also because of that young man that he didn''t have


    tever she thought of. When she spoke, she was just babbling, and she wouldn''t let others particularly care about her feelings.


    But...


    If it was someone who knew Sherry well, he would have felt her emotions. Although Sherry looked very excited at this time, there were also some sadness in her eyes.


    Or maybe.


    This woman was in a good mood not because of these things.


    But now things had been so bad. Sherry was just afraid that she would make others more worried about her. That was why she worked so hard to look happy.


    "Yes, I think the same as you. But what are you doing? Why did it take so long?"


    In fact.


    Not long after Sherry went in, the aroma of the food had appeared.


    Even people who were not very hungry before would still feel hungry after smelling such a fragrance. This feeling was not easy to hide.


    At this time, Chester just felt hungry but couldn''t eat anything delicious.


    Sherry smiled helplessly and said, "A long time has passed, but it will be done soon. We can eat it soon. In order to eat something delicious, you can hold on a little longer, right? Just wait a little longer."


    Sherry said confidently.


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he didn''t hide his dissatisfaction at all.


    But...


    At this time, even so, Sherry did not make any reaction. In this way, Chester looked somewhat narrow-minded.


    At last, Chester said helplessly, "In fact, you don''t need to prepare too much. Home-made meals will be okay. It''s not the first time you know me. Do I have high requirements for these things?"


    At this moment, Sherry still felt a little awkward when hearing what Chester said.


    But...


    Sherry still didn''t stop and sped up her cooking.

 Chapter 734 The Taste Of The Rich

    Seeing that Chester was gobbling the food, Sherry sighed, "If Lucas and Kami would like the same as you when they eat the food I cook, I will be very happy."


    Chester was stunned.


    In his impression, the food cooked by Sherry was very delicious. He asked in confusion, "They don''t like the food cooked by you? I didn''t expect that they have such a high taste, so what do they usually like to eat?"


    The corners of Sherry''s mouth twitched unnaturally, and then she said helplessly, "KFC."


    She had told the two children many times that it was junk food.


    And children shouldn''t eat it.


    But...


    That kind of food seemed to have a natural attraction to children.


    "It''s okay. I like the food you cook."


    It seemed that Chester could see that at this time, Sherry didn''t seem to be in a good mood, but even if she didn''t seem to be in a good mood, Chester seemed to be in a good mood all of a sudden.


    It seemed that what was happening in front of him was a very happy thing.


    "Well, the food I cooked is really delicious, but there is another difficult thing for us now. Do you really think that I can cook for you freely in your company?"


    Although.


    Chester and she thought so.


    But...


    She was just a newcomer and a clerk. If she went directly to the CEO''s office to have dinner with Chester and cook for him, many people would gossip about them. That was really not good.


    "Haha..."


    Chester always believed that even if he didn''t tell Sherry, she would understand something.


    But...


    At this time, when Chester looked at Sherry, he knew that he had too much expectation for this woman before.


    Otherwise, when he looked at Sherry now, at least his mood would not be so speechless.


    Sure enough.


    No matter when, what Sherry thought was different from what a normal person thought.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "So, I think I really can''t understand you at all now. You often go to my company. Do you think how many people in my company don''t know you now?"


    When he said these words, he didn''t allow himself to speak fast.


    However.


    Sherry, who heard Chester''s words, was in a different mood.


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she looked pitiful. "If that''s the case, can''t I be treated as a new comer at that time?"


    Sherry just hoped that she could be busy for the time being. If she couldn''t achieve her goal after she went, then what was the difference between going and not going for her?


    Chester smiled, "Don''t worry. I will do what I have promised you. At that time, they will treat you as a new comer."


    "Really?"


    Although.


    At this time, in her heart, Sherry had told herself that she


    Chester continued, "What I need is never your apology. Now that you''re ready, go back and lie down for a while. When we need to leave, I''ll call you together."


    Sherry nodded. That was the only thing she could do now.


    She stayed alone in the room for a while.


    However, Sherry still felt that her thoughts were in a mess.


    She walked out and looked at Chester without saying anything.


    "Don''t you want to go to work at all?"


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he was very helpless.


    Although he knew that it was the best choice for him to take care of Sherry, he still thought that he had caused himself a big trouble.


    "Yes, I don''t want to go to work at all, but I don''t want to be driven away by you. I think it''s good for me to stay here."


    Chester said, "I think you''d better not go to work now. You can stay in my office. If I can see you all the time, I think I will feel more or less relieved."


    Sherry wanted to say something when she looked at Chester.


    However, Sherry quickly adjusted her mood. When facing Chester, she still nodded with a smile, pretending to be in a good mood.


    "Chester, in fact, you don''t need to worry about me. Do you think I will really do anything ridiculous at this time?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she looked helpless.


    In Sherry''s heart, she had never been a trouble.


    However.


    What Chester showed now was quite different from what Sherry had imagined.


    "Just stay here. It will be better."


    Chester said helplessly.


    Fortunately, his mood was much better, so he chose to let this woman stay.


    Although Chester didn''t think Sherry was reliable now, he could help her in time if something really happened. This should be the best choice so far.


    At this time, Chester still thought so.

 Chapter 735 Disappointment

    Although.


    In the past, he asked Sherry to come here just to make it more convenient for him to take care of her. However, after he really began to face something, it became a little different.


    Sherry was not as good as Chester thought.


    He didn''t know what had happened to Sherry. Even Chester couldn''t accept what she had done recently.


    Although...


    For the whole morning, Sherry didn''t say or do anything.


    It could be imagined.


    Even so, when Chester looked at Sherry, he was still very depressed, because Sherry had been wandering the whole morning, as if there were many very troublesome things.


    At this time, even if Chester just looked at Sherry, he would feel that his mood was very bad.


    At last.


    Chester felt that he had to tell Sherry how ridiculous she looked at the moment.


    "Sherry, if you are really in a bad mood, I hope you can find yourself something to do. If you continue to be like this, everyone will be in a bad mood. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Chester knew what Sherry was worried about at this time.


    Although...


    He knew what Sherry was worried about. But most of the time, what she was worried about was totally different from what she would face.


    "Got it."


    When Sherry looked at the way Chester looked at her, she was still a little unwilling.


    After all.


    Chester had never looked at her like this before.


    But...


    After thinking about it carefully, she could barely control her emotions.


    In fact


    Sherry knew she shouldn''t have been too emotional at this time. She also knew she had given Chester lots of trouble.


    Sherry knew Chester had been trying so hard to take care of her. Even if she could not bring any substantial help to that man, at least, she should not be the burden of that man.


    Thinking of this, Sherry nodded at him and said, "By the way, I have something else to do. Do you want to face it with me? I think it''s necessary."


    When Sherry looked at him, she looked a little weird.


    However, in the end, Chester shook his head and said, "You can do whatever you want. Remember to come back at that time. Besides, you must be on this floor."


    Even if something bad really happened to Sherry, at least he could arrive in time.


    In this case, even if Sherry would bring him a lot of trouble, for the moment, it was the best choice to let this woman be within his sight.


    "Let me cook for you."


    Said Sherry, looking at Chester.


    At this time, Sherry really felt it.


    Even if she stayed here, it was useless.


    e about herself, the two children were like her life.


    At this time, although Sherry had seen Jeffery, she still didn''t know where the two children were trapped. She couldn''t be in a good mood in such a situation.


    Jeffery looked at Sherry with a smile and said, "Look at me in front of you. Do you know who I am? I''m your dearest younger brother. Is this how you face your own brother?


    Look at your eyes now. If you have a knife by your side, it''s possible for you to stab me now. But our relationship shouldn''t be like this, shouldn''t it?"


    Jeffery''s big cold hand touched Sherry''s face.


    Sherry could feel at ease when she was with Jeremy.


    However, she felt a little creepy now when facing Jeffery. This feeling was really not good for her.


    "So what do you think our relationship should look like?"


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry felt that she could finally get an answer that she wanted the most.


    "Sherry, maybe you don''t know yourself. You don''t know how cold you are in fact. Look, I once saved your life, but now you are still unwilling to communicate with me, aren''t you?


    I admit that I have taken away two children, but I just want to see you. I didn''t do anything bad to children.


    I''m richer than Jeremy. So, can you consider choosing me now? I''m definitely much better than you think. I''m the best. Isn''t it a happy thing that I become your man?"


    Jeffery looked a little crazy.


    With a helpless smile, Sherry said, "I really liked you in the past, but my previous feelings didn''t exist, because you''re not what I expected.


    At that time, I thought you would be my younger brother forever, but I never thought that you would do such a thing."

 Chapter 736 Madness

    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery smiled.


    "Actually... Do you know what I hate the most after I knew you? In your heart, I have already had a perfect appearance. I''ve never known if I should tell you that the real me is very different from what you think I am.


    Sherry, I''m not as good as you think. Although I really saved you, after I saved you, I thought that I had paid such a big price, so you should be mine, right?"


    When Jeffery said these words, he looked a little ferocious.


    "You... Can you stop doing this?"


    Sherry just looked at Jeffery in disbelief. It was obvious that Sherry still couldn''t accept all this at the moment. Why did her younger brother, who used to look closest to her, become so terrible in an instant?


    Sherry asked herself again and again, hoping to get the answer she wanted in the deep of her heart. But at this time, even if she had tried hard to face it, how could she really have the right answer in her heart?


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his expression was still full of helplessness.


    "But... What if this is what the real me is like? I''m very different from what you think I am. Most of the time, I''m pretending in front of you. Are you satisfied with my words?"


    Jeffery seemed to be very excited when he said these words.


    However.


    Sherry just looked at Jeffery and didn''t say anything. Although she had a lot to say to this young man, at this time, she didn''t know how to say these, even if it was on the tip of her tongue.


    They were so close to each other, but the distance between them was so far. Did it look more like a joke?


    But who was this joke really making fun of? That was something that was destined to be unknown.


    "Sherry, at that time, I had been thinking about a question seriously. I have done so much for you, but why the person you love is not me? I still can''t figure it out till now.


    Now, you have a closer relationship with Jeremy, so you must like him now.


    But... I really can''t figure it out. Even if the one you like is Chester, I can accept it. After all, he has always been good to you, but Jeremy was the one who hurt you the most.


    Can you explain to me why you are still unwilling to choose me at this time, even if you choose the person who once brought you the greatest harm?


    Is it because of my identity that you don''t have such a feeling for me at all? Or, sometimes, even if you have already known my feelings for you, you still care more about Jeremy?


    In your eyes, no matter how excellent I can be, Jeremy is the most importa


    ad become a little strange.


    However, Jeffery continued.


    "Actually... I don''t know why I like you so much even if there are so many excellent girl around me. However, most of the time, the best thing is like this.


    I like you. I''m not kidding. Sherry, I know that you must have a lot of thoughts in your heart now, but I hope that no matter what I say and do, you can consider me."


    Looking at Jeffery in front of her, Sherry felt that he seemed to be a little insane.


    "Yes, I can consider everything about you, but Jeffery, do you really know what you are doing now? Since you think that our relationship is not so good recently, why do you still want to destroy this kind of relationship yourself?


    I really want to know where the two children are now. They are still so young. Even if you really have any objection to me, you shouldn''t have disappeared with the two children."


    The once closest young man had now become the person that Sherry didn''t know how to face most.


    However.


    However, when Sherry''s eyes fell on Jeffery, the smile on his face looked more brilliant than anyone else. But Sherry couldn''t bear it.


    It was the same as before.


    "The two kids have been well settled by me, so there will be no problem. On the contrary, you can''t help dodging every time you face me. Don''t you want to be my woman so much?


    I won''t hurt the two children, but I think we two also need a child. Let''s create a child that belongs to us today, okay?"


    Jeffery looked really crazy.


    Sherry''s face was pale. At this time, she didn''t know how to say those prepared words.


    At this moment, Sherry really couldn''t figure it out.


    How did things turn out like this?

 Chapter 737 Jefferys Doubts

    "You..."


    Anyway.


    Sherry just looked at Jeffery in front of her, with all kinds of unspeakable strange feelings, as if they had never really known each other.


    Even for Jeffery, this kind of feeling was indescribable.


    Anyway, it was terrible.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    When Jeffery saw the look on Sherry''s face, he didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he seemed to appreciate the angry look on Sherry''s face when he looked at her.


    Sherry took a deep breath and said, "It''s Okay. I won''t talk to you for the time being."


    Now.


    Even though Jeffery was trying to make himself look ferocious, Sherry didn''t know why he seemed to be still the innocent child in her eyes.


    It was the same as before, and there was still no real change.


    "Jeffery, do you know how tired I feel when I look at you now? Indeed, as you said, it should be no problem to pursue what you like, but how many people have you hurt by what you are doing now?


    The grudge between you and Jeremy should have nothing to do with my children, but why did you kidnap my two children at this time?


    Anyone with a little conscience will know that the resentment of adults should not be vented on the children. But, Jeffery, what do you bring to me now?"


    Sherry had been asking herself to endure it before.


    In Sherry''s heart, as long as she could endure it all the time, the relationship between her and Jeffery would definitely change dramatically in the end.


    Unfortunately...


    In many cases, things seemed simple, but people really become unwilling to face them when they had to face.


    "Jeffery, since you think our previous relationship is wrong, then let''s pretend that we are just strangers now. Do you think there is any benefit for you to kidnap me?


    Jeremy and Chester will try their best to find me. In the end, if I am really found by them, have you ever thought about what will happen to you?"


    If the person here was not Jeffery, then just because he kidnapped her children and threatened her, Sherry had an impulse to tear him into pieces.


    She had been so impulsive before, but now it was the same.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry had such an impulse. She just thought of the deep relationship between them, hoping that she could calm down at this time.


    After all.


    There was something wrong with Jeffery''s mood.


    If she started to lose control of her emotions, what would happen in the end? Sherry knew that it should be a thing that she was unwilling to face.


    It was the same as before.


    "I haven''t thought about it, but i


    face it.


    As for how things had turned out like this, there was no real answer in Sherry''s heart.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry knew that some of Jeffery''s doubts were right.


    Just because Jeffery''s capital chain had been attacking Jeremy''s, it was impossible for Jeremy to let go of this young man like this, although in the end, Jeremy should have won.


    However.


    During this process, it caused a certain loss to Jeremy. Moreover, when she saw Jeremy at that time, he became so embarrassed because of that.


    Therefore, Jeremy must have hated Jeffery to the core.


    It couldn''t be changed.


    Looking at the expression on Sherry''s face, Jeffery continued with a smile, "You see, you know that there won''t be any change. Of course I can do whatever I want. But I won''t hurt you and the children."


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry felt a little headache. "So, do you think that even if you don''t really stab me, you won''t hurt me at all? Jeffery, I''m a little disappointed in you.


    To be honest, I don''t know when you started to like me, but at least I know that if you really like me, you shouldn''t behave like this at this time.


    When a man falls in love with a woman, he will care about what he does, because he will worry about whether what he does will hurt her.


    But do you really care about my feelings now? Jeffery, I don''t know what you think of our relationship, but at this time, I don''t feel how much you care about me from you."


    Although.


    Sherry also knew that her emotion at the moment might bring some unnecessary hurt to this young man.


    But


    Only Sherry knew what her mood was at this time, and how important her mood was.


    It was the same as before.

 Chapter 738 You Dont Fall In Love With Me, But I Fall In Love With You

    Originally.


    When facing Sherry, Jeffery had thought he had a lot of words to say. But no matter how he felt before, at this time, he didn''t know how to face the injured look in Sherry''s eyes when he looked at her.


    He opened his mouth, trying to say something, but he still couldn''t hear his voice.


    Jeffery wanted to tell Sherry how much he liked her.


    However.


    When Jeffery saw the way Sherry looked at him, he understood something.


    Even if Sherry and he used to have a good relationship, even if he used to be very important in Sherry''s heart before, at this time, all of these were destroyed by himself.


    Was there any difference between him and Jeremy? Sherry treated him sincerely, but he hurt her heart.


    Sherry didn''t know how to tell Jeffery. Finally, she said whatever came to mind.


    Because Sherry''s mind was also in a mess.


    "I can only say that I am really grateful. It turns out that you still like me so much when I don''t know. But I have to tell you another thing. Even without Jeremy, I won''t like you."


    What Sherry said was true.


    "In fact, even if you don''t tell me, I know what you are thinking now. Without Jeremy, I won''t like you, because you have never been the type I like. In my eyes, you are only like my little brother."


    Sherry knew it.


    Jeffery must hate Jeremy very much now. Although Sherry had no right to say anything about the previous grudge between Jeffery and Jeremy, at this time, what Sherry could ask herself to do was not to worsen the conflict between them because of her.


    This seemed to be the best result.


    "Yes, I''m just like your little brother in your eyes. But do you really know what kind of person I am? Maybe you think you''re good enough to me, but every time you face me, you care about my feelings, not yourself.


    I hope I can face the most real you like Jeremy did before, but you won''t even give me the most real side of yourself. Later, I don''t know if you are tired or don''t want to see me.


    Every time you come to see me, you pull a long face, and even wear yourself out. I really don''t know that in your eyes, I will make you so tired?"


    Hearing what Jeffery said to her, Sherry looked a little stunned.


    Sherry knew clearly what she looked like at that time.


    But


    Most of the time, although she knew it clearly, she really didn''t know how to face everything.


    "Look, you are like this again. You have nothing to say in front of me. But if the person you are facing is not me, but Jeremy, you must have a lot to say.


    Even if I don''t want to admit it or accept it, I still know it clearly. This is the biggest difference between me and Jeremy


    she face Jeffery at this time?


    "In fact, I didn''t dislike Jeremy at the beginning, but I didn''t know when I started to dislike Jeremy. I don''t know why there is such a big gap between us.


    Although Jeremy was also cold when he was a child, he had always been good to me. When he encountered a child who bullied me, he would protect me and help me fight back. However, my mind was full of jealousy. No matter what he did, he was hypocritical in my heart.


    When Jeremy really took over the family business, I felt a little desperate. Everything I tried hard to get belongs to my brother. Then, what should I do next?"


    Jeffery looked depressed when he spoke.


    However, Sherry quieted down.


    She had been harboring a lot of complaints, but now she couldn''t speak it out.


    At this moment, in the eyes of Sherry, Jeffery was still the young man who needed her to take care of.


    "When I really didn''t know what I should do, I met you. But later when I knew you were Jeremy''s woman, I was more interested in you.


    Since my favorite things will be taken away by Jeremy from childhood to adulthood, will Jeremy start to notice me as long as I get your heart?


    Sometimes, I''m really curious about it. Jeremy is extraordinarily perfect in everyone''s eyes. If he really can''t control his emotions because of a woman, what should he look like?


    At that time, with that kind of emotion, I began to contact you little by little. I hoped that I was not only your little brother, but also the man you loved most. However, I did not expect that you did not fall in love with me, but I fell in love with you."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry smiled bitterly.


    Yes, although this ending looked a little ridiculous, how much helplessness was contained in it?

 Chapter 739 No, Thanks

    "Ha ha..."


    At this moment, when Jeffery saw that Sherry looked at him with a complicated look, he couldn''t help but chuckle again.


    "Sherry, what do you mean by looking at me like this now? Are you pitying me?"


    At the beginning, Sherry really didn''t notice that there seemed to be something wrong with her eyes.


    However, when Jeffery''s eyes really fell on her, Sherry began to find something wrong.


    But


    The problems that Sherry found on herself were all problems that she had never thought about before.


    "Do you think I look so pitiful now? Even at this time, you are still wondering if you should treat me better. Although you don''t like me very much now, I am your little brother. You think you should treat me better."


    When Jeffery said these words, he looked a little crazy.


    As for Sherry, when she looked at Jeffery, she always felt that something was wrong.


    It made Sherry have no idea how to face that.


    In fact.


    Even though Jeremy didn''t like Jeffery very much, the biggest problem was still on Jeffery himself.


    If Jeffery didn''t think too much, the relationship between Jeremy and him might be not as embarrassing as it seemed at the moment.


    Although.


    At this moment, although Sherry thought so in her heart, she didn''t know how to say these in front of Jeffery. For Sherry herself, that was the biggest problem.


    "I don''t mean to sympathize with you, but you are still my younger brother in my eyes."


    There seemed to be something wrong with the way Jeffery spoke.


    Although Sherry had made great efforts at the moment, there were still some things that could not be replaced.


    It was like the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry.


    When Sherry talked, she still looked a little depressed.


    "Brother? So, is this your comfort for me now? Or, in your eyes, I''m such an easy person to deal with. As long as I admit that I''m your brother, then everything between us will be over?"


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, Jeffery still had a smile on his lips.


    However.


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she couldn''t find her own mood.


    Sherry really wanted to leave here.


    Jeffery looked very dangerous now.


    "Yes."


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, her eyes were still very clear.


    Although Jeffery had lost his mind, Sherry had never changed. She was still as rational as before.


    "But I don''t want to be your brother at all.


    Sherry, you know what? You say I''m like your little brother, but do you see any difference between that and rejecting me indirectly?"


    After thinking for a w


    esn''t mean that everything can be solved by you alone."


    Although the relationship between him and Jeremy was not very good all the way, at this time, Chester could not help but remind Jeremy.


    Maybe, at this time, this was the biggest change between them.


    It was the same as before.


    "I see."


    When Jeremy heard what Chester said to him, he was also stunned for a moment.


    In fact.


    Even Jeremy didn''t know that, it turned out that when facing him, Chester could also be considerate, although it was all because of Sherry.


    However, he suddenly had an illusion that he had one more brother.


    Without any pressure, Jeremy left.


    On the contrary, Chester looked at the delicious food in front of him alone, but had no interest in eating.


    Her mind was full of the particularly ridiculous look of Sherry.


    Thinking of how Sherry treated Jeffery in the past, Chester felt more and more uncomfortable.


    ''Jeffery...


    Do you know how much I have done to protect her? You have got so much, but you even made her sad. You''re so damned.''


    By Jeremy''s side, Barry was clear about what had happened these days.


    However, when he looked at Jeremy, there was still a little confusion in his eyes.


    "Boss, do we really not need Mr. Gu''s help? Why do I think if we are willing to accept his help, we will find Miss Xu as soon as possible?"


    In fact.


    Barry also appreciated Sherry. He always felt that if his boss and Sherry were really together, it should be a good thing.


    But...


    What he couldn''t understand was why Jeremy didn''t seem to be in a hurry at this point?


    With a smile, Jeremy said, "Even if I said I didn''t need his help, do you really think he won''t help us?"

 Chapter 740 The Ferocious Jeffery

    As the saying goes, one person knows his opponent best.


    After all, Jeremy and Chester used to be rivals in love.


    How could Jeremy not know Chester?


    "Boss, what''s up?"


    Chester''s assistant was a woman, but she had no improper desire for him.


    Now she was suddenly called here by Chester. Seeing his bad face, the assistant knew that something must have happened, so she had to listen to his order.


    "Do you remember the information about Jeffery I asked you to sort out before? It''s time to expose the illegal things he has done. You go to find a reliable media. Don''t be afraid. I will back you up."


    Hearing what Chester said, even the assistant was stunned for a moment.


    After all.


    In everyone''s eyes, Chester was a very easy-going man.


    It was rare for Chester to be so cruel to a person.


    All of a sudden.


    The assistant thought of the sudden disappearance of Sherry.


    Then, the assistant seemed to have a suitable answer.


    "I know, boss."


    Although she didn''t know if the boss could really get something by doing this, as long as this was what the boss wanted to do, she should unconditionally support him. This was what an assistant had to do.


    "Sherry, when you come back this time, you should know what kind of person Jeffery is..."


    Chester murmured to himself. He looked a little pitiful, but he didn''t know if others would also notice that.


    "I know."


    With her eyes wide open, Sherry looked at Jeffery.


    "If you are willing to let me out now, then I can pretend nothing has happened between us. But if you keep imprisoning me like this, I think there is no need for us to continue to meet in the future."


    Sherry didn''t know how to describe her relationship with Jeffery at this time.


    Sherry didn''t know why the two of them became what they were now.


    If she could think of these things when Chester reminded her, all of this might not happen.


    "We''ve talked about it enough. I think at least you should let me see the two children first. In this way, we can continue to communicate."


    Seeing Jeffery still had a lot to say to her, Sherry also knew how to use everything in front of her to get the result she wanted.


    When she talked to Jeffery, she looked a little arrogant, but in fact, only Sherry herself knew how bad her mood was at the moment.


    And how hopeless it was.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see the two kids."


    Anyway, now Sherry was tied up. Jeffery was not afraid that she would run away like this. On the contrary, after Sherry said her conditions, he took her to see the two kids without hesitation.


    Originally.


    Sherry felt a little uncomfortable.


    Now seeing Jeffery like thi


    remy, I will never like you."


    Hearing what Sherry said to him seriously, Jeffery seemed to be on the verge of breaking down. "Why? Am I not as good as Jeremy in your eyes? I''m so good to you. Even if there is something wrong with my attitude towards the two children, I can change it in the future.


    Jeremy is really no match for me. I can give you the best. Even if I can''t get it, I will do anything to give it to you. What''s wrong with me like this?"


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery still couldn''t understand what Sherry was thinking.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Look at yourself. I really don''t know how we two should communicate with each other. It seems simple in your eyes, but in my eyes, it may be a fatal trouble.


    Well, although I don''t know how I feel about Jeremy now, at least I''m sure that I used to like him very much.


    It''s a feeling that I can''t control. It''s a feeling that can confirm the love between me and Jeremy. At that time, I felt I only belonged to him.


    You are always like my good younger brother, but I remember that I have said before that no matter what you look like in my eyes, you are always my little brother, a family all my life."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very gentle.


    At this time, Sherry was also trying to save herself in her own way.


    Looking at Sherry, even if Jeffery wanted to say something, he didn''t know what else he could say at this time.


    He had thought that as long as he took Sherry to see the two children, even if Sherry was worried about the two children, she would choose to be with him in the end.


    But...


    Now he had thought everything clearly, but why was he still inferior to Jeremy in Sherry''s eyes? What was the difference between him and that man?


    Jeffery didn''t know why.

 Chapter 741 Persuasion From Sherry

    At this time, even though Jeffery had tried his best to figure it out, he still could not get an answer.


    "You are you. Jeremy is Jeremy. You two are different, so no matter how hard you work, you will never be Jeremy in my heart.


    Of course, your position in my heart can''t be replaced by Jeremy either. So, Jeffery, stop. If you let us out now, I will pretend nothing has happened."


    Even at this time, Sherry still cared about Jeffery.


    If...


    Sherry thought if she didn''t escape from these things all the time, Jeffery wouldn''t look so crazy at this time.


    Therefore.


    Everything at present was all her fault.


    Jeffery was also an innocent victim.


    "Yes, as long as I stop, you can pretend as if nothing has happened. But, Sherry, do you really know that every word you say now is so harsh to me?"


    Sherry stared blankly at Jeffery in front of her. She had tried her best to make herself look gentle, but where did she irritate him again?


    "Stop? I''m very clear about the consequences. Sherry, I like you, but you''re my only bargaining chip up to now. If I let you go, then what''s waiting for me? Do you think I''m a fool?


    Besides, I can release the two children, but are you sure that the two children won''t take the other people to find this place? Besides, this is just a suburb. And they are still so young. Do you think they can really safely return to the side of Jeremy and Chester?"


    At this moment.


    What Jeffery said was something that Sherry had never thought about before. At this moment, Sherry just stared at Jeffery in front of her, and she was trying very hard to make herself say something.


    However.


    There were some words that were still so difficult to say.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery continued.


    "I''ve never failed to do what I promised you. I indeed don''t like the two children, but I''m an adult. There''s no need for me to hurt the two children, but you have to accompany me."


    Looking at Jeffery who looked a little fragile, Sherry looked a little stunned.


    This young man looked aggressive just now, but how could he be so fragile in an instant?


    Why couldn''t she understand?


    "Okay, I''ll keep you company."


    Looking at Jeffery in front of her, Sherry couldn''t help smiling, and she still tried to make herself look gentler.


    "But, Jeffery, there are things you can do. There are things you can''t do. Our relationship has already been like this. Are you really going to let it become irrevocable?"


    In Sherry''s eyes, no matter what


    at he wanted to say. After all, this was the best result at this time.


    Only when Sherry was desperate about him would she give him no different opinion when she dealt with him in the end.


    "Jeffery, can''t you just pretend nothing has happened?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she looked very sad.


    In Sherry''s opinion, she couldn''t understand at all why her brother, who looked good before, would suddenly become like this. Did she do something wrong?


    "You..."


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he finally understood.


    He understood why Jeremy liked Sherry so much. But sometimes, when he faced Sherry, he would still be angry with her.


    Although.


    Even though Sherry seemed nice most of the time, sometimes he was still pissed off by her.


    Unfortunately.


    It was a big mistake that he didn''t realize such a simple thing before.


    "What? Jeffery, nothing is ever too hard to get through.


    You''re still young. Even if you really did something wrong to us, it''s not impossible to correct it. So, let go of me now. Let''s go back together. I''ll face everything with you, okay?"


    Even if Jeffery had felt something, Sherry still didn''t know anything. She looked at Jeffery and said seriously.


    Jeffery sneered and said, "You stay here. I''ll go out and calm down."


    Jeffery thought if he continued to stay here, he would be pissed off by this stupid woman sooner or later.


    At this moment, Jeffery really didn''t understand why he liked Sherry so much. Did he like this kind of woman with low intelligence?


    It was really Even if he thought about it seriously, it was still difficult for him to find a reasonable answer in such a situation.

 Chapter 742 What Should I Do

    "Mommy, there is really something wrong with your IQ."


    Seeing that Jeffery left and Sherry was still depressed, Lucas couldn''t help saying seriously.


    "Don''t say that."


    Hearing what Lucas said to her, Sherry couldn''t help but pull a long face.


    Although.


    Sherry also knew that there might be something wrong with her intelligence compared with these people.


    She should take care of the two children at this time, but why did she feel like it was the two kids who were taking care of her?


    Sherry hadn''t thought of this before, but it was because she thought of this that she was even more depressed.


    How could such a thing really happen? It looked more weird and even a little scary, didn''t it?


    "I''m really not talking nonsense. Just now, Uncle Jeffery told you that he wanted to leave and admit his guilt, but I know this is not what he wants to express. He just hopes that even if he has committed a serious crime, even at the last moment of his life, you can still accompany him."


    Hearing Lucas''s words, even Kami, who had been silent all the time, could not help chipping in at this time.


    "We didn''t like that Jeffery before, but when I just heard the conversation between you two, I seem to sympathize with that uncle."


    Sherry was really speechless.


    Sherry also wanted to express something at this time.


    But after she seriously thought about what the two children were talking to her, and then recalled the expression of Jeffery just now, she knew that what the two children said to her didn''t seem to be nonsense.


    However.


    Although what the two kids said was true, how to face it seemed to be another thing. Next, she should face it well.


    It was the same as before.


    Sherry nodded and said, "Well, maybe what all of you have expressed to me is true. There may be something wrong with my IQ, but how do you want to face the current situation?


    Or... In your eyes, all I need to do is to do nothing? Anyway, they will definitely come to find us. When they come, they can continue to solve it."


    Sherry was referring to Chester and Jeremy.


    Lucas shook his head and said, "Mommy, it seems that you still don''t realize the biggest problem. The problem is not when they come to you, but what you think."


    Lucas''s words left Sherry dumbfounded. "My thoughts?"


    Was there anything else that needed her to face after Jeremy and Chester came here?


    But...


    Even though Sherry had thought carefully, she still couldn''t find the answer she wanted most in her heart. A


    now..."


    Hearing what she said, even Kami looked a little dumbfounded. He didn''t know how to face the current situation. It seemed that the simplest thing had become the most difficult thing.


    "I got some news."


    When Chester called Jeremy, he was very excited.


    "Jeremy, things are not as good as you think. The reason why I know the address is that Jeffery took the initiative to contact me, so I know this address. Now, Sherry and the two children are still in his hands.


    That guy doesn''t look good judging from his voice. He needs you to go there alone, so you have to be careful. I will go with the police to help you later."


    Before Jeremy answered him, Chester knew he would definitely go there.


    No matter how dangerous it was.


    Jeremy would definitely go there.


    The reason was simple. Sherry was still waiting for his rescue.


    "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy was about to leave, but was caught by Steve.


    "Here you are."


    Steve handed a coat to Jeremy.


    It was very thin.


    Steve looked a little awkward. "This shirt is imported. It''s thin, but it will stop bullets. The bulletproof suit is too obvious."


    Looking at the awkward look on Steve''s face, Jeremy couldn''t help but chuckle.


    His lips formed a beautiful arc.


    He gave Steve a big hug and said, "Anyway, thank you."


    "Thank me? You''d better take care of yourself. I don''t need you to thank me. If you can come back with Sherry safely, I''ll treat you and Sherry to a big meal, with the two children."


    Jeremy hugged Steve more tightly, with tears in his eyes.


    "I will."


    To be exact, this should be a promise between men. It was very precious, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 743 A Good Result

    After arriving at the place that Jeffery had told him, Jeremy hadn''t seen him.


    Even


    There was no one here.


    Seeing an abandoned factory not far away, Jeremy hesitated for a while and walked in.


    Although he didn''t know much about Jeffery, many of the scenes in the movie and TV were like this.


    People who are kidnapped are usually in a dark room.


    Because such an abandoned factory will not attract any attention at all.


    "Jeremy is really here."


    Jeffery could see him from the monitor the moment Jeremy came in.


    Looking at the screen and thinking of what Jeffery had told her before, Sherry didn''t know how she felt at the moment.


    After all.


    Jeffery looked very dangerous now. How could Jeremy come to such a place alone? Wasn''t he afraid of any accident?


    "Although I don''t like Jeremy, at least after you see this scene, it can prove something, such as...


    Things may be simpler than you think. Jeremy has you in his heart, but you two have been escaping from each other. Is it difficult for you to admit that you two like each other?"


    Sherry was speechless.


    In Sherry''s eyes, what Jeffery said was really a little strange.


    Didn''t Jeffery hate Jeremy very much?


    But what was he talking about?


    Was he helping Jeremy to promote their relationship?


    "I used to think the same way. I think the relationship between the two of us won''t change, but now I really want to see how much this man can do for you.


    Although I never think that I am a selfless person, I really want to prove to you that Sherry, I like you, and what I say is true. My love for you is definitely not false.


    I like you not only because you are the sister I value most, but also because you have always been the only one in my heart. But soon, you will belong to another man.


    It has nothing to do with you. Even if he knew you earlier than me and married you earlier than me, I won''t lose in this battle.


    So, if Jeremy really wants to take you out of this place, at least he should have the ability to prove to me how powerful he is and how much he loves you."


    When Jeffery said these words, he looked a little crazy.


    But...


    Sherry knew that at this time, every word Jeffery said might be true.


    "Jeffery..."


    Looking at Jeffery like this, Sherry seemed to want to say something to change the current situation, but after she really opened her mouth, she finally understood.


    At this moment, she was speechless.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say a l


    what Jeffery said, Sherry became silent.


    In fact.


    At this time, what Jeffery said was right.


    However.


    How many people would make themselves think so complicated now? No one would make such a choice.


    "Of course, whether to save you or not, it''s up to Jeremy. Even if he really does it, you don''t have to make a fuss, and you don''t have to think that it''s all your responsibility.


    After all, I''m the one who did all this. I did this not only because I like you, but also because the man standing there now is my dearest brother."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry didn''t know how to express her feelings.


    However, in the video, Jeremy was still in action.


    Standing at the door of the room, Jeremy didn''t do anything for a long time, as if he was hesitating about something.


    Jeffery didn''t urge Jeremy, but quietly watched the reaction of Jeremy, waiting for his attitude.


    It seemed that Jeremy finally made up his mind and came over. When he saw the yellow liquid, he stood there motionless for a long time.


    "Look, this is the man you like. He even won''t do such a simple thing for you. If he really liked you, he would have given his life for you."


    Sherry sneered, "If he really does it, I will look down upon him. If I really like someone, I should protect him for the rest of my life. If I destroy myself like this, will the person who is protected be happy?"


    She cared about Jeremy, so did Jeremy. They had the same feelings.


    But...


    If she needed that man to pay such a price for the love she wanted, Sherry would rather that the relationship between them had always been stiff, which might be also a good result.

 Chapter 744 Here Comes Jeremy

    But...


    Although Sherry had such an idea now, it didn''t mean that others would have the same thoughts. After all, everyone was different.


    Everyone''s thoughts should be different.


    "What?"


    At the beginning, Jeffery''s thoughts were really no different from Sherry''s. Even at this moment, Jeremy''s feelings for Sherry had really changed a lot.


    Perhaps Jeremy really liked Sherry now, but no matter what, there was no need for this man to really do this for her.


    Therefore.


    After seeing the following reaction of Jeremy, Jeffery could not hide his shock.


    Did Jeremy really pour the sulfuric acid on himself?


    Was this man crazy?


    "Jeremy!"


    Meanwhile, Sherry yelled out.


    When Sherry saw what happened next, she was stunned. How could Jeremy be all right?


    Jeffery chuckled and said, "Look, my image in your eyes has changed a lot. Now in your eyes, I am the most unforgivable existence, aren''t I?


    Well, look at yourself now. Don''t you know what you are going to face next? You should accept the test I give you, so you shouldn''t pay attention to Jeremy like this.


    I have told you that I won''t really hurt him. I have admitted that he is your man since the moment he came in, but I still need to test him, right?"


    Sherry just looked at Jeffery quietly.


    She wanted to say something to him, but there was still a feeling of helplessness.


    In Jeffery''s eyes, many things seemed to be very simple.


    What he did seemed to be very reasonable.


    It seemed that in his eyes, he would not care about other people''s feelings at all.


    Sherry wondered if Jeffery was really doing this for her own good.


    But...


    What Jeffery had done would not bring any comfort to Sherry. On the contrary, what he had done at this time would bring harm to Sherry.


    "Yes, some tests are indeed needed, but this is not the end. Up to now, the most important thing seems to be another one, which is the next task of Jeremy."


    "The second room on the right. Come in."


    After entering, Jeremy saw a kitchen.


    Ignoring what Jeffery was talking about, Jeremy turned on the tap and began to wash his face.


    What just poured on his face was not real sulfuric acid.


    However, this smell still made Jeremy feel uncomfortable and unpleasant. He really hated it.


    "Well, since you want to clean yourself, I won''t stop you. I''ll release the task to you in five minutes."


    Five minutes later.


    Jeremy was still wiping himself, but he began to slow down.


    Five minutes had passed.


    However...


    Jeremy didn''t know what kind of task Jeffery wo


    nnecessary.


    "Next..."


    For the next few hours, Jeffery was just doing his own thing.


    During this process, what Sherry didn''t expect was that...


    She didn''t stop Jeffery. On the contrary, she just watched this scene quietly.


    It seemed that...


    Since she knew that everything Jeffery had done was for her, it didn''t seem to be that hard to accept. When a person had done a lot of outrageous things for you, could you still hate him?


    When Jeremy arrived, he saw Sherry and Jeffery getting along well in the room.


    "You two..."


    Seeing this scene, Jeremy was really angry.


    He really didn''t know if there was something wrong with Sherry''s brain.


    When he saw Sherry, she didn''t look frightened at all. At this moment, Jeremy felt that he was fooled.


    Lucas noticed the change of expression on Jeremy''s face.


    How could such a smart child not know what was on Jeremy''s mind at this time?


    Raising his hands, Lucas looked at Jeremy and said in a sweet voice, "Dad, give me a hug."


    At first, Jeremy walked over, but soon he was stunned.


    He looked at Lucas in disbelief and asked, "What did you just call me?"


    Before Lucas could give an answer, Kami, who was next to him, also raised his hands and said in a sweet voice, "Daddy, give me a hug."


    Jeremy was a little angry just now.


    However, when he saw this scene, he had a very strange illusion.


    "I''m coming, baby!"


    Although Jeremy was a little angry just now, after hearing the way the two children called him, his whole face was full of tenderness.


    Seeing this scene, Sherry just shook her head helplessly.


    However.


    She didn''t say anything more because she thought the atmosphere was very harmonious now.

 Chapter 745 Want To Go In

    "You... Why did you do that?"


    Although.


    At this time, what Jeremy asked might seem a little confused.


    But...


    If thinking about it carefully, anyone would soon understand what Jeremy meant. At this moment, Jeremy was asking Jeffery why he had done such a ridiculous thing.


    But...


    Jeremy didn''t expect that Jeffery would let go of Sherry and the two children so easily. This should not be the personality of Jeffery at all.


    Looking at Jeremy, Jeffery smiled and said, "In fact, you don''t have to look at me like that. You have people you want to guard, and so do I. No matter how crazy I am, I can restrain myself for her.


    Since you can come here now, I think you must have got a lot of evidence. If I stay in the shadows and don''t come out, maybe you won''t win in the end, will you?"


    Although.


    Jeremy didn''t say anything more, but he was very clear that what Jeffery said to him at the moment was not joking, but the truth.


    Even Jeremy, upon seeing Jeffery''s hidden power, couldn''t help but shock.


    He really couldn''t understand why the situation had become what it was now.


    "Look, your expression now shows everything. So, my requirements for you are very simple. I can go to prison, but I hope I can be provided with delicious food and drink there."


    Taking a look at Jeffery, Jeremy couldn''t help asking, "Why?"


    According to the information Jeremy got, Jeffery was really a very ridiculous person.


    As long as Jeffery wanted to get something, he would do it by all means.


    Jeffery had planned for so long, and he still hated Jeremy so much. Therefore, at this time, no matter what, he should not give in. This was not the personality that Jeffery should have.


    But...


    Since it shouldn''t be Jeffery''s personality, why did he do such a thing at this time?


    "Well..."


    Sherry wanted to say something, but she didn''t expect that Jeremy just said this, and she didn''t know how to continue.


    Although.


    Sherry didn''t know how to open her mouth, but of course Jeffery didn''t care about it. He looked at Jeremy and said with a smile, "The reason is very simple. She needs a man, a man suitable for her and who can treat her well for a lifetime."


    Of course, here ''she'' was referring to Sherry.


    Jeremy''s eyes fell on Sherry. He could clearly see her flushed face.


    He chuckled and said, "It seems that it''s true. But even without Jeffery, you can take the initiative to tell me about it in the future.


    No matter what kind of man you need, I think I can do it. After all, compared with many men, I am more capable than them."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very natural.


    He didn''t even blush a little.


    and said with a bitter smile.


    Although he knew that it was normal for him to see this scene in front of him, he still felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t know how to endure and face it. Such a feeling was really terrible for him.


    "No one will regard you as a mute if you don''t speak."


    Chester glanced at Jeffery, but he didn''t show much friendliness.


    On the one hand, it was because of what Jeffery had done before.


    On the one hand, it was because of what Jeffery said at the moment.


    It was not easy for him to stimulate Jeremy. After all, the two of them were on the same side now. So, was the result in front of Jeffery really what he wanted?


    "What about the police?"


    Sherry still cared about Jeffery very much.


    Therefore, after knowing that Jeffery might go to prison, Sherry was in a bad mood no matter what.


    There was no doubt about this.


    "What else can we do? I''ve already asked them to go back, but are you sure you want to go to jail?"


    Chester looked at Jeffery, confused.


    In the past, Chester thought that he didn''t know this young man well.


    But now it was still the same.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Although Sherry couldn''t help frowning, she didn''t say anything more.


    How could Sherry not see it at this time?


    At this moment, Jeffery had completely changed and become a different person than he had been before.


    "We''ll help you get out if you want. But I think we need to talk to the lawyers about what kind of charges will make you feel better in there."


    Hearing what Chester said, Sherry couldn''t help but roll her eyes and said, "You, you are really..."


    No one was willing to go to prison, but now listening to the conversation between Chester and Jeffery, it seemed that going to jail was as easy as going on a trip.

 Chapter 746 Why

    When Chester looked at Sherry, there was still some blame in his eyes.


    "When I was in the company, did I tell you that the situation is not clear now? You''d better stay with me and don''t run around. Look at the current result."


    Chester said with a reproachful tone.


    But Sherry didn''t seem to care much about this scene.


    With an embarrassed smile, she said, "I didn''t mean to do that. But look, I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, there was a trace of confusion in his eyes. "By the way, who the hell took Sherry away? I checked the surveillance video, and I didn''t know who it was, but I felt it familiar."


    Jeffery raised his eyebrows, "There are moles in your two companies and Steve''s. I''ll make up a list for you. They can submit to me this time and can also submit to others next time.


    Of course, there is another group of people that you can keep. Although they have promised to work for me in the future, they have no intention of divulging the confidential information of your company. It''s normal for people to jump ship, so I think such people can still be left."


    Chester felt helpless.


    "Hearing what you said, I suddenly don''t know how to face you now. They are from our two companies, and the people who need to face these are also us. But now why...


    I just don''t understand what you are thinking now. Or do you think we really need your advice?"


    Jeffery frowned, "Have you caught them?"


    Jeremy nodded and said, "But you''d better show me the list later. I''m afraid there are others I''ve left out."


    Jeffery had no choice but to nod.


    But...


    Only Jeffery knew how he himself felt at this time.


    Before leaving, Jeremy put his coat on Sherry and said, "Go back and take the two children to take a shower and change their clothes. I''ll take you out for dinner later."


    "Daddy!"


    Jeremy only picked up Lucas, and then Kami was picked up by Chester.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "Now I finally find out. Before you and Sherry were together, I was just an uncle in their eyes. Now you are here, and the children was even not willing to be held by me."


    "No, Uncle Chester is the best."


    Kami immediately corrected.


    Sherry smiled helplessly, but when she looked at Jeffery, there was still undisguised concern in her eyes.


    In Sherry''s heart, Jeffery was still a little fragile boy. Therefore, Sherry was worried that he''d be upset about it when he saw this scene.


    Well...


    That was Sherry''s main concern at the moment.


    With a helpless smile on his face, Jeffery said, "Anyway, I think I still ne


    l took it over to have a look.


    At this moment, Jeffery was also very curious about it.


    "How could you..."


    When Jeffery really saw the photo of this person, he was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that Chester really had such strength.


    Out of curiosity, Jeremy also took a look at the photo.


    But...


    After seeing the photo, Jeremy was inevitably a little unhappy. It turned out that there were things Chester knew that he didn''t. Wouldn''t that make him look ignorant?


    "Who is this man?"


    Jeremy asked at this time.


    "I don''t know much about it either. He used to come to me and said that he could help me start a business. But later, I asked many people about it and only knew his name is Kevin Lv. This man..."


    For some reason, Chester didn''t mean to continue what he was about to say.


    But...


    At this time, since Chester had said that, Jeremy''s curiosity was also aroused by him. He then asked, "What''s wrong with this man now?"


    Jeremy thought he needed to watch out for the man who was helping Jeffery. Apparently the man wasn''t easy to deal with. It was not a good thing to meet such an opponent.


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester said helplessly, "It''s not as bad as you think. You don''t have to look so nervous at this time.


    In fact, I don''t think this man is aimed at you. He has a strong background and a strong economic strength. Maybe because he has everything, he is a little too idle.


    It''s not the first time that something like this has happened in your family. Although this man has helped people like Jeffery a lot, he never asks for return. There is only one reason for him to do such a thing."


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeremy became more curious. "What''s the reason?"

 Chapter 747 Jefferys Helplessness

    "Kevin did this just for fun."


    Chester was originally hesitant to talk to Jeremy about these things.


    But...


    When looking at the way Jeremy looked at him, Chester felt that it would not be a good thing if he kept hiding, so he''d better tell him directly.


    "Just for fun?"


    Even though Jeremy had a good psychological endurance, when he really heard this sentence, he was still in a moment of collapse.


    He kind of couldn''t accept such a reason.


    After all, during this time, he really had encountered so many bad things.


    "I don''t suggest you to touch this person. I think you can''t afford to offend him."


    Chester now knew a little about Jeremy.


    So when he spoke, he still minded Jeremy''s emotions.


    "I see."


    Although Jeremy only left this sentence, there was still some inquiry in his eyes when Chester looked at him.


    Chester suddenly felt that he couldn''t understand Jeremy.


    "You can go upstairs first."


    When they arrived, Chester asked Jeremy and Sherry to go upstairs first, but only left Jeffery.


    Jeremy looked at Chester strangely, as if he knew what Chester was going to do next. But Jeremy didn''t say anything and kept quiet.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Not to mention Jeremy, even Jeffery looked at Chester strangely at this time. Jeffery couldn''t figure out what else could be said between him and Chester.


    "I didn''t have the chance before. But I think it''s time for me to ask you something. You didn''t tell me everything about Kevin, did you? I want to know what the deal between you and Kevin is."


    Chester looked at Jeffery seriously.


    "I can handle it myself."


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, there was an undisguised surprise in his eyes.


    Jeffery did not expect that Chester knew a lot about Kevin.


    But...


    It seemed that Chester was much more powerful than he had imagined.


    Looking at the way Jeffery looked at him, Chester smiled helplessly and said, "I won''t do anything bad to you. Don''t you see today that Sherry wants to protect you?


    If Sherry know something in the end, she will be in a bad mood for a long time. So I want to see if I can try to help you solve something."


    Jeffery looked at Chester strangely.


    "But... How did you know something that even Jeremy didn''t know? I didn''t think you were better than Jeremy before, and now the same. So how did you know?"


    Jeffery thought, ''Chester looks so weird.''


    For this, Chester just raised his eyebrows and said, "Ac


    at you are very important."


    If...


    If it was Jeremy who said such words, Jeffery must have been angry with him. After all, what Jeremy said was always unreliable.


    If what he said was reliable, things wouldn''t become this now. It was the same before, and it was the same now.


    Jeffery sighed and said helplessly, "So, what do you mean now? Whether I tell you the truth or not, you still want to get involved?"


    Jeffery had thought that only people like Jeremy would use such a trick, but now he was really not used to seeing Chester like this.


    Chester smiled, "Yes, it seems ridiculous in your eyes, but it may be a good thing in others'' eyes, so you should be happy.


    Even though the guy did something a little outrageous, he''s a good guy. Since I have said so, I must be a little confident about such a thing.


    At this time, you don''t have to worry too much. I can do it well. Trust me."


    Jeffery said helplessly, "I know you want to help me, but these things have anything to do with you. Chester, I really can''t understand what kind of man you are.


    Do you think you are like a savior? As long as you want to do something and what you are willing to do, you will definitely get a perfect result in your eyes?


    But... I really don''t know what you are feeling now. It seems difficult on the surface, but it''s easy to face it.


    Besides, I never think you are a savior. Don''t you think too highly of yourself?"


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, there was an indescribable alienation in his eyes.


    Every word he said was irritating Chester.


    Jeffery wanted to tell this man that they had nothing to do with each other.

 Chapter 748 The Serious Chester

    But...


    He forgot the most important thing.


    What he needed to face most should be a person who could bring him a lot, but no matter what, this person should not be Chester.


    But...


    Jeffery didn''t know what he should do to make Chester quit such a thing.


    Chester smiled helplessly, "Actually... You really don''t have to think too complicated. Although I have to get involved in this matter, it is not because of you."


    What Chester said changed some of the emotions on Jeffery''s face.


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he didn''t hide his surprise at all.


    Jeffery really couldn''t figure out why on earth Chester had to get involved in such a terrible thing.


    There was no reason for him to do that.


    Therefore, when Jeffery looked at Chester, his eyes became more strange.


    Looking at Chester like this, Jeffery really hoped that he could find something from this man at the moment. However, Chester gave him a completely different feeling than Jeremy''s.


    No matter how Jeffery looked at him, Chester could still give him the most polite smile. He had no idea what this guy was thinking at this time.


    Jeffery said helplessly, "So, if I go to find Sherry and tell her, do you really think that she will let you get involved?"


    Jeffery had no choice but to say this when he looked at Chester. He hoped that his words could really change his mind at this time.


    But... Jeffery had never thought about it.


    His words did not successfully threaten Chester.


    On the contrary, after hearing what Jeffery said, the smile on Chester''s face seemed to be bigger.


    Chester looked happier, which made Jeffery not know how to face him.


    It was more difficult for Jeffery to face Chester than he had imagined.


    "Well..."


    Jeffery began to think whether he had said something stupid or not when Chester heard these words and still looked at him with a smile.


    However.


    It was not until Jeffery heard Chester''s following answer that he realized what a stupid sentence he had just said.


    "I think the reason why there are only two of us here now is that you are not willing to tell Sherry what may happen next, right?


    If you are willing to tell Sherry now, I don''t think I will care. At that time, I''m afraid that not only I want to help you solve these things, but also Sherry."


    In Sherry''s heart, Jeffery had been the most important little brother.


    Chester knew Sherry well. How could he not know such a simple thing at this time?


    But...


    Most of the time, even


    hen Jeffery looked at Chester, he thought it was still necessary for him to ask what he wanted to know clearly.


    Chester raised his eyebrows, waiting for Jeffery''s next question.


    "Who is more powerful between you and Jeremy, not in the relationship with Sherry, but in your connections and abilities?"


    When Jeffery said these words, his eyes had been fixed on Chester. At this time, he was very urgent to know the answer.


    Chester began to think about it seriously because of what Jeffery said.


    "Jeremy."


    Jeffery had never thought that the answer given by Chester was like this.


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He always felt that the answer given by Chester was still very different from the one in his heart.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, a helpless smile appeared on his face.


    "Jeffery, the reason why you asked me this is that you don''t really know Jeremy. If you really know him, you won''t ask me such a question at this time.


    I''m really powerful, but my sphere of influence is only domestic. For some people, his power has gone abroad.


    You can''t look at things too one-sidedly. If that''s the case, we may not be as powerful as the local bullies in some cities."


    Chester said these words in a good attitude.


    Jeffery could tell that Chester didn''t get impatient because of his question.


    "Look, you already have an answer in your mind, don''t you?


    You can''t keep yourself in hiding. The reason why we are very powerful now is not because we keep ourselves hiding. If you keep doing this, you will definitely disappoint yourself in the end."


    When Chester spoke, he looked very serious.

 Chapter 749 Insincere

    Looking at Chester, Jeffery smiled bitterly and said, "I think at this time, the person who should be worried about these useless things should not be me at all.


    Although Jeremy knows that you are very powerful, I just find that both Sherry and Jeremy do not know a lot of things about you. I''m curious if you will frighten them one day in the future."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, the smile on Chester''s face looked even more helpless.


    Looking at Jeffery, he asked, "I think you have found a suitable answer at this time, haven''t you? Tell me your answer."


    "Whatever you think, but I still decide to accept your help."


    Although...


    Although Jeffery gritted his teeth while saying these words, he still showed his friendly attitude.


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Chester laughed even more happily.


    It seemed that the current situation was the best.


    "But... If you really accept my help, it means that you have agreed to work in my company, right? Is that what you mean? Can I understand it in this way?"


    Jeffery nodded, but still rolled his eyes at Chester in front of him.


    "It seems that I don''t know you well enough. At that time, I thought you were easier to deal with compared with Jeremy.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late for me to see it now. But, Chester, does Sherry know that you are like this? I''m really curious. I don''t know how she will feel if she knows that you even have such a cunning side."


    Chester thought carefully about what Jeffery said and gave him an answer.


    "I think she will be very happy.


    You should know that everyone who can get my current position needs a lot of schemes. Although Sherry is innocent, she is not as stupid as you think. Although Sherry doesn''t say something, she knows it clearly all the time.


    You see, it seems that there is something wrong with our current relationship, but in fact, the biggest problem seems to be you. Jeffery, there are some things that you think too complicated.


    I''m a businessman. I can help you solve such a big problem. You should thank me, shouldn''t you?"


    Chester said these words shamelessly.


    "Well..."


    It was not until now that Jeffery realized something.


    He had always thought that he was the one who had a glib tongue.


    But...


    Only now did he realize how ridiculous he looked before.


    In the past, he could have had everyone''s attention.


    But...


    At present, he had lost his previous capital.


    Like many young people in the society, he had to work hard for hi


    eering.


    She was always determined.


    She could say whatever she wanted to say.


    "I see."


    After thinking for a while, Jeremy thought what Sherry said might be reasonable.


    If he just stay here like this, then it seemed to be his problem.


    So...


    It was the best result for him to leave here.


    It was the same as before.


    Then Jeremy quickly went to see his two dear sons.


    "Haven''t you two gone to take a shower yet?"


    Sherry had finished bathing, but these two children still hadn''t taken a shower.


    Lucas turned over and said, "I want to have a rest..."


    Although the two children were unharmed, what happened to them was still a blow to them. They needed to have a good rest.


    "Lucas, Kami, go to shower. The dinner will be ready in one or two hours."


    When Jeremy looked at the two children, he couldn''t control his emotions.


    He had to take the two children to the hospital later, so it was very important for them to take a good shower.


    "How about I help you bathe?"


    Although...


    Jeremy didn''t know at all that if the two children disliked him at this time, so he looked very cautious when talking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two kids didn''t know how to face Jeremy at the moment.


    They looked at each other and didn''t know how to say.


    Even if they opened their mouths, they even didn''t know what else they could say to him.


    At this moment, this particularly helpless feeling was really not something that could be described by simple words.


    This feeling was terrible for them.


    It was very terrible.


    At last, Lucas spoke first, "Didn''t you said you wanted to help us bathe? Why don''t you move? You''re not sincere."

 Chapter 750 Whats Childrens Choice

    Jeremy heard what Lucas said.


    When Jeremy looked at Lucas, he didn''t hide the surprise in his eyes at all.


    "Ahem..."


    In the end, although Jeremy was still a little embarrassed, at this time, the two children had already looked forward to it. As a father, how could he not do anything? So he directly took the two children to take a shower.


    In the end, both Lucas and Kami were exhausted.


    Kami said weakly, "I know. You''d better go out first. After we two finish bathing, we will go out to look for you, okay?"


    If people who knew them saw this scene, they would know that Jeremy was bathing the kids.


    But if people who didn''t know the situation saw this scene, they would thought there must be a deep hatred between Jeremy and the two children.


    After all, the two children had never been bathed by others like this. It was too rude.


    "Do you think he is really suitable to be our father since he is so stupid?"


    Lucas leaned against the bathtub and smelled Kami.


    Kami rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t think we can accept him as our father casually. Such a stupid father will disgrace the two of us in the future. After all, like father, like son."


    Lucas said helplessly, "Although what he has just done makes people feel that he is not very smart, he is at least the president of such a big company. He may be not as stupid as we think."


    Kami continued, "You are right, but Uncle Chester is also the president of a big company. Even in the same position, there is still a gap between them."


    Lucas curled his lips and said nothing.


    "Yes, he may be not as stupid as we think, but he is definitely not as good as we think. I''m still worried about Mommy. Mommy still likes him very much, but can he really be good to Mommy?"


    Although...


    Jeremy looked good these days.


    But...


    Although the two children had never experienced what had happened before, they were still very uncomfortable.


    Thinking of that Sherry was bullied like that in the past, the two children felt bad.


    Lucas said helplessly, "I know what you mean, but we have no room for resistance now. So, why don''t we have a little expectation for him? Maybe the result is really what we want."


    Lucas looked at Kami with encouragement.


    Kami stood up and wiped his body. "Maybe. I''m going to dry my hair."


    "You bastard! Wait for me."


    When Sherry came out of the kitchen with delicious dishes, she saw that Jeremy was sitting on the sofa alone, looking very depressed.


    Sherry couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he forced a smile.


    "Tell me, am I terrible?"


    Hearing what he said, Sherry looked even more strange. "So, can you tell me what''s wrong with you?"


    When she spoke, she looked helpless.


    It was rare to see Jerem


    on the two children. It has nothing to do with me and you. Jeremy, don''t you think too much now?"


    Although...


    At this time, Sherry knew how much Jeremy cared about the two children. She also knew that he had always taken good care of the two children, but at this time, she felt his attention to the two children was a little outrageous.


    Now their children were less than five years old, but they had to bear so much?


    After looking at Sherry for a while, Jeremy said helplessly, "Well, when our relationship is stable, I will give the children a choice. If they want, I will definitely train them well."


    "If... What if they don''t want to?"


    Asked Sherry softly.


    Some people like to be in a high position, even if they have to pay a lot of price. However, some people just want to live quietly, and do not care about the power they obtain.


    Even if Sherry was the mother of two children, she didn''t know what the two children would do in the face of all these.


    But...


    At this moment, Sherry knew that because she was the mother of two children, no matter what the final choice of the two children was, she must support them.


    "If they don''t want to, just don''t face anything. They have an excellent mother like you and an excellent father like me. There is no need for them to face any responsibility."


    Jeremy said naturally at this time.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Sherry became quiet.


    Indeed.


    At this moment, what Jeremy said should be reasonable, but Sherry did not know whether she was right or wrong to protect the children. If the two children wanted to have a try, she should agree.


    After hesitating for a while, Sherry said, "At least we should wait until the kids graduate from elementary school. They are too young to face all this. Besides, they can''t make a real choice at such a young age."

 Chapter 751 Shock From Jeffery

    It had to be said that.


    Sherry was still worried about the two children.


    But...


    It seemed that she couldn''t figure it out.


    "But to be honest, I don''t want to have too many nannies and cooks in our house in the future. Even if you don''t want to do it sometimes, I have learned it, haven''t I?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of unconcealed tenderness.


    Sherry looked at the man in front of her in horror and asked incredulously.


    "So... What do you mean by what you said to me now? Don''t you want to tell me that you can bear the responsibility even if I don''t want to do housework when we live together in the future?"


    What Jeremy said at the moment was completely beyond the recognition of Sherry.


    Sherry just looked at Jeremy in front of her seriously, trying to make herself confirm if he was hurt in his brain.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with his IQ.


    "That''s what I mean."


    Although.


    Sherry was still a little scared, but at this time, it seemed that Jeremy liked the way Sherry looked at him.


    When he looked at Sherry, he didn''t hide his smile at all.


    As he spoke, his eyes swept over Sherry from time to time.


    "Well... Can you give me some time to think about it?"


    The air was filled with the fragrance of food, and Sherry also had mixed feelings.


    Although Sherry had already prepared for the two of them to live together in the future, the gap between Jeremy in her memory and the current Jeremy was so big that she didn''t know how to face it.


    Maybe it was a good thing, and maybe it was also a bad thing.


    In fact, it was up to her how to face it.


    It was the same before, and now it was the same.


    "Okay."


    In fact...


    At this time, it was already inconceivable for Jeremy to have such a result between him and Sherry.


    It was precisely because of this that at this time, whenever Sherry looked at him, the eyes of Jeremy would become gentler, as if he was a boy who had been in love for the first time.


    Even if Sherry had known that this man liked her now, at some times, when she really saw the way Jeremy looked at her, she still blushed.


    She said to Jeremy, "I... I''ll go in and see the soup in the pot."


    Jeremy could tell that Sherry was shy, but he just nodded with a smile. He didn''t mean to expose her.


    Looking at the back of Sherry, Jeremy suddenly felt that he was such a fool before.


    If he hadn''t given up so easily and had believed in Sherry, would he have this woman long ago and be able


    explained to him in part before, he still couldn''t get any trust from Jeffery. Jeffery asked, "How did you do it?"


    Chester just chuckled, but gave no answer.


    In the end, Jeffery felt bored and stopped talking.


    "To be honest, you have always been a very powerful person in my eyes. I didn''t have such a feeling before, but now I have such a feeling. Chester, at least you tell me how to do it."


    The more Chester didn''t say anything, the more Jeffery wanted to know what the man had done and how he had done it.


    It looked incredible.


    "It''s easy..."


    Although.


    At the beginning, Chester was really in the mood to tantalize Jeffery, but after he calmed down a little bit, he was not in the same mood as before, although he still smiled in front of Jeffery.


    "Go ahead."


    When Jeffery heard Chester say it was a simple thing, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him.


    If it was that simple, he wouldn''t have to be controlled by Kevin for so long.


    Moreover, he had made a lot of preparations after letting go of Jeremy.


    After hesitating for a while, Jeffery asked, "Are you two really that close to each other?"


    There were rumors that no matter what happened, Chester wouldn''t care about other people''s face.


    Now, it was a piece of cake for Chester to solve the problem. The relationship between him and Kevin must be very deep.


    Chester on the other side of the phone chuckled, but what he said still didn''t give Jeffery too much face.


    "Is our relationship really that good? I don''t think so.


    But it has nothing to do with you, right? You should do what I tell you. It''s enough, isn''t it? Is there anything else you need to do?"

 Chapter 752 An Explanation From Chester

    "I see..."


    Although Jeffery still had a lot of doubts in his heart, and he had a lot of things to be curious about, he still chose to keep silent at this time.


    It was not because he didn''t want to say anything, but because even if he really said something, there was probably no result he wanted.


    But Chester didn''t seem to understand Jeffery''s silence.


    Chester continued on the phone, "Do you want to break the contract? If you want, I''ll tell him that what I said before is invalid."


    Jeffery didn''t know how to answer Chester''s question before. After hearing what Chester said, he suddenly got excited and shouted exaggeratedly.


    "Wait! I know what I should do. Don''t call that guy. I''m going to see you now!"


    After saying that, Jeffery hung up the phone and got up.


    When Jeffery ran out in a hurry, he happened to meet Sherry.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry felt a little strange, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jeffery waved his hand and said, "I just have something urgent. Bye, Sherry."


    As soon as Jeffery finished speaking, he disappeared from Sherry''s sight.


    As for Sherry herself.


    She felt a little strange when she looked at the young man at this time.


    But...


    Fortunately, she could control her mood well.


    That was how human beings were.


    When Jeremy came back, he saw Sherry sitting there alone, looking very depressed.


    Seeing Sherry like this, Jeremy had already been very distressed.


    Jeremy''s eyes were only fixed on Sherry.


    "Well, what happened?"


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little worried about Jeffery."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy became silent.


    In fact


    In the recent period of time, Jeremy had been escaping from something, but now, after Sherry really said this matter, Jeremy didn''t know how to answer and face it.


    After Chester told him the name of Kevin, Jeremy went to investigate.


    Although Jeremy didn''t know who Kevin was, according to some rumors, he knew even he probably didn''t know how to face such a person.


    As for why Jeffery had something to do with such a person...


    And how did they get together...


    Jeremy had also thought about it seriously.


    But...


    But he still couldn''t get a real answer. For himself, this result was also a result that he was unwilling to face.


    At present, after Sherry mentioned this topic, Jeremy''s choice was also silent.


    At last, looking at Sherry, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I know what you are worried about, but I haven''t got any result yet, so I need some ti


    ening you now?"


    Jeffery used to be confident in his own ideas.


    But...


    This time, after hearing what Chester said, Jeffery looked a little awkward.


    "Well..."


    When Jeffery spoke, he looked much more awkward.


    Although...


    Jeffery was still unwilling to admit something, but at this time, he had to admit that every word Chester said was the truth.


    Jeffery had no right to doubt it.


    "Look at yourself. Look at your reaction and expression. Even you think what you said is a little unreasonable, don''t you?"


    Chester gave Jeffery a mirror.


    "I''ve made it clear from the beginning that I didn''t help you unconditionally. Only when you give me what I want can I help you solve your problem. If you don''t need me at that time, you can tell me directly.


    But... Now I have helped you solve the problem. But you think I am forcing you? Jeffery, I just want to ask you, won''t you blush for what you have said?"


    At this moment, Chester looked like the same man as before.


    He just sat there and looked at Jeffery, waiting quietly for his answer.


    But at this moment, Jeffery''s mood was completely different.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Jeffery tried to think about how to explain it to Chester. In fact, he did not have any malice, but in the end, when facing Chester, he only said an apology.


    Just an apology.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me, but next time, I want you to think hard about whether the person you should be sorry for is me or yourself.


    But now that you have done so many things, you should know how a normal boss will react to what you just said."


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery trembled unnaturally.


    Then he didn''t say anything more.

 Chapter 753 Is It Worth It

    Chester just sneered and didn''t say anything more.


    At last, when Jeffery left, Chester only said one word to him.


    "I don''t need you recently, but you''d better be on call."


    Jeffery had cursed Chester many times in his heart, but he still couldn''t face him at this time.


    "Why don''t you do it earlier?"


    This was Chester''s reaction.


    "Wow."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeffery didn''t even know how he felt at the moment. Every time he talked to Chester, he felt that his IQ was not enough.


    Jeffery really didn''t understand why Chester had waited until now to talk to him about it.


    So, was it interesting?


    At this moment, Jeffery still didn''t figure it out, but for Chester, what other people''s thoughts might not matter. The most important was his moods.


    "You are back."


    When Jeffery came back, he saw that Sherry was waiting for him there. He didn''t know how long she had been waiting for him.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he still couldn''t understand her mood at the moment. He asked in surprise, "So, can you tell me what you are going to do?"


    "I''m worried about you. I''m wondering if it''s not good for you to bear all these things alone. So, how about you tell me what happened? I can help you figure it out."


    Jeffery didn''t directly answer Sherry, but he looked at Jeremy. At this time, Jeffery still didn''t trust Jeremy.


    Jeffery asked Jeremy, "I can understand why Sherry feels like this at this time. This woman has always been so childish, but Jeremy, why did you do that?"


    Sherry didn''t care about the consequences at all.


    So...


    Jeffery knew it was normal for Sherry to choose to help him at this time, but some people still cared about the consequences. If Jeremy was really involved in such a matter, Jeffery didn''t believed that Jeremy wouldn''t know the result.


    "If I say that I did this for Sherry, do you think that what I''m saying to you now is more credible?" Jeremy looked at Jeffery with a smile.


    Jeffery nodded and said, "So... What you want to say to me now is that men in love are all irrational. Is that what you mean?"


    Seeing that Jeremy nodded in front of him, Jeffery rolled his eyes and said, "Maybe I really shouldn''t have talked to you."


    Jeffery turned to look at Sherry again, and then said to her, "So, if my thoughts are right now, should there be a dinner that belongs to me today?"


    Seeing that Sherry nodded, Jeffery looked much better.


    Although he hadn''t experienced anything good today, Sherry still made dinner for him when he came back. It might be a happy


    may not be very capable, I still hope that my image in your mind is the best."


    Said Jeffery seriously.


    Looking at Jeffery like this, Jeremy wanted to say something for several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, when Sherry saw the awkward look on Jeremy''s face, she sighed and said helplessly, "Your brother should want to say something to you now, but he doesn''t know how to tell you."


    When Jeffery looked at Jeremy, his eyes were still full of disbelief.


    In the world of Jeffery, no matter what had happened between the two of them, Jeremy should not like him. But now, Jeremy was so kind to him. Was there some secret he didn''t know about?


    In fact, Jeffery knew what he was thinking at the moment. He indeed felt sorry for these people, but even if he was sorry, he still had to think in this way.


    At last, Jeremy realized that no matter how hard he and Sherry tried, Jeffery wouldn''t stay. He had to say helplessly, "In that case, keep in touch with us and let us know if you are still living well, okay?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said to him, although Jeffery was still in a bad mood, he finally nodded his head and said nothing more.


    "Okay..."


    Although...


    At this moment, Jeffery''s mood was still very complicated, and for him, the current situation was a scene that he could not imagine before, but now, it really happened in front of him.


    It was not until Jeffery left that Jeremy asked Sherry beside him, "Do you really think it''s worth it?"


    Sherry nodded, "I don''t know if I''m the only one who has such an idea, but I always feel that Jeffery is good to me and has no bad intentions."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked gentle all the time.

 Chapter 754 You Can Leave Now

    Although...


    At this time, Jeremy might have some different ideas, but for himself, there was no doubt that only what Sherry said was the most important.


    Even if Jeremy himself felt a little uncomfortable, he didn''t continue to express anything.


    It was not that he didn''t want to express anything, but that he thought it was really not worth it even if he continued to express. After all, in many things, people had different thoughts.


    But...


    These days, Jeremy has thought it all out.


    "By the way, didn''t Chester contact you recently?"


    When Jeremy asked Sherry in front of him, he didn''t expect that when he saw the expression on her face at the moment, she also looked confused.


    "Recently, he hasn''t contacted me."


    Jeremy frowned, but didn''t say anything more. At this time, Jeremy was very clear, no matter what he said, it was useless.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sherry was different from Jeremy. In Sherry''s opinion, it was just that Chester had been busy these days, so he had no time to contact her at all. However, in the eyes of Jeremy, it was not that simple.


    Although...


    At this moment, a lot of ideas still appeared in Jeremy''s mind, but after Sherry''s eyes fell on him, Jeremy still shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    "Are you really okay?"


    At this moment, when Sherry looked at Jeremy, she looked very serious. She always felt that there was something wrong with Jeremy, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    But...


    Such an awkward feeling made Sherry uncomfortable. She looked very unhappy.


    "I''m really fine..."


    Jeremy knew that Sherry was still very worried about Chester. He had some thoughts in his heart, and he had to verify them by himself.


    Besides...


    During this process, he couldn''t say anything to Sherry. After all, Sherry had always been a sensitive woman. God knew what strange thoughts this woman would have in the end.


    "I hope it''s true. Don''t lie to me."


    Although, in many cases, Sherry wouldn''t let herself think too much about many things, Sherry was just a woman after all, and women were always sensitive. Sherry noticed that Jeremy was hiding something from her.


    But...


    Since Jeremy didn''t want to say it, even if Sherry was curious about it, she couldn''t really ask him anything. After all, it was not good to do so, wasn''t it?


    "I''m really fine."


    Jeremy looked at Sherry in front of him with a smile, hoping that she could trust him more. At this moment, Sher


    difficult?"


    Although...


    Chester still didn''t know what Jeremy was thinking at the moment, but he also knew what kind of person Jeremy was.


    Chester knew if he didn''t make everything clear at this time, Jeremy would overthink.


    Then, it was really hard to explain what would happen in the end.


    "It''s not difficult..."


    Jeremy didn''t expect that he could speak it out so naturally. He had thought it was difficult.


    That feeling was really a bit strange for him at this moment.


    But...


    It was still difficult to explain such an emotion.


    "Although that person is very difficult to deal with, I know him. The reason why he set you up is that he made a deal with Jeffery. Between you and Jeremy, only one can live.


    So, do you think I can really help Jeffery solve this matter if I don''t pay anything?"


    At this moment, Jeremy was thinking hard about what Chester had just said.


    Then, Jeremy shook his head seriously and said, "You can''t."


    "Yes, I have already paid my own price for these things. So, is it difficult for me to face the result by myself? I don''t think so."


    Chester said confidently.


    Jeremy wanted to say something, but at this time, he still felt that every word Chester said was reasonable. If he really continued to say something, he would be an unreasonable person.


    Jeremy had never encountered such a thing before.


    Finally, he looked at Chester and asked seriously, "So, what on earth have you done?"


    Chester sneered, "Do you think I will tell you this? I just want to tell you that Jeffery can live a good life here. I can give him a bigger platform, so you can leave now."

 Chapter 755 Warmth

    However...


    At this moment, no matter what, Chester''s attitude towards him was beyond Jeremy''s expectation.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Since you know a lot of things, do you still dare to let Jeffery work in your company?"


    Chester knew that Jeremy was referring to the previous incident where Jeffery had planted some moles in the company.


    Chester smiled helplessly and said, "I don''t worry about it. At least, what happened before showed that Jeffery really has the ability to help me. What''s more, controlling such a person is more interesting, isn''t it?"


    "You are really..."


    At this moment.


    Even if Jeremy knew that Chester wouldn''t really do anything outrageous, he still felt uncomfortable.


    Originally.


    Jeremy thought he was omnipotent, but now, people around him didn''t need him anymore, which really made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether you have Jeffery or not. The reason why you come to me now is that you think you should take care of Jeffery. In your eyes, you still have some responsibility for him. That''s all."


    "Well..."


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy seemed to have a lot to say to prove himself, but even if those words had come to his mouth, he didn''t know how to say them.


    "Well, don''t forget that you are also an ambitious man. Jeremy, if I were you, I wouldn''t waste my time here at this time. You''d better do something meaningful.


    Even without me, Jeffery won''t go to your company. Haven''t you figured it out yet? Although you may really have the ability to help him, you can''t make a deal with him, because he is your brother.


    If the reason why you come to me is that you want Jeffery to have a good life, then you don''t have to worry about anything."


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said reluctantly.


    "I''m not worried about others, but I''m worried about you."


    Chester remained silent.


    But when he looked at Jeremy, he didn''t hide his confusion at all.


    Jeremy continued.


    "I don''t know why. You never gave me such a feeling before, but now when I''m facing you, I really see you as a very difficult competitor.


    The reason why I have always been confident in myself before is that I believe that only I am the most outstanding one beside Sherry. But now, looking at you, I begin to be nervous."


    Chester smiled helplessly, "You''re already very excellent, but you''re not the one who can control everything at home and abroad. Moreover, what Sherry needs is not a powerful man, but a warm family.


    Do you know why you were not as good as me in Sherry''s eyes before? No matter how


    gh.


    Compared with Jeremy, although Barry didn''t have so much money at all, and the woman of Barry was not as outstanding as Sherry, they could still live a happy life together.


    At this moment.


    Looking at the smile on Sherry''s face, Jeremy knew that this time Chester was really helping him. Such a simple way of life might be what Sherry liked the most.


    "It''s not easy for you to make such a decision. The diner next to us will be opening soon. We''ll wait here. You go to line up."


    Jeremy wasn''t reluctant. On the contrary, he was a little curious when he looked at Sherry.


    "It''s my first time to come here, but I think you are familiar with this place."


    Hearing this, Sherry couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Sherry''s smile looked so beautiful. Jeremy was staring at her blankly for a long time.


    Finally, Sherry noticed Jeremy''s expression when he looked at her. She restrained her smile awkwardly and rolled her eyes at him. "You can''t look at me like that in the future."


    Jeremy smiled but said nothing.


    Later, Jeremy said, "I can wait in line, but at least you have to tell me what the food there is. Is it delicious?"


    Sherry nodded and said, "Fried rice noodles. It is very delicious. Sometimes, I take the children out to eat in the evening, but later I think it is too messy here and it''s easy for children to be lost, so I usually buy it alone."


    Jeremy smiled and said, "I''ll come with you from now on and you won''t be so worried about the children in the future."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes looked a little different from before. But at this time, even though Sherry had opened her mouth and wanted to say something, she still didn''t say anything in the end.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 756 Bad Parents

    Sherry was just smiling at Jeremy.


    Although Sherry didn''t know who had changed Jeremy so much, she thought she must be very grateful to that person.


    Because Jeremy was really good to her now.


    "I''m going to line up now. But if you have anything else to eat, call me and I''ll buy it for you together."


    After Jeremy left, Lucas looked at Sherry eagerly and said, "Mommy, do you have a feeling that Daddy has changed so much?"


    Looking at her two children with a smile, Sherry asked, "So, you are calling him Daddy now, not Jeremy?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Just when the three of them was very happy, a spice jar suddenly appeared and smashed on the table beside Sherry.


    Sherry didn''t feel anything, but when she thought of the two children might be frightened, her face suddenly turned pale.


    "Why are you here?"


    The two people who appeared here were Sherry''s parents.


    In fact


    In Sherry''s heart, there was no place for them a long time ago. Sherry was really unwilling to face her parents after all the bad things she''d been through.


    But...


    At this time, Sherry really didn''t expect to meet them in such a place.


    Although a lot of people could come here, her parents had always been well-dressed. Wasn''t this the place they hated the most? Why did they come here? Sherry really couldn''t figure it out.


    "Why can''t we come here? Sherry, you are so happy now. But do you know that our family has gone bankrupt? I know you are a famous designer now. Give me money."


    Before Sherry could say anything, her mother couldn''t help but speak.


    Ignoring her parents in front of her, Sherry just protected her children behind her back and called Jeremy, "Something happened. Don''t buy anything. Come here quickly."


    Although there were only three people in front of him, hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy was worried about her so much and immediately returned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Jeremy was also a smart man. When he saw Sherry''s parents here, he knew why Sherry asked him to come back.


    Although he didn''t know what they wanted to do, he was sure that it was not a good thing.


    "We just want to see how unfilial our daughter and son-in-law are."


    Although it was not the first time that Sherry had been treated like this by her parents, Jeremy had never been treated like this. At this time, when Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes looked a little worried.


    Sherry''s parents had thought that even if Jeremy came, he wouldn''t change anything. After all, he was their son-in-law and Sherry was their daughter.


    hen you encounter something bad, you just push your eldest daughter out. In my opinion, even if you raise Sherry, you just want her to take the fall for Zoe, don''t you?


    What''s more, the parent-child relationship between you and Sherry has been terminated legally before. If you have any problems in the future, I think you can come to me in person. Don''t trouble my wife again and again. Is it interesting?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry beside him, he felt that she was really wronged.


    "Well, I have told you before, there is no need to continue our conversation. Anyway, you are my former parents-in-law. I don''t want you to do anything more embarrassing."


    After saying that, Jeremy touched Sherry''s head and said, "I came back too fast. I''ll buy it for you now."


    This time, it didn''t take a long time for Jeremy to come back, only three or four minutes.


    Sherry knew how popular that diner was.


    At this moment, Sherry just looked at Jeremy in a daze and asked, "So, can you tell me why you came back so soon?"


    Jeremy said confidently, "I gave money to those people who have already bought. One hundred dollars for a bowl. They are all competing to sell it to me."


    Sherry was speechless.


    Originally, such a thing would really make Sherry speechless.


    However.


    At this time, Sherry didn''t know why it was suddenly acceptable after hearing what Jeremy said.


    But...


    What kind of feeling was this? It was still a little hard for her to accept it.


    She had no idea how to face it at this time.


    "Well, am I smart?"


    Sherry was completely speechless, but the man in front of her was still in a state of asking for praise, which made her more speechless.

 Chapter 757 A Surprise Morning

    Although...


    At this time, Sherry didn''t think such a thing should be worthy of praise, but when she really saw Jeremy who was looking at her, her mood had changed a little.


    She felt...


    Her previous attitude towards Jeremy was completely unfair to him. Now this man was different from before. At this time, since this man had already changed for her, what else could be terrible?


    Wasn''t it?


    "But to be honest, I can''t promise anything else, but I can promise you that I can buy you as much as you want to eat."


    Jeremy looked very serious when saying these words.


    But...


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she was not as calm as she looked before. On the contrary, she looked a little excited and didn''t know how to face this man.


    She wondered if Jeremy looked too exaggerated.


    "Okay, I see..."


    Finally, looking at the way Jeremy looked at her, Sherry didn''t hide her praise for this man, and generously gave him a praise.


    "Let''s go back later. I don''t think it''s interesting."


    Although...


    At the beginning, Sherry thought it was very interesting. After all, it was rare for both her and Jeremy to have such an experience, but at this moment, she really had no interest at all.


    But...


    While looking at Jeremy beside her, Sherry was still thinking whether Jeremy would feel unhappy.


    Fortunately...


    Although Sherry still had a lot of thoughts in her mind, Jeremy didn''t have much reaction.


    He smiled and said, "Okay."


    Jeremy still thought he was responsible for what happened today.


    Hearing what Jeremy said to her, Sherry hesitated for a while and said, "In that case, I allow you to stay tonight as a compensation, but you can''t do anything, okay?"


    In fact...


    Although Sherry did have this intention at the beginning, she soon realized that there seemed to be something wrong with what she said, so she quickly changed her words.


    "I see..."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked a little helpless, but he didn''t have much reaction.


    He looked at Sherry with a smile, without saying anything else.


    "Do you really know?"


    Jeremy nodded, but when Sherry looked at his eyes, she still had a faint sense of uneasiness. She suddenly regretted making that decision.


    This feeling was really terrible.


    "I know. I know everything. That''s why I don''t want to face it now."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked a little sad.


    Staring at Jeremy, Sherry said something that almost made him collapse, "I treat you as a friend, but you want to sleep with me."


    At this


    ter than anyone else what kind of things they are.


    Don''t you know how well I treat you? Since you know it clearly, you should try to accept me bit by bit.


    Sherry, you can''t just remember that I was not good to you before. Look, I''m trying very hard to face you now. I really want to be good to you, so at this time, you can''t dislike me."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very affectionate.


    Although...


    Sherry also wanted to say something, but at this moment, she just looked at Jeremy in front of her like this. For several times, she wanted to say something else, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she didn''t know what else she could say.


    Finally, she had no choice but to keep silent.


    "Forget it. Obviously, what happened before was not the point, but can you at least tell me next time? I think I need to be mentally prepared. You know, for so many years, there is no one around me while sleeping."


    Although...


    In the past few years, although Sherry hadn''t been with Jeremy, there was also no other men around her. It was precisely because of this that she had such a big reaction now.


    Hearing Sherry''s words, the smile on Jeremy''s face looked happier. "I know you still have me in your heart. I love you the most. I really love you so much."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry suddenly became silent.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say anything at this time, but that she didn''t know what else she could say. Anyway, this feeling was really terrible for her.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "I think it''s necessary for me to make breakfast. The children have to go to school today."


    Sherry really didn''t want to face this man at all.

 Chapter 758 Have A Good Meal

    "Well, anyway, I really scared you just now. I should give you some compensation."


    Just as Sherry was about to leave, she was stopped by Jeremy beside her.


    She said, "What?"


    Sherry was not stupid, but the current Jeremy was really strange to her.


    "What?"


    Sherry just looked at Jeremy blankly. At this moment, she always had a feeling of unreality.


    She wondered whether the man in front of her was really the same Jeremy she had known before.


    Why?


    Why couldn''t she see it at all?


    "Well, I know what you are worried about, but since I''m here now, I won''t leave. I think you will get used to being taken care of by me in the future."


    Then Jeremy stood up.


    When Jeremy walked to the door, he gave Sherry a charming smile and said, "I''m your man. This kind of thing should be done for you by me, shouldn''t it?"


    Sherry was speechless.


    Although...


    Recently, she felt that she had a good acceptance ability, but now when she saw this scene, she still felt unreal.


    After changing her clothes, Sherry went straight to see how Jeremy was cooking.


    Since...


    Sherry felt that if she just looked at Jeremy a little more, no matter how strange he was doing, she would feel normal too.


    Because...


    She knew that everything Jeremy did was a way that he liked her.


    Actually, Sherry was really looking forward to it.


    "Am I handsome?"


    At the same time, Jeremy noticed the way Sherry looked at him. When he saw that Sherry was looking at him, he even put on a poss that seemed to be quite good.


    To show his muscles at the moment.


    "You are so good-looking."


    Although Sherry was a little helpless, what she said at this time was true to her heart. The man looked really handsome.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy smiled and said, "I think you really should understand something. It''s reasonable for you to bear it."


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I know you want me to see some changes in you, but do you really know that what I see now is not your changes, but shock.


    I always feel that you are giving me an indescribable feeling now. I don''t know what''s going on, but I just feel that my mood is very strange. Forget it, I''d better go back to sleep."


    Originally...


    Sherry felt that she could at least express her own thoughts clearly in front of Jeremy.


    But...


    It was not until now that she realized how ridiculous she looked before.


    Even if she had tried very hard, she really didn''t know wh


    so well before."


    "I studied for a while before. I just want to cook a good meal for the people I care about. No matter what, receiving your praise, I know I''m successful."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked a little excited.


    But...


    At this time, no one knew how excited he was.


    "It doesn''t matter whether we eat or not in the future, but I still hope that you can really help our Mommy to shoulder a lot of things. She has been too tired for so many years."


    Hearing what the two children said, Jeremy suddenly didn''t know how he felt at this moment.


    Maybe...


    Jeremy knew the two children just hoped that he could be a little good to Sherry, but at this time, when he was facing the two children, listening to such words, he felt very guilty.


    If he''d been nice enough to Sherry then, he wouldn''t have to face this now. All the problems were from himself.


    It was all his fault.


    If...


    If what he had done was good enough, then it wouldn''t be like this.


    The smile at the corners of Jeremy''s mouth looked somewhat reluctant. "Trust me. That was before. If the person who made mistakes knew that he had done something wrong and was willing to face it, then it would be a good result, wouldn''t it?"


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked very cautious.


    Sherry just smiled and said nothing at this time.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say anything, but she didn''t know what else she could say and do.


    Anyway...


    She looked very awkward.


    At last, seeing the embarrassment on Jeremy''s face, Sherry still couldn''t help but help him out, "Kami, Lucas, can you stop talking so much nonsense during dinner? Just eat!"

 Chapter 759 Are You Really Not Curious About My Scent

    "By the way, do you know where Jeffery works recently?"


    Just when Jeremy thought he would be quiet for a while, Sherry suddenly said.


    Jeremy was stunned. He didn''t know if Sherry had known something, but he shook his head and said, "I don''t know..."


    "If you have time, please help me pay attention to it. During this period of time, I can see that Jeffery is not in a good mood and he is very tired. I want to know if something has happened and if I can help him," said Sherry.


    While speaking, Sherry looked very serious.


    Jeremy wanted to tell Sherry that she couldn''t help him.


    But...


    At this moment, looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy felt that he couldn''t say that. In the end, he just nodded and said, "I know. I will help you pay attention to it."


    It seemed that Sherry didn''t notice the emotional change of Jeremy at all. She just smiled and said to him, "Thank you."


    On the contrary, the two children looked a little strange when they looked at Jeremy, as if they had known something that they shouldn''t have known.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Although Sherry was a careless woman, when she saw the other three people at the table looking at her with that kind of eyes, Sherry was still a little nervous. She didn''t know if she had done something wrong.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I know I shouldn''t have such a doubt about you, but can you tell me whether you really don''t like Jeffery?"


    In fact


    Jeremy was just a little insecure.


    Sherry said helplessly, "I don''t like Jeffery anymore. Even if I still have some feelings for him, it''s the kind of feeling that sister treats her brother. So, even if you are really jealous, that person shouldn''t be Jeffery."


    Only Sherry knew how helpless she was when she said these words.


    "Why?"


    Looking at Sherry eagerly, Jeremy felt that what Sherry said was still the kind of words that he was particularly unwilling to face. What did Sherry mean at this time? Was there any greater threat to him besides Jeffery?


    But...


    If there was really such a threat, then who was the threat? Why didn''t he notice it at all before?


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry smiled gently.


    She felt that she could satisfy her sense of achievement when she saw that Jeremy was flustered because of her.


    "Nothing has happened here. Don''t worry."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked very depressed.


    In the end...


    Even Sherry her


    in and he began to slowly taste Sherry.


    Sherry was stunned by Jeremy''s sudden move.


    It took her a while to realize whether she should push Jeremy away.


    She pushed away Jeremy and said with a red face, "How can you do this?"


    Just now, she was really not prepared at all.


    "Why can''t I? I like you. I''m trying to win your attention in my own way. I don''t think I did anything wrong."


    Jeremy said shamelessly.


    "I just wanted to kiss you all of a sudden, so I did it directly. You see, we have reconciled. In the future, we will still do what a couple will do. It''s okay for us to do it earlier." At this moment.


    Jeremy felt wronged when he spoke.


    Since Jeremy knew that in his heart, the person he liked most was Sherry, there was no other woman in his heart. Therefore, when he really said this, he looked more aggrieved.


    As for Sherry, she just looked at Jeremy in front of her blankly. She seemed to have a lot to say, but before she could open her mouth, she didn''t know what else she could say.


    It seemed to be a small deal, but in fact, she was the most innocent and didn''t know what to do.


    This feeling was bad for her.


    Wasn''t it?


    "Well, I need some time..."


    Sherry found that she really couldn''t refute this man. At this time, every word that Jeremy said was reasonable. If she really refuted him, she would feel very sorry.


    Although...


    Sherry also didn''t know why she had such an illusion.


    "I know you need time, and of course I can give you enough time. But are you really not curious about my scent?"


    As Jeremy spoke, he pointed at his lips in front of Sherry.

 Chapter 760 Jeremys Suggestion

    Sherry was swallowing.


    At this time, Sherry just looked at Jeremy with a very inconceivable look.


    She always felt that there were a lot of things, which were so inconceivable for her.


    It was a terrible feeling for her.


    "I''m very satisfied with your attitude now. For a man, what he wants most is that he can make his woman satisfied with him. After I see your attitude now, I think I have succeeded."


    No matter how red Sherry''s face was at the moment, in the eyes of Jeremy, he just appreciated her cuteness.


    After Jeremy left for a long time, Sherry''s face was still red.


    As for Jeremy, he just arrived at the opposite door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    At the beginning, when Jeffery saw Jeremy, he immediately pulled a long face, although he knew that Jeremy had done a lot over the years.


    But...


    Jeffery realized that he still didn''t like Jeremy very much. It seemed that it had nothing to do with other things.


    So...


    At this time, his attitude towards Jeremy was naturally very bad.


    "I want to tell you something about Sherry."


    Jeffery, who had been looking at Jeremy with dissatisfaction before, suddenly became silent after hearing this.


    Finally, he sighed and said helplessly, "Come in."


    After Jeremy sat down, Jeffery went to pour a glass of water for him. This was the first time that Jeremy had been treated like this.


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, his eyes was full of confusion.


    Was there really nothing wrong with Jeffery''s brain?


    Why did Jeffery treat him so well today?


    Was it because of Sherry that Jeffery''s attitude was so good? Thinking of this, Jeremy became even unhappier.


    Normally, it was Jeffery''s freedom for him to fall in love with someone.


    But...


    Jeffery was in love with his wife. Jeremy didn''t think he was so generous.


    "Are you having a hard time with Chester?"


    Jeremy could tell that Jeffery didn''t like to talk to him at the moment, so he didn''t want to waste his time. He spoke it out directly.


    "Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    Jeffery almost answered Jeremy''s question, but when he clam himself down little by little, he knew that he could not answer Jeremy''s question so easily.


    For example, he had to at least figure out what Jeremy''s purpose was. In this way, he would be in the mood to face the remaining things.


    Wasn''t it?


    r, one''s mood could really change everything.


    Therefore, the decision of a person''s final decision might be very important at this time.


    "But, Jeremy, haven''t you ever thought about it? Although it''s the last thing you want to face, the person who really makes me come to Sherry is not anyone else, but yourself.


    At that time, you always didn''t like Sherry. Every time you saw Sherry, you thought you should keep a distance from her. As for Zoe, isn''t it also because of you?


    Although what Zoe did at that time was really outrageous, how could that woman do such a thing if she didn''t like you? It was impossible, wasn''t it?


    Jeremy, look, everything now is caused by yourself. But maybe you still haven''t figured it out.


    Sometimes, when facing you, I really think that you, as well as what you have done are ridiculous. Even now, I don''t know why the man that Sherry likes is you.


    If you were Chester, I would at least be willing to lose to such a man.


    But... Jeremy, do you know that? Every time I think of losing to you in such a relationship, I won''t be reconciled."


    At this moment, Jeffery looked like a trapped beast.


    He was protecting his last dignity.


    He was trying to do.


    "Well..."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Jeremy had a very strange feeling, but this strange feeling was indescribable.


    At last.


    Looking at the way Jeffery looked at him, Jeremy couldn''t help but chuckle, "But... Jeffery, have you ever thought about one thing? No matter how much you don''t like me, you are just a loser in such a relationship."

 Chapter 761 Are You Really Not Going To Discipline Them

    "You!"


    Although.


    At this time, Jeffery knew that what Jeremy said was true, but looking at the attitude of the man talking to him, he couldn''t help but be pissed off.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Or, Jeffery, you don''t even want to face the simplest truth now? Just because you have done that, you don''t have the courage to face yourself now?"


    Jeremy knew what he was doing.


    But


    What Jeffery said just now really made Jeremy feel a little angry. At this time, he only cared about his own mood.


    "I will leave, but I need some time to think about where I am going."


    In fact.


    Even if Jeremy didn''t come to him this time, Jeffery had already decided to move out.


    Although...


    At present, Jeffery was almost sure that Chester would not do anything harmful to him, but it was not appropriate for Sherry to know something about that man.


    So...


    He had to try his best to keep it a secret.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Jeremy became much calmer. When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he actually had a good attitude towards him.


    Jeffery shook his head and said, "I don''t need your help for the time being. I think I can handle my own affairs. If I need you, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    During this period of time, this man did bring him some trouble.


    "Okay."


    Jeremy just nodded and didn''t say anything more. However, at this time, this terrible feeling was still hard to explain. It was very strange.


    Taking a look at his watch, Jeremy said, "I''ll leave. If you need any help, remember to come to me. Although my attitude is not as good as Sherry''s, I will try my best to help you."


    Jeffery didn''t sit there alone until Jeremy was out of his sight. He was thinking about something he was going to accept.


    That was something that would make people feel very uncomfortable.


    "So, you have promised Jeremy to leave Sherry?"


    When Chester heard what Jeffery said and looked at the young man, his eyes were full of confusion.


    Jeffery nodded, "But I''m not doing this for Jeremy or Sherry."


    "For me?"


    Chester was a smart man. Seeing that Jeffery had been looking at him all the time, although he still couldn''t understand the reason, he could guess something at this time.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are willing to let Jeremy know all this, but you are unwilling to let Sherry know. I don''t know why, but if I continue to stay there, I will definitely expose myself."


    Chester sighed and answered, "You did it for me, but I did it for Sherry.


    Although I helped you solve your problem, haven''t yo


    always thought that even if I didn''t tell you, you would find out my purpose sooner or later. But I didn''t expect that you really hadn''t think about it."


    Looking at Chester in front of him, Jeffery could clearly see his gaze at him.


    Even in front of Jeremy, Jeffery would not have such a feeling, but at this time, in front of Chester, Jeffery could not help but lower his head.


    He said weakly, "I''m sorry..."


    ''I''m sorry to disappoint you.''


    Chester shook his head and said, "What this team will end up is still up to your ability. I hope you won''t let me down this time."


    Jeffery was finally sure that he had something to do. At this time, he looked energetic and said with a smile, "I will achieve your goal and complete the task."


    Chester nodded and warned, "In their eyes, you''re too young now. You''re just an adult, so they''ll feel like they don''t have to listen to you."


    "Yes, maybe they''ll think so. But have you ever thought about another thing? It seems normal in your eyes, but it doesn''t look the same in others'' eyes."


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery couldn''t help but speak out what he really thought.


    "After getting along with you these days, I still feel that I don''t know much about you. Although I don''t know what kind of feeling it is, it''s very strange. That''s it."


    When Jeffery spoke, he didn''t look calm at all.


    "But now I have a feeling that you are not as cold as you look. At least from this matter, I can tell that you care about me."


    No matter what was on Chester''s mind, looking at him, Jeffery was in a good mood at this time.


    Chester glanced at the door and said, "If I''m right, those guys are going to skip work again. Don''t you really want to discipline them?"

 Chapter 762 Satisfied

    Jeffery just rolled his eyes at what Chester said, but he didn''t say anything more.


    For Jeffery, work was more important.


    "I''m leaving..."


    Although Jeffery was a little helpless in the face of Chester, he still did not forget his identity, Chester''s subordinate.


    Now that he had been subordinate to Chester, he should satisfy him, shouldn''t he?


    Chester watched Jeffery leave with a smile.


    This young man was really growing up bit by bit.


    Chester thought he had to look of Jeffery with new eyes.


    "Where are you going?"


    Although Jeffery had a vague idea in his mind, there were some things that he did not have an exact idea.


    "Just do as you said."


    Jeffery looked relaxed.


    Chester was completely silent. Since he had made up his mind at the beginning and left the rest to the young man to make the decision, it should be the best attitude to keep silent at this time.


    When Jeffery said that he was going to move, Sherry was really worried about him.


    "Have you encountered something that can''t be solved? If that''s the case, you must tell me. You just want to leave, and this can''t be solved, right?"


    Looking at Jeffery, only Sherry herself knew how he felt at this moment.


    So...


    Sherry was really worried about Jeffery, so she was trying hard to persuade him.


    Sherry had worked hard enough.


    However, it didn''t seem to have any effect.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked more helpless and said, "Well, things are different from what you think. I''ve found a new job, but I don''t want you to know what I''m doing. When I achieve some success, I''ll come back to you."


    Although Jeffery had said so, Sherry still looked worried.


    But Jeffery frowned and said, "I know why you are worried about me. But things are different from what you think. Even if you continue to guess, it is useless."


    While saying these words, Jeffery looked very serious.


    Looking at Jeffery like this, Sherry didn''t know what to say.


    But...


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with what Jeffery said. Since he didn''t intend to tell her at the beginning, he didn''t want her to know.


    Of course.


    Even if she had tried her best to ask, he would not tell her.


    It was the same as before, and now it was the same.


    "You''re right. It''s useless to keep guessing. I won''t ask you anything more. Anyway, I can''t get the result I want. But, if you encounter any difficulties, remember to contact me."


    In fact.


    Jeffery really wanted to tell Sherry that even if he really encountered some problems, she couldn''t help him by herself.


    However.


    When Jeffery looked at the way Sherry looked a


    had an indescribable feeling.


    It seemed that she was very happy.


    And she was very proud.


    Look, such a man like Jeremy also loved her so much.


    "Okay..."


    Sherry really felt the sincerity of Jeremy, and she also felt happy at the moment, so when she was talking to Jeremy, she was very gentle.


    "By the way, if you have time, I want to take you out for a while, okay? I want to show you the most beautiful thing in the world."


    Sherry looked at Jeremy with a smile, "In your eyes, am I not the most beautiful thing in the world?"


    Lucas poked his head out and said, "I know I shouldn''t have disturbed you two now, but you have to take care of me and Kami. We are really hungry."


    Looking at the watch, Sherry found that it was already evening.


    She immediately apologized to the kids, "I didn''t mean to do that. I''m going to cook for you right now."


    When Sherry was about to stand up, she was stopped by Jeremy, "Let me do it."


    Then Sherry watched Jeremy walk into the kitchen.


    Sherry looked at Lucas and asked, "So, you finally accept Jeremy?"


    Kami also came out and curled his lips.


    "It''s not up to us. Yes, maybe we are still a little dissatisfied with him, but as long as you like him, we won''t say anything more. Of course, if he dares to treat us badly..."


    Even if the two kid hadn''t finished their words, Sherry knew what they were going to say later.


    Jeremy poked his head out of the kitchen and said helplessly, "Do you think I dare treat you two badly?"


    Jeremy certainly didn''t dare offend his two children now.


    Jeremy thought to himself, ''Not to mention that I don''t want to make Sherry sad now, if Chester knows I treat you bad, it will be a big trouble.''


    "That''s good." The two kids said proudly.

 Chapter 763 Being Kidnapped

    For this, Sherry just smiled helplessly. She touched his head, and then did not say anything more.


    At this moment, this feeling was a little different.


    Wasn''t it?


    But she didn''t know what the difference would be in the end. She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for the two children.


    Kami said, "If you two hold a new wedding, can we two be ring bearers?"


    Kami had only seen that kind of thing on TV.


    The two kids were smart in some ways.


    But they were just children, so they were interested in such a thing naturally.


    "Of course. Should I buy the clothes or you design them yourself?"


    In fact.


    Jeremy really wanted to buy them for children, which could also give Sherry a surprise.


    But...


    Jeremy was a considerate man. At this time, it occurred to him that Sherry was a fashion designer, so as a fashion designer, she should care about her own work very much.


    "Let me design them."


    Sherry had never thought that Jeremy would ask her such a question, but after thinking carefully, she understood that Jeremy would say something like that, which was respect for her, wasn''t it?


    Because of this, when Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes became softer than before.


    "Okay."


    In the following period of time, neither Chester nor Jeffery appeared in Sherry''s life.


    Everything seemed to be so calm, but it was also like the calm before a storm.


    "My dear sister, long time no see."


    One day, when Sherry went out to buy vegetables, she was caught by a girl.


    Looking at the familiar face, Sherry was too frightened to say anything.


    The girl in front of her still smiled and approached her step by step. "What''s wrong? As a sister, shouldn''t you be happy to see your younger sister? Or do you just feel sorry for me?"


    Sherry picked up the phone, "I called the police..."


    Although Sherry didn''t know what was going on with this Zoe in front of her, in her memory, Zoe had committed suicide.


    "So you feel guilty, don''t you? You asked the police to arrest me because I had someone hit Jeffery with a car. But I saw him walk well a few days ago."


    Zoe pulled Sherry.


    Sherry''s mind was in a mess.


    She couldn''t figure out how could a dead person live well now?


    Zoe was already dead in prison, wasn''t she?


    Just when Sherry was in a trance, she felt a chill on her neck.


    "What did you say?"


    The first person to know that Sherry was kidnapped was Jeremy. It was Zoe who asked Sherry to call Jeremy.


    After knowing this, the first thing Jeremy did was to investigate if Zoe was really dead.


    Her body had been cremated, but there was still the last DNA report before she died.


    It was indeed Zoe, but no one could explain what was going on with her now.


    Jeremy didn''t know what to do at all, so he had to come t


    my guess is true, then I think you two don''t need to get involved this matter. Since they kidnapped her, they will definitely go to see Sherry.


    What I need to do is just to keep an eye on them. Then, I can go straight in to save Sherry. It''s very simple, isn''t it?"


    Jeremy didn''t think there was any problem with his idea.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Chester didn''t agree.


    Chester shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. I''m just a little worried about this woman''s identity."


    Both Jeremy and Jeffery looked at Chester curiously.


    At last, Jeremy asked first, "What do you mean?"


    Chester just sighed and said helplessly, "Literally, this woman should be not Sherry''s parents'' family, so why does she have to do as they said?


    I think Sherry''s parents have told a lot of things when they found that woman, but no matter what the reason is, it is unnecessary for that woman to do such a thing for people who are not familiar."


    Jeffery asked curiously, "What if she has been given a lot of money? It''s obvious that Sherry''s parents have been plotting since the accident of Zoe. So, giving money should be the most reasonable thing."


    Chester nodded, "On the surface, what you said seems to be the most reasonable explanation, but it seems that you have never thought of another possibility."


    "What possibility?" Jeremy asked.


    Jeremy didn''t had a good relationship with Chester.


    However...


    Somehow, at this time, Jeremy was willing to believe Chester. He always felt that what Chester said must be reasonable.


    "I don''t think this woman''s purpose is just revenge. If I have such a chance, I will definitely get a lot of money from Sherry. Jeremy, don''t forget your identity."


    Chester looked at Jeremy with a very sure look and said.


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeremy''s face darkened in an instant.

 Chapter 764 What Should We Do

    Although...


    Jeremy thought he still had the strength to save Sherry, but somehow he felt flustered now. It was really not a good thing.


    Chester looked at him and said, "Now you can''t go to find that woman directly. You don''t know the specific address, so the best way is to wait.


    I believe this woman will definitely ask you for money. When she contacts you, you can do as she says. We will deal with the rest."


    Chester said seriously.


    Jeremy still thought that he could handle it alone at this time.


    But...


    Jeremy would not really let himself do such a thing alone. When Chester looked at him, he nodded and said, "In that case, thank you."


    It seemed that he was a little confident.


    "By the way, can I ask you something?"


    Although...


    Their feelings were still different, but when Jeremy looked at Chester, his feelings were still more different. This kind of feeling was often indescribable.


    Since Jeremy realized that Chester might be more powerful than him, he began to change his attitude towards Chester.


    He hoped that Chester and he could have a good communication.


    "Hmm?" Chester raised his eyebrows to show his doubt.


    "So, at present, Sherry''s parents should really not intend to care about Sherry, but what I want to ask you is, do you think it is necessary for us to follow them?"


    Was that really necessary?


    "I think you''d better let your men continue to follow them. Although we have some guesses now, what if this woman is still under their control? Moreover, the most important thing is where Sherry is.


    We have to figure it out before we can continue the following things. This is the most critical period so far."


    Jeffery nodded and said, "I''ve asked my men to protect the two children, but I think you''d better tell the two children that they have the right to know about it."


    After the kidnapping incident, Lucas and Kami didn''t treat Jeffery as bad as before. They even treated him much better than before.


    "Yes, they do have the right to know. But these things are obviously not the most important at the moment. There should be more important things. That is, the ability of Lucas and Kami."


    At first, Chester thought he shouldn''t have said that.


    After all...


    If one more person knew those things, it would be more dangerous for the two children.


    But...


    Now the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry had become like this, so Jeremy must know it sooner or later.


    As for Jeffery.


    Although sometimes Chester felt that this young man was not as reliabl


    ery scheming, haven''t you thought of another thing? Do you believe that even if Sherry comes out, she doesn''t know that you guys did this?


    You haven''t been in touch with Sherry for a long time anyway. Even if you two die suddenly, there shouldn''t be too much doubt, right?"


    Sherry''s parents were quite extreme in the face of some things.


    But...


    They had never seen such a scene.


    They looked at Steve in disbelief, trembling.


    "Do you really know what you are doing now? You are threatening us. Let me tell you, this is the police station."


    "Police station?"


    Steve tittered, tilting his head.


    "We are indeed at the police station, but this is just a room inside. Even if I want to do something now, they won''t pay any attention. So, are you really not going to say anything?"


    Steve gave a different impression than Jeremy.


    If...


    Jeremy gave people the feeling that he was a man who was caring about Sherry.


    But...


    At this time, Steve gave people an indescribable sense of danger, as if their lives would be in danger at any time as long as they touched this man.


    Although.


    In the matter of Sherry, Sherry''s parents looked really shameless.


    But...


    When facing Steve, they didn''t even dare to say one word.


    If...


    If Steve really did anything to them, what should they do? Sherry''s parents were afraid that the result would be very terrible.


    Sherry''s father collapsed to the side, sighed, and then said helplessly, "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    When Sherry''s father said this, Sherry''s mother seemed to hear a bolt from the blue. She held Sherry''s father and cried loudly, "Adam, you can''t tell them. If you tell them, both of us will be over!"

 Chapter 765 On The Way

    Seeing this, Steve knew that he was right.


    He sneered and said, "I''m not a person who won''t force others. Even if you don''t tell me, I don''t believe that you are really flawless when you do these things.


    As long as there are loopholes, we can solve the problem. But by that time, what do you think you two will end up with?"


    Steve looked a little fierce now.


    Standing outside and watching this scene, Jeremy was deeply touched.


    Steve hadn''t done such a thing for a long time.


    How could Jeremy not know that the main reason why Steve would do this now was because of him?


    It should be the most touching thing to have such a friend.


    "Now, have you made up your mind?"


    Steve had thought that Sherry''s parents would give him an answer soon under such a threat.


    But...


    They kept silent all the time.


    Steve had a bad impression of these two people before.


    Therefore.


    Steve''s face darkened when he saw that they didn''t have any following reaction. He went to pick up the tools he wanted.


    It was a long iron rod.


    "You! What do you want to do?"


    Looking at Steve, Sherry''s parents were not as calm as before.


    After all.


    When they faced Steve before, they had their own schemes.


    They had thought that Steve wouldn''t do anything particularly outrageous to them, no matter what.


    After all, Steve had a good relationship with Sherry. Although Sherry was not willing to face them now, she could not let others face her parents in this way.


    But...


    Seeing this scene, they felt that the matter was not as easy as they thought.


    Although Steve still had a faint smile on his face, they could feel some bloodthirsty traces at this time. This feeling was really terrible for them.


    "Don''t you know what I want to do? Since you have done something, you should be mentally prepared for what will happen next."


    Then, Steve walked over with the rod in his hand.


    "I''ll tell you! I... I''ll tell you everything."


    At last, it was Sherry''s mother who couldn''t help it.


    "Go ahead."


    Hearing this, Steve felt much better. He put down the rod in his hands and calmly looked at the woman in front of him. He quietly waited for the ending he wanted to get the most.


    "Here is the thing..."


    When Sherry''s mother was about to say something, Steve waved his hand and said, "Wait a minute."


    Seeing this scene, not to mention Sherry''s parents.


    Even Jeremy felt that he still couldn''t understand Steve''s behavior. Why did he suddenly stop?


    "Hmm?"


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy''s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Jeremy knew that Steve came out for him this time.


    Steve looked at Jeremy and said, "Ask someone to take one of


    u are fine now, the doctor said that strenuous exercise is not suitable for you."


    The first sentence was said to the children.


    That latter sentence was said to Jeffery.


    Seeing that Jeffery still wanted to say something, Chester said again, "Even if you don''t say anything, I know what you want to say, but have you thought of anything else?"


    At this moment, when Jeffery looked at Chester, he didn''t hide his confusion at all.


    But...


    In the end, he still didn''t say anything, because he felt that even if he didn''t say anything, their relationship was good.


    Seeing that Chester was about to leave, Jeffery only said, "Be careful."


    Although...


    At present, Jeffery was very confident in Chester, but he still couldn''t control his concern for Chester, so he didn''t hide his concern when he spoke.


    Chester nodded and left.


    The two children had been looking at Jeffery strangely all the time.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Even a careless person should be able to detect something strange at this point.


    What''s more


    Jeffery was not a careless man all the time.


    How could he not notice it at this time?


    "When did you and Uncle Chester become so close?" This time, it was Kami who spoke first. After all, their relationship was really doubtful.


    On the other side, Lucas''s eyes also fell on Jeffery, and then he asked, "Don''t you think you''re the best? When, why are you so obedient now?"


    "You..."


    Although.


    Jeffery also knew that the deal between him and Chester would be exposed sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that the person who found out this thing was not Sherry.


    It turned out to be two children. Although he knew that the two children were very smart, he still felt that he could not accept the stimulation.

 Chapter 766 Four Big Families

    Looking at Jeffery, Lucas and Kami couldn''t help frowning.


    In the end.


    Lucas took the initiative to say, "Although we don''t know what kind of deal you have made, we are willing to believe that Uncle Chester won''t do anything to hurt us. What''s more, Daddy should also know it, right?"


    "Wait! How did you know that?"


    Jeffery felt he couldn''t keep up with what these two children was thinking anymore.


    Now


    Lucas and Kami were just two children.


    But...


    Why was there such a big gap between him and the two children at this time? How could it be possible?


    "I guessed."


    Kami answered.


    "If Daddy didn''t know anything, he couldn''t face you so calmly. So, we can tell you these things now, it means that you are completely harmless to us. But I''m curious, how did Uncle Chester do it?"


    They thought, ''Jeffery is not a simple man.''


    Kami still remembered what Jeffery had done before. If there was no way, it should be difficult to deal with this man, but what kind of method did Chester use?


    At this time, all these were something worth thinking about.


    "Well..."


    Jeffery looked very embarrassed. Although he did listen to Chester, it was not a glorious thing for him.


    But...


    Now that the two children had asked such a question, wouldn''t it be appropriate if he didn''t answer anything at this time?


    Jeffery asked in his heart.


    "Stop asking..."


    At last.


    Lucas could tell that Jeffery looked a little strange at this moment.


    He knew that Kami must have asked something he shouldn''t have asked. Although Jeffery looked harmless now, Lucas knew that he couldn''t control this man at all.


    Therefore, there was no need for them to believe this man. At this time, as long as this man was on the side of them, it was okay.


    What''s more


    They wouldn''t stay with Jeffery for a long time.


    Soon, Mommy would be back.


    "Swoosh..."


    Kami really didn''t continue to ask anything under the hint of Lucas. Jeffery also couldn''t help but give Lucas a very grateful look.


    At this time, he should care about the emotions of the two children.


    But...


    Jeffery really didn''t know how to answer what Kami had just said.


    Lucas glanced at Jeffery and said, "Let''s stay in the company. It''s not a good time to go home now."


    Kami also nodded and said, "What''s more, there may be some unexpected accidents on the way. There are many people here. Even if something really happens, someone can help us."


    Jeffery was speechless.


    Jeffery had no idea why Chester asked him to stay.


    It seemed that...


    At this time, no matter what happened, the two children could solve it well.


    So...


    Did these two ki


    ster?


    "Yes, I''m an adopted child, but at least I think they are my biological parents. I should be Chester, not your little brother. Besides, I hope you can not disturb my life."


    When Chester looked at Kevin, his face was not very good.


    Although...


    Jeremy also considered if he should say something, but after seeing the expression on Chester''s face, he didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, Chester''s face looked so terrible now. Jeremy thought he''d better not say anything.


    Although...


    Jeremy didn''t know what to do, but he was still very worried about Sherry.


    But...


    Kevin was naturally in a different mood from them.


    "The woman inside must be the one you like. How can I have a little brother like you? You can''t even pursue a woman you like. When I see you, I feel as if I have seen a shame."


    With a sneer, Chester continued, "Yes, you see me just like you see shame. But your brain is really strange. Since you see me just like you see shame, why do you still have to find a shame every time and let a shame inherit the family business?"


    Inherit the family business?


    Did...


    It suddenly occurred to Jeremy that the so-called four big families were all fake.


    The Ou Family was one of the four biggest families, and he was also the real heir.


    But...


    It was not the time yet. Jeremy knew if he really met the heir of another family, then it would be the real time for him to inherit the business of the Ou Family. So...


    On the other side, Kevin''s eyes were still on Chester. "Your parents also know that you were adopted, but I still hope you can still return to the family.


    I hate those days when I have to work every day. I want to go out and feel free, so before I leave, I must find a suitable successor for the family."

 Chapter 767 Im Sorry

    These words...


    Kevin said confidently.


    Although...


    Chester didn''t say anything, but he was still a little hesitant.


    Indeed...


    What Kevin said was right. Chester thought even if he really inherited his family business, there was no substantial bad thing for him.


    After all.


    Now he was also immersed in work every day. At that time, it was just more work. Compared with everything now, there seemed to be no difference for him.


    "So you arranged this?"


    Although.


    Although Kevin was not as hateful as before, but it didn''t mean that Chester would give in.


    When he looked at Kevin, his face still didn''t look good.


    Kevin nodded and then shook his head, saying, "Not exactly."


    Chester rolled his eyes at him and said, "Can you stop beating around the bush? What the hell is going on?"


    Then Kevin continued.


    That woman was called Kara.


    She had been in the underworld.


    She could do anything for money.


    That''s why Kevin had chosen her. He just wanted her to do something risky.


    However, he didn''t expect that Kara would kidnap Sherry this time.


    Speaking of this, Chester was even more unfriendly to Kevin.


    "So, if it wasn''t for you, this never would have happened. That woman might have died long ago."


    "Hmm..." Kevin rubbed his nose awkwardly. Although Chester didn''t speak in a good tone, what he said was reasonable.


    Kevin was really in the wrong.


    "So, I''m here to help you..."


    When Kevin spoke, he looked at Chester carefully, as if he was afraid that Chester would be unhappy. In such an atmosphere, even Jeremy couldn''t help but take a look at them.


    Chester said crossly, "So, what do you think we should do now?"


    This man knocked their men out.


    So, what should they do now?


    "You two''d better not take anyone with you. Just go in like this. I will handle the rest. Don''t worry. I promise nothing will happen."


    When Chester looked at Kevin, he looked very hesitant. Obviously, he didn''t trust him very much.


    At last, Jeremy spoke first.


    Looking at Kevin, he nodded and said, "Well, since you have said that, if we don''t believe you now, it''s our fault. Let''s go."


    Then, Jeremy was about to enter the room.


    Chester followed him immediately, but he was still confused when he looked at Jeremy.


    "You know that guy is the one who should be blamed for this. Why do you still do as he said? What if the result is different from what you imagined? Wha


    But they didn''t expect Sherry to initiate the topic they''d been avoiding.


    "Well..."


    Now Sherry finally realized that there was something wrong with her current environment. Even when Jeremy and Chester looked at her, the two of them had always been too worried.


    So...


    There should be something that shouldn''t have happened, but she couldn''t figure out what it was. Although she had worked hard, she still couldn''t give herself the answer she wanted.


    It was hard and helpless.


    "Actually... I just want a life of my own. Look, this woman looks as ordinary as me, but why on earth, such a woman can still be protected by someone around her."


    Sherry was stunned to see this scene. At this time, she still couldn''t figure it out. This woman looked a little pitiful just now, but why did she look so horrible in an instant?


    It was unbelievable.


    "In fact, it''s normal. One is my husband, and the other is my friend. If they don''t protect me, shouldn''t they protect you? Or is there even no one who can be close to you?"


    Both Jeremy and Chester didn''t know how to say, but they didn''t expect Sherry would say that. Sherry was still the same as before. She liked to say whatever she wanted to say.


    Both of them were looking at Sherry with special concern. Besides, they had always been particularly vigilant against Kara, fearing that something would happen before they noticed it.


    If that was the case, then the result would be very bad.


    "Yes, I don''t have anyone who can be close to me, but you have two people who can be close to you. So do you think it''s possible if I don''t do anything?"

 Chapter 768 Being Tricked

    "Don''t do anything. She didn''t mean that!"


    Sherry didn''t realize anything, but what Kara said scared the two men on the other side.


    Jeremy was really anxious, fearing that Kara would do something to Sherry.


    Chester just looked at Jeremy like this on the other side.


    He thought this scene was a little ridiculous.


    Because he had never thought that Jeremy cared about Sherry so much now.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you two. After all, it''s so boring. But if there is something wrong with this woman, I don''t think you two will feel well."


    Kara looked obviously crazy while saying these words.


    Jeremy and Chester just looked at Kara nervously.


    They both knew that they should keep a distance from this woman.


    But...


    They both still couldn''t control themselves. They couldn''t help worrying about Sherry.


    "What can I do to make you let her go?"


    At last, Chester couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Staring at Kara in front of him, he said seriously word by word.


    "Well, if I ask you to be my man, okay?"


    Hearing Kara''s words, the two men were both silent.


    They might not be able to do that.


    Jeremy looked at Sherry with concern.


    When Jeremy was about to say yes, he heard a roar.


    "Kara, how dare you!"


    Both Jeremy and Chester were stunned when they saw Kevin walking out of the dark. Didn''t he say that he was outside?


    Kara was a little afraid to look Kevin in the eye.


    Both Chester and Jeremy felt something strange.


    There was something strange between Kara and Kevin.


    Kara seemed to be a little guilty, but she was still a little angry.


    Finally, she straightened her chest and said in a tough tone, "Why can''t I? Kevin, don''t think that you are the only man in the world. I tell you, even if I find a dog now, I won''t find you."


    Jeremy was speechless.


    Chester was also speechless.


    So, Kara thought them as dogs?


    Kevin was furious.


    "You''d rather find a dog? Kara, if you don''t come back with me today, you know what''s going to happen to you."


    Seeing that Kevin was coming, Kara immediately put the knife on Sherry''s neck.


    When Kara looked at Kevin, her eyes were full of undisguised vigilance.


    Sherry was a little speechless. She looked at Kara and asked, "So, can you tell me why you had to have a plastic surgery? Is this good for you?"


    Sherry didn''t know who Kevin was.


    But she knew he was not easy to deal with.


    All of a sudden, Kara took off a mask and revealed her original appearance.


    Sherry asked in shock, "You didn''t have a plastic surgery?"


    Kevin sneered, "That''s the latest technology in my company. I forged some plastic surgery materials for her in order to kidnap you."


    Hearing this, Sherry was even more strange.


    "We don''t seem to know each other. Why did you kidnap me?"


    Or...


    She was so famous now.


    He kidnapped her just to know her?


    "Yes,


    on Sherry''s mind.


    Looking at Sherry, he smiled helplessly.


    "Since you don''t know how to say, just keep silent. When you know what to say, contact me again. No matter what you want to say to me, I am your real listener."


    "Okay." Sherry nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Chester gave all his tenderness to her, but she could give nothing to this man.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy said nothing.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say, but this time, there was really nothing to say.


    Chester had done much for Sherry.


    Jeremy thought that if he was still jealous at this time, he was too unreasonable.


    He knew what he should do now.


    "I should say thank you to you. Without you, things wouldn''t have been so simple to resolve. If you encounter any difficult in the future, as long as I can help, I will try my best."


    When they arrived at the door, Jeremy didn''t look back.


    With a wry smile, Chester didn''t say anything.


    Help?


    How could Jeremy help him?


    When Jeremy came out with Sherry, he saw Jeffery waiting for them outside.


    The moment Jeremy saw Jeffery, his face darkened.


    "Where are the two children?"


    Jeremy remembered he asked Jeffery to take care of the two children. But where were them now?


    Hearing Jeremy''s words, Sherry became nervous in an instant.


    Her kids...


    "Daddy."


    "Mommy."


    Just when Jeremy was still angry, Lucas and Kami walked out and waved at them with a smile.


    "Next time, don''t do that again. Even if there is no danger this time, it doesn''t mean that there will be no danger next time. If something really happens to the children, what should we do then?"


    Although.


    Jeremy tried his best to make himself look softer.


    But...


    When Jeremy spoke, he still had a long face.


    Jeremy looked so angry that Jeffery didn''t know how to face him.


    Such a feeling was really not good.


    While they were talking, he looked so pitiful.

 Chapter 769 Proposal

    "Daddy, don''t bully Uncle Jeffery."


    Before Jeffery could say anything, the two kids were defending him.


    "When did you become so close?"


    Jeremy had mixed feelings.


    But...


    Unfortunately, at this time, the two children were still unaware of anything wrong.


    Looking at Jeremy, they said loudly, "We don''t tell you."


    Seeing the way Jeremy looked at him, Jeffery suddenly became complacent.


    He looked at Jeremy and said shamelessly, "Look, it can only prove one thing now. You are too old. So, when the two children are facing you, they seem to be facing an old man.


    As for me, I''m as young as they are."


    Staring at Jeffery, Jeremy said, "So, it''s a proud thing to be as young as they are?"


    While saying this, Jeremy deliberately made himself superior.


    If people who didn''t know them saw this scene...


    They might think Jeremy was educating his younger brother.


    Looking at this scene, Sherry had a faint smile on her lips.


    This time, for Sherry, there was still a big difference between her previous feelings.


    Although...


    It seemed that the relationship between Jeremy and Jeffery was still not very good, but in fact, the relationship between them was getting better little by little.


    On the contrary.


    At this time, the relationship between them seemed very interesting. After all, even Sherry herself rarely had the chance to see such a childish side of Jeffery.


    "Well, it''s boring to talk here now. I''m so tired now. Don''t you want to go home? Hurry up."


    Now...


    Sherry didn''t know how Chester felt at the moment.


    But...


    Sherry was very clear that if she stayed here at this time, it would not bring any good result to Chester.


    So...


    It would be better for her to leave now.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy found he still wanted to say something.


    Although...


    Jeremy didn''t know what Jeffery wanted to say, but he instinctively thought that this young man wouldn''t say anything good, so he glared at him.


    "I have to stay here."


    Originally.


    Jeremy thought that since Sherry had already been like this, even if Jeffery had any other thoughts, he should talk about them after they went back. However, there were some things that Jeremy still thought too simply now.


    When Jeremy came to his senses, he saw that Jeffery was standing there and looking at him seriously. At this moment, Jeremy suddenly didn''t know how to face Jeffery''s mood.


    At this time, this scene was also very strange to him.


    Although...


    Jeremy looked a little strange, but it didn''t mean that he would say nothing.


    "Why?"


    He asked such a question not for him


    ime is very special. Maybe you have heard of that brand."


    "What?"


    Sherry was very curious what kind of brand could be complimented by Jeremy. What''s more, she also wanted to know more about him.


    Behind Sherry, Jeremy chuckled and finally whispered in her ear.


    "Roseonly."


    Hearing this answer, Sherry looked at Jeremy in disbelief and said, "Are you referring to that ring? Each man can only give it to one woman in his lifetime."


    Looking at the inconceivable look of Sherry, Jeremy knew that he had got the result he wanted at this time.


    In Sherry''s incredible eyes, he nodded with a smile and said, "You guessed it. We missed each other before, so I want to protect you for the rest of my life."


    Although...


    At this moment, Sherry had known what the relationship between her and Jeremy would be like in the future.


    But...


    After knowing Jeremy''s choice, inevitably, Sherry was still moved by him.


    Jeremy just looked at Sherry helplessly.


    He said, "I should be happy to see you like this, but when I see you like this, I''m not happy at all, but a little upset."


    When Jeremy said these words, Sherry''s eyes fell on him all the time.


    Jeremy continued.


    "In fact, I prefer the brand you designed for me, and the wedding rings that only belong to the two of us. I want to give you the most luxurious wedding in the world, but I''m afraid that this is not what you want.


    So, my last choice is to surf the Internet and guess what kind of wedding you will like. I will try my best to do it in that direction. This is all I can do for you."


    At this moment, the way Jeremy looked at Sherry was really affectionate.


    If there had been anyone else next to them at this point, they would have been touched by Jeremy.

 Chapter 770 Jeremy Is Leaving

    "Thank you, really. Thank you."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Jeremy said with a smile.


    "..."


    On the second day, when Sherry arrived at her studio, she saw Chester waiting for her.


    "Do you need me for anything? If you need me, please tell me. Although I may not be as capable as Jeremy, I will try my best."


    This was the attitude of Sherry after she saw Chester.


    Looking at Sherry, Chester nodded with a smile and said, "I really need you."


    "What?"


    Although.


    At the beginning, Sherry really hoped that she could help Chester, but at this time, after Chester really gave her such an answer, Sherry suddenly did not dare to face it.


    Sherry didn''t expect that Chester really needed her.


    Could she really help this man well?


    Chester didn''t care what Sherry was thinking at the moment.


    At this time, he just spoke out his thoughts.


    "To be honest, I think my purpose is very simple. You need me, and I also need you. Didn''t you always want to do something for me before? This time, I will give you a chance."


    Sherry looked at Chester carefully.


    She asked, "So, what can I do?"


    At this moment, Sherry had made up her mind.


    No matter what kind of dangerous thing Chester wanted her to do, she would do it for him.


    There was only one main reason.


    That was, at this time, the man here was Chester!


    That''s it.


    "I want you to design a few clothes for me. After I return to my family, I can''t get the approval of those people for the time being, but at least on the surface..."


    Chester didn''t finish his sentence.


    But...


    At this time.


    Even if Chester didn''t finish his words, Sherry still figured out what he meant.


    Then she nodded and said, "I know what you meant. But do you really have no any other thoughts?


    If you think it''s dangerous to go back, or it''s hard for you, then you''d better not go back. We can still share weal and woe with you."


    While saying these words, Sherry''s eyes were red.


    Sherry really didn''t want Chester to be wronged because of her.


    What''s more


    At this moment, the reason why Chester was in such a situation was that he wanted to protect Sherry. It should be a good thing.


    But...


    No one knew why it suddenly became like this.


    It really made Sherry very guilty.


    "No..."


    Looking at Sherry like this, although Chester knew how difficult it would be for him to face the things he was going to face in the future, as long as he saw Sherry looking at him, he still felt that his heart was full of warmth.


    It was really wonderful to be cared about by someone.


    Or maybe


    That was also the mai


    ive me some time."


    At the beginning, Sherry still didn''t understand why Jeremy said these words to her.


    But...


    After all, Sherry was not a fool. After thinking carefully, she soon understood what Jeremy meant.


    At this moment.


    Sherry couldn''t keep her calm anymore.


    After Chester left, at least she had Jeremy by her side.


    But...


    Was Jeremy leaving too?


    Although.


    Sherry really didn''t want to leave Jeremy, but she also knew that there was no problem with what he said.


    If.


    If Chester was facing these things alone, he would face a lot of pressure.


    But


    If Jeremy also went back to take over the family business and expressed his support for Chester, would the following things be completely different?


    It was up to a person''s status.


    Right now.


    Sherry knew that Jeremy did this for her own good.


    Although Sherry was still a little unhappy, she could not complain anything at this time.


    "Then, be careful..."


    Sherry didn''t know much about it, but she knew it was not a simple thing.


    Originally.


    Sherry was just worried about Chester, but now, she began to worry about Jeremy.


    Touching Sherry''s head, Jeremy said with a smile, "Of course I will be very careful. After everything there is over, I will come back and get married with you.


    So, although you have to design clothes for Chester these days, don''t forget our wedding clothes. Otherwise, we will get married naked."


    Originally.


    Sherry was still listening carefully to Jeremy''s words, but when she heard the latter part, she was very speechless.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry thought she should take the initiative to say something.


    But...


    In the end, she still had no chance to say those words.


    It was a terrible feeling.

 Chapter 771 Help

    "To be honest, when I''m away, you must ask Steve for help if anything happens."


    Jeremy knew he was leaving.


    However, he couldn''t easily let go of his worries about Sherry.


    "I know that you have always been like this. In the face of a lot of things, you will have a lot of scruples that belong to yourself.


    I also know that if I don''t say these words to you now, you won''t ask Steve for help no matter what happens, because of Linda.


    The past is past. I don''t think there will be any unrealistic worries in Linda''s heart, because we two are going to get married, aren''t we?"


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy''s eyes looked so gentle.


    Sherry stared at the man in front of her blankly. For many times, she wanted to say something different, but every time she faced this man, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I see."


    Although


    In Sherry''s heart, there were still many awkward feelings about this matter, but at this time, she could not bear to see Jeremy looking at her like this.


    "So I''m leaving?"


    Although Jeremy was about to leave, he was still very reluctant to leave.


    The thought that he was leaving Sherry made him very sad.


    This feeling.


    It was really terrible.


    He and Sherry had a hard time making up. But he had to leave again. How could Jeremy be happy now?


    Looking at Jeremy like this, Sherry sighed helplessly and walked forward.


    She gently kissed on Jeremy''s lips.


    Then she touched Jeremy''s face and said, "I''ve been waiting for you here all the time, so you can leave at ease. When you come back, I''ll be waiting for you here. Trust me, okay?"


    There had been a lot to say for Jeremy, but now he just looked at Sherry like a fool. He should have said something, but he still couldn''t say it. This feeling was really strange.


    "Of course I trust you."


    Looked at Sherry, there was still a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The relationship between them seemed to be much better in an instant.


    Sometimes.


    Perhaps this was the case between people.


    "We two can go back together, but before I leave, I''m really in a bad mood to see this scene."


    Originally, Chester wanted to make a plan together with Jeremy.


    But...


    It never occurred to Chester that he would see such an emotional scene as soon as he came here. At this time, he even didn''t know how to face it.


    "Well, I was just kidding. You don''t have to be so nervous..."


    The reason why Chester said these words at this time was that he felt stressed recently, so he needed to relax himself and happened to make fun of Sherry.


    But...


    Chester didn''t expect that Sherry w


    y up and I can send the rest to him."


    Jeffery said.


    It wasn''t until now that Sherry remembered she''d promised Chester she''d design his clothes. So she nodded and went back to draw.


    Jeffery stood still and sighed.


    To be honest.


    Among these people, the one who treated Sherry the best was really Chester.


    Was Chester really short of clothes?


    The reason why Chester did so was that he was worried about Sherry''s mood.


    If...


    If Chester was not worried about Sherry''s mood, so there was no need for him to waste such a long time.


    "These things are destined to be miserable..."


    On the way.


    Looking at the silent man beside him, Jeremy said with a bitter smile, "In fact, you didn''t think that you needed my help at the beginning, did you?"


    Looking at the puzzled look on Chester''s face, Jeremy continued, "Look, we all know what''s going on now, don''t we?


    Although I will try my best to support you, I still can do nothing at all. The reason why I come back with you is that I want to solve the obstacles in my marriage.


    On the other hand, I hope that Sherry can be relieved. I did this never for you."


    Looking at the man beside him, Jeremy continued.


    "But I don''t believe you didn''t notice it at all.


    You have noticed everything, but you haven''t exposed me and are willing to leave with me. What do you think? Don''t you think I''m selfish?"


    Every time


    In the face of Chester, Jeremy was particularly helpless.


    He always felt that he had known Chester well.


    But Chester would always give him the most deadly blow.


    Although


    Many things had been perfect in his mind.


    However, in fact, he had never given Chester any useful help. Jeremy thought he looked really incompetent now.

 Chapter 772 Grandpa, Im Back

    Chester paused for a moment and smiled.


    "You think too much."


    Looking at the way Jeremy looked at him, Chester continued, "Some things can be very simple, but you make them complicated.


    Take what happened with Sherry and me, for example. You have done so much for Sherry. Have you forgotten that I also have done so much for Sherry? So this time, it is the same.


    I just hope that when these things happen, Sherry can be at ease. I hope she doesn''t worry about me because of these trivial matters. My request has always been very simple."


    Chester was still the same.


    His voice was not loud, but anyone who heard him could feel his tenderness.


    Even if...


    Even if Jeremy had always been standing on the opposite side of Chester, at this moment, he didn''t feel much different. It seemed that Chester was always like this.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Originally.


    There were still a lot of thoughts in Jeremy''s mind, but when he saw Chester, his tone naturally became calm. He was discussing with Chester now.


    When Chester looked at the man beside him, he still had some doubts.


    How could Jeremy be so good to him all of a sudden?


    But...


    Many previously unknown things seemed to be clear in an instant. It looked very beautiful, but in fact, it was still very cruel.


    And it was full of bitterness.


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that Jeremy had been looking at him, Chester was silent for a while and then hinted at Jeremy to continue.


    It proved that


    Although he still didn''t know what Jeremy was going to say.


    But


    At this time, he was willing to listen to him.


    That''s it.


    "I just want to know how much you know about your unknown family, and how much that guy has told you. If you go back, do you know how to face it and how to do the best?"


    It was because the two of them were in the same situation now that Jeremy was particularly worried about Chester.


    After all.


    He was already under great pressure.


    But


    His family was at least supporting him.


    As for Chester...


    He was just an adopted child.


    Nobody knew how many people would roll their eyes at him just because of this.


    Now, he had to face such a big pressure alone. Although the relationship between the two was ordinary, at this time, Jeremy still couldn''t control his concern for Chester.


    When Chester looked into the eyes of Jeremy, a hint of helplessness flashed through his eyes.


    He touched the face and said with a bitter smile.


    "Do I look worrisome now?"


    Originally.


    Chester thought only people like Sherry and Jeffery would be worried by others.


    After all, he had been a sensible boy since he was a child.


    Basically...


    There was nothing that he couldn''t do.


    But...


    "No."


    Like Chester, Jeremy was also a sensitive person.


    Some words.


    Now that he h


    s.


    "As long as you like it, we won''t say anything to refuse. We promise we won''t say anything, but you have to bring her and the two children back to show us."


    They didn''t like that woman very much before.


    However, the most important thing for them now was their son. As long as Jeremy was happy, they could do anything.


    "Whatever, we''re not going to get involved in what''s going on between you and Sherry anymore. But we also have a request. After you two are together, you must make sure that the children like you."


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "It seems that you still don''t understand what I mean. After we two get together, we won''t divorce. Sherry is the woman I want to protect with my whole life."


    Jeremy''s father wanted to rebuke his son.


    But...


    Looking at Jeremy for a while, Jeremy''s father found he couldn''t say it out anyway.


    At last, he sighed and said helplessly, "You''re not young anymore. Just make your own decision by yourself in the future. If you''ve made up your mind, just tell us.


    As for Sherry, it''s easy for us to accept her, but you should know how much your grandfather hated that woman at that time, so I''m afraid that your grandfather will..."


    They didn''t finish their words because they all knew that.


    Jeremy smiled and said, "So I come back this time to take over my grandpa''s position. I need to hold real power."


    Hearing this, Jeremy''s parents were stunned.


    If Jeremy could really get that position, even if his grandfather objected to him and Sherry being together in the future, it didn''t work.


    But


    In the past, Jeremy had been escaping from this, hadn''t he? Why did he suddenly start to face it? Was there anything else they didn''t know? Jeremy''s parents couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard they tried.


    "I hope when she comes back with me, there will be no rumors that shouldn''t exist."

 Chapter 773 Try Hard

    Hearing Jeremy''s words, Jeremy''s father looked helpless.


    "Have you really thought it over?"


    Although


    That seat must belong to Jeremy sooner or later, but it also meant he needed to bear much more.


    Therefore.


    What Jeremy had done still made his father a little confused and not know how to face it.


    "I think I have the responsibility to give her the best."


    At this time...


    Jeremy''s attitude was so firm. Even if his parents still wanted to say something, they couldn''t say it out.


    They finally sighed and said helplessly, "I know. As for the rest of it, there''s no point in pursuing it any further. Let''s pretend that nothing has happened."


    Hearing his parents'' words, Jeremy soon understood what they meant.


    They wouldn''t aim at Sherry anymore.


    However, they wouldn''t help him either.


    Finally, under the gaze of his parents, Jeremy nodded with a smile and said, "This should be the best result so far. I think I will accept it."


    This result was better than he expected.


    "Dear, don''t you worry about our son at all?"


    After Jeremy left, his mother touched her husband.


    Jeremy''s father was helpless.


    "So, do you think I can control the situation now? It is all up to Jeremy himself.


    He has grown up and doesn''t need our help, so give him more confidence. I believe that he can handle this kind of thing well by himself."


    Jeremy''s mother still had a lot to say.


    But...


    At last, hearing what Jeremy''s father said, she didn''t say anything and just looked at him quietly.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say, but that she didn''t know how to say.


    This feeling was really annoying.


    "Yes, he can deal with these things by himself. We just need to trust him."


    Of course, Jeremy''s mother trusted her husband unconditionally.


    At first.


    She was a little worried about Jeremy, but now, hearing what Jeremy''s father said, her worries about her son almost disappeared.


    Soon, they were feeling calm again.


    "You are back."


    When Jeremy''s grandfather knew that Jeremy came back, his mood was a little strange.


    "I''m here to tell you that I have two lovely children, and I want to marry Sherry."


    Jeremy''s grandfather, who didn''t pay attention to him before, finally looked up to see him.


    "So you came back this time to take over my position, right?"


    Jeremy''s grandfather was a smart man.


    He knew his grandson very well.


    At this time.


    Before Jeremy spoke, Jeremy''s grandfather had seen clearly why he came back.


    "Yes."


    Jeremy knew he had to say it sooner or later, so there was no need to hide it at this time.


    He nodded and admitted.


    "In that case, come with me."


    In fact.


    The Ou Family was different from other families. Jeremy had no opponents, so there was no competition. At present, there was only one key problem that needed him to face.


    That was


    of the phone.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "It''s not a big deal, but the designer association over there is going to have a meeting. I think I''d better go there this time."


    Jeremy was speechless.


    He thought he was really unlucky.


    "Never mind. You''d better take care of your own business. My family has no objection now. At that time, you and the children can come here at ease. That''s all."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy thought there was something wrong.


    After thinking for a while, he called Kelly.


    "Is there anything wrong with your design association?"


    According to Sherry''s personality, if there was nothing particularly important, then the designer association was not as important as him.


    Hearing Jeremy''s words, Kelly was stunned.


    Finally, he said helplessly, "It can be big or small."


    "What do you mean?"


    "To put it simply, I''m no longer suitable for the leader, so we need to choose another leader. Sherry wants to try this position. There are few recognized designers in your country.


    But... If Sherry can be the leader, many things will be different. So, your wife wants to work hard for this position now."


    Hearing Kelly''s words, Jeremy didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed.


    It was a good thing for both Sherry and Kelly.


    "That''s indeed a good thing. If it''s within your ability, you''d better try your best to help her. As for the rest, I will try my best to give you an answer."


    Jeremy knew they would definitely need financial support later.


    But...


    If Sherry could really take that position, no matter how much money he put into it, it was worth it, because it would be paid back quickly. What''s more, by then, the sales of their own brand would also double.


    "Jeremy, if there is nothing else, come to my house as soon as possible. Something is wrong."


    After a long time of relaxation, Jeremy received a call from Kevin.

 Chapter 774 Chesters Cards

    On the phone.


    Kevin didn''t make it clear.


    However.


    Judging from his attitude and tone, Jeremy knew that something must have happened to Chester.


    Although...


    Although Jeremy had been mentally prepared for it since a long time ago, but when he really went there and saw Chester, he had a different feeling.


    It was...


    It was really desperate.


    "How could this be?"


    Although Jeremy had already been mentally prepared, the current situation of Chester was really far beyond the imagination of Jeremy.


    Lying in the intensive-care ward, Chester was covered with all kinds of scars. It was obvious that he had been beaten.


    Jeremy also knew that Chester was good at martial arts. Few people could have hurt him so badly.


    However.


    Jeremy still remember what Kevin promised before.


    Didn''t Kevin say that he would definitely protect Chester?


    Kevin didn''t look good either.


    "It''s not as simple as I thought. Now many people are staring at this position. If the last person is me, many people will not have any objection, but if this person is Chester, then situation is totally different."


    Jeremy was speechless.


    He had a lot to say, but now he had to keep silent.


    Jeremy knew that what Kevin said was true.


    Although Kevin had succeeded in taking over this position...


    However.


    If he suddenly announced that he didn''t want this position and found an adopted child from outside, saying that this person was capable and could replace him well, then this adopted child would come to a miserable end.


    At that time.


    Jeremy knew that Chester was under great pressure.


    But...


    He was still negligent about such a thing.


    If.


    If he could really face such a thing more seriously, what happened to Chester now wouldn''t happen. So, it was all his fault.


    That''s it.


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at Jeremy, Kevin felt a little guilty.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I think you should have a lot of things to deal with. You can deal with them by yourself. As for me, you don''t need to worry about me.


    I''m here, so the situation is different. I''m here with Chester. I think your family will at least give me some face."


    Looking at Kevin''s haggard face, Jeremy knew that.


    He knew that Kevin was also under great pressure.


    So...


    This time.


    Jeremy decided to be more considerate.


    Hearing what Jeremy said to him, Kevin didn''t hide his gratitude at all.


    He nodded and said, "In that case, thank you."


    At present, this should be the best result.


    "Don''t say that."


    Although...


    Although when he spoke, he looked hesitant for a moment.


    However, when facing this fellow''s gaze, his emotions were still a little different.


    That''s it.


    "I''m sorry to cause your trouble."


    Jeremy was dealing with the documents.


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy''s eyes were full of helplessness.


    "Why didn''t you call me when something happened?"


    Jeremy thought, ''Although I said so at that time.


    But it doesn


    omething you can just mess with?"


    Those people were also confused.


    It was obvious that the person lying on the ward was Chester. When did he have anything to do with the Ou Family?


    One of the women frowned and asked, "So the person inside is not Chester?"


    Jeremy nodded, "Of course, but as far as I know, he is the only son of the Gu Family, right? What does it have to do with your family?"


    No matter what these people said, Jeremy didn''t admit it.


    At last, Chester came out.


    He looked at them coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    The reason the members of the Lyu Family came to the hospital was because they thought Chester was shameless.


    He was just an adopted child.


    How dare he come back to inherit the family property?


    At last, Chester sneered and said, "It''s Kevin who invited me back. Do you think it''s me who''s greedy for your money, or is it that your family doesn''t even have one capable person who can inherit this position?


    Besides, I didn''t say anything before to save your face. I''ve almost seen who hit me. Just wait and see."


    Seeing that Chester suddenly became so tough, those people couldn''t stand it.


    Just as one of them was about to make a move, he was stopped by a man who suddenly appeared.


    Seeing that man, even Jeremy was stunned for a moment.


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect the person I had always wanted to recruit to be around you. I''m wondering why I offered a high price every time before, but he didn''t even look at me."


    His codename was ''Coyote''.


    He was the most expensive and the most powerful bodyguard.


    Many people wanted to be the boss of this man, but very few people could really get the service of this man.


    Even Jeremy failed in this process.


    But


    He didn''t expect that the man was beside Chester.


    Chester didn''t answer Jeremy. He just said to Coyote, "Throw these people out."


    After saying that, Chester went back. Even Jeremy was stunned.

 Chapter 775 Responsibility

    Even if in the past Jeremy had the bad relationship with his family, he didn''t dare to throw them out.


    But...


    At this moment, how could Chester say such words naturally, as if it was supposed to be like this? Seeing this scene, Jeremy didn''t even know what to say in front of him.


    Meanwhile.


    In the Lyu Family.


    Kevin sat there and got angry with his grandfather.


    "I know I was too reckless, but since I made such a choice, there must be a reason for me to do so. You haven''t seen Chester''s ability. How can you object like this?


    Chester is different from us. He started his business by himself. Can''t you see he''s got a great career going on now? And his company runs much better than most.


    So, grandpa, do you still despise Chester?"


    Now everything was totally different from what Kevin had imagined.


    At that time, he thought highly of Chester''s ability and believed that his family would appreciate his ability as well. That was why he worked hard to make Chester agree to his request.


    But...


    He didn''t expect that his family would do such a thing to Chester in the end. It was unbearable.


    What really worried Kevin was Chester''s attitude.


    If...


    If Chester did react in any way, Kevin instead wasn''t worried, but the biggest problem now was that he did not give any real reaction.


    Instead, Chester was waiting silently.


    He was waiting what would happen next.


    However.


    However, Chester did not do any action. It was because of his silence that Kevin knew that he had to make a choice at this time.


    Chester was definitely not the same as they imagined.


    He was definitely not a person that could be easily bullied.


    "Dad, that bastard is rebellious. You have to help us..."


    When Kevin was still talking with his grandfather, he saw his uncles come in crying.


    Their faces were all black and blue, and looked very miserable.


    Seeing this scene, even Kevin was stunned.


    "What does it have to do with Chester?"


    In Kevin''s heart, Chester had been so gentle before.


    Just when Kevin''s uncles were still crying, they saw the person who should have been in the hospital was pushed in with a wheelchair.


    Obviously, he came prepared.


    Even Kevin''s grandfather''s face changed at this moment, let alone Kevin.


    Was Chester too arrogant?


    Chester looked at Kevin indifferently.


    "At that time, I didn''t have any interests for your family. It''s you who begged me to take over your position, and even kidnapped the person I cared about. But now it seems that your family seems to be very hard to accept me.


    Since your family can''t accept me, and I''m not that interested in your family, it doesn''t matter whether I want this position or not.


    I have repeatedly held back before because of the respect I have for your family, but it doesn''t mean that you can really do whatever you want to


    tle. In the end, when it completely disappeared, Chester would be the real winner.


    At least.


    At this time, his grandfather really treated Chester differently.


    "Well, I''m not as bold as you."


    "If I were a coward, I wouldn''t have come back with you. But now that I have come back with you, at least I should have the initiative. Only in this way can I feel at ease," said Chester, looking at Kevin with a faint smile.


    Kevin just looked at Chester quietly, thinking what he said seemed to be right.


    However.


    He still felt a little uncomfortable when he looked at him.


    This feeling was really terrible.


    "Now you have the initiative. I''m afraid that I don''t even have the right to interfere in the rest of the things. Looking at you now, I''m wondering if I have done something wrong. You are really..."


    ''You are really far beyond my imagination.'' Kevin didn''t say this sentence.


    The smile on Chester''s face was the same as before.


    "Everyone has his own responsibility. From the moment you let go of your responsibility, you have no right to enjoy any glory.


    When you don''t want to bear something, you have to learn to give up something, don''t you?"


    Kevin seemed to understand what Chester meant.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Forget it. Since you have said so, you can do whatever you want in the future. But I only have one request, that is, the money that should belong to me can''t be less."


    Chester laughed, "Okay, but you''ll certainly get less than I did."


    Kevin was speechless.


    It seemed that there was no problem with what Chester said.


    But...


    Although it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Chester''s words, Kevin still felt very uncomfortable. At this moment, he felt that he should be tricked by Chester.


    However.


    Even if he was tricked, he still could do nothing. If he didn''t want to be tricked, he had to take the responsibility.

 Chapter 776 Loneliness

    But...


    Kevin didn''t forget why Chester was here at this time. He just didn''t want to take the responsibility that originally belonged to him.


    Therefore.


    That was why Chester appeared here. What Chester said was reasonable. Since Kevin was not willing to bear it, then there was something he should let go.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Although I''m not worried about you now, I''m still a little worried about my relatives. I know what you mean, but they probably don''t."


    At this time, the smile on Chester''s face still looked indifferent.


    "Now that you know you are not as capable as others and still want the position that doesn''t belong to you, you must pay a price, right?"


    Chester was still the same as before, but now he gave Kevin a different feeling.


    Although.


    Chester''s words were really domineering at this time, but when Kevin listened to him, he still felt that what Chester said was right.


    Although


    Even Kevin himself felt that this feeling was a little unreasonable.


    Chester had almost finished his words, and then he went to see Kevin''s grandfather himself.


    "I have read some information about you before. You are indeed a qualified candidate, but you have a fatal flaw."


    Chester didn''t say a word, quietly waiting for what Kevin''s grandfather would say next.


    After all, Kevin''s grandfather had lived for such a long time, and what he said was somewhat reasonable. At this time, Chester was naturally willing to listen carefully.


    "You are too cold to the people around you or the people who are familiar with you. This is your real personality, isn''t it?


    You are rational enough when dealing with a lot of things, but you lack some sensibility. I''m afraid you''ll end up failing at love."


    Chester was stunned.


    Although he didn''t like what Kevin''s grandfather said, he couldn''t deny it.


    It was true. What Kevin''s grandfather said was reasonable at this time.


    "So, if you want this position, I have a special request for you."


    "Please go ahead."


    "Find a girl you like and marry her. Only in this way can I rest assured. A person still has to have a sentimental side. Although you are an excellent decision maker, you are just a machine."


    Chester covered his face with a bitter smile and said, "I used to like a girl very much, but she is now the mother of two children and is with the man she likes, but I don''t know who else I can like."


    Hearing what Chester said, even Kevin''s grandfather was completely silent.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say.


    But he didn''t know what else he could say at this time.


    It seemed to be a simple thing on the surface, but at this time, it seemed to make people particularly


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy''s eyes changed.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Chester, the last sense of superiority I had in my heart was gone in front of you. I''m very worried now. What if Sherry finds that you are better?"


    "Then don''t get married. I''ll help you get married then."


    Chester looked as calm as usual.


    While saying these words, he was still very calm.


    But...


    Jeremy was scared by what Chester said.


    He looked at Chester in disbelief and said, "How can you say that? I''m telling you, Sherry can only be with me for the rest of her life.


    Although... Although I''m not the best choice, I will protect her with my life. So, you''d better not say anything that you shouldn''t say now."


    Jeremy looked at Chester vigilantly as he said.


    Chester looked helpless, "I think I should also get married, so I want to find myself a good girl. Tell Sherry that there is a suitable girl, please introduce her to me."


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeremy became more courteous.


    "Of course. You are not very young now. You need to consider your marriage. Not only Sherry, I will also help you.


    If there is any suitable girl who is suitable for you, I will tell you. Look at you. You''re so handsome, rich and have a good temper. Obviously, you''re the best choice for many girls.


    So, don''t worry. As long as you agree, we will find you the most suitable girl."


    Looking at Chester, Jeremy said excitedly.


    For this.


    At this moment, Chester looked very helpless.


    Such a Jeremy would make him have no idea how to face it.


    Finally, he just smiled helplessly and continued to eat the food in front of him.


    There was a flash of loneliness in his eyes. But no one noticed that.


    Originally, in Chester''s heart, protecting Sherry was what he wanted to do most.

 Chapter 777 The Trouble Of Chester

    But...


    Now he suddenly decided to marry another woman. Chester was afraid that in the future, even his qualification to protect Sherry would disappear.


    What he should do was not to protect Sherry.


    Instead, he would face another girl wholeheartedly and spend the rest of his life with her.


    However.


    This was not what he wanted, but what everyone wanted.


    It was ridiculous, wasn''t it?


    After Jeffery knew this, he clamored to come to find Chester.


    When Sherry went to see Jeremy, Jeffery also came.


    "I know you." Jeffery told Chester.


    "We used to love the same person and let go of the same person. You thought you could face your feelings seriously, but the people around you would tell you that your feelings were wrong and ridiculous."


    Jeffery said to Chester.


    That night, Jeffery talked a lot with Chester.


    Maybe Jeffery looked a little naive.


    Maybe there was something wrong with his personality.


    He might do a lot of crazy things.


    But now, Jeffery was the one who knew Chester best.


    "At the beginning, I really thought that a person like you was ridiculous. If you like someone, you should try to get everything of her. But, you just look at her and do nothing. What''s the difference between you and a fool?


    But... I also didn''t expect that I would make the same choice as you. We two are both idiots."


    When Jeffery said this, Chester looked at him more carefully.


    Chester remembered that this young man had similar experiences and choices with him.


    Finally, with a complacent smile at the corners of his mouth, Chester said, "Although I didn''t get Sherry, I got everything you had tried hard to get before. Anyway, I should be the more successful one now."


    Hearing Chester''s words, Jeffery felt helpless.


    "So... You are still in the mood to argue with me about this?"


    ''You are so broad-minded,'' Jeffery thought to himself.


    Soon, Jeffery regretted what he had said.


    It seemed that...


    It seemed that Chester was just trying to escape from something. However, he should have faced everything, but he even chose to escape.


    Jeffery couldn''t stand it.


    It was ridiculous, wasn''t it?


    Chester suddenly said, "Yes, I''m in the mood to argue with you now. But obviously, this is not what we need to worry about now. There are more important things waiting for us. I think I still need a result."


    Hearing this and looking at him nervously, Jeffery did not understand what Chester meant.


    "I want to find a girl who can be my wife on the surface, but actually we have nothing to do with each other. Do you think it''s Okay?"


    Jeffery was a smart man. At thi


    u two come earlier? You''re so cute."


    Sherry said weakly, "Auntie, the children are too young. It''s better not to give them money."


    On the other side, before Sherry could finish her words, Jeremy''s mother glared at her.


    "It''s a gift from me. As long as the kids like it, it''s okay. What do you mean? Does it have anything to do with you? Besides, Jeremy and you have been married, and we both recognize you. Don''t call me auntie, just call me mom."


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, Sherry''s face became a little strange. She had thought she had just come back, but she was disliked again so soon.


    But...


    What Jeremy''s mother said later gave Sherry some psychological comfort.


    Looking at Jeremy''s mother, Sherry smiled and called, "Mom!"


    After Jeremy''s parents took the two children to play, Jeremy held Sherry in his arms again.


    "Do you remember what I told you before? My parents have accepted you. Your previous worries are completely unnecessary. As long as they have no prejudice against you now, they are easy to get along with."


    Sherry was still a little nervous, and not in a good mood now.


    Depressed, she said, "Yes, they don''t object to the two of us being together now, but I can still feel it. Although they like the two children, they don''t like me very much..."


    Saying these words, Sherry looked a little aggrieved.


    Originally.


    Even if she didn''t come back to see Jeremy''s parents, she could live a good life outside. But now she came to see Jeremy''s parents, she was still disliked by them. If Sherry was still in a good mood, then it would be strange.


    Seeing this scene, Jeremy didn''t know what else to say. He just held Sherry tightly, hoping that such a hug could bring some comfort to her.

 Chapter 778 Rare Warmth

    "Hello?"


    Just when the atmosphere between Sherry and Jeremy seemed to be very awkward, a call from Chester came.


    This phone gave Sherry some breathing space. She pushed the man in front of her away and answered the phone.


    "Are you home with Jeremy now? And you two are still together?"


    Chester sounded very nervous, as if something terrible had happened.


    "Yes..."


    Glancing at Jeremy who was still looking at her, Sherry answered naturally. However, at this time, Sherry looked much more nervous.


    Alas...


    The current situation could only make Sherry nervous.


    "Now the news of you and Jeremy going home has spread. I guess that the other members of the Ou Family will arrive soon, but I don''t know what their purpose is. You''d better tell Jeremy as soon as possible. This result is not good for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Sherry told Jeremy everything that Chester had told her.


    Sure enough.


    Hearing what Sherry said to him, Jeremy''s face darkened. He didn''t expect that his other family members would also come here. It was unimaginable before.


    "Leave this to me. Now you just need to do one thing, that is, no matter what happens in the future, please trust me, believe that I''m with you and won''t do anything wrong to you, okay?"


    At this moment.


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked a little nervous.


    After all.


    For something like that, Sherry made choices before.


    Even if Sherry was willing to believe some people who didn''t have a good relationship with her, she was also unwilling to believe Jeremy.


    This.


    This was the most unacceptable thing for Jeremy.


    "Okay."


    Looking at the way Jeremy looked at her, Sherry also thought of the choices she had made before. At this time, looking at him, she was somewhat embarrassed.


    It seemed that she felt a little sorry for this man for her previous choices.


    "Those people should mainly argue that we have divorced. Now the most important thing is not anything else, but the two children. They should have no objection to my current position, but it doesn''t mean that they have no objection to our children.


    Many people wanted to introduce girls who are related to their own family to me and let me marry her, because in this way, their relationship with me could be further improved. However, you are an unexpected existence for them.


    Now, the situation is different. My sons must be the heir of the family business in the future, which is the biggest problem."


    Sherry''s face was p


    ou want to talk?"


    Sherry thought it must be a very serious matter. Otherwise, Jeremy wouldn''t show such an expression in front of her.


    After hesitating for a while, Jeremy said, "There is a school abroad, which is suggested by my family. It''s very suitable for the growth of two children. There are only geniuses there, but I want your permission.


    They are the children of the two of us, so I won''t make a decision about the children alone. Don''t worry. I will ask for your opinion.


    If... If you think the proposal I''m talking to you now is very bad, you don''t need to worry too much. I won''t let such a thing happen to our children. That''s it."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very nervous.


    Sherry just looked at this man quietly.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry didn''t even know what to say.


    At this moment.


    Jeremy gave her a very special feeling, which was hard to explain.


    It seemed that Sherry was also seriously thinking about what Jeremy said to her at the moment. Jeremy didn''t say a word, just quietly looking at the woman in front of him, waiting for her next choice.


    At last.


    Sherry couldn''t control her emotions any more. She sighed in front of Jeremy and said helplessly, "Now that you have told me this, you should have a result in your heart. Tell me, what do you think?"


    Sherry looked at Jeremy with encouragement.


    Sherry wanted to know the real thoughts of Jeremy.


    But Jeremy said nothing.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy seemed to think carefully if Sherry was testing himself, or really wanted to know what he was thinking. At last, Jeremy still told her his own thoughts honestly in front of Sherry.

 Chapter 779 Childrens Choice

    "Actually, I think it''s useless for the two of us to say anything here. The point is, what are the two children thinking now?


    You can see that I really care about my two children, so... What I want to do now is to ask the two children for opinion first, and then we can decide what to do next."


    Although.


    What Sherry said was reasonable, but looking at her, Jeremy still looked really nervous. He didn''t know if his real thoughts could satisfy Sherry.


    "Haha..."


    Sherry, who had always been very serious before, finally couldn''t help laughing when she saw the way that Jeremy looked at her. She had no choice. This man looked so cute.


    It should be not a big deal, but at this time, Jeremy still looked so nervous, and it seemed to be totally different from what Sherry had imagined.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Looking at the smile on Sherry''s face, Jeremy was confused.


    And


    Jeremy looked a little aggrieved.


    "I just think you look interesting now. Or do you think it doesn''t matter to you?"


    This fellow''s current appearance was completely incomprehensible.


    However, looking at Sherry, Jeremy was somewhat angry.


    He was discussing this with Sherry seriously, but why did it seem that what he said didn''t matter at all to her?


    Jeremy really felt wronged at the moment.


    "I don''t think it doesn''t matter. But if we really want to face one thing, at least we need a result. Don''t you really want to know my next thoughts?"


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy looked a little helpless.


    But while speaking, he looked very serious.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think next. I believe that you are doing this for the sake of me and our children, and I also believe that you won''t do anything that hurts me. Jeremy, don''t you think there is something wrong with your attitude now?"


    Although...


    Sherry also knew that the reason why Jeremy behaved like this in front of her was just because he was worried about her.


    But...


    When facing it, it would definitely be another thing. At this moment, Sherry felt that this was the case.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry''s emotions looked very complicated.


    "Jeremy, you are always cautious in front of me now. But will we really get along like this for the rest of our lives? Just pretend that nothing has happened. Let''s get along with each other normally, okay?"


    This was probably the first time that Sherry said something like that in front of Jeremy after that incident.


    At thi


    very high position, you still have a lot of pressure.


    But I''m just an ordinary person. If I don''t like a position, I can give up or resign directly, because I don''t care even if I leave this place.


    But... You are different. As long as you really get this position, you can''t give up many things easily, because you are not alone at all.


    Every time you make a choice, you will think about it. If you leave like that, how will the company work? What will your employees do without you?


    As for those people in your family, can they really find someone to replace you after you leave? Or will they go downhill after you leave?


    Jeremy, I know that although it seems to be very glorious on the surface, you are not relaxed at all. I don''t know what will happen to my children in the future."


    Sherry was still crying, but she tried to control her emotions.


    Sherry also knew that she should calm herself down.


    But...


    There were a lot of things that she did not know how to face by herself.


    She had a sense of desperation now, and she didn''t know how to face the despair.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Jeremy didn''t know what else he could say to Sherry.


    But...


    He brought Sherry all this terrible feeling. If he hadn''t told her about it, Sherry wouldn''t be so upset.


    If there was really anything he could give to Sherry, then there might be only an apology left, and he didn''t know if she was willing to accept this apology.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to me, but I''m satisfied that you can respect the children''s choice. Now I can promise you that no matter what choice the two children make next, I won''t object."

 Chapter 780 Misunderstanding

    At this moment.


    Sherry looked very serious.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy didn''t know what else he could say.


    Indeed.


    At this time, this idea was also a choice between them.


    Jeremy just held Sherry in his arms like this.


    Then.


    When facing Sherry, Jeremy said in a particularly serious but somewhat disgusting tone.


    "Honey, meeting you is the best thing in my life."


    At this time.


    Hearing this, Sherry didn''t even know what to say.


    Anyway.


    It was a very special feeling for her.


    ...


    "By the way, where is your family?"


    Waiting here for such a long time, Sherry and Jeremy still didn''t see anyone. Sherry was suspecting whether what Chester had told her was fake.


    Seeing the expression on Sherry''s face, Jeremy knew what she was thinking at this moment.


    He shook his head and said, "I think you should trust Chester more. If he is not sure, he won''t tell you.


    There is only one possibility now, that is, these people haven''t arrived yet. I think we should go to see my parents and two children now. We should let them know something, only in this way can we face it together next."


    While saying these words, Jeremy looked very serious.


    Sherry was still a little hesitant.


    But...


    Looking at the way Jeremy looked at her, Sherry suddenly didn''t know what else to say. She sighed slightly, but didn''t say anything more.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say anything, but she simply felt that there was no need to go on.


    After all.


    No matter what she continued to say, it was not the result she wanted. So, there was no need to go on. At that time, both Jeremy and she would feel uncomfortable.


    "But... If it''s really that bad, what do you think we should do then?"


    Sherry knew that except for Jeremy and the two children, no one here really liked her. Moreover, Jeremy''s parents accepted her only because of Jeremy.


    For the sake of the two children, they tried to be nice to her.


    It was because Sherry knew these things that she looked a little nervous in front of Jeremy. Because Sherry had no idea what kind of treatment she would encounter next.


    Looking at the way Sherry looked at her, Jeremy didn''t even know how to comfort her.


    Finally, he looked at Sherry helplessly and sighed. Then he said helplessly, "Believe me. It doesn''t matter even if those guys don''t like you. You don''t live with them. In your eyes, having me alone is enough.


    You like me and I like you, so we are together. Things between us should be as simple as this. Don''t make


    Sherry still felt a little uncomfortable about the attitude of Jeremy''s mother to her.


    After all.


    In Sherry''s heart, this woman should be her elder.


    But...


    Now, your elders were talking to you in such an attitude. What kind of mood should you have?


    "So, what''s your plan?"


    Jeremy''s mother fixed her eyes on Sherry, looking forward to the answer of Sherry.


    Noticing that Jeremy''s mother was looking at her eagerly, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Well, in fact, my idea is also very simple. I think that these should be left to the two children to make their own decisions."


    "The kids are still so young. What can they decide?"


    At this moment.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy''s mother was not happy.


    In her heart, at the moment, Sherry was escaping.


    Jeremy''s mother thought Sherry just didn''t want the two kids to go abroad, but she didn''t say it directly in front of them. She just refused euphemistically in this way.


    Sherry sensed something.


    She wanted to explain, but she didn''t know how to start.


    In the end, she just sighed slightly and chose to be silent.


    Maybe


    At this time, this was the best result for each other.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Jeremy saw his mother sigh, and then looked at Sherry''s somewhat depressed face, he knew that something unpleasant must have happened between the two.


    Although


    There were still a lot of things waiting for Jeremy, but he still had some time. He decided to solve the conflict between his wife and his mother first.


    Only by resolving the conflict between them could he go on to face other things.


    At least, in this way, he could feel at ease when doing other things.

 Chapter 781 Choice

    Originally


    Jeremy''s mother still looked a little depressed. However, when she saw Jeremy that moment, it was as if she saw hope.


    She felt that no matter how unpleasant things had been between her and Sherry, she just needed to talk to Jeremy.


    "Son, does your wife disagree with the training for two children?"


    Hearing this, Jeremy was also confused.


    "Of course not."


    Jeremy thought, ''Sherry and I had just finished talking about this matter. And Sherry had a good attitude. Besides, Sherry was not that kind of person. How could she change her mind so easily?''


    Of course, Jeremy thought there was nothing wrong with Sherry.


    But...


    His mother was too sensitive.


    It was obvious that his mother was not happy when Jeremy looked at her.


    "I know you two finally get back together. And you like Sherry very much now, but you should know that it is not a small matter.


    If your wife really doesn''t want to, you can tell us directly, and we can have a reasonable way to face it in the future. But why did your wife refuse me euphemistically? Don''t you think that we will be very embarrassed by then?"


    When Jeremy''s mother looked at her son, her face was full of embarrassment.


    Although...


    Jeremy also knew that his mother must be doing this for his own good. However, at this time, when such a thing happened, it was inevitable that he felt a little inexplicable.


    Jeremy knew clearly that Sherry was definitely not a person who would go back on her word.


    So...


    What he needed to do most now was to solve the misunderstandings between his mother and Sherry. This was also the best and the most suitable result for them.


    "I didn''t..."


    Hearing what Jeremy said to her, Sherry also looked aggrieved.


    She wasn''t that kind of person, but was she really that bad in the eyes of her mother-in-law?


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Don''t think too much. My mother didn''t make trouble for you for no reason. Tell me what''s going on between you two. Let me see if there is any misunderstanding between you two."


    After hearing what Sherry said to him, Jeremy patted his head.


    "There must be some misunderstanding. Now I finally know what the problem is."


    Sherry also seriously recalled the conversation between her and Jeremy''s mother.


    But...


    Sherry still couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    At last.


    Sherry had to keep her eyes on Jeremy and looked at him with some curiosity.


    Then she asked, "So... Can you tell me what is wrong?"


    She really wanted to know now.


    Jeremy nodded and said, "In fact, it''s much easier than we thought. So, I''ll tell you roughly now. I think you can understand what happened soon.


    In my mother''s opinion, although you


    But... There is another more important reason, that is, how others face these their talents.


    I''m just a little worried that if it will cause some unnecessary harm to the two children. I think you can understand what I mean."


    Jeremy looked very serious while saying these words.


    "I know what you mean, but I still hope that the two children can make the decision on this matter by themselves. You should know that when I was a child, I had my own judgment on many things.


    I can guarantee that my people will guarantee the safety of the two children. But now that they have such awareness, they should be able to be responsible for their own choice. Can I say so?"


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very firm.


    Hearing this, Jeremy''s parents just looked at Jeremy quietly, but they didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe...


    It was not that they didn''t want to say something, but that they simply didn''t know what else they could say and do. After all, such an idea was destined to be confused for them.


    "I know. If you have already made up your mind, then maybe your choice is really right..."


    Jeremy''s father just looked at Jeremy like this for a long time.


    Finally, he said something like that.


    In fact...


    Jeremy''s father had his own choice.


    He also knew that everything his son was doing now must have its own reason.


    "Well, it seems that you really have your own thoughts. Then, I won''t care about you anymore. But I hope that my two grandsons will not have any problems. If there is really something wrong, I won''t forgive you."


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Don''t worry. If there is really something wrong with the two children, grandpa also won''t forgive me."


    When he spoke, he looked a little distressed.


    Jeremy''s father just snorted and said nothing.

 Chapter 782 Dont Like You Being Together

    "I did misunderstand you about what happened just now, but I won''t apologize to you."


    This was what Jeremy''s mother said to Sherry.


    When Sherry heard Jeremy''s mother take the initiative to talk to her, she looked very surprised, but after hearing what Jeremy''s mother said to her, Sherry looked very helpless.


    She sighed slightly and said helplessly, "Mom, it seems that you have misunderstood me. As long as you know that I don''t mean that, I will be fine. I don''t have too many thoughts about other things. If you have any wrong thoughts, I apologize to you first."


    The eyes of Jeremy''s mother looked calm before.


    She should have said something, but she didn''t know how to say it in the end.


    "You don''t need to say sorry to me. But I want to ask you, how do you feel about my son now?"


    Hearing this, Sherry looked at Jeremy''s mother in disbelief.


    Sherry didn''t think fast.


    She still couldn''t understand what Jeremy''s mother meant.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy''s mother continued.


    "I know you have your own thoughts. But what do you think? If the two kids really decide to go there, won''t you feel reluctant?"


    Jeremy''s mother frowned with dissatisfaction at Sherry''s lack of decisiveness.


    She felt that this daughter-in-law was far from what she had imagined.


    At that time, Sherry made Jeremy almost desperate.


    So Jeremy''s mother thought there was definitely something appealing about Sherry. But now looking at Sherry''s silly face, Jeremy''s mother really didn''t know what Jeremy liked about Sherry.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy''s mother felt even more uncomfortable.


    How could his son''s taste be so unique? How could his gifted son be a weirdo?


    "In fact, I can''t speak out my thoughts clearly, but I think I will support the two children no matter what choice they make. Although they haven''t really grown up yet, they have the right to choose their own lives.


    If the two kids really want to go, then I will agree. Even if I will be very worried about them, I shouldn''t have delayed the future of the two children because of my own worries and some ideas."


    At this moment.


    When Sherry said these words, she always looked very serious.


    Looking at Sherry like this in front of her, Jeremy''s mother suddenly didn''t know how to say what she should have said. She felt so awkward at the moment.


    This kind of feeling was really a little indescribable and awkward for her.


    "Well..."


    Looking at the two children looking at her, Sherry didn''t know what else to say.


    However.


    Seeing the two children looking at her, Sherry knew that the two children must have heard the conversation between her and Jeremy''s mother just now. When Sherry looked at the two children, she looked pitiful, as if she was wai


    Chester did.


    With a darkened face, she looked at Jeremy and said, "I brought him here. Chester is my family. Is there anything wrong?"


    If it was before, even if Jeremy was jealous, Sherry wouldn''t say anything more.


    But...


    At present, Chester had helped them many times and done a lot of things for them. At this time, Jeremy still treated Chester like this. Sherry was really unwilling to endure it no matter what.


    When Chester looked at Jeremy, he didn''t hide his laugh at all.


    At this moment.


    Chester seemed to laugh at Jeremy''s discomfiture.


    When Jeremy looked at Chester, he also had a long face.


    But...


    When Chester''s eyes really fell on him, Jeremy didn''t know what else he could say at the moment. This feeling was indescribable for him.


    Jeremy wanted to say that he just didn''t like you and Sherry being together.


    However.


    When looking at the way Chester looked at him, Jeremy had already known it.


    Maybe...


    At this time, no matter what he said, it was unreasonable.


    The simple reason was that Chester was more trustworthy than him in Sherry''s heart.


    And he had always been the one who made trouble out of nothing.


    ...


    Although...


    Deep in Jeremy''s heart, there were still thousands of unwillingness at this time.


    However.


    Jeremy still forced himself to reach out his hand when Chester looked at him.


    He looked at Chester and said with a smile, "Well, welcome."


    Chester just shook hands with him with a smile and said nothing.


    When the people here saw Chester, they were all quiet.


    Although


    They didn''t know much about Chester, but they all knew that he took over the Lyu Family''s business.


    Although Chester was just an adopted child, no one was willing to look down upon him. After all, it was not a simple thing to make such a big family obedient.

 Chapter 783 Thank You, Grandpa

    People were different when they looked at things.


    If it was Sherry, when she knew these things, she was most concerned about whether Chester had suffered any grievance that he shouldn''t have encountered.


    But...


    The people here were more concerned about Chester''s means.


    Wasn''t it a miracle that he could get such a position with such a humble identity?


    At this moment.


    This was what these people thought.


    "Hello, hello..."


    Many people began to greet Chester.


    At this time, Jeremy held Sherry''s hand and said, "My grandfather wants to see you."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry inexplicably became nervous.


    Sherry really didn''t want to face Jeremy''s grandfather.


    Sherry still remembered what kind of method that Jeremy''s grandfather used at that time to make her leave Jeremy.


    At this time, she was with Jeremy.


    Was it a good thing that Jeremy''s grandfather wants to see her? It could be impossible.


    Jeremy noticed the nervousness on Sherry''s face.


    He held Sherry''s hand. At this time, he just wanted to give Sherry some confidence.


    When Sherry''s eyes fell on him, he also looked at her and said with a smile.


    "I know what you are worried about and how you feel at the moment, but we should all know that there are many things, which must be different from the result we imagined at the beginning.


    At the beginning, I didn''t expect that I would like you. You also didn''t expect that we would end up like this, did you? Now that we have come here, you should at least give me some confidence at this time."


    Sherry wanted to say that she was still a little nervous.


    But...


    When she looked at the way Jeremy looked at her, she suddenly found she couldn''t say anything. This feeling was very strange.


    Finally, she had to sigh and say helplessly, "Okay, I''ll go to see your grandfather with you, but if your grandpa really say something that makes me uncomfortable, I may leave..."


    Sherry was really unwilling to face the past again.


    Sometimes, Sherry really couldn''t figure it out.


    Was she really that bad in the eyes of Jeremy''s family?


    Just because they didn''t want her to be with Jeremy, they could use such a despicable way to deal with her. No matter how Sherry thought, she couldn''t figure it out.


    "Okay."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of inexplicable affection. At this time, it seemed that in Jeremy''s eyes, there would only be Sherry.


    It seemed that their relationship was not realistic, but at this time, it looked so simple and natural.


    Chester''s eyes fell on Sherry and Jeremy as he was talking to others.


    He had mixed feelings.


    He had thought that when he saw these Sherry and Jeremy get along well, he would bless them happily. However, he did not expect that the final result was still very different from what he had imagined.


    All in all, it was differe


    lified to be my granddaughter-in-law.


    But I will never regret the decision I made before. On the one hand, it is because of my decision that you can change so much now. On the other hand, do you know what it is?"


    Jeremy seemed to have an answer in his mind.


    But he didn''t mean to say anything.


    Jeremy knew it.


    Now, his grandfather would no longer object to the matter between him and Sherry. Even if his grandfather said these words now, he just wanted to test Sherry, so there was no need for Jeremy to worry about it.


    Because.


    His worries would only be unnecessary.


    "It should be your seat. Before Jeremy makes this choice, you are still the master of the family. No matter what you do is right or not, in the eyes of others, you must be right.


    Even if you really did something wrong, you are right. You can only make up for it in some ways later, but you can''t regret it. That kind of mentality shouldn''t exist for you."


    Sherry was as serious as Jeremy''s grandfather now.


    At this time, Sherry looked very serious when she said these words.


    Jeremy''s grandfather had prepared a lot of things to say before.


    He thought Sherry looked much more pleasant to look at now.


    He nodded and said.


    "Now I can see that you still have a lot of room for improvement. It shouldn''t be strange for you to have such two talented children.


    From now on, you are my recognized granddaughter-in-law. If anyone dares to look down upon you, you can tell me and I will help you teach them a lesson."


    Hearing his words, Sherry finally smiled.


    She knew.


    This time, Jeremy''s grandfather really recognized her from the bottom of his heart.


    This feeling was indescribable awesome.


    It was so beautiful.


    "Sherry, say thank to Grandpa."


    Seeing the expression on Sherry''s face, Jeremy knew that her mood was the same as his.


    So he quickly reminded Sherry to thank his grandfather.

 Chapter 784 Dissolute

    "By the way, I heard that Chester is also here?"


    Hearing the name of Chester, Sherry became much nervous.


    She looked at Jeremy blankly.


    Sherry couldn''t understand why Jeremy''s grandfather suddenly took the initiative to talk about Chester at this time.


    Although Chester''s social status wasn''t low now, he had only recently taken over the Lyu Family''s business, hadn''t he?


    Looking at his grandson, Jeremy''s grandfather said seriously.


    "So, why on earth did you let that guy in? Or have you acquiesced in such a thing in your heart? Do you want to face that Chester?"


    Seeing that Sherry looked at him with more and more strange eyes, Jeremy knew that if his grandfather continued to say so, he was afraid that Sherry would misunderstand something.


    After all.


    He had hurt Sherry before.


    Jeremy had no choice but to say, "Grandpa, please don''t say that."


    "Why can''t I? This matter has to be dealt with. That man can''t come to our family in the future. I know that you are still very good to him now, but he is your rival in love, isn''t it?


    That guy has once had a crush on my granddaughter-in-law. Although I admit that he has a good eye, I can''t tolerate this kind of thing. Moreover, he is more handsome and capable than you. What if your wife doesn''t like you one day?"


    At this moment.


    Jeremy''s grandfather still thought what he said was reasonable.


    Hearing this, Jeremy looked a little stunned.


    What the hell was going on?


    Hadn''t his grandfather always liked him? Why had his attitude suddenly changed so quickly?


    "Grandpa..."


    Sherry was also helpless this time.


    Although...


    At the beginning, Sherry really misunderstood Jeremy, but after hearing it, Sherry knew.


    Jeremy''s grandfather also reminded her.


    Now that she had been accepted by him, she shouldn''t think about other men.


    They could still be friends, but she can''t have any inappropriate thoughts.


    "I know you don''t like to get in touch with me these days, but I think it''s necessary for you to see things clearly. Things may not be as good as you think, right?


    Think about it carefully. It''s still different from the relationship you imagined. Generally speaking, Chester and I are just good friends. There won''t be anything wrong between us. Besides, Jeremy has always been excellent."


    ''At the beginning, I have liked Jeremy because his excellence has attracted me.''


    Sherry thought to herself.


    At this moment, Sherry had no idea what was on Jeremy''s mind.


    But...


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy couldn''t control his emotions.


    Although his grandfather was here, Jeremy still held Sherry and kissed her.


    Then he said proudly.


    "Grandpa, you don''t trust me, do you? Let me tell you. I''m the m


    their attentions to Chester and Sherry.


    A man beside Jeremy pointed at them.


    "It seems that your wife is dissolute."


    The man said.


    Many people became nervous when they looked at Jeremy.


    Although these people didn''t have much contact with Jeremy before.


    But they had heard of something about Jeremy.


    In normal times, he was a man who looked particularly irritable.


    In fact, he indeed had a bad temper.


    Everyone present was wondering whether Jeremy would beat his wife in public.


    Everyone here thought that Jeremy would soon become very irritable.


    But they all had guessed wrong.


    Not only didn''t Jeremy behave irritably, but he just smiled when he heard such words. He didn''t say anything that seemed to go too far.


    "Yes, I agree with you. But they two are good friends, so I don''t mind this. Although we are going to get married soon, my woman should have her own career and bear her own responsibility.


    If my wife doesn''t even have her own social circle because of me, I think I will blame myself. I will feel that I''m a burden to my wife."


    While saying these words, Jeremy seemed to be in a good mood with a smile on his face all the time.


    Most people here were very shocked by what Jeremy said.


    Most of them got married for commercial benefits and had no emotional foundation with their wives.


    But...


    At present, Jeremy was different from them. Even if he saw this scene, he didn''t need to be nervous, because he had absolute confidence in the relationship between him and his wife.


    Even if Chester looked excellent, and even if Sherry and he looked a little intimate, in the eyes of Jeremy, only he and Sherry were the most suitable.


    That was what Jeremy was thinking now.


    "Honey, come here!" Seeing that Sherry''s eyes were falling on him, Jeremy waved at her.

 Chapter 785 True Love

    When Sherry came over, Jeremy touched her hair.


    "Would you like to have a rest? I remember that you don''t like this kind of occasion very much."


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I''m a little worried about Chester. Too many things have happened these days. If I''m here, maybe he will be relieved."


    Jeremy nodded, "You''d better let him sleep here tonight. Our cooperation should move on to the next progress. We can discuss the company''s affairs tonight."


    With a smile, Sherry kissed on the face of Jeremy and said, "Don''t worry about me. I don''t understand your business anyway, so I won''t disturb you. When Chester finds a familiar circle, I will go to eat delicious food."


    After all, it was a dinner party held by a big family, which was different from others.


    Just those food was so delicious.


    "Well, you can go and eat. But don''t eat too much. These are all our own food. What do you want to eat especially? I''ll ask the cook to cook for you tomorrow, okay?"


    There was undisguised love in Jeremy''s eyes.


    Maybe it was because Sherry had been with the two children for a long time, she was a little greedy recently.


    "Now I suddenly feel that what I most yearn for is a marriage like this between you two. Maybe in the eyes of many people, you two don''t seem like a good match, but with such a woman at home, I think must be warm."


    One of the men said.


    Jeremy recognized him at a glance.


    This man was married to his wife because of business benefits.


    This man was the only son of the family.


    And his wife was also the only child.


    In two huge enterprises, both of them were the first in line inheritors.


    Although the two were husband and wife, his wife was always scheming against his family property.


    Compared with Sherry, it was really miserable.


    One of them said the same.


    "Yes, no one thinks you''re right for each other before, but now it seems that you are the perfect match. We must have been blind before. Otherwise, how could we not see the advantages of this woman?"


    "But you''ve finally found your true love. I still hope you two can live together till the end."


    Although sometimes, Chester would also appear beside Sherry.


    However.


    After seeing the interaction between Sherry and Jeremy, no one would misunderstand the relationship between Sherry and Chester.


    After all.


    These were two completely different feelings.


    Chester was nice to Sherry, so was Sherry to Chester.


    But...


    It felt like they were just friends and they didn''t cross the line.


    Looking at Sherry who was smiling happily, Jeremy said with a smile, "Sherry, I promise you''ll be happy for the rest of your life."


    Jeremy''s face was full of tenderness.


    The other men present sniffed.


    B


    ch an environment, because I am an illegitimate child, I''m not destined to be liked. So, even if you may be moved now, don''t show it."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry immediately began to restrain her expression.


    Seeing this.


    Even Jeremy had a helpless smile on his face.


    Sometimes.


    He really couldn''t understand why he liked this woman.


    Sometimes, this woman looked so stupid.


    But...


    Even Jeremy himself couldn''t explain it clearly.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    He liked her.


    Although...


    Most of the time, he couldn''t explain why.


    He didn''t understand why he liked her.


    But sometimes, it was just like this.


    The most strange emotion on the surface, but sometimes, it was the most real one.


    "Well, I know you are worried about me. Don''t worry. I will be fine."


    Said Sherry.


    Jeffery put his hand on Jeremy''s shoulder.


    "Although this guy doesn''t like me very much, I''m not only his brother now, but also yours. So no matter what, he will protect me in the end."


    Jeffery said proudly.


    Jeremy didn''t understand why Jeffery was so bold before.


    At this time, he finally understood what Jeffery meant.


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy seemed to be gritting his teeth.


    "Jeffery, you know what? If the conditions allow, I really want to give you a punch!"


    How could a bastard like you live till now?


    However, Jeffery still smiled happily.


    He said to Jeremy.


    "You can really give me a punch. At that time, not only will Sherry dislike you, but also many people can see how mean you are in fact.


    Even if someone wants to cooperate with you in the future, will he or she think about it?"


    In fact, Jeffery was still very young.


    Jeffery, who had taken off his disguise, still looked a little dazzling.


    An energetic young man should be like this at his age.

 Chapter 786 Someone Jeffery Is Afraid Of

    Chester also saw what happened here.


    Thinking of what Jeffery had said to him before, Chester also felt very helpless.


    He had known for a long time that Jeffery was definitely not easy to deal with.


    But...


    What Chester didn''t expect was that Jeffery would come here directly. There must be something wrong with this young man''s brain.


    He was afraid.


    This was not a small problem at all.


    "It''s my fault that this guy shows up here. He has been with me before, but this time I didn''t keep an eye on him. So, this time, the problem is all my fault."


    Chester pulled Jeffery away and said.


    Jeremy didn''t look angry.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Yes, there is indeed something wrong with this guy. But, Chester, have you forgotten one thing recently? No matter what, Jeffery is also my brother.


    Although you''re his boss, it seems that it''s still my family matter now. I don''t think you should get involved in this kind of thing."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Chester knew that he couldn''t get involved in this matter.


    After all, he was not from the Ou Family.


    Coincidentally.


    Sitting there, Sherry quietly waved at Chester.


    Chester sat down directly. When he looked at Sherry, he was still curious.


    He couldn''t figure out what Sherry was going to do next.


    At this time.


    Sherry actually gave her cake to Chester.


    Then she said, "Since they want to tangle with those things, you can let them tangle with it. Now I can see that these two guys are both sensible people, and nothing will happen.


    But I''m telling you, the chef here is really good. These dishes are really delicious. You should eat more and see if the food here also has your taste."


    Chester wanted to say that he didn''t like desserts.


    But...


    At this time, he only saw the expression of Sherry.


    At last.


    He didn''t say what he wanted to say before.


    He picked up the fork and began to eat the cake silently.


    "Now I can see why no one is talking to you here. Jeremy has a good attitude towards you, so no one wants to offend you at this time.


    But these women intend to isolate you and don''t talk to you. This is their jealousy, because you are living a better life than them. At least, they don''t dare to do what you are doing now."


    Although the Gu Family was not on par with the Ou Family and the Lyu Family.


    But...


    Chester knew clearly that a family like the Ou Family cared about their reputation.


    Reputation represented everything.


    So...


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the current situation, but it was the most serious thing.


    "Won''t these women be very tired? In fact, as long as I think I''m happy,


    is any unnecessary conflict with our family in the end."


    Anyway.


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked very serious.


    Jeffery was still wondering whether he should say something now.


    But...


    It seemed that he still couldn''t say anything that he shouldn''t have said.


    "Jeremy, why didn''t I find that you are so nagging before? Since you are not suitable, then you don''t have to get involved in this kind of thing. It''s none of your business."


    Looking at Jeremy, Jeffery still had a faint smile on his lips.


    However.


    Even so, Jeffery still looked extraordinarily arrogant at the moment.


    Seeing this, Jeremy still didn''t say anything.


    This was what Jeffery looked like, wasn''t it?


    "Yes, I have always been so nagging. Don''t you know what kind of person I am before? Well, that''s not the point now. The point is, what do you want to do in the future?


    I think that you haven''t forgotten what''s going on now. You are still talking to me here. Aren''t you afraid that someone who shouldn''t pay attention to you later will notice you?"


    Jeremy looked very calm while saying these words.


    But...


    Jeremy''s seemingly simple words made Jeffery''s face darken in an instant.


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy like this for a long time, then stood up and said.


    "Since you two still have something to say, I won''t disturb you."


    As he spoke, Jeffery took Chester''s hand and left in a hurry.


    Even Sherry had never seen Jeffery in such a panic.


    When she looked at Jeremy beside her, she was inevitably a little curious.


    "What happened?"


    Sherry didn''t expect that Jeffery could actually be afraid of one of the men present. That was incredible. Sherry now couldn''t wait to find out who this man was.


    "Well... Let me think if I can tell you."

 Chapter 787 Defend Jeffery

    At this time, looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy was a little nervous.


    Although


    He was threatening Jeffery just now, but he still didn''t know whether he could say something to Sherry.


    Fortunately.


    Sherry had always been a very smart person.


    Judging from the expression on Jeremy''s face, she knew what might have happened.


    She smiled and said, "It seems that it''s really a secret. Even when you are facing me, you still think you shouldn''t say it. Well, don''t worry. Since you think you shouldn''t say it, I won''t force you."


    ''How can I do something that makes you hard to do?''


    Jeremy wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Then he thanked Sherry repeatedly.


    "That''s the best. When there is a suitable opportunity in the future, I will definitely tell you what happened."


    Sherry nodded with a smile.


    Although Sherry didn''t continue to ask, deep in her heart, she became more curious. What kind of person and what kind of thing could make Jeffery so panic?


    But...


    In Sherry''s heart, it seemed that there was a voice telling her.


    Even if she didn''t ask anything now, she would see the answer soon.


    This was also the reason why Sherry was silent at the moment.


    "Did that bastard come just now?"


    When Jeremy''s grandfather came downstairs, he went straight to Jeremy and Sherry.


    Obviously.


    Jeremy''s grandfather was not in a good mood now.


    However.


    On the other side, hearing what his grandfather said, Jeremy had an indescribable feeling.


    He felt like something bad was going to happen.


    Sure enough...


    Sherry expressed her dissatisfaction.


    "Grandpa, how can you call Jeffery bastard? Although he is an illegitimate child, he is also your child, isn''t he? Is this how you treat your grandchildren?"


    Sherry had thought that a large part of Jeffery''s problem should come from his family.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jeremy''s grandfather did admire Sherry before.


    But...


    It never occurred to him that he would be blamed by her.


    For Jeremy''s grandfather, Jeffery was just a mistake made by his son. Since it was a mistake, Jeffery shouldn''t have appeared here. Anyway, he was in a bad mood.


    Somehow, Jeremy''s grandfather spoke out his mind.


    Hearing this, Sherry could not help sneering.


    "You are always so self-righteous. You always think that no matter what happens, you''re always the one who are right. But it seems that you have never considered other people''s feelings.


    Grandpa, in this world, you are not only one who feel uncomfortable. Jeffery didn''t make any mistake. So, is there anything wrong with him?"


    On the other side.


    Jeremy had been holding Sherry''s hand all the time.


    But...


    Sherry still could not control her own emotions at all.


    "What''s more, Jeffery is like my family. I will never allow him to be bullied like this under my watch. If someone bullies him, he is


    Just like Jeffery in front of him.


    However.


    Jeremy''s grandfather looked at Chester up and down and still couldn''t figure out what advantages this guy had.


    At the beginning, Chester had an intimate relationship with Sherry.


    Now Jeffery was even working for Chester.


    Jeremy''s grandfather looked at Chester and asked, "So, are you going to let him go?"


    Seeing this scene, many people were worried about Chester.


    They all knew Jeremy''s grandfather had always been domineering.


    Whatever he wanted, he must have.


    That was why people here were worried about Chester.


    On the other side, Jeremy also kept his eyes on Chester.


    Although he hadn''t said anything, there was still unconcealed worry in his expression.


    "No."


    Looking at Jeremy''s grandfather in front of him for a long time, Chester finally gave such an answer with a gentle smile on his face.


    Jeremy''s grandfather thought he had prestige among the younger generation.


    However.


    He didn''t expect that Chester would say that at all.


    Chester was still looking at Jeremy''s grandfather.


    Then Chester continued, "The reason why Jeffery chose me is that it''s the best choice for him up to now. As for the liquidated damages, although it''s a little expensive, I can''t stop Jeffery if he really wants to leave.


    But now the situation is that Jeffery still wants to be with me, so I will never give up before he gives up. If I give up so easily, then how many people are willing to follow me in the future?"


    At this moment.


    Sherry looked at the way Chester defended Jeffery.


    Then Sherry seemed to understand something.


    Sherry understood why Jeffery chose Chester, instead of Jeremy, his real brother.


    The relationship between Jeremy and Jeffery could no longer be repaired because of her.


    But the relationship between Jeffery and Chester was different.


    Chester''s personality was different from Jeremy''s.

 Chapter 788 Jefferys Nervousness

    "So, you mean you won''t let him go?"


    At this time.


    Jeremy''s grandfather''s face was not very good.


    Jeffery knew that Chester was doing this for his own good.


    But...


    Jeffery was clear about some things.


    If it weren''t for him, there was no need for Chester to take the responsibility, so Jeffery couldn''t let Chester bear it.


    When Jeffery looked at Jeremy''s grandfather, he became more serious.


    "This is between us. Grandpa, I think you''d better not get any innocent people involved. When I was at home, no one paid attention to me at all. Now that someone needs me, why can''t I work with this person?


    I don''t know what you think of me, but for me, I believe I will be a very useful person. I will try my best to prove my ability and strength to you."


    Jeffery''s eyes looked so determined.


    Jeremy''s grandfather hadn''t paid much attention to Jeffery before.


    Now, he finally decided to look Jeffery in the eye.


    But he didn''t say a word.


    He just looked at the young man in front of him quietly.


    Only then did he realize that maybe as Jeffery said, he had never really cared about this grandson before.


    So...


    At this time, even he himself might not have the right to say anything about his grandson, or even some choices made by him. No matter what the choice was, it should be correct.


    "Of course I can prove my strength to you, but the most important thing at the moment is obviously not these things. Can you let Mr. Gu go? I can''t get others involved because of me."


    This young man, who was worthless in others'' eyes, looked particularly brave at this time.


    Even if he was facing Jeremy''s grandfather, there was no cowardice in his eyes. He did nothing wrong. Why did he retreat?


    At this moment.


    Jeremy''s grandfather also looked at Jeffery quietly. He seemed to have a lot to say, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The current situation seemed to be unreasonable and reasonable.


    Finally, Jeremy''s grandfather sighed and said helplessly, "Okay, I won''t make trouble for you now. But you guys, come to me after today''s banquet, understand?"


    "Okay."


    Before Jeffery and Sherry could say anything, Jeremy and Chester couldn''t wait to agree.


    Obviously, Jeffery and Sherry still wanted to say something, but they were finally stopped by Jeremy and Chester.


    "Are you okay?"


    Jeremy immediately cared about Sherry.


    He hoped that Sherry''s attention could be shifted from this matter as soon as possible.


    Sherry was not a fool.


    How could she not know what kind of attitude Jeffery had on this matter?


    She glared at Jeremy and said, "I''m fine!"


    Then she left angrily.


    Looking at the back of Sherry,


    o herself.


    ''Most of the time, I don''t know how I feel, but it seems that as long as you are by my side, everything is the best for me. Thank God for giving you to me.


    Thank you for being with me, Jeremy''


    On the other side, Jeffery held Chester''s hand and looked a little depressed.


    "I''m nervous..."


    Chester comforted him, "When you faced Jeremy''s grandfather just now, I thought you were confident. Now the things you will face should be very simple for you. Why are you nervous?"


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery looked even more aggrieved.


    "You are laughing at me, aren''t you?"


    Chester just smiled but said nothing.


    "In fact, I wasn''t like that in the beginning, but I didn''t expect that Sherry would stand out to protect me."


    Hearing Jeffery mention Sherry, Chester couldn''t help laughing.


    Even he had never thought about it, let alone Jeffery.


    Although Sherry had gained some recognition in the Ou Family, from a normal point of view, Sherry''s situation would never allow her to stand out and say those words.


    However.


    All of them ignored the importance of Jeffery in Sherry''s heart. In Sherry''s heart, Jeffery was her most important family, a person who needed her to protect.


    Right now.


    How could Sherry watch Jeffery being bullied?


    Even if that person was Jeremy''s grandfather, he couldn''t do that.


    "Well, since Sherry has done this for you, you must try your best to follow your heart and express what you want to express later. Otherwise, you are sorry for Sherry."


    Chester really wanted this young man to stay.


    However.


    Chester would not say it. Because he still wanted to leave all the choices to Jeffery.


    After all.


    Although he really needed Jeffery, this kind of need could not be turned into coercion.

 Chapter 789 Worth Thinking

    In Chester''s heart, Jeffery deserved everything better and was qualified to enjoy everything better.


    At this moment.


    He was very optimistic about this young man.


    "I see."


    There was an unspoken frustration in Jeffery''s eyes.


    In fact.


    Jeffery also knew that.


    He knew that the reason why Chester talked so much to him was that he also cared about him.


    But...


    He still felt very strange.


    It was an indescribable but very clear feeling.


    And it was hard to explain.


    "By the way, do you think Jeremy did it on purpose?"


    Chester didn''t think too much just now.


    However.


    After he calmed down, he thought there seemed to be something wrong with what Jeremy just said.


    Although...


    Chester thought a lot.


    But it didn''t mean that Jeffery was the same.


    Jeffery looked at Chester in confusion and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with what happened just now? It seems that Jeremy deliberately let his grandfather know your ability. You should know that Jeremy is definitely not that impulsive.


    But why did he blurt out what he shouldn''t have said? Haven''t you doubted it at all? Jeremy isn''t the kind of person to do these things."


    Before that.


    Jeffery didn''t think too much.


    However.


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery finally came to his senses.


    Indeed.


    Just as Chester said, it seemed that Jeremy really did it on purpose.


    Thinking of this, Jeffery couldn''t help frowning.


    When he looked at Chester, there were also some doubts in his eyes.


    "I know what you want to say to me now, but there is something that I can''t figure out. Is there any benefit for Jeremy to do so?"


    If there was no benefit, Jeremy would never do that.


    However.


    If there was really something good for Jeremy, then what should it be?


    Why couldn''t he figure it out?


    "It''s you. It''s me too," said Chester with a bitter smile.


    Jeffery, who hadn''t figured it out, became more confused when he heard what Chester said.


    He couldn''t help frowning.


    Then he said, "Make it clear."


    "Well, let''s make it simple now. At the beginning, Jeremy should be very dissatisfied with what happened between us, because before this, Jeremy was not an insider.


    In the past, we also didn''t know that Jeremy still wanted you to go to his company. At that time, Jeremy came to me and tried to ask me to let you go, but I didn''t agree with this proposal.


    Many people must have heard what he said on this occasion today. Even if they don''t really believe in Jeremy, they will still pay more attention to you. So, you ha


    say that. At that time, I also didn''t know that I had such an identity. Moreover, we had a pleasant cooperation at that time. I look forward to the next cooperation between us."


    "I also look forward to."


    Although Jeffery was with Chester, no one was against Jeffery this time.


    From time to time, some people''s eyes fell on Jeffery.


    However, these eyes made Jeffery feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Chester... Can you stop saying that?


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that you can even continue to stay here at ease. I really admire your strong heart."


    When there were fewer and fewer people around Chester, Jeremy, who had disappeared for a while, finally appeared in front of Chester.


    Ignoring Jeffery who was looking at him, he said to Chester directly.


    "So, your grandfather wants to see me now?"


    Chester was still the same.


    No matter what he was facing, he could always keep his head clear.


    He knew clearly what he was doing and what he wanted.


    "Yes, my grandpa is very curious about you now. After all, I rarely praise one person so highly."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Chester smiled bitterly.


    "Why do I feel it''s not a good thing to know you now? You said those words in front of so many people. What do you think those people will think of me in the future?"


    Jeremy didn''t mind what Chester said.


    On the contrary.


    The smile at the corners of his mouth looked somewhat complacent.


    "I admit that I may give you some pressure, but you should also be very clear about what I mean to you, right?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Chester didn''t know what else to say.


    But...


    When he looked at Jeremy, he was still confused.


    How?


    How could such a man like Jeremy be so shameless?

 Chapter 790 Duty

    "Although I''m not sure whether my understanding of what you said is correct or not, I think what you want to tell me now should be that with you, many good things may not belong to me, right?"


    Chester''s face darkened when he looked at Jeremy.


    After all.


    If a person was framed by the same person two times in a row, he would definitely not be in a good mood.


    At this moment, Chester was in the same mood.


    Right now.


    Chester had almost finished his words.


    Of course, Jeremy wouldn''t deny what he had done.


    Nodding with a smile, he said, "But I don''t think there is anything wrong with what I have done. I just work hard to do what I should do. Do you think there is anything wrong with it?"


    "No problem."


    Chester gritted his teeth.


    Sometimes.


    Chester really wanted to punch Jeremy.


    How could a person be so shameless?


    However.


    On the surface, in the face of Jeremy, Chester had to keep a smile, as if he was a gentleman.


    Chester knew that he was different from Jeremy.


    Jeremy might not care about his image in front of others, but Chester knew he could not ignore it at all. On the contrary, he had to pay more for his own image.


    Even if in front of this guy, he would suffer losses, it didn''t matter.


    As long as the final result he got was the same as he had imagined, he would be fine.


    Sure enough.


    Now many people here had noticed Chester.


    Of course, they were women.


    Chester was different from Jeremy.


    Chester looked gentle and considerate. And he could keep a certain distance from other girls. Many women wanted to become his girlfriends.


    Of course, there were also some men who wanted to be friends with Chester.


    ...


    The attitude of Chester towards Jeffery just now showed everything.


    Such a person was worthy of being treated sincerely.


    Hearing those rumors, Jeremy and Chester walked together.


    Jeremy smiled and said, "Maybe you should be happy. Although Sherry and you have already had no chance to be together, there are still many girls who like you now, aren''t there?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said to him, Chester didn''t look very happy.


    He just looked at Jeremy seriously and said, "But... Even if there are many women who like me, in my heart, there is only Sherry."


    Although.


    Chester knew that in the future, Jeremy would definitely interfere more in the contact between him and Sherry, but at this time, he still could not help saying so.


    ''Sherry has already been Jeremy''s woman.


    Then, couldn''t I tease him?'' Chester thought to himself.


    "Jeremy, if you don''t let Chester contact Sherry in the future, I will tell her. I will see who is unlucky at that time."


    When Chester looked at


    .


    Two times, still no.


    Jeremy and Sherry looked at each other and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    They knocked on the door several times.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa!"


    There was still no response inside. Jeremy knew that there must be something wrong. He asked Jeffery and Sherry to step aside, and he and Chester began to kick the door together.


    Some people also went upstairs, wondering what had happened.


    Fortunately, the door was kicked open at last.


    Jeremy''s grandfather fainted there.


    Fortunately.


    Jeremy was well-prepared.


    Because some of them here were also old people.


    People at this age were somewhat ill.


    Jeremy went downstairs to call the doctor.


    Chester began to call the hospital he was familiar with and asked the ambulance to come. Everyone was very nervous about Jeremy''s grandfather''s condition.


    "Jeremy, it''s all your fault. It''s because you''re with this woman that something happened to your grandfather. I think you''d better separate. From the first time I saw this woman to now, as long as this woman appears, there''s basically nothing good."


    At this moment, someone began to blame Sherry.


    On the other side.


    Before Jeremy said anything, Chester''s face darkened.


    "So, can you tell me what on earth this has to do with Sherry?"


    Chester thought that Sherry might be wronged here before.


    Right now.


    Hearing such a ridiculous statement, Chester was even angrier.


    "How could it be possible that she has nothing to do with it? Mr. Ou was healthy before, but after what happened just now, he has become like this. Isn''t it a problem?"


    "People of different classes should not be together. This woman is not well-educated at all. She doesn''t respect the elderly at all. She even contradict Mr. Ou in front of so many people."

 Chapter 791 The Explosion Of Jeffery

    In fact.


    There were still a lot of words that these people didn''t dare to say before.


    However.


    What was happening now seemed to give these people a chance.


    It had nothing to do with Sherry.


    But...


    These people could still easily blame her, as if such censures were what they should do. In their eyes, Sherry should have been treated like this.


    Looking at this scene, Chester felt a little sorry for Sherry.


    Sherry wanted to refute.


    But deep in Sherry''s heart, she thought the same as these people.


    Until her argument with Jeremy''s grandfather, he was in good health.


    But... That''s all changed.


    It was all her fault that led to the current situation.


    As for others...


    Looking at the expression of Sherry, they didn''t know what else to say.


    How should Sherry control this emotion?


    She had tried her best to control herself, but she still couldn''t control her heart.


    "Enough!"


    Jeffery, who had been silent all the time, could no longer control his emotions.


    "Do you think I am a fool? At Grandpa''s age, it''s normal for him to have any physical problems. But why do you say that? Does it have anything to do with Sherry?


    Of course it has nothing to do with her. But as long as you can successfully frame her up, Jeremy will feel a little guilty when facing you in the future.


    As long as he has such an emotion, even if you really say something unreasonable, at that time, Jeremy won''t really refuse you. After all, his wife did something wrong, and he should be responsible for it."


    Originally, Sherry had thought.


    Since it was her fault, she just needed to admit it.


    But...


    After hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry realized how ridiculous she looked before.


    Just now.


    She had never thought of this.


    But...


    If she really admitted her guilt, how much trouble will it bring to Jeremy in the end?


    It was really unimaginable.


    Sherry thought to herself, ''I''m so stupid that I couldn''t figure out such a simple thing.''


    "I really don''t know what you are thinking about. Don''t you know Jeremy''s personality at all? If it really happens in the end, he will only give up everything now and leave the family.


    Haven''t you thought about another question? If Jeremy really leaves his family, he will still be able to do whatever he likes. He has his own strength, connections, and can also achieve his own career.


    But... Do you think you are really the same as Jeremy? Without Jeremy, can you really take good care of such a big family and make it as prosperous as before?


    I r


    rried about his grandpa so much at this time.


    Although he still couldn''t understand.


    But...


    At this time, in the face of Sherry, Jeremy still maintained his smile.


    Jeremy was very clear about the importance of his smile to Sherry.


    "I see."


    Sherry was depressed all day long.


    Even though Jeremy had left later, Sherry still stood there alone, silently protecting Grandpa.


    Although...


    Even Sherry herself didn''t know why she did this, but it seemed that there was a voice telling her subconsciously.


    She had to do this, which was what she should do most.


    It was the second day that Jeremy''s grandfather woke up.


    When he saw Sherry outside, he had an indescribable mood.


    "Grandpa is awake."


    At the beginning, Sherry really didn''t notice that Grandpa was awake, but after she really noticed it, it was one minute later and she immediately ran to see the doctor.


    After a short while, Jeremy''s grandfather came out of the ward after a set of examinations.


    But...


    Now his immunity was not good, and he needed to use medicine later, so he couldn''t leave the hospital.


    Sherry just stood aside.


    In fact


    Sherry really wanted to get close to him. If she didn''t care about him, she wouldn''t have guarded outside alone for so long.


    But...


    Although Sherry had such an idea, she didn''t have the courage to do so. She knew that maybe she shouldn''t have approached Jeremy''s grandpa.


    What if Grandpa got angry because he didn''t like her getting close to him?


    After all.


    Grandpa was not in good health now. If he was angry with her and had some unnecessary diseases, what should she do at that time? So in the end, Sherry just stayed here and watch.

 Chapter 792 Admit Her Mistake

    At this moment.


    Seeing that Sherry stood there alone and looked very uneasy, Jeremy''s grandfather felt a little funny.


    Until now.


    He finally understood why there were so many excellent girls around Jeremy, but in the end, the one that Jeremy liked was Sherry, because Sherry was the most real and special one.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t hate Sherry as much as before.


    He patted the seat beside him and said to Sherry.


    "Kid, come here."


    Hearing this, Sherry looked around.


    By instinct, Sherry thought that the person Grandpa wanted to get close to should not be her.


    So...


    Sherry still wanted to find out if there was someone else beside her before she noticed it.


    Seeing this scene, Jeremy''s grandfather was speechless.


    He didn''t know why.


    Sherry didn''t look smart at all.


    But her two children were so talented.


    It was really an incredible miracle.


    How could such a stupid woman give birth to two smart children?


    It was unbelievable.


    "Mr. Ou, do you want to talk to me?"


    Sherry asked with uncertainty.


    "So, who else do you think I can say now?"


    If possible.


    He really didn''t want to face Sherry''s IQ at all.


    "Mr. Ou..."


    Sherry had confirmed it with Jeremy''s grandfather several times.


    At last, she was sure that he was willing to communicate with her.


    Looking at him, she looked very attentive.


    "The nurses and doctors will take care of me. I will be fine. Why don''t you leave?"


    Said Jeremy''s grandpa.


    Sherry smiled and said, "I know, but I think I have a certain responsibility for this matter. So, if I really leave you alone here, I will feel very guilty."


    Sherry looked very serious when she said these words.


    "Why do you feel guilty?"


    Looking at Sherry, he was also curious.


    But...


    When he opened his mouth, he only asked where he was curious about.


    "Because... My attitude?"


    Said Sherry.


    Sherry looked the same as before, and when she spoke, she still gave people a sense of timidity, as if she was really guilty because of the previous things.


    "At that time, someone said that it was me who caused you to be like this. I thought carefully for a period of time. Although there might be something wrong with your health, I still have responsibility."


    Saying these words, Sherry was very serious.


    So...


    Jeremy''s grandfather also looked very sincere.


    Looking at such Sherry, he didn''t know what else to say for a moment.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "If you stay here just because of this, I think you can leave, because I don''t think there is any need for you to stay he


    "Go ahead."


    "Are we two really going back?"


    To be honest.


    Although Jeremy said so just now, Sherry didn''t really take what he said seriously. She thought it was impossible.


    "Of course."


    Jeremy nodded and said, "There''s something wrong with the company. Although it''s not very bad, I still need to go back. And as the president, you plan to do nothing?"


    Sherry shook her head and said, "There''s indeed some work waiting for me, but what about the children? Do they really stay here all the time? I know that your family will also be good to them, but I''m still a little reluctant."


    It seemed that Sherry and the two children had never been separated in a real sense.


    But...


    This time, they seemed to be really going to separate, and Sherry was really missing them.


    At this moment.


    Looking at Sherry like this, for a moment, Jeremy didn''t know what to say.


    He just looked at Sherry quietly and said nothing.


    "So, really?"


    Sherry was not a fool. Looking at the way Jeremy looked at her, she had roughly understood what he meant. Therefore, when she spoke, she looked aggrieved.


    She really didn''t like this feeling.


    She was so pitiful.


    "Yes, I have to, but... If you really don''t want me to leave, then why can''t you ask me to stay?"


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was speechless and said, "Jeremy, I''m thinking about my two children, not you. When do I be reluctant to leave you? Besides, aren''t we going back together?"


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "I''m going home, but you have to go to M Country. Kelly has called me. I think he needs your help."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t think it''s a good job now. Is this the end of my vacation?"

 Chapter 793 Childrens Room

    Listening to Sherry''s complaints, Jeremy just smiled bitterly.


    However.


    He didn''t say anything that he shouldn''t have said.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say it, but that he didn''t know how to say it at this time.


    "Sherry, although I don''t know your job, I believe you can do your job well. Only if you own your own business, you won''t be timid when you face questions from others."


    Sherry was different from those gold-diggers.


    Whether it is a man or a woman, they should have their own business.


    Only when you truly own your own business can you face others with confidence.


    It was also because of this that when the two people were together again, Jeremy had never thought of stopping her from doing what she loved.


    Sherry, who was immersed in what she loved, looked the most charming.


    It was the same before, and now it was the same.


    "What you said is really attractive to me. I also believe I will be never timid when facing others."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry said with a smile.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jeremy, who looked very rational in front of others before, looked a little shy at this time, because he didn''t know what to say next facing Sherry.


    Compared with him, Sherry looked calm at the moment.


    Sherry smiled and said, "In that case, I will definitely try my best to do my work well. As for the future, let''s talk about it later. We don''t have so much time now, and we still have so much energy."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was also in a good mood.


    Jeremy continued.


    "I think it''s better to let kids stay here. Anyway, our family likes the two children very much. Even if they don''t like you for the time being, their feelings are still different when facing them.


    So, I think there is nothing we need to worry about. If there is really anything we need to worry about, it is your next move."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry nodded with a smile and continued, "Your''re right. I haven''t worked as hard as before recently, so now I feel that I''m not as good as before.


    But... Even so, I think it''s good. After all, only when I feel this way can I really start to be busy and be needed."


    Jeremy gave Sherry a big hug.


    Then he said nothing.


    At this time, Jeremy seemed to understand what Chester meant before.


    Even though Sherry looked so soft, in fact, she still needed her own business.


    Since he really liked Sherry, he should appreciate her.


    He should let Sherry show her st


    will really do such a thing?"


    In fact


    Sherry also knew that Jeremy was just worried about her.


    But...


    When she said these words, she still looked helpless.


    Sherry really wanted to ask Jeremy what kind of image she was in his heart.


    Was it necessary to worry about such a stupid thing?


    How was that possible?


    "I''m finally relieved now. Although I don''t think you will do that, I still want your promise, because I don''t know what you are thinking at all.


    Now I''m really relieved. If something really happens to you abroad, I don''t have enough time to protect you at all.


    I have something to do this time, so I can''t be with you. I will ask Kelly to take good care of you, but I hope you can remember that if you really encounter any difficulties, you must tell me. Sherry, I am your backup for the rest of your life."


    When Jeremy said these words, Sherry also stared at him very seriously.


    Sherry answered, "I know what you mean. I''m smarter than you think. So I won''t do anything that I shouldn''t do."


    Sherry''s eyes looked very serious.


    But Jeremy had a different feeling.


    Jeremy didn''t say anything next.


    He just stretched out his hands and held Sherry tightly.


    There was no need for them to say anything.


    Just stay together and enjoy the peace between them.


    As for other things, was it really important?


    Now, this was an unimportant thing, wasn''t it?


    This was what Jeremy''s grandfather saw when he came out. He sighed, turned around and left helplessly.


    It was better to leave the young generation alone.


    He was old now, so it was time to let them do whatever they liked.

 Chapter 794 Listening

    "To be honest, you can have more confidence in me. Think about it. Chester trusts me so much that he thinks I won''t do anything that will betray his trust. Why can''t you trust me as much as he does?"


    Said Sherry, looking at Jeremy.


    Jeremy smiled and said, "That''s because I''m more worried about you than them. It doesn''t matter even if you really have to make a wrong decision, but the premise is that I know it.


    Because only in that way can I use all my strength to protect you. No matter what you do, I will always support you behind you, instead of blindly believing you and doing nothing."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry seemed to understand something.


    Jeremy was really scared after the previous kidnapping.


    Now, looking at Jeremy''s protection for her, Sherry was still a little happy.


    "I know what happened before, but I think it''s all in the past. Since it''s in the past, there''s no need for us to worry about it. Trust me, everything will be better."


    Sherry said seriously.


    So...


    When she said these words, she naturally gave the same feeling.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I know. If I still say that I don''t believe you, you will probably be angry with me when you leave.


    Well, I won''t say anything more now. And I won''t be angry with you. But you should also pay attention to your emotions. You should know what you can do and what you can''t."


    Jeremy looked very serious while saying these words.


    Facing Jeremy, Sherry looked a little helpless.


    But thinking that Jeremy was just worried about her, Sherry still chose to keep quiet.


    Maybe, only when she really calmed down could Jeremy really feel at ease.


    As long as Jeremy''s mood could be better, even if she was a little aggrieved, it was mostly not important.


    It seemed that such a feeling didn''t matter.


    But...


    In fact, it was the best.


    "By the way, Chester said that he would see you off at the airport later. We are not on the same way."


    Thinking that he was going back to the company, Jeremy felt a little aggrieved.


    He had thought that he could spend more time with Sherry.


    Hearing what Jeremy said to her, Sherry moved her eyes a little.


    She saw Chester greeting her not far away.


    She looked at his smiling face.


    Sherry naturally waved at Chester to express her good mood at the moment. Then she got on his car. Behind her, there was still a depressed expression on Jeremy''s face.


    "In a good mood?"


    C


    erry seemed to be in a better mood.


    At this time, Sherry finally thought it through, so she looked much calmer.


    "Go ahead."


    Feeling the change of Sherry''s attitude, Chester also made his attitude become gentle.


    He did want Sherry to understand something.


    As for other things, of course, they didn''t matter.


    Looking at Sherry, his expression was still gentle.


    "I just want to know. When you get there, is there really someone who can take care of you? You should know your current situation, right?"


    Chester''s attitude was still very gentle.


    So when he spoke, there was a faint smile on his face.


    "Well... Do you want to hear the truth?"


    When facing Jeremy, Sherry didn''t know how to say something to him, but when facing Chester, she always wanted to talk to him.


    Seeing that Chester nodded in front of her, Sherry directly spoke out her thoughts deep in her heart.


    "Actually... At that time, Jeremy was also by my side, but I didn''t know how to express such a feeling, but I knew that I was somewhat flustered.


    It''s the first time that I have to face such a serious matter alone. I don''t know if I can really handle it well.


    Before I got back together with Jeremy, I didn''t have any pressure to do anything. I thought I would be fine as long as the result was the same as I expected. But now it''s different now.


    Jeremy is also very famous at home. I will seriously think about if what I am doing will also bring some unnecessary trouble to him. If I really bring trouble, how should I make it up?"


    At this time, Chester just let himself look at Sherry.


    He was just hearing every word she said.

 Chapter 795 Mens Conversation

    Chester stretched out his hand and helped Sherry tidy up the hair on her forehead.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I think I may understand your feelings now, but have you ever thought that Jeremy really wants you to be like this?"


    "Well..."


    Sherry looked a little timid.


    In fact.


    Sherry didn''t know whether she was doing the right thing or not, but every time she looked at Chester, she felt that at least she should show her most honest side in front of this man.


    Because...


    The person she was facing now was not anyone else, but Chester.


    "Well, I can only send you to the airport. Have a good rest on the way. Don''t let yourself think too much. There are still a lot of things waiting for you to deal with. Trust yourself."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he still smiled and cared about Sherry.


    When Sherry looked at Chester, her eyes were a little red.


    She nodded and said nothing more.


    Silence might be the best choice.


    Wasn''t it?


    Maybe, that should be the case.


    When Chester saw Sherry get on the plane, the expression on his face finally changed.


    Just now, Sherry asked Chester for a favor, "Chester, promise me that if the children encounter any problem here, even if you have a conflict with Jeremy, you must help me ensure the safety of the children, okay? I don''t know why, but I''m a little uneasy."


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "Since you have told me all this, why don''t you just let me defend Jeremy?"


    Sometimes, he really didn''t understand what Sherry was thinking.


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I know what you mean, but it''s not as bad as you think, isn''t it? Many things are different from what you think."


    "You can think about it carefully now. If you really face something, maybe you don''t know how you will deal with it, right?


    Sometimes, you just don''t know how to deal with these things, so you are so flustered. The reason why you didn''t tell me anything is that you think that even if something happens, Jeremy can handle it himself.


    As for the reason why you asked me to take care of the children for you, it''s because you think that if the children are with Jeremy, they may distract Jeremy. And I am the person you trust most except Jeremy so far."


    Looking at Chester, Sherry smiled bitterly and said, "I suddenly don''t know how to face you."


    ''Originally.


    I had thought our relationship was just like this. But I didn''t expect that our relationship is much better than I thought. As long as you still trust me like this, other things don''t matter.''


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    There was still some undisguised worry in Chester''s eyes.


    Howev


    is different from yours. Even if I let go of it now, I can still live a good life."


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "Normally, it should be like this, but the reason why we two can still talk together now is that you can''t let go at all, right?"


    At this moment, Jeremy was very confident in what he wanted to say.


    He was also confident in himself.


    "Yes."


    Chester looked very helpless.


    Jeremy continued, "Since you know what you want in the end, I think it''s not difficult for you. Why don''t you try your best to protect the person you want to protect?"


    Chester closed his eyes in silence.


    Why didn''t he find out before that Jeremy was so nagging?


    "By the way, did Sherry say anything when she left?"


    Although.


    Chester didn''t want to say anything, but he could see that Jeremy was eager to know. At this moment, Jeremy really looked very serious.


    Chester cast a glance at him.


    Then he said, "Can''t you ask her yourself? She is your wife, not mine. I really don''t understand you two."


    Jeremy was like this.


    So did Sherry.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Indeed, we are going to get remarried, but some injuries have already been caused, not to mention that Sherry has always been a very sensitive woman.


    I agreed her to leave this time and didn''t follow her. On the one hand, I really have something to do. On the other hand, I feel that only when I''m not around, Sherry will look particularly happy, when she''s working.


    I can''t prevent Sherry from pursuing what she likes just because of my selfishness. If that''s the case, then I think it''s very unfair to her."


    Jeremy looked particularly serious.


    At the same time, Chester just stared at Jeremy and said nothing, because he didn''t know what to say at all.

 Chapter 796 Kellys Suggestion

    "That guy has been in a good mood recently."


    Chester glanced at Jeremy and said with a smile.


    "Oh my God, you are more beautiful."


    On the other side.


    Kelly had been waiting for Sherry.


    When Kelly saw Sherry, he didn''t hesitate to praise her at all.


    Although


    At this time, Sherry also knew that this guy was absolutely not so reliable, but when she heard such words, it was easy to make her have a good mood, wasn''t it?


    "Thank you. I also think I''m pretty."


    If it was before, Sherry would have blushed when she heard this. But now, Sherry would never be like this. On the contrary, she was in a good mood.


    Kelly looked at Sherry with a strange look, as if he couldn''t understand why she had changed a lot. But in the end, he just sighed slightly, but said nothing.


    Maybe, it was not that he didn''t want to say anything.


    He just didn''t know what else he could say. There were a lot of words that he wanted to say, but he still didn''t know what to say. He felt confused


    Maybe it was the most difficult thing to face.


    "By the way, may I ask you something?"


    Although Kelly felt that he had completely calmed down, when he really faced Sherry, his mood was still a little different.


    And it was still hard to explain where it was different.


    It seemed simple.


    All of a sudden, it became difficult to face it.


    "Go ahead."


    Sherry seemed to be in a good mood.


    "You and Jeremy, have you two encountered any problems at home? I have received some news recently. Maybe you two don''t know, but I think it''s necessary for me to let you two know."


    Kelly looked at Sherry and said.


    "What is it?"


    Although Sherry was considerate in some things, it didn''t mean that she could calm herself down to face everything. After all, it was different from what she had imagined.


    "Well, let me make it simple."


    Sherry also found something wrong, so when she spoke, her attitude became much helpless.


    When Kelly looked at her, Sherry still tried to maintain a smile.


    "Yeah, you can make it simple, but I really want to see what it will be like after you make it simple. Hurry up. I can''t wait to it."


    Sherry seemed to have no self-knowledge at all.


    She knew that she might be unwelcome at the moment, but when she spoke, she gave people a very positive feeling, as if she was eager to face something.


    "I..."


    Looking at Sherry, Kelly suddenly didn''t know what else to say.


    "In fact, you two are on good terms now and there is no problem between you two. But if there is rea


    sion was still a little strange.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I knew it before, so I went back with Jeremy at that time. I didn''t want to face it, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t escape in the end."


    Kelly, who had been smiling before, became more serious.


    "There are some things that are not that simple. If you really think too simply, then you have lost before the beginning. But even so, I don''t think you need to worry too much. I''m still here, right?


    I''m here to look after you, wait for you, and accompany you. Everything will be over soon. So, you have more trust in me, and you also trust Jeremy, okay?"


    When Kelly said these words to Sherry, he always looked very gentle.


    It felt like he was coaxing a child.


    "Okay."


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her. Even when she was facing Jeremy, sometimes she couldn''t trust him so calmly, but it was easy to do it in front of Kelly.


    It seemed that...


    It was normal for Sherry to believe in Kelly.


    If she didn''t choose to unconditionally believe in Kelly, it would be abnormal.


    Wasn''t it?


    "I have a general understanding of their thoughts. They still want you to change your nationality, so... It still depends on you. Besides, I think you''d better know the designers of your country by yourself.


    Since you got this position, many people have come to sign up for it. They want to join our association, but they don''t have real talents."


    Hearing what Kelly said to her, Sherry was also curious.


    "I remember that the procedures are very complicated. If they didn''t have the talent, why did they sign up?"


    Sherry felt that what Kelly was talking about was almost impossible.

 Chapter 797 Authenticity

    Kelly glanced at Sherry and said.


    "I know you and I are not from the same country, but I hope you can deal with this matter well. If the designers in your country don''t meet the standards, even if they rely on their connections to get in, they''ll get kicked out."


    Sherry''s face was pale.


    Now she understood what Kelly meant. That was to say, those people had a background.


    "So... Why do I feel that I can''t refuse such a thing just by myself?"


    After all.


    Back then, there were some people who helped her to take this position. Normally, at this time, it was a time to return the favor.


    But...


    No matter what, Sherry was still unwilling to face this matter.


    "So, since it''s not your fault, I hope that when you really face it, you can confirm your own standpoint. I know that you must have your own difficulties.


    In the past, every person who joined the association was capable. Even if they don''t like you very much, they still accept you little by little. We can''t deny this, right?"


    Kelly seemed to be very serious when he said these words.


    Sherry just looked at Kelly quietly.


    There seemed to be a lot of words that she wanted to say to Kelly, but when it was time to say, she didn''t even know how to say.


    She was really confused about this feeling.


    "Well..."


    Seeing that Sherry was still hesitating, Kelly sighed and said helplessly, "Sherry, you relied on your own ability to get this position.


    If you really do what they think, you will be contradicted by the design association. At that time, the consequences will be more serious than now. So, even if you really make the most rational decision, no one will say anything about you.


    What''s more..."


    When Sherry heard these three words, she looked at Kelly without blinking. Although Kelly hadn''t finished his words, Sherry had an instinct at this time.


    This instinct was telling Sherry that what Kelly was going to say next must be the most important thing.


    Absolutely!


    "Is there really no other excellent designer except you? Even if you don''t accept designers who come in through connections, you can bring up other competent ones, right?"


    Hearing what Kelly said, Sherry finally understood something.


    Now that the situation was like this, she couldn''t always be in a passive state like before.


    Perhaps, if she was willing to take the initiative, the result would be better.


    Thinking of this, Sherry was completely calm.


    When she looked at Kelly, she smile


    so real.


    At this moment, she didn''t know how to object.


    She didn''t know how to face it.


    "Look, since you feel bad, why do you have to make such a decision? Just to make yourself feel at ease, or to deceive yourself?


    Elizabeth, I always think that you are a very talented woman. Such a woman should have her own opinions. She can do a lot of things that she wants to do."


    Hearing what the man had said to her, Sherry didn''t know her mood at all.


    It was an indescribable bad feeling.


    Seeing Sherry''s expression, the man smiled and continued, "It seems that what I said has also brought unnecessary mental burden to our lovely Elizabeth. In fact, you don''t need to do that.


    Well, I won''t do that again. But I hope you can think carefully about what I''m saying to you now. After all, I didn''t do anything to harm you."


    This strange man looked really serious while saying these words.


    But...


    Sherry couldn''t feel the same as him.


    She looked at him for a long time and then asked.


    "So, can I know what kind of person you are?"


    Sherry was destined to be the most confused when she asked this.


    Of course, she was also at a loss.


    The man didn''t show any unhappiness. Instead, he looked at Sherry and smiled. It seemed that Sherry was still a little cute in his eyes.


    "I''m here to negotiate with you, but I won''t embarrass a beautiful lady like you. But you should know that the next one that comes for you won''t be so easy to deal with. So I really hope that you can deal with these things well."


    When the man said these words, Sherry just looked at him quietly, as if thinking about the authenticity of his words.

 Chapter 798 Trust Yourself

    At this moment.


    Hearing what the man said to her, Sherry couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "So, maybe I should really think about what you said."


    Although.


    In Sherry''s eyes, this guy was not someone she could completely trust, but at this time, it might be the best choice for her to believe him.


    Because


    There was really no one who could help Sherry.


    "I really hope you can think about it carefully. I don''t think I need to make it too clear to you. But I hope you can pay attention to one thing. If there are potential people in that group, you can also cultivate them. After all, in the future, this is your network."


    Hearing this, Sherry nodded.


    There were some new ideas in her mind.


    It seemed that...


    This man really gave her a great suggestion.


    Thinking of this, when Sherry looked at this man again, her eyes did not hide her gratitude at all.


    "I don''t need to go back right now. I can give you a week to deal with these things, but before the meeting, I think I need a result. Can you do it?"


    Hearing what the man said, Sherry''s eyes were full of unconcealed disbelief.


    Originally...


    Sherry had thought that this man would only give her one day to think.


    But...


    It didn''t seem to be the case now. There was really much time left.


    "I can!"


    It seemed that she finally found the answer she had always wanted in her heart.


    And Sherry looked particularly determined now.


    At this moment, Sherry was different from before.


    She knew what she needed and what she wanted.


    It was because she was very clear these feelings, she was particularly...


    Walking out, Sherry still felt a little unreal.


    It was really difficult for Sherry to make herself believe it like this.


    She didn''t expect that this man would really be so easy to deal with.


    He just agreed to give her enough time to deal with it.


    Seeing that Sherry was still a little scared, Kelly said, "If you are really worried, you can tell me more. Maybe I can really help you at that time."


    Kelly looked at Sherry with a smile on his face.


    As for Sherry...


    She just looked at Kelly quietly. No one knew what she was thinking about in the bottom of her heart.


    After a while, Sherry suddenly said.


    "So, can I know your relationship with the man inside?"


    When Sherry looked at Kelly, her face was full of inquiry.


    Sherry also knew that som


    d very serious when he spoke.


    Hearing what he said, Sherry became more confused.


    Then she asked seriously.


    "So, why?"


    Hearing what Sherry said, Kelly couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    What a stupid woman!


    "Because I don''t believe that you can do what that guy said, but I don''t want you to be punished because of other people''s mistakes. That''s all."


    Kelly''s tone was not very good.


    But...


    When Sherry looked at Kelly, she still didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    It felt good to have someone think of her.


    It was wonderful.


    "But you have to deal with it by yourself. Although I really want to help you, I don''t think I can really help you. You''d better work hard."


    Kelly looked very serious when he said these words.


    Sherry nodded and said, "I can do it myself."


    Sherry thought to herself, ''Kelly, I''m very grateful that you told me something.


    If there is anything that needs you to deal with in the end...


    Then...


    I really don''t know what the meaning of my existence is.''


    "Well, I believe you can do it yourself!"


    Kelly was different from Sherry.


    Kelly didn''t want to think too much. He just felt that he should give girls more confidence and support at the moment.


    Moreover.


    Sherry was not an ordinary girl, but his friend''s favorite woman.


    Sherry was speechless.


    She looked at Kelly with a weird expression.


    Finally, she sighed and said helplessly, "Do you know that I always feel that you are very different from the one in my mind at the beginning, although I can''t explain clearly what this difference is."

 Chapter 799 Pass

    After all.


    At this moment.


    Sherry knew although Kelly was nice to her, but she couldn''t forget something more important. The man she was facing now was not that simple.


    What kind of person Kelly used to be? The real leader of the underworld, but now he was nagging beside her, as if two of them were really good friends.


    It was amazing, wasn''t it?


    "I know I should be more dignified in front of my subordinates. But we are friends, aren''t we?"


    There was a faint smile on his lips when Kelly spoke.


    However, hearing this, Sherry was excited.


    Looking at Kelly, Sherry''s heart was full of indescribable emotions.


    Kelly and she were friends!


    They were really friends!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Originally.


    Kelly had thought that after he said that, Sherry would definitely give him some reaction.


    "Nothing..."


    There were some things that Sherry hadn''t thought clearly, so she still looked a little confused. She just looked at Kelly like this and didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, since you don''t know how to say it, I won''t force you to say anything to me. But remember your expression now. I can see that you really treat me as a friend."


    There was a big smile on Kelly''s face. At this time, he was really in a good mood.


    Kelly smiled and said, "You are the best, but this doesn''t seem to the point at the moment. Have you ever thought that you may need someone''s help?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Sherry asked, "You?"


    Kelly nodded and said, "Yes, don''t you think I look like a very reliable partner? I''m serious about our next cooperation."


    Seeing that Kelly was talking to her, Sherry suddenly asked, "Why?"


    Seeing Kelly looking at her with a confused look, Sherry naturally spoke out the part she was most curious about.


    "I know you don''t know how to face me now, but I also have a lot of results in my heart that I don''t know how to face. At this time, we have the same feelings.


    But... Why are you on my side this time? Since you know the seriousness of the matter better than me, why do you still let yourself take the risk? I really don''t understand why."


    Sherry looked very serious while saying these words.


    That expression was also different.


    Kelly looked at Sherry for a long time. He seemed to be brewing his emotions. He felt that he might really need to give Sherry an explanation.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Because it''s good for me.


    We are on the same side in the future. If I give you enough benefits at this time, you may be particularly grateful to me in the future. At that time,


    I will remember what I promised you."


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?"


    It had been a week since Sherry came back from abroad.


    She took the two children back to the place where she used to live with Jeremy.


    During this period of time, Jeremy had a lot of work to deal with every day.


    For such a life, Sherry always feels no different from when she had been escaping before.


    The only difference could be said to be the people around her.


    "I... I''m fine."


    Although Sherry didn''t know why she was sad, when she saw the two children looking at her, she still gave them a big smile.


    She was their mother. She had to be strong.


    "Really?"


    Although Sherry was still smiling as she faced them, the two children still felt that something was wrong with their Mommy. They felt that something began to change and something was wrong.


    "Nothing."


    At noon.


    "Boss, your sons are downstairs. They want to see you." Lucas and Kami came to the company directly and asked to see Jeremy. But who cared about the two little kids? They were almost driven out.


    Fortunately, Barry saw it and stopped it.


    However, he thought it was better for him to tell Jeremy about it.


    If...


    If he directly brought the two kids here, and there was something wrong, then it would be bad.


    "Why didn''t you ask the kids to come upstairs directly?"


    Hearing this, Jeremy was also so surprised for a moment.


    However, in Jeremy''s mind, the two children were still very important.


    At this moment, hearing Jeremy''s thought, Barry went downstairs directly and brought the two children upstairs.


    Barry also ordered the people below to let them in directly next time they saw these two children.

 Chapter 800 The Sadness Of Sherry

    "Now that we two call you Daddy, you must answer us seriously."


    This was the first sentence that Lucas and Kami said after they saw Jeremy.


    Although Jeremy didn''t know what was going on, he still nodded and waited quietly for the following words of the two children.


    "Do you really want to marry our Mommy?" Kami looked at Jeremy with suspicion.


    Although Jeremy had always been a very smart man, he had never thought that Kami would say something like that.


    Looking at the child in front of him, Jeremy asked seriously, "Why do you ask that?"


    Since he asked, there should be a reason.


    "When Mommy is alone at home, I can hear her crying at night. But every time we want to see what''s wrong with her, she will pretend to be strong. Daddy, why aren''t you at home?"


    Kami was different from Lucas. Kami didn''t know how to control his temper at all. At this time, he was questioning Jeremy as if he were questioning a prisoner.


    "I..."


    Jeremy wanted to give an explanation, but he didn''t know if his explanation was acceptable to the two children.


    After hesitating for a while, he still decided to speak out his own thoughts.


    Looking at the two children, he said seriously, "I want to give your Mommy a birthday gift, so I have been preparing it these days."


    It was not until Kami and Lucas heard Jeremy''s words that they realized that there was less than a week left before Sherry''s birthday.


    "Even so, this shouldn''t be the reason for you to leave Mommy alone. Do you think that mommy really doesn''t care about you so much?"


    Lucas was different from Kami.


    At this time, Lucas still looked calm.


    Jeremy just looked at his children quietly like this. For many times, he wanted to tell them, but he had forgotten it.


    Sometimes, the relationship between them seemed to be like this. It was not that he didn''t want to say something, but that he simply didn''t know how to say it.


    Once some words were spoken, the relationship between them might change.


    But if he didn''t say it, it seemed to change more.


    "I know your Mommy cares about me very much. But it''s one thing that she cares about me. And it''s another thing how I will face her."


    When Jeremy looked at the two children, his eyes were still as helpless as before. For several times, he wanted to explain something for himself.


    But...


    Until he explained, there was only a full sense of helplessness. It was really a bad feeling.


    "But have you ever thought about a possibility that you don''t know how to face Mommy at all?"


    Lucas didn''t know why.


    Lucas didn''t know why he was very serious when he looked at Jeremy. Even when Kami looked at Lucas, there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "I..."


    Jeremy looked at the two


    abroad. If she still needed to accept criticism when she returned home, she really didn''t know if she could bear it.


    "Haha..."


    Jeremy had been very calm before, but now he couldn''t control himself anymore. He chuckled, seeming to be in a good mood.


    "Sherry, I think you did the right thing. I think the same as Kelly. Some people''s mistakes should be borne by themselves.


    Don''t think that if you really fulfill their wish, you will be fine. At that time, you will only be a cannon fodder. Don''t you know what is called greed?


    As for me, you can have more confidence in me. Think about it. I have been so good for so many years, so I will naturally be the same in the future."


    When Jeremy spoke, there was a faint smile between his eyebrows.


    He was comforting Sherry seriously.


    "Are you really okay?"


    During this period of time, the biggest worry of Sherry was on Jeremy. She always felt that she might bring some unnecessary trouble to this man.


    However.


    It never occurred to Sherry that at this time, it was Jeremy who was comforting her. This looked a little inconceivable.


    "I''m fine. But promise me one thing, okay? If you don''t say anything, I will know nothing. Next time no matter what unhappy things happen, remember to tell me."


    Sherry wanted to say that you don''t need to worry about me so much. I''m fine now.


    "Okay."


    Seeing that Sherry had agreed, Jeremy was a little relieved.


    He nodded and touched Sherry''s head, without saying anything more.


    It really made Sherry feel much more at ease.


    "Let''s go. I''ll cook for you tonight. But you have to come with me to the supermarket. It''s my fault that I didn''t accompany you well these days."


    Jeremy felt a little guilty.


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry just obediently followed him.


    It seemed to be a good life.

 Chapter 801 He Blew Up The Kitchen

    "Daddy, Mommy."


    Jeremy and Sherry just came back.


    The two kids were already at home.


    Seeing that Barry was still sitting there, Jeremy frowned unnaturally and said, "Why are you still here?"


    Jeremy thought to himself, ''As a qualified assistant, shouldn''t Barry choose to leave when his boss didn''t need him? How could he still sit here so calmly?''


    Looking at Jeremy, Barry smiled and said, "I''m not leaving yet. Lucas and Kami invited me to stay for dinner."


    Lucas nodded and said, "It''s indeed our request. Kami and I want to thank Mr. Barry for taking care of us these days."


    Looking at Lucas in a daze, Jeremy said, "Wait, you don''t seem to have known each other very long? Why do you suddenly want to thank him?"


    Jeremy thought to himself, ''Did I miss something? Why couldn''t I keep up with what the kids are thinking?''


    Not to mention Jeremy, at this time, even when Sherry looked at Barry and the children, there were still some undisguised doubts in her eyes.


    Sherry also seemed to be seriously thinking about what was going on between Barry and the two kids.


    "Well, let me tell you."


    Seeing that Sherry''s mood was changing little by little, Barry could not help but speak.


    "Boss, here is the thing. When Lucas and Kami were downstairs today, they couldn''t go up. In the end, I happened to meet them and help them, so I could successfully see you here.


    Although I don''t really think I have done anything for the two kids, I have to accept their kindness."


    At the beginning of the conversation, Lucas and Kami didn''t realize anything, but when they saw the expression on Sherry''s face, they realized a lot.


    Looking at Barry who was still talking on the other side, Sherry asked, "So, I think I should be qualified to know what happened."


    Seeing this, Jeremy held Sherry''s hand immediately.


    He knew that the two children were still a little afraid of Sherry now.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "So, if the kids didn''t come to me today, wouldn''t I never know that you are in a bad mood all my life?


    Sherry, you only care about whether the children said something to me, but you have forgotten that I am your man, and you should rely on me."


    These words...


    Jeremy had wanted to tell Sherry before, but he hadn''t had the right opportunity.


    However...


    Now that he finally had such a chance, how could he not seize it?


    Jeremy stopped the impulsive Sherry.


    "I..."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she wanted to explain something for herself several times, but even if she did, she still didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at Sherry''s face, Jeremy touched her head and said, "You


    k of this in his heart. When facing Sherry, he naturally had to smile.


    "Honey, come here and help me get these dishes out."


    When it was almost finished, Jeremy began to call Sherry.


    Although Barry knew that his boss could cook, he never thought that the food cooked by his boss would be so delicious.


    When he looked at Jeremy, he expressed his admiration for him very seriously.


    "Boss, now I think you should be the gentlest man in the world. Although I''m good to my wife, I can''t cook."


    Speaking of Barry''s cooking, even the corners of Jeremy''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    Then Jeremy said seriously, "For your wife, as long as you don''t cook, that''s the happiest thing in the world."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry was still a little curious. She looked at Jeremy and asked, "So, is there any reason?"


    During this period of time, Jeremy had a good attitude towards Barry. Naturally, he wouldn''t bully Barry for no reason.


    Unless...


    Unless there was something hidden in it.


    For instance.


    If Barry really cooked, something bad would happen.


    Sure enough.


    When Jeremy spoke, it proved what Sherry thought.


    With a smile, Jeremy said, "Barry is an outstanding talent in every aspect, but he can''t cook.


    Once, I didn''t want to eat takeout. So I asked Barry to cook for me. I thought it wouldn''t be difficult.


    But... But I didn''t expect this guy to be so bad at cooking."


    When Jeremy spoke of this, his expression became a little strange, as if he had recalled something terrible.


    It was also because of this that at this time, looking at the expression of Jeremy, Sherry could not help but ask curiously, "So, can I know what happened?"


    Gnashing his teeth, Jeremy said, "He almost ''blew up'' the kitchen!"

 Chapter 802 Sherrys Idea

    "Are you kidding me?"


    Hearing this, Sherry was a little shocked.


    She felt everything in front of her seemed very unrealistic at this time.


    It sounded too dramatic. How could there be such a stupid person in the real world?


    "If you don''t believe it, you can let him have a try. But the maintenance cost will be paid by you." said Jeremy with a smile.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy didn''t hide the smile in his eyes.


    But...


    At this time, when Sherry met Jeremy''s gaze, her expression suddenly became evasive. She didn''t know how to face such a Jeremy.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy felt helpless.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Well, let''s eat."


    "Sherry, something happened between my wife and me recently. Maybe we can have a talk later. Please help me see what girls think."


    Said Barry to Sherry.


    On the other side, although Jeremy still didn''t say a word, his eyes were full of undisguised vigilance when he looked at Barry, fearing that he would say something that shouldn''t be said.


    At this moment.


    Although Barry knew Jeremy was his boss and he should care about his feelings, he didn''t know what was wrong with himself. He even dared to turn a blind eye to Jeremy''s eyes, as if the two of them had never known each other.


    Such a feeling really made him feel that the relationship between them was very strange.


    "Okay."


    Sherry didn''t expect that Barry would tell her this. Although she didn''t want to say yes at the beginning, she gradually calmed down when she looked at him.


    Anyway, there was something wrong between her and Jeremy. If she listened to other people''s family problems, it should be more or less helpful to solve her own problems.


    "Thanks."


    Barry still hadn''t looked Jeremy in the eye, but he didn''t hide his smile in front of Sherry. For several times, when Jeremy looked at Barry, he wished he could slap him.


    However.


    When Sherry looked at him, Jeremy had to keep a smile on his face.


    This was a really bad feeling.


    He was so angry, but he had to keep smiling.


    "I want to ask you something else. Can you tell me?"


    Sherry knew that maybe she shouldn''t have said something about business at the table, but she still couldn''t control herself like this.


    Fortunately.


    Even so, Jeremy didn''t seem to be angry at all. On the contrary, he was still smiling and listening carefully to every word Sherry said.


    "Here is the thing..."


    Sherry could feel that the two men in front of her wer


    ays thought that Sherry wouldn''t have a good idea on such a matter, but it was not until now that he realized that he might have underestimated her.


    Sherry was far more capable than he had imagined.


    "I also think my idea is very good. What do you think? Would you like to give me a chance to try my idea?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, there was still hope in her eyes.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing that Jeremy was just looking at her in this way and said nothing, Sherry was a little anxious. When she looked at him, there was still some expectation in her eyes.


    "Okay."


    Just when Sherry thought she would never have any hope, Jeremy''s short words gave her a great expectation. Sherry looked at Jeremy in disbelief and asked, "Are you serious?"


    At this moment, she was so serious about this matter, but if Jeremy''s mood was different from hers, what should she do?


    What if he didn''t care about her feelings at all?


    It was hard to explain her nervous mood with just one or two words.


    But...


    This feeling seemed to be the simplest and the best.


    Her mood was changing bit by bit. Maybe that was a good idea, wasn''t it?


    "Well, Barry, you check these things tomorrow, sort out her thoughts, and find the planning department to make a special plan for me. Then we can discuss other things."


    Jeremy still looked calm.


    He had never thought that Sherry had the talent for doing business.


    But...


    What Sherry said just now really surprised him.


    Perhaps, in the past, he somewhat underestimated Sherry. He had never really understood Sherry. Such a Sherry was far more charming than he had imagined.


    Yes, that was it.

 Chapter 803 I Come To See You

    "I''m leaving now. Sherry, maybe we two can make an appointment when we have time. Then we two can have a good chat. I think there should be a lot to talk between the two of us."


    When Barry looked at Sherry, he said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Sherry just nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, I''ll wait."


    "Okay."


    There was a faint smile on his lips when Barry spoke.


    After Barry left, Sherry finally looked back at Jeremy. Seeing that he was a little angry, Sherry said helplessly, "Why are you angry?"


    Taking a look at Sherry, Jeremy said, "You know the answer."


    Sherry smiled, but said nothing more.


    It seemed that this was the most appropriate state between them.


    "Jeremy, don''t you like me at all?"


    At night.


    Said Sherry, leaning on the shoulder of Jeremy.


    At this moment.


    Jeremy was really frightened by Sherry. When he looked at her, his eyes were full of undisguised shock. He asked, "So... Why do you think so?"


    Recalling what had happened these days, Jeremy had always thought that he was good to Sherry, but why did Sherry suddenly ask this?


    Wasn''t it a little strange?


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was a little depressed.


    "Actually... I don''t know why, but after we were together again, I felt that our relationship was getting colder and colder. So, we''d better not be together."


    These words were said by Sherry after careful consideration.


    Sherry knew what she was thinking, but it didn''t mean that Jeremy could understand.


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, his eyes were full of shock.


    But when he spoke, he could still keep a good look on his face.


    "I think I need a reason."


    Although.


    As for what Sherry said, during this period of time, Jeremy had the same feeling, but it was also because of this that he knew more about his emotions.


    "Marriage is a matter between two people, so is love. We have overcome so many difficulties together. Even my family has begun to accept us. Why do you suddenly want to give up?"


    At this time, Jeremy really couldn''t stand such Sherry.


    He was really trying his best. But Sherry seemed to see nothing.


    The previous efforts of Jeremy would only make people feel pity and sad. Jeremy had never had such a feeling in front of others, but when he faced Sherry, he had.


    Jeremy hoped that Sherry could pay more attention to


    However.


    She would never see Zoe again.


    Because Zoe was no longer in the world, wasn''t she?


    "Zoe, I bet you didn''t think I''d come to see you, did you? If you knew that I came to see you, wouldn''t you still yell and scold me for hypocrisy and think I am very annoying as before?"


    Sherry was always like this.


    At this time, she was very sad deep in her heart.


    And there was no one else in front of her, but she still maintained her smile on the surface, although this smile looked very forced.


    "I know what kind of person I am. I know that I must still be a very annoying person in your eyes now, but you have no way. Even if you hate me, you still have to face me.


    Because you are dead now. Why did you hate me so much at that time? We are sisters, and I have gave you the best."


    While saying these words, Sherry seemed to think of their childhood.


    With a bitter smile, Sherry continued, "Maybe I haven''t been a qualified sister all the time. For many things, I always think too simply. At that time, if I could really think of something, maybe you are still safe now.


    Sometimes, I feel sorry for you, but even if I feel guilty, I have no way, because I need to have my own life.


    Maybe you will be in a bad mood after hearing what I said, but Jeremy and I will be happy every day from now on. The life between us two must be the best."


    The smile at the corners of Sherry''s mouth looked very forced.


    However.


    She could still keep her smile when facing Zoe.


    This smile represented Sherry''s good mood at the moment.

 Chapter 804 Threat

    "Sometimes, I''m also thinking if I didn''t endure you so much before, would we two still be happy together, just like other sisters?


    When we were kids, whenever you had a crush on my stuff, parents would help you snatch it from me. As time went by, you would feel that mine is yours, and yours is still yours.


    Maybe that''s the main reason why our relationship ended up like this. We don''t know what to do, so we cherish everything in front of us more.


    Maybe you didn''t do anything wrong. I''m the one who did something wrong. We are born to the same parents. Why do they like you so much but don''t like me at all?"


    That day.


    Sherry had been here alone for a long time. She wanted to say these words to Zoe a long time ago, and now she finally had the chance to say it. However, she was still in a bad mood.


    Because...


    Zoe was no longer here.


    Because Zoe was gone, so Sherry''s mood was worse and more complicated.


    "Zoe, if I were Sherry who has always been with you and wouldn''t say anything unnecessary or do anything annoying, would we be good sisters?"


    This was what Jeremy saw when he came.


    After Sherry left in the morning, Jeremy couldn''t calm down at all.


    Jeremy knew that Sherry was still calm and wouldn''t do anything impulsive.


    But he still couldn''t calm himself down.


    He felt that something was changing bit by bit. What''s more, such a change might be something he couldn''t bear at all.


    "I know what you are thinking, but don''t you think such ideas shouldn''t exist at all? Since you got along with Zoe, you have almost given her everything you have. In this way, do you still feel guilty for her?


    Besides, even if she is gone, you still have me and our children. I know why you are here. You can''t feel the warmth of a home from me now, so you come here, right?"


    Sherry looked at Jeremy in disbelief.


    Indeed.


    At this moment, what Jeremy said was exactly what Sherry was thinking about.


    But...


    It never occurred to Sherry that Jeremy knew her so well. Could he always speak out her own thoughts so easily?


    It was really too inconceivable.


    "Yes, I came here because I couldn''t feel warm. But, do you have any problem with me because of this? I don''t think you are such a person."


    Sherry, who had always been depressed, looked at Jeremy with curiosity.


    "By the way, can I ask you something?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he could see that she had calmed herself down, so when he spoke, his tone and attitude were much better.


    "Okay."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, her attitude was much better too.


    "Let''s go home. I and the two kids have been waiting f


    ompanies have been sealed up by them for various excuses."


    Jeremy looked particularly somber when he spoke.


    Jeremy was really pissed off by them.


    "I have done nothing against the law, but these are at the edge of the law. These things are well known. It''s in nobody''s interest to make it clear. If they''re going to do that, don''t blame me too hard."


    In the past, Jeremy didn''t really take these people seriously. It was because he felt that no one really dared to offend him.


    But right now, Jeremy got into trouble for this unreasonable reason.


    If Sherry could still be in a good mood, that would be a strange thing.


    "So, if they really have a tough attitude, by that time, you will also be against them, right?"


    Sherry knew well about Jeremy''s temper.


    Jeremy indeed had a good temper recently.


    However.


    Sherry had never forgotten what the former Jeremy looked like.


    In other words.


    If those people''s attitude didn''t change, by that time, even Sherry couldn''t persuade Jeremy.


    After getting a positive reply, Sherry became quiet.


    Jeremy was just thinking about his own business, ignoring Sherry''s feelings at all.


    When Jeremy and Sherry arrived at the company, Barry found that there was something wrong with them.


    But thinking of the people who were still waiting, he said nothing.


    He said to Jeremy, "Boss, those people are already upstairs. They are waiting for you and your wife."


    With a bitter smile, Sherry said, "It seems that those people also know that I will come. I''ll go upstairs with you. Whatever they say, it''s up to you to decide. I have no objection to every decision you make."


    Sherry''s words were also a great encouragement to Jeremy.


    He nodded, and his eyebrows relaxed a lot.

 Chapter 805 Jeremys Attitude

    "Miss Xu, long time no see."


    When Sherry came in, she saw the man in a suit standing there. Sherry had known him since she was abroad. The moment she saw him, her face darkened.


    "Well, long time no see." ...


    Sherry said with a smile.


    And Sherry looked very gentle.


    "What? Are you unhappy to see me?"


    When the man saw Sherry looking at him, the expression on his face unexpectedly became much happier, as if he appreciated Sherry''s expression at the moment.


    The look on this man''s face was really disgusting.


    "No. Since I''m here, why don''t you just say it out? There''s no need to bear around the bush, right?"


    Sherry still looked calm on the surface.


    However, if watching carefully, anyone could see that Sherry''s emotions were not stable at the moment.


    "Well, let me put it straight. Sherry, since you didn''t give us the quota before, it''s normal for us to do anything now, right?"


    Hearing this, Sherry''s face suddenly changed.


    She had known that these guys wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    But...


    Even if she had known it earlier, now when she really faced it, it was different.


    When Sherry turned her head, she saw Jeremy looking at her.


    At this moment, she could understand Jeremy''s feelings more.


    "Well, Sherry, have you thought it over now?"


    Sherry didn''t look good at this time.


    However.


    These people seemed to turn a blind eye to her expression and they believed that in the end, Sherry would definitely do as they said.


    "Think about what?"


    While saying these words, Sherry still smiled, as if she had heard nothing.


    She also looked so innocent.


    "Here is the thing. What I want to say is quite simple. I didn''t promise you guys before, and I still do now."


    On the way Sherry came, Jeremy had told her a lot.


    Now, Sherry could basically figure out one thing.


    That was...


    No matter what, in the end, Jeremy would not let these people really threaten her.


    "Why?"


    These people here didn''t expect Sherry''s answer. In their opinion, Sherry shouldn''t have said such words.


    How was that possible?


    They had already brought such a big trouble to Jeremy. In that case, didn''t Sherry care about him at all?


    Moreover.


    Didn''t the news say that the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry was very affectionate now?


    Seeing that Sherry didn''t continue, Jeremy opened his mouth.


    "It seems that you have almost finished your words. It''s time to talk about our business. Otherwise, it''s not good for both of us, isn''t it?"


    Jeremy was still smiling as he was speaking, but these people who were looking at Jeremy still couldn''t feel the smile in his e


    s things at all.


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Sherry didn''t have so many distinctions between right and wrong in her heart about these things. Now she just listened to what Jeremy said.


    In Sherry''s heart, she almost instinctively believed that what Jeremy said was right.


    Every word Jeremy said was right.


    "So we just need to wait quietly. Give them some time and they will know what they should do and what they shouldn''t do."


    Jeremy was still the same as before.


    He looked very gentle while saying these words.


    But...


    If someone really knew Jeremy, they would know how terrible he was.


    Jeremy should be someone who had nothing to do with the word ''gentle''.


    "Really?"


    Sherry told herself in her heart that she should trust Jeremy more.


    But...


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she still couldn''t control the suspicion in her eyes.


    She still thought Jeremy seemed a little unreliable.


    She felt that there must be something wrong with what he said.


    "Really!"


    There was a faint smile on his lips when he spoke.


    However, that kind of feeling was also indescribable.


    "Fine. Since those people have left, should I stay here with you or leave?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she looked a little confused.


    But...


    Jeremy could tell that Sherry didn''t really mean that.


    In fact.


    Many things had already been answered in Sherry''s mind.


    "Well..."


    At the beginning, Jeremy wanted Sherry to leave.


    After all.


    Even if Sherry stayed here, she would not really bring any help to Jeremy.


    But when Jeremy''s eyes really fell on her, he had another mood.


    "Well, you can stay here and go back with me tonight. If you are tired, you can go in and have a rest."


    There was a lounge in Jeremy''s office.

 Chapter 806 Chesters Request For Help

    "Wake up! Wake up!"


    Not long after Sherry fell asleep, she was woken up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at the anxious look on Jeremy''s face, Sherry was still in a daze. What happened to him that made him like this?


    Looking at the sleepiness on Sherry''s face, Jeremy looked speechless.


    He pulled Sherry up and said, "Let''s go. Something happened to Chester."


    Hearing this, Sherry became energetic in an instant. She got up to change her clothes and said to Jeremy, "What happened?"


    Chester was so rational that he wouldn''t put himself in danger.


    But...


    "I don''t know. Let''s talk about it on the way."


    "Okay."


    Following behind Jeremy, Sherry looked very nervous.


    Looking at Sherry''s face, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I think you can calm down. Since Chester can still contact us, it should not be so bad.


    I''m not worried about Chester now, because he may have been implicated. After all, if I want to hurt the people around you, the easiest one is not him.


    He is similar to me. He never does anything he shouldn''t do. He has his own plan for everything. Only two people around you have done something against the law and discipline.


    One is Steve, and the other is Jeffery. Steve has a huge family behind him, so he won''t encounter anything. But Jeffery is different. He is my brother. If he is investigated, Chester will be involved as well. Wouldn''t that kill two birds with one stone? If I were them, I''d choose Jeffery too."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was inevitably a little stunned.


    She felt that she couldn''t keep up with what Jeremy was thinking.


    So she asked helplessly.


    "So, may I know something?"


    Sherry still had the same feeling as before.


    She''d always felt like she and Jeremy weren''t the same creature.


    Otherwise.


    Why couldn''t she always understand what Jeremy meant?


    How come?


    "Let''s wait. In fact, I''m not sure."


    As soon as Jeremy finished his words, he felt a little regretful. After all, it was not appropriate to tell Sherry something. Sherry always liked to think too much.


    Sherry still wanted to say something, but when she saw the expression on Jeremy''s face, she seemed to understand something.


    She nodded and said, "Okay, I see."


    Forget it.


    Since Jeremy didn''t want to say anything now, she''d better not force him.


    Silence might be a good thing for everyone.


    When they arrived, Jeremy opened the door for Sherry.


    Sherry used to be talkative, but now she just quietly followed behind Jeremy without saying a word.


    Therefore.


    Jeremy


    ter would make to face this crisis, Jeremy wanted to laugh, but dared not.


    Sure enough.


    What Chester said was really shameless.


    "I have known Jeffery for a long time and really treated him as my brother, but it''s unwise for me to lose my company for a brother.


    Because I will be separated from my brother in the future, I feel very sad. I have decided to stop running the charity in the company. After all, I can''t even protect my brother. How can I protect others?"


    Chester said.


    And he pretended to be pitiful while saying these words.


    If possible, at this time, Jeremy really wanted to slap Chester. How could there be such a shameless person in the world? It was impossible.


    However, Chester seemed to enjoy acting. People who didn''t know him would think that he was really going to cry.


    "So, do you really think it works?"


    Jeremy also knew that this way could solve some problems to a certain extent,


    But it could not solve all the problems at all. It was just an expedient.


    "That''s why I asked you to come here."


    Chester looked very calm now, but it was also because of his calmness that Jeremy was more worried about.


    Jeremy had no idea what kind of choice Chester would make in the end.


    But...


    Jeremy knew Chester wouldn''t ask for his help easily, but now that he had spoken, what he would do next was not an easy thing.


    When Jeremy looked at Chester, he could tell that he was very nervous at the moment.


    Jeremy sighed and said, "Tell me what you want to do. I''ll do whatever you want to do with you, okay? But at least I should know what you want to do."


    Jeremy now treated Chester extraordinarily well, as if he were coaxing a child.

 Chapter 807 The Worry From Jeremy

    "In fact, I know that if I''m alone, maybe I can''t do anything and can''t achieve the result I want. So, I want you to join my camp."


    Hearing what he said, Jeremy hesitated.


    At this time, Jeremy was very clear about what Chester wanted to express. Perhaps this was the most difficult thing to face up to now.


    Jeremy sighed and said, "Give me some time to think about it, okay?"


    Although Jeremy also hoped that he could calm down in front of Chester, he couldn''t calm down at all.


    He was thinking about what he might face next.


    There were several times.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she seemed to want to say something.


    There was no doubt that Sherry would support Chester, but in the end, she still chose to quiet down and said nothing.


    Because.


    Sherry felt that even she was not qualified to influence Jeremy''s thoughts.


    "Thank you. You didn''t blindly support me this time."


    This was what Chester said to Sherry before she left.


    Sherry just looked at this man quietly, not knowing how she felt.


    "I don''t know if I should be on your side as before to express my support, but I know that if I do so, Jeremy will be unhappy."


    Now, Sherry had really changed a lot. In the past, she only cared about her own feelings, but now, she knew how to care about the feelings of the people around her.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy smiled and said, "I should thank you for saying nothing and doing nothing this time, so that I won''t be blindly jealous."


    For this.


    Chester just took a look at Sherry and didn''t say anything more. It was not that he didn''t want to say, but that he simply didn''t know what to say. Perhaps, this was destined to be confused.


    "Don''t you really want to help Chester?"


    When Jeremy came out and looked at Sherry, there was still some confusion in his eyes, because the feelings shown by Sherry now were very different from the woman in Jeremy''s impression.


    At this time, Jeremy felt that he could clearly feel the change from Sherry, but he didn''t know whether such a change was good or not.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry smiled helplessly and said, "So, we have been together for so long. Do you still think that I don''t know you?"


    Sherry said very helplessly.


    She continued, "Although you didn''t state your attitude just now, I can tell by the look on your face that your choice should be the same as mine. Moreover, even if our choice is different, I won''t force you.


    I will definitely be on the side of Chester, not only because of our friendship, but also because of the help that he once gave me. No matter what reason it is, I can''t give up on him.


    But you are dif


    ? What can we do to help?"


    Lucas and Kami had always been smart.


    How could they not see through Sherry and Jeremy?


    When they looked at Jeremy, they didn''t hide their concerns.


    Jeremy looked at the two children in shock. At the beginning, he didn''t think that the two children would really help him.


    But...


    Soon, Jeremy realized that he might have made a mistake. How could two children not help him?


    On the contrary, the two children would help him a lot.


    Thinking of this, many things seemed to be clear at this time.


    "Maybe you can help me investigate."


    The two kids'' computer skills played a big role in this situation.


    The call logs and the content would definitely leave holes.


    By that time, those people would be unable to protect themselves.


    By that time, these people couldn''t do anything bad to them.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy thought he was too smart.


    But...


    Looking at the two children, he still hesitated.


    Seeing that Jeremy had been looking at the two of them, Lucas frowned and asked, "So, maybe I can know what you are worried about?"


    "I''m just worried that if you two stand on my side openly this time, will some people start to doubt your identity on the Internet? It will be bad if your identity is exposed."


    Now, some people naturally wouldn''t do anything bad.


    But...


    These two kids have been gifted beyond many people''s wildest dreams. Even people like him would feel that such talents should be left in his hands. Only in this way could he feel at ease.


    There must be more people who shared the same thought with him.


    In this case, it was inevitable that they would feel a little unwilling.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy was really worried that his children would be in danger.

 Chapter 808 Daddy Is Awesome

    Originally.


    Jeremy believed that the two children would have the same thought as him.


    But...


    Jeremy didn''t expect that at this last moment, he only got a sneer and a scornful look from his two children.


    "Tut, tut, I had thought you were really smart, but... But it turns out that you are not very smart."


    Although the man in front of them was Jeremy, the two children didn''t hide their disdain at all.


    Even Jeremy could do nothing but listen to the complaints of the two children at this time. After all, what the two children said was reasonable.


    "Really?"


    Jeremy touched his face, confused.


    He thought he was smart.


    Looking at Jeremy, Lucas smiled helplessly, "In our circle, many people do things without any reason, just because they want to do such a thing, and then they do it.


    So, in other words, even if we really made such a decision to help you, from our point of view, the best explanation is just that we like you."


    Jeremy stared blankly at Lucas who was saying that.


    In fact.


    Just listening to Lucas''s words, Jeremy knew that what he said was reasonable, but he couldn''t accept that he was much worse than the two children on this matter.


    Two children could easily see things clearly, but at this time, he still did not understand. It seemed that even if he was their father, the IQ gap between him and the two children was still far away.


    How could such a thing be a happy thing for Jeremy?


    Absolutely not...


    "Although I don''t want to face it, it seems that what you two said is reasonable."


    At this time, Jeremy wanted to escape.


    But when he looked at Lucas and Kami, he still wore a forced smile.


    He was doing what he really cared about.


    "Of course, what we two said is reasonable. But I think we have to make it clear to you. Since we choose to help you, should you give us some sponsorship?"


    When the two children looked at Jeremy, it seemed that they didn''t treat him as their father at all.


    On the contrary.


    In the eyes of the two children, there seemed to be no difference between Jeremy and an ATM.


    Wasn''t it?


    That should be the case.


    "Well..."


    Two children''s request really made Jeremy headache.


    He remembered that Sherry didn''t like money so much.


    But what was wrong with his two children now? Why did they like money so much? Were they his real children?


    But...


    No matter what, it was who Jeremy asked for help.


    Although he was still a little depressed, when h


    "Really?"


    Instinctively, Jeremy felt that Sherry was joking with him, but if she was, did she look too serious?


    Thinking of this, when he looked at the two children, there was a little curiosity in his eyes. At this time, Jeremy hoped that he could get an answer from the two children.


    Originally.


    He just looked at the two children curiously.


    However.


    He didn''t expect that Lucas nodded with a serious smile.


    "I know what you mean."


    Thinking of this, Jeremy''s mood instantly changed.


    "After this matter is over, I will definitely give you a big surprise. At that time, I will ask the proprietary trader of my company to sort out some experience for you. It''s helpful to you."


    Jeremy also experienced this.


    Although he didn''t have the same talent as the two children, he knew what the two children needed most, and he also knew that he could give such things to them.


    "Really?"


    Sure enough.


    Just like what Jeremy thought, the two children who looked a little cold just now looked at Jeremy with unconcealed surprise in their eyes.


    "Really!"


    With a smile, Jeremy nodded and said, "I will do what I have promised you. And even if you don''t help me this time, I will do it, because you are my children."


    When Jeremy looked at the two children, he didn''t hide his feelings for the two children at all.


    Lucas and Kami just looked at each other and said nothing. At this time, neither of them knew what they should say. It seemed that no matter what they said at this time, it was inappropriate.


    In this way, the atmosphere among them suddenly became awkward.


    However, Sherry was thinking seriously.

 Chapter 809 Change

    At last, the one who took the initiative to speak was Sherry.


    "Maybe I know what reward you should give the two children by then."


    Not to mention Jeremy, even Lucas and Kami fixed their eyes on Sherry at once. At this time, the two children were also very curious about what reward they should get in their Mommy''s heart.


    Looking at the three people who had been looking at her, Sherry smiled and said, "I think, although we have a good relationship now, we have ever traveled together. Perhaps, this is a good opportunity."


    Even if Jeremy was not really agreed with Sherry''s idea, but after hearing what she said, he still nodded


    Then Jeremy said, "I think it''s a good idea."


    The two children also agreed with Sherry''s decision.


    After all, born in such a family, they did not lack money.


    They just hoped more that they could be closer to their parents.


    Sherry nodded and said, "You guys don''t have to worry about the tour. I will handle it well. You''d better hurry up and finish the business at hand now. We''ll leave after the matter of Chester is over."


    Like Jeremy and the two children, Sherry also looked forward to this trip, but she wouldn''t let herself leave Chester alone for this reason.


    After all.


    It was all her fault.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry suddenly remembered another important thing.


    "Where is Jeffery now?"


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing this name, Jeremy''s face darkened in an instant. At this time, he finally knew what he had neglected before.


    Jeffery used to be very cold.


    However, every time he and Sherry saw Chester, they could see Jeffery.


    But today.


    "Really?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she looked a little stunned.


    It seemed that she had no idea how things had turned out like this.


    Why?


    Why didn''t they mention Jeffery?


    "I really don''t know." It seemed that Jeremy was not lying.


    Sherry began to call Jeffery.


    Although she didn''t know the reason, she was sure that something must have happened to Jeffery at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Sherry couldn''t calm down.


    She took Jeremy''s hand and began to call Chester.


    Hearing this, Chester smiled bitterly and said, "How did you guess it?"


    At first, Chester had thought it was Sherry and Jeremy who didn''t want to help.


    But...


    Now it seemed he thought wrong.


    It was just that Sherry and Jeremy did not guess this.


    However.


    It was normal that Sherry couldn''t guess it.


    "Guess."


    There was a still faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    However, when he spoke, he didn''t mean to take the


    about.


    On the contrary, Jeremy just held Sherry in his arms and sighed. Then he said helplessly, "Let''s go. The people inside won''t really do anything to us. You don''t need to be afraid. After all, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    Chester just watched Sherry nodding obediently under the comfort of Jeremy.


    He still felt a little uncomfortable.


    He always felt that there seemed to be something wrong with Sherry.


    Before that.


    It didn''t matter even if the person that Sherry liked was Jeremy. At least, he was always the closest person to Sherry. But now, the closest position didn''t seem to belong to him anymore.


    When Sherry felt better, she saw Chester standing there alone, staring at her blankly, so she asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sherry rarely saw Chester like this.


    Hearing Sherry''s voice, Chester finally came to his sense and realized that he was a little absent-minded just now.


    He shook his head and said, "Nothing. Let''s go inside."


    Not long after Sherry entered, she was stopped.


    Raising her eyebrows, Sherry said, "I don''t know if you are buying time. I''ll only wait here for ten minutes. At that time, I''ll find another way to solve this matter."


    Hearing Sherry''s tough words, the man who stopped Sherry looked at her with a different look.


    He nodded and said, "I see. I will report it clearly."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Suddenly, Jeremy couldn''t help chuckling.


    He touched Sherry''s head and said, "You''ve really changed a lot now. If you were still the same as before, even for such a matter, your attitude should not be like this."


    Now Sherry could handle a lot of things by herself.


    Jeremy didn''t know whether Sherry needed him or not.

 Chapter 810 Why Are You Leaving

    The thoughts of the three were different.


    However.


    The three of them, however, were just as calm. It seemed that they all knew their own purpose and what they wanted to wait for.


    Everyone was quiet.


    "Hello, Miss Xu. I didn''t know you would come here before. If I had known it, I would have been here to welcome you. Mr. Ou, Mr. Gu, fancy meeting you here!"


    Now the man who came out to greet Sherry was not the same man.


    The man looked at Sherry, Jeremy and Chester with a smile.


    The three of them looked at each other and had a general idea in their hearts.


    That was, this man''s status was significantly higher.


    This man could really decide something.


    "We didn''t plan to come here before. After all, we have a lot of things to do these days and are very busy. But I heard that Jeffery is here, so I have to come here to have a look."


    Sherry said with a polite smile all the time.


    However.


    It was clear from Sherry''s expression that she''d just been suppressing her anger.


    That was all.


    "Really?"


    There was still some doubt in the eyes of this man who looked at Sherry.


    But he still smiled and said, "I don''t remember us having anyone named Jeffery here. It seems that you have come to the wrong place."


    Raising her head, Sherry said, "So, since we are all here, don''t you want us to go in and have a seat?"


    The man stared at Sherry, as if trying to figure out what she wanted to do, but the smile at the corners of his mouth remained the same. He said, "How is that possible? Please."


    Behind Sherry, Jeremy and Chester looked at each other.


    At this time, the two men could clearly see the bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    The woman who needed to hide behind them and wait for them to protect had changed.


    Now she could face a lot of things on her own.


    Both Jeremy and Chester didn''t know whether they should be happy or sad for such a result.


    Was it really good?


    "Even if Jeffery is not my real brother, but he is closer to me than my siblings. He is careless in daily life, so I come to see if he really did something wrong."


    It was not until Sherry drank the tea that she finally opened her mouth.


    "Well..."


    Although the man was mentally prepared, he didn''t expect that Sherry would be so direct at this time. So when he looked at Sherry, he looked somewhat embarrassed.


    "Your brother?"


    The man had been smiling in front of Sherry just now, but it seemed that he didn''t expect that Sherry would come to this topic so soon. At this time, when he looked at Sherry, he still looked a little stiff.


    Finally, he said helplessly.


    "Never mind. I''ll take you to see Jeffery, but he can''t leave easily. After all, he kidnapped you before."


    The man looked at Sherry and said seriously.


    With a slight smile, Sherry asked, "So, according


    oming back.


    The three of them were about to leave. Just now, they were acting because they knew there were monitors, as if Sherry was really so desperate.


    The three of them knew what was going on.


    They were just acting.


    As for Jeremy, how could he really let them leave like this?


    That was impossible.


    "Miss Xu, please wait a moment."


    Sure enough.


    Just like Sherry''s guess, before the three of them left this place, someone came out to ask her to stay.


    Sherry just leaned in the arms of Jeremy, silent, as if she was really hit hard by that thing.


    Jeremy looked a little dissatisfied.


    His face was also cold.


    He frowned at the man and asked, "Anything else?"


    It seemed that he only cared about Sherry beside him.


    The man seemed to be hesitating and said, "Here is the thing. Our boss said that Miss Xu has made a lot of contributions in the past few years, so her treatment is naturally different from others.


    So, if possible, we are willing to let Miss Xu go up to see Jeffery. I wonder if you are willing to stay."


    Sherry stood there in a daze.


    It seemed that she was digesting the news.


    In the end, she asked, "So, according to you, you are willing to let me see Jeffery?"


    The man nodded and said, "Although you can''t take him away now, we are willing to give you such a chance to see that he is still living a good life here, so maybe you can stay for a while."


    The man had thought that as long as he did so, Sherry would definitely stay.


    However, Sherry turned around and was about to leave without saying a word, as if she felt so wronged.


    This result was completely different from what the man had imagined.


    At this time, even Jeremy didn''t expect that Sherry would have such a reaction.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Why are you leaving?"


    Now, they could see Jeffery soon. Shouldn''t Sherry be happy?

 Chapter 811 Can I Help You

    "I know you are willing to let me see Jeffery, and it must be out of kindness. But I can''t accept your kindness, because I have other things to do next.


    As you know, Jeffery and I have a good relationship all the time. If you just let me see him and then let me leave, then it''s better for me to leave directly.


    I''ll just assume Jeffery is out studying these years. When he comes out, I''ll take him home. That''s it, honey. Let''s go."


    Following Sherry, Chester watched her play.


    But he couldn''t tell what was on his mind.


    Indeed.


    Pretend to be disheartened and do nothing.


    This kind of threat was more terrible than any threat.


    After all.


    Now Sherry gave people the feeling that she was irrational. An irrational person might do anything. At this time, it was not strange that Sherry did anything.


    However.


    It didn''t mean that everyone was the same at this time.


    Looking at Sherry, some people would feel at ease for the time being.


    However, there would also be a few people who would be more worried when they looked at Sherry like this.


    They were worried about Sherry''s current mood and whether she would have a hard time in the following days.


    Of course, there were also some people who were more worried about their own interests.


    Chester couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that the girl who used to be the simplest in front of her had grown and changed so much.


    It seemed that she didn''t need him anymore.


    He shook the car key in his hand and said, "Well, I''ll go out first. You can think about whether you should go to see Jeffery or not. I''ll wait for you outside. I will read some materials in the car. There''s a meeting tonight."


    Sherry didn''t go to see Chester and continued to act.


    On the contrary, when Jeremy looked at Chester, there were some complex emotions in his eyes.


    At this moment, Jeremy knew why Chester was like this.


    For several times, Jeremy wanted to explain something.


    But...


    He didn''t know what else to explain before he opened his mouth.


    This might be the worst.


    "Let''s go."


    Holding Sherry in his arms, Jeremy was about to leave.


    That man stood behind them, with his forehead covered with cold sweat.


    He reached out his hand and stopped Jeremy and Sherry again. "Well, could you stay here for a while? I''ll ask them. Since you have said that, maybe it''s not impossible to let Jeffery out directly."


    Sherry nodded and said, "Jeremy, let''s wait a moment."


    This time, Sherry and Jeremy didn''t leave.


    They just sat down quietly.


    They seemed to be waiting for the final judgment.


    Looking at Sherry like this, several passers-by even felt that this woman looked a little pitiful.


    However.


    Most of the people her


    sly a lie. But after going back this time, I advise you to deal with your own business well."


    Since these people could target Jeffery once, then there must be a second time.


    Jeffery nodded and said, "Since you have said so, I will take care of myself. As for you, could you be nicer to me?"


    When Jeffery said these words, Sherry looked at him in disbelief. She pointed at his nose and said, "What do you mean? Do you mean that I''m not good enough to you now?"


    "Yes, it should be better."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry kept smiling, but her smile looked a little forced, as if Jeffery''s request was a little difficult for her.


    "So tell me, how else can I be nice to you?"


    When Sherry faced Jeffery, she was really angry.


    Sherry felt that no matter what, Jeffery shouldn''t have said that to her. She thought she had been so nice to Jeffery. How could Jeffery still say so in front of her?


    Jeffery smiled and said, "I''m just joking, but I didn''t expect that you would believe. But are you going to send me home? I had a hard time getting out. Since you said I am your favorite family member, shouldn''t you invite me to dinner?"


    Jeffery said shamelessly.


    On the contrary, Sherry just looked at Jeffery like she saw something incredible.


    She felt that Jeffery looked a little strange now.


    "So, if you want to eat something, can you just say it out?"


    Right now.


    Sherry finally understood why Jeffery had made so much foreshadowing before, so at this time, when she spoke, her tone was full of helplessness, as if she was not willing to talk to Jeffery at all.


    However.


    It seemed impossible that she didn''t talk to Jeffery.


    Finally, Sherry still went back to cook for Jeffery.


    Seeing that Sherry went to cook, Jeremy looked at Jeffery and said, "Tell me, what happened? Can I help you?"

 Chapter 812 A Relationship That Belongs Only To Jeremy And Sherry

    At this time, Jeffery just took a look at Jeremy.


    Then he smiled and said, "So, can I know how you found it out?"


    Jeffery felt that he had kept his emotions well hidden from the time he came out until now.


    Even Sherry did not notice it. How could Jeremy notice his emotions so soon?


    Jeremy was still the same as before.


    Whatever he thought of, he would say it out directly.


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy shook his head and said, "It only proves that you don''t know me at all. If you really know me, then you won''t say it at this time."


    "Why?"


    Jeffery''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    He seemed to be seriously thinking about what was going on.


    "Let me make it clear."


    Jeremy began to analyze what had happened seriously with Jeffery.


    "Maybe there are some things that you haven''t seen before, but maybe it''s because the relationship between the two of us was not very good before, so at this time, I''m the person who knows you best.


    Well, maybe you haven''t seen something clearly yourself, so you think that both Sherry and Chester can see your emotions, but only I can''t."


    When Jeremy said these words to Jeffery, he looked very serious.


    Jeremy felt as if he was facing a child at the moment.


    Although Jeffery was very powerful now, in the eyes of Jeremy, he still looked like a child who hadn''t grown up.


    "Well..."


    When Jeffery looked at Jeremy, he looked a little worried.


    However, he didn''t say anything that he shouldn''t have said. He just quietly looked at Jeremy in front of him and waited for what Jeremy would say next.


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy forced a smile and said, "I didn''t like you before, so I treated you as my enemy, and I always paid attention to you. I want to see clearly what you are doing and what you want to do.


    Only when I figured it all out would I know how to deal with you and to get the best result I wanted, right?"


    Jeremy was smiling all the time as he said.


    However.


    He didn''t say anything that he shouldn''t say.


    It was not that he couldn''t say, but he just didn''t want to.


    "By the way, can I ask you something?"


    Seeing that Jeremy nodded, Jeffery continued, "I know that maybe you really treat yourself as my brother now, but I never think that our relationship is so good."


    Jeffer


    t. As for other things, I don''t think we need to care about them for the time being.


    By the way, I know you have always been nice to Jeffery. But look, you were so upset for him today. I really feel heartbroken to see such a scene."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry was stunned. Then she said, "So, what are you going to express to me now? Are you jealous because you feel wronged now?"


    At this time, Sherry had such a guess, but no matter how she thought, she thought it should be impossible.


    However, Sherry didn''t expect that Jeremy really nodded.


    He admitted it.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she felt that what was happening now was very inconceivable, so she confirmed it again.


    "So, you are jealous now?"


    No matter how she thought about it, it was impossible.


    Seeing that Jeremy nodded again in front of her, Sherry finally accepted it.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "Well, tell me if you want any reward? If that''s the case, I think I can promise you as long as it''s not something particularly excessive."


    Although Sherry''s tone was still a little reluctant, her attitude was really good.


    She didn''t give Jeremy a feeling of distance between them.


    On the contrary, Jeremy and Sherry seemed especially close now.


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, Jeremy felt like he owned the whole world.


    Maybe he would never have such a feeling again in the future.


    But...


    It was a feeling only Sherry could give him.


    It was a relationship that belonged only to him and Sherry.

 Chapter 813 I Wont Let You Go

    Lucas looked at Sherry and Jeremy seriously.


    Then he asked, "So, when will we have dinner?"


    He felt that there was something wrong with the current situation.


    It was a good thing for Jeremy and Sherry to be intimate, but they had to eat.


    Sherry was leaning on Jeremy.


    Now.


    Hearing what Lucas said, Sherry suddenly blushed. She stood up and looked at Lucas with a little embarrassment.


    "Let''s eat now."


    After saying that, Sherry hurried to the kitchen and took out the food that had been prepared.


    With a resentful look on his face, Jeremy looked at Lucas and said, "Lucas! Sherry and I finally have the chance to be intimate, but how could you suddenly stop us? I really should doubt whether you did it on purpose or not!"


    If it were someone else, Jeremy would think they didn''t do it on purpose.


    But if it happened to his two naughty children, it was really possible.


    ...


    Jeremy said helplessly, "Lucas, I''m really curious about your mind now."


    They should be very important to each other.


    That was why they had such a relationship.


    Otherwise, their relationship shouldn''t be like this, shouldn''t it?


    "I didn''t mean it."


    Although Lucas knew that Jeremy might not believe what he said, he still looked at Jeremy and said seriously.


    With a smile, Jeremy said, "I''m just kidding. Why are you so serious?"


    When Sherry came out, she rolled her eyes at Jeremy and said, "Jeremy, how could you say that to Lucas? I know you want to intimate with me, but it''s not good to do that in front of the children. Well, let''s eat first."


    Jeremy really cared about Sherry now.


    Even if he was blamed by Sherry, he didn''t seem to be angry. He just smiled awkwardly and said nothing more.


    Maybe it was not that he didn''t want to say something more, but he just thought that it might not be appropriate to continue.


    "Well, Sherry, whatever you think of me, you have the highest status in the family, followed by Lucas and Kami. Fortunately, we don''t have a dog."


    Jeremy looked very aggrieved as he said.


    Sherry looked at him curiously and asked, "Does that have anything to do with whether or not we have a dog?"


    Sherry still couldn''t see clearly what Jeremy was thinking. She thought that there should be something wrong with his idea.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Let''s have dinner first. We two can talk about it later."


    After hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy didn''t look very well. He look


    ay it out now, Sherry would understand.


    "What am I doing? Of course, do the best thing. It seems that you haven''t realized the existence of this problem yet. If you think you can''t continue to design, then you''d better not design and do something you want to do."


    Sherry was confused by what Jeremy said. She looked at him foolishly and asked, "So, what do I want to do?"


    At this moment, Sherry was really confused. She tried hard to see something from Jeremy, but it seemed that there was no big change in Jeremy''s expression because of her.


    "Sherry, what do you think you want to do most now?"


    Jeremy was the one who kept silent before.


    However, he still couldn''t help asking now.


    So when he looked at Sherry, he naturally didn''t hide his curiosity at all.


    "I don''t know."


    At first, Jeremy thought it would be easy for him to get an answer from Sherry, but he didn''t expect that Sherry just shook her head.


    "I''m not kidding. How could there be a person who doesn''t know what she wants?" Jeremy looked at Sherry with a little breakdown.


    He felt that it was really impossible.


    After thinking for a while, Sherry said to Jeremy, "If I really have any other wish, then I hope that my two children can always be happy, and our family can also be as happy as it is now."


    Sherry was really serious.


    But...


    Facing Sherry, Jeremy suddenly didn''t know how to face her.


    Jeremy even didn''t know how to describe his own feeling now.


    Feel sorry for Sherry?


    Looking at Sherry now, Jeremy didn''t have any other thoughts. He just wanted to hug her, give her warmth, and don''t let her go no matter what.

 Chapter 814 You Are Too Young

    "Sherry, since you don''t know what to do, just don''t do anything. In this way, you won''t feel regret in the future, right?"


    Jeremy knew Sherry well.


    He knew what he should say now. He was very serious in giving advice to Sherry.


    After all.


    Jeremy really cared about Sherry.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have treated her like this.


    Sherry just looked at Jeremy quietly.


    Then she sighed, "Well, I know that you worry about me now.


    How about we working on more things together once I''m stable? At that time, we will be happier, won''t we?"


    There was a faint smile on her lips when Sherry spoke.


    However.


    When Sherry saw the way Jeremy looked at her, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    This kind of mood was really complicated.


    On the second day.


    Looking at Sherry in front of him, Jeffery said helplessly, "So, you mean that you will always be with me from today on?"


    Jeffery looked at Sherry incredulously.


    No matter what he thought, he didn''t know what Sherry was thinking.


    "Yes."


    Sherry knew that Jeffery was a little dissatisfied because of her decision.


    So when she spoke, her tone was also a little cautious.


    "I''m just a little worried about you."


    She sounded a little aggrieved.


    Looking at the way Sherry spoke, Jeffery suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He had to nod and said, "Well, since you have made up your mind, you can stay with me. But you need to know that this is just a temporary partnership for us, okay?"


    In fact.


    They knew it very well.


    At this time, it was absolutely not a wise decision for Sherry to come to Jeffery''s side. How many people were staring at Jeffery like this now?


    Jeffery also didn''t want to face this result himself.


    So his attitude was still a little helpless.


    "I know we are just cooperating for the time being, but I''m so worried about you. You don''t need to appreciate, otherwise, you also know the consequence."


    Sherry meant that she didn''t want to act.


    So...


    She wanted Jeffery to do so.


    If others said so, Sherry must be full of anger.


    However.


    It was not someone else.


    But Jeffery.


    "Yes, we are just cooperating for the time being. But in that case, you have to show some attitude of cooperation, right?"


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry couldn''t help smiling gently.


    However.


    Sherry still looked at Jeffery with meaningful eyes.


    "What attitude?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, there was still a faint smile on his lips.


    But,


    o prevent us from obstructing you in the future, you let us leave now. By that time, you can really be relaxed, right?"


    With a wave of Sherry''s hand, the previous design drawings flew all over the ground.


    Sherry didn''t give this young girl any chance to continue to be arrogant in front of her.


    Sherry sneered and said, "I''m really curious about how shameless you are. If you really think you are a qualified designer, I hope you can give me some qualified design.


    Look at the things you have made. I really can''t imagine how you have lived for such a long time before, or do you think your current position can''t satisfy you?


    Don''t be a designer of a kind. If you want to be arrogant in front of me, you should have the same strength as mine, but what kind of strength do you have?


    Look, you are just looking at me silently. Don''t you know your own strength? Or you have admitted your poor strength now?


    Yes, a capable person can be arrogant. If you still want to say that in front of me next time, I will give you a chance, but only if you give me a qualified work, not such a rubbish.


    In the design field, I only want to talk to talented and self-conscious designers. But, tell me, what on earth do you have? Talent or self-knowledge?


    By the way, you are so brainless.


    I know in the design department, there should be a lot of people who are very dissatisfied with me, but why only do you come to me to say these words? Because they know what they may face when they come.


    Because if you succeed, the whole design department will enjoy all this. But if you fail, you will be the only one who suffers. Girl, you are too young."

 Chapter 815 You Are Fired

    At this time, Sherry looked at the girl in front of her, as if she had seen herself in the past.


    Then she smiled and said, "If I''m willing to give you a chance to be an assistant that only belongs to me, are you willing to do that?"


    The girl couldn''t help frowning when she looked at Sherry.


    Finally, she said, "My name is Alina Lian."


    Sherry nodded and said, "Alina, you can find your design from these drawings and show it to me. Although I have the intention to keep you, you have to prove your ability to me."


    It was true that Sherry appreciated the personality of Alina.


    But Sherry was not a philanthropist, and she would not hire some useless people by her side.


    Sherry did want to help Alina, but only if she could see Alina''s potential.


    "I''ll find it for you!"


    Although.


    Alina really didn''t know why the aggressive Sherry suddenly became so easy-going.


    However, Alina could still see clearly what Sherry meant by saying that.


    It was an opportunity that Sherry gave her.


    Then.


    If she could follow Sherry in the future, perhaps she would really have a chance to become a real chief designer?


    About ten minutes later.


    Alina stood up with the drawings in her hands.


    She asked in disbelief, "I didn''t find my design. Why?"


    Sherry frowned, "Are you sure there is no yours?"


    Seeing that Alina nodded, Sherry continued, "Do you have any copy?"


    Alina nodded and said, "I haven''t finished my drawing yet, so I handed in a copy to you. I still have my manuscript."


    After hesitating for a while, Sherry stood up and said, "Let''s go. I''ll go with you to get it."


    "Okay."


    Following behind Alina, Sherry didn''t know why she herself did that, but there was a voice in her heart telling her, so she did it. Maybe, she was just worried about this young girl at all.


    "You''re back. How was your talk with Sherry?"


    When Sherry and Alina came to the office door together, Sherry didn''t seem to want to go in. She just leaned against the wall, so the people inside didn''t know that Alina didn''t come back alone.


    After a short pause, Alina said, "I just think that Elizabeth is not as bad as we think. Since she is also an excellent designer, why can''t we accept her for the time being?"


    Alina said in a cautious tone.


    When she looked at others, she also looked very cautious.


    One of women sneered and said, "Alina, don''t be so naive. I remember that when you came here just now, you said that designer was your dream. Why don''t you face Elizabeth directly now?


    Elizabeth''s work isn''t excellent. What''s more, I think we are much better than her. So, letting Elizabeth leave is our best choice, isn''t it?"


    Alina looked at the woman in front of her.


    All of a sudden, what Sherry said just now came to her mind.


    Looking at the woman who took care of her a


    d at Alina beside her.


    She continued, "Yes, it''s almost the same as your schemes. Alina did say a lot of disrespectful words to me when she saw me, but that doesn''t mean that I won''t appreciate her.


    The biggest difference between you two is whether you are sincere. Although this young girl''s attitude is a little bad, she is still very sincere in front of me, so..."


    Sherry didn''t finish her words.


    But it was enough.


    When Alina looked at Sherry, she was a little moved.


    In the past, everyone here seemed to care about her very much.


    However.


    She had never felt so warm before.


    At the moment, looking at Sherry in front of her, Alina had an indescribable feeling.


    She was really touched by Sherry.


    "I like this girl just because of her personality. She won''t be as indirect as you. I can rest assured to work with such a person.


    Just like this girl, a truly talented person will definitely be recognized by me sooner or later. But how can a designer like you work here? Aren''t you ashamed?


    Although Chester is not here, I have the final say here. You are not a member of this company from now on. Take your belongings and leave. You are fired."


    At this moment, Sherry didn''t care about this woman''s feelings at all.


    However.


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he didn''t know what was wrong with himself. He even had a faint sense of relief. It seemed that such Sherry should be the person that he was familiar with.


    "How can you say that? Even our boss will never agree with your absurd decision."


    When the woman looked at Sherry, she wished she could slap Sherry directly.


    When she spoke, her tone was also very bad.


    Standing behind the door and hearing this, Chester smiled meaningfully.


    This woman was really courting death.


    Although the woman had worked in the company for many years, she knew nothing about the gossip.

 Chapter 816 The Heir

    If...


    If such a decision was made by someone else, perhaps Chester really needed to hesitate for a moment.


    However, this decision was made by Sherry.


    Even if Sherry was wrong, Chester would definitely support her to the end.


    Chester walked out slowly and said in the surprised eyes of those people, "Elizabeth''s decision is my decision."


    Sherry looked at Chester.


    It seemed that she was not surprised at all that Chester would appear here. When she looked at him, she smiled and said, "Thank you very much for your appearance. Your appearance here is also an encouragement for me."


    Looking at Sherry, Chester just smiled, but he said nothing, as if nothing had happened before.


    "Boss!"


    Although the woman had seen something clearly, she was still a little unwilling at this time.


    Why could this Sherry represent everything as soon as she appeared?


    "Although we haven''t made any outstanding achievement in the company for so many years, we have always been hardworking. Won''t you feel guilty if you really let us leave like this?"


    Looking at the woman, Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t want to make it clear to you before, but judging from your situation, if I don''t make it clear, you won''t give up.


    Indeed. You have been working hard for so many years. But have you ever thought about one thing? I''m not a philanthropist. What I need to see is not your efforts.


    The design department also represents the fate of a company, because it represents the talents of many people, but I have never seen such talents in you.


    At the beginning, there were indeed a few outstanding people here, but later, they all went to other companies. Every time you submit a design to me, it''s ordinary.


    To be honest, it''s okay for you to be idling around this company every day, but you need to bring me an outstanding design at a critical time.


    But, you have never given my any outstanding work. Even if something really happens, your attitude is no different from now. You think you are old employees in the company, so I should tolerate you.


    You should have always thought so, but haven''t you ever thought about another things? Truly talented people need platforms to display their talents. I can''t ignore them because of you.


    From the day I chose to let Elizabeth come here, it means that I have given her power. I believe that Elizabeth will give me a surprise. I know what you are thinking.


    But Elizabeth now relies on herself to become the president of the International Designer Association. You should know that no othe


    ed.


    Although Alina didn''t like Sherry''s attitude, she still thought that maybe what Sherry said was right.


    "Are you new here?"


    When Ina came with a lot of materials, she saw a girl standing at the door of Sherry''s office, looking silly.


    Alina nodded and looked at Ina curiously.


    Alina had heard of the name of Ina.


    Ina was Elizabeth''s personal assistant and very capable.


    Alina looked at Ina for a long time and then thought about herself.


    Suddenly, Alina felt that she was so useless.


    Otherwise, how could there be no result all the time?


    "Yes, I''m new here."


    When Alina looked at Ina, she looked a little timid.


    After all.


    It was not easy to get along with Sherry. As Sherry''s assistant, Ina should not be also a simple role.


    But...


    Alina didn''t know how other people thought of it.


    "Sort these out and I''ll give you a new task later."


    Looking at Alina, Ina didn''t say anything nonsense but began to arrange the task directly.


    It was the first day that Sherry worked here. Although Sherry came here for Jeffery, she also brought a lot of work and also came to help Chester.


    Looking at this young girl, Ina knew what Sherry meant.


    After all, Sherry would have to go back when it was over.


    Then, what about Chester''s design department?


    Sherry''s goal was very simple now.


    That was, after she left here, she hoped that there were still some people who could really help Chester.


    Although Sherry didn''t seem to be very close to Alina, how could Ina not know Sherry obviously wanted to treat Alina as the heir?


    Alina didn''t expect that although Ina looked cold, she still assigned her a job. She pursed her lips and followed Ina''s steps to work.

 Chapter 817 Not Reconciled

    "What do you think?"


    When Sherry saw Ina come in, she asked her with a smile.


    Sherry and Ina worked together for a long time. Sherry believed that at this time, even if she didn''t say it clearly, Ina would still know what she wanted to ask.


    Looking at Sherry, Ina nodded and said, "Not bad."


    Alina did have a lot of potential.


    Hearing that, Sherry was a little relieved. She smiled and said, "Since it''s not bad, I''ll train her."


    Looking at Sherry, Ina smiled helplessly and said, "It''s up to you."


    Suddenly, Ina gave Sherry a document.


    Sherry looked at Ina in confusion.


    Was there something that shouldn''t have happened?


    "No one is following you?"


    When Sherry looked at Ina, her eyes were still a little strange.


    Now that those people had already targeted her...


    Then...


    Ina was her assistant and also her friend. Those people should pay attention to Ina. How can they just let Ina come to her?


    Ina smiled, "I know what happened to you before, but haven''t you ever thought that those people wouldn''t do anything to me since they didn''t hurt you before? What''s more, they just watch me buy fabric. Will they know what you are going to do?"


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Looking at the smile when Sherry looked at her, Ina seemed to understand something at the moment.


    Ina sighed in her heart.


    It seemed that Sherry thought too simply about something.


    At this time.


    Although she was with Sherry, as an assistant, it was not appropriate for her to say something too directly. She just hoped that Sherry could find it out herself earlier.


    "Although I admire that girl very much, I''m not sure whether she''s reliable now. Let her stay outside for a while. I need to observe her, so I''ll let her do the basic cutting. The rest is still done by us alone."


    Sherry looked calm at this time.


    When she spoke, she looked very calm.


    Ina smiled, "I think it''s a good idea. Besides, you are a famous designer. I don''t think that girl will blame you."


    Sherry nodded and let Ina go.


    Now, Sherry was alone in the room, and she suddenly had an indescribable sense of uneasiness.


    She felt that there seemed to be something wrong now, but she still couldn''t tell what was going on.


    At lunch time, Chester called Sherry over.


    Chester had always been a wise man.


    He had always known Sherry well. When he looked at S


    like this.


    "Yes, you have almost let it go, but Chester, if you really let it go, you won''t react like this now."


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery said word by word.


    In fact.


    Some things were the same as Jeffery thought.


    Sometimes, Chester really didn''t understand why Jeffery was always like this when facing him, as if he was not willing to face him at all.


    Chester could feel that Jeffery still looked down upon him sometimes.


    However.


    Even so, in many cases, Chester still did not have the courage to ask Jeffery why.


    It seemed that...


    He shouldn''t have asked that from the very beginning.


    "Jeffery, am I really that bad in your eyes?"


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester asked him uncontrollably.


    In fact, Chester couldn''t figure out why. The relationship between him and Jeffery looked fine before, but why did they suddenly become like this?


    It seemed that it shouldn''t happen at all.


    "Yes."


    Chester had thought that Jeffery wouldn''t answer him, but he didn''t expect that Jeffery nodded in front of him.


    Looking at Jeffery in disbelief, at this time, Chester really didn''t know what the young man was thinking about.


    However.


    Chester tried his best to calm himself down.


    It seems that.


    As long as he was calm enough, he would definitely get the evaluation he wanted.


    Looking at Chester''s expression, Jeffery''s lips quietly raised a sarcastic smile. He said, "Although you have nothing against Sherry and Jeremy being together, I know you are still somewhat unwilling to accept it."


    Chester had never thought that Jeffery would say so.

 Chapter 818 Its None Of Your Business

    At this time, Chester just frowned and looked at Jeffery, asking, "Why do you think so?"


    After all.


    Chester had never thought that way before.


    Chester also didn''t know why Jeffery had such an illusion.


    Chester was very clear about Jeffery''s personality. As long as this young man had that ideas, he would not say it only in front of him.


    It wouldn''t be good if he told Jeremy and Sherry what he was thinking as well.


    Thinking of it, Chester felt very distressed.


    "Why do I think so? It should be the simplest thing. I always have such an idea, so I think so at this time. But if you think I don''t need to have such an idea at all, then I won''t think so.


    In fact, most of the time, some things should be very simple. If you understand, your mood doesn''t seem to be so complicated.


    Chester, I can''t say that I know you well, but think about it carefully. All this time, what have you been struggling with and looking for?


    If you really know it, maybe it will be better. But what if you don''t know your own mood and thoughts all the time, and you don''t even know what you are going to do?


    Before Jeremy, you haven''t thought about telling Sherry you like her, have you? Your choice is just to protect her silently. I''m curious why you haven''t express your love to her?"


    Actually, Sherry had almost known it now.


    However.


    As far as Jeffery knew, it seemed that Chester had never express his love to Sherry.


    Jeffery didn''t do that because he didn''t have such a qualification at all.


    However.


    Jeffery really couldn''t why Chester also didn''t do that. In Jeffery''s opinion, Chester should be the most qualified person. But why didn''t he do that in the end?


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, his eyes were full of curiosity.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I know how you feel now and what you mean now. But there are some things that will never be the same as you think. If they are all the same as you think, then what''s the meaning of those things?


    Yes, it''s just like what you said to me. As long as I want, I can really express my love to Sherry regardless of anything. But, have you really thought about the result? Can Sherry and I really be together?


    These are all impossible things. I think I have always been very clear about what kind of things I should do and what things I shouldn''t do.


    Jeffery, we are different. I never only


    looking at Jeffery with an incredible look, as if something special had happened, which made people feel a little difficult to accept.


    "Yes, you can go anywhere you want. It has nothing to do with me. But since it really has nothing to do with me, I can do whatever I want."


    Chester, who looked very angry just now, suddenly began to laugh.


    However.


    Looking into Chester''s eyes, Jeffery was a little evasive.


    Although Jeffery didn''t know why, just looking at Chester''s eyes, he had a bad feeling, as if something terrible was going to happen.


    This kind of relationship was really hard to explain.


    "Jeffery, if I let you stay here for the rest of your life, do you think you will still disturb Sherry''s life at that time?"


    In order to frighten Jeffery, there was a hint of menace in Chester''s tone.


    He looked like a lunatic in the movie.


    "You! What the hell do you want to do?"


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery''s eyes were full of horror.


    At this moment, Jeffery really couldn''t figure it out.


    Why did the gentle Chester suddenly become like this?


    It should be impossible.


    "Jeffery, no one will be as gentle as he looks, even me. If you didn''t do anything that upset me, I won''t interfere with you.


    But if you do something that makes me unhappy, it seems to be normal for me to deal with you as soon as possible. So now I have decided to deal with you!"


    Chester had been carefully controlling his facial expression as he said these words.


    He needed to let himself look more scary and weird.


    Only in this way could he really frighten Jeffery.

 Chapter 819 Misunderstanding

    "There is something wrong with the cutting of the cloth. Haven''t they taught you before?"


    Looking at the fabric Alina had cut out, Sherry frowned.


    "No..." When Alina looked at Sherry, her eyes were a little timid.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "It seems that you have to learn all these again, but even so, it is not enough time. Do you have any other ideas?"


    When Sherry looked at Alina, there was even a little expectation in her eyes.


    Sherry hoped that Alina could give her some different surprises.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Although Alina had known that she was not good enough, she didn''t realize the seriousness of her problem until Sherry said it. So she looked at Sherry more timidly.


    "Forget it. You don''t really owe me anything. It''s not a big deal. You''d better go straight to study. Here''s a business card. Although this guy is not a famous designer, he is still very good at these basic skills."


    Sherry knew what Alina lacked.


    Alina''s design was quite characteristic, but her basic skills were not solid enough.


    These seemingly simple questions were sometimes the most profound ones.


    Such as, the ratio and comfort...


    A real powerful designer could clearly grasp these.


    However, if she was not a real powerful designer, no matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to figure out these things.


    "I see."


    Looking at Sherry like this, Alina was sure that Sherry didn''t really abandon her. Then she nodded and agreed to Sherry''s request. However, at this time, she still looked a little nervous.


    After seeing that Alina left, Sherry felt a little relieved.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Alas, what should you do in the future?"


    Sherry didn''t have much time left here.


    "Forget it. Let''s talk about it later."


    Sherry seemed to be comforting herself in her heart.


    "Is it the same this time as before? We''ll do it together?"


    When Ina came in with the cloth in her arms, Alina was already gone.


    As a smart person, how could Ina not know what Sherry''s choice was?


    When Ina looked at Sherry, she had roughly guessed Sherry''s choice.


    Sherry smiled and said, "Yes, we two."


    Then she began to cut the cloth with Ina.


    "Miss Xu, someone is looking for you outside."


    Suddenly, a man pushed the door open and said respectfully to Sherry.


    Sherry frowned and didn''t know who it was.


    "I''ll go and have a look. Wait for me here."


    Although Sherry always felt that there would be something wrong, she still wanted to go downstairs to see who was looking for her, but when she went downstairs, she didn''t see anyone.


    Sherry asked the receptionist downstairs, but no one saw anyone looking for her.


    wrong?"


    During this period of time, Jeffery seemed to prefer to discuss with Chester.


    Chester had his own opinions on many things.


    Therefore, it was easier for him to talk to Chester.


    "Not yet."


    Chester shook his head and said.


    Jeffery hesitated for a while and said, "Maybe Sherry knows something."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Chester rejected his thought without hesitation.


    "I know you have been suspecting a lot of things these days, but don''t you really know what kind of person Sherry is? Even if you can do such a thing, Sherry won''t."


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery looked a little helpless.


    "I didn''t mean that it was Sherry who did it, but judging by Sherry''s reaction, she must know something. Otherwise, do you think Sherry will really be so nervous this time?"


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Chester felt that his analysis seemed to be reasonable.


    He nodded and said, "In that case, it''s useless for the two of us to think randomly here. We''d better go downstairs and see what Sherry is thinking."


    "That''s all we can do." Jeffery sighed and said helplessly.


    When they went downstairs, they saw Sherry crying in the arms of Jeremy.


    Jeremy handed a piece of tissue to Sherry helplessly.


    "How did you come so soon?"


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy helplessly.


    God knew.


    What Jeffery hated most was the scene that Sherry and Jeremy were together. It was the same before, but now there was still no change. Originally, he was very serious in analyzing this matter, but now after seeing Jeremy, he was not in the mood to analyze it.


    Jeremy rolled his eyes at Jeffery and said, "You should know why I came so soon. If I didn''t meet you, do you really think I need to come so soon?


    Why can''t you handle such a simple thing well?"

 Chapter 820 Lets Go

    Before Jeffery opened his mouth, Chester couldn''t help but speak.


    Looking at Jeremy, he said, "Ina is dead. Is it simple?"


    "It''s just... Wait, what did you say?"


    Just now, Jeremy didn''t think it was a big deal. He had thought it was Jeffery and Chester who were making a fuss here, but after he really heard what Chester said, he couldn''t control his emotions anymore.


    He looked at Chester with an incredible look.


    Then he said nothing.


    Sherry also raised her head and asked in a trembling tone, "What did you say?"


    "Ina is dead. I know what you want to ask." Although Chester would always put Sherry in the first place, he was not allowed to do so because of what had happened now.


    At this time, there were some things that he had to figure out by himself.


    Before Sherry could react, Jeremy was already angry.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean it was Sherry who did it?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy tried his best to protect Sherry, but after he found that Sherry in his arms began to be a little stiff, he looked at her in disbelief.


    Did Sherry really know something?


    "That day, after I came out with Jeffery, a man whispered in my ear, but I didn''t see clearly who that person was."


    Said Sherry in a sobbing tone.


    "He said that since I didn''t do as they wished, something that could make me regret must happen."


    Hearing what Sherry said, the three men here all chose to be silent.


    They seemed to have a new understanding of something.


    "So from that time on, I have to work in the company of Chester. Because I think the person who is most likely to have an accident first must be Jeffery, but I never thought that..."


    Sherry knew it was not herself who did it.


    But...


    What happened to Ina was because of her.


    Ina''s death was inextricably linked to her.


    Such a feeling really made Sherry feel very uncomfortable.


    The three men looked at each other blankly. No one knew how to comfort Sherry now.


    "In that case, why don''t you tell me earlier?"


    Both Jeremy and Jeffery chose to be silent, but Chester wouldn''t. Since Sherry had really done something wrong, he must make her realize her own fault.


    "I..."


    Sherry didn''t expect that it was Chester who got angry first. If it was Jeremy and Jeffery who did so at this time, Sherry had even thought about how to face them.


    But...


    Sherry didn''t expect that it was Chester who got angry. She really began to feel a li


    "Jeremy, I know you really like Sherry now. Your attitude towards Sherry is really good, but sometimes, your love is too self-righteous."


    Suddenly, Chester was not the one Sherry was most familiar with before.


    He was not as gentle as before, and even couldn''t hide his sarcasm when he spoke.


    "So, what do you think the love for a person should be?"


    Jeremy wasn''t too upset to hear Chester say that, but just looked at him with a smile on his face.


    "At least you should be responsible for a person. I think so."


    This was what Chester said at this moment.


    "Your connivance will only bring disaster to Sherry, won''t it? You two go back first. I will deal with the matter here."


    Jeremy also wanted to take part in it.


    But...


    What worried Jeremy more was the current situation of Sherry, so he was always cautious when talking, as if he didn''t know how to face such a thing.


    "Can we just leave like this?"


    Unlike Jeremy who had self-knowledge, Sherry looked very worried at this time. Even when she looked at Jeremy beside her, there was a little expectation in her eyes.


    Sherry really wanted to stay. Sherry also thought that this time, Jeremy would definitely fulfill her will as before.


    However.


    "Let''s go."


    Jeremy frowned, but he didn''t directly answer Sherry''s question and left the place with her. Although Sherry wanted to say something for several times during this process, when she opened her mouth, she didn''t know what else she could say.


    The feeling couldn''t have been worse for him.


    Perhaps none of them was worse than this.


    It should be true.


    "Jeremy..."

 Chapter 821 Active Children

    Although Sherry also understood that it was impossible for her to stay here, when she looked at Jeremy, there was still a faint expectation in her eyes.


    She still felt like there was hope for her to stay.


    However.


    Jeremy didn''t even bother to look at Sherry.


    "Am I really that bad?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy beside her, even though he was nice to her, it was inevitable for her to feel that she was a little hurt.


    After all, in the past, Jeremy had never treated her like this.


    Why did Jeremy suddenly change so much? It was difficult for Sherry to adapt to it.


    "Yes."


    Looking at the silent expression on Jeremy''s face, Sherry thought that he didn''t want to talk to her. However, what Sherry didn''t expect was that Jeremy would talk to her.


    It seemed that...


    Jeremy''s denial of her didn''t even matter.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes were full of unconcealed surprise.


    She had never expected that Jeremy would talk to her.


    It was a very surprising thing.


    "I see."


    Just now, Sherry still had some expectations for Jeremy and felt that she could get some comfort.


    After hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry seemed to understand something.


    She nodded quietly and didn''t say anything more.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with you and Mommy?"


    Lucas and Kami could see that although it seemed that Sherry and Jeremy had a quarrel this time, Sherry was obviously a little guilty.


    As for Jeremy, although he had still looked very angry, his eyes were mostly fixed on Sherry, which showed that he was still very worried about her.


    "What do you think?"


    When Jeremy looked at the two children, he looked helpless.


    Maybe.


    Even Jeremy didn''t know what to do with the current situation.


    "Did Mommy do something wrong?"


    Lucas asked cautiously.


    After all.


    Although Sherry was careless, she had never felt so guilty for anything. Lucas was afraid that what happened this time was not a small matter.


    Jeremy nodded and said, "It''s not appropriate for you to know it now. But even if your Mommy did something wrong, she didn''t do it on purpose.


    She is also very guilty now. So, even if you know what happened, promise me that don''t say it in front of your Mommy, okay?"


    Jeremy told the two children seriously.


    There was one thing that had to be admitted that Jeremy had always been very serious about Sherry.


    "Yes, we know."


    Lucas was very happy to hear what Jeremy said.


    Althoug


    ot as important as the two children in Sherry''s heart.


    "Of course."


    There was still a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    However, when she spoke, there was still unconcealed worry in her tone.


    Seeing that Jeremy was about to leave, Sherry couldn''t help saying behind him, "Promise me. Be careful. No matter what happens, please care about your own safety, okay?"


    That was the warmest thing Jeremy had heard during this time.


    He nodded with a smile and said, "Don''t worry."


    Until Jeremy really left, Sherry still stood there, not knowing what she was going to do next. This feeling seemed to be a little tangled for her.


    "Mommy, we also know, so we will be obedient during this period of time. We two won''t go anywhere, just stay here to play computer and then sleep."


    Lucas and Kami had always been very sensible children. They knew clearly that if Sherry really took the two of them out to play, by that time, something bad would happen.


    Since it was dangerous, it was better to dispel these unrealistic thoughts of Sherry before anything happened.


    Then, by that time, there would not be anything strange happen.


    "Is that okay?"


    When Sherry looked at the two children, she looked a little timid.


    Sherry was worried that just because of her, she would make the two children uneasy at home.


    Thinking of this, Sherry felt that she was so sorry for the two children.


    "Of course. You are our Mommy. It''s natural for us to do something to make Mommy happy. So, Mommy, you''d better not think about something bad all the time."


    Lucas and Kami looked quite positive as they said these words.

 Chapter 822 Two Children Can Do It

    In fact.


    During this period of time, Sherry was a little sensitive.


    At this time, the reason why the children worked so hard to do such a thing was just to make her happy. How could Sherry not see it at all?


    Looking at the two children, Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, let''s stay at home."


    "Daddy has cooked for us. We don''t need to order take out."


    Lucas and Kami knew what Sherry wanted to do next.


    So they just interrupted Sherry''s attempt to order takeout.


    "I see."


    Listening to the children''s words, Sherry did not know what kind of mood she was at the moment. Perhaps, she was somewhat sad. After all, it was all because of her.


    As for Jeremy...


    Sherry hadn''t expected Jeremy to cook for them in such an emergency.


    Thinking of this, Sherry felt more sorry for him. If she didn''t exist beside Jeremy, could he live a better life?


    Sherry also knew that this idea might not be a mature one at this time.


    But she really needed to do so.


    After all.


    It was she who brought the disaster to Jeremy.


    If she left, these people around her could live a better life, right?


    However.


    Looking at the two obedient children over there, Sherry also felt that she was irresponsible. Even if Jeremy could live a good life, what about the two children?


    Sherry knew clearly how important she was to the two children. It was because she knew that that was why she treasured her two children more.


    "Then I''m going inside."


    Sherry was not in the mood to eat at all. Seeing that the two children were not hungry, she had no intention of ordering takeout.


    But...


    Sherry still looked a little depressed.


    Lucas and Kami looked at each other.


    The two children wanted to make some changes for the current situation. After all, if Sherry had always been like this, it did not seem to be the best result.


    However.


    What should they do to change it?


    It seemed to be the simplest but most complicated thing.


    "Why do I feel that the matter is very serious this time?"


    Kami said to Lucas in the living room.


    Lucas nodded and said, "I think so too."


    They''d never seen Sherry so depressed.


    "Have you caught him?"


    Jeremy went directly to Chester''s company. Chester knew that what Jeremy mentioned must be the murderer


    dn''t know how to face it.


    Things seemed to become much more complicated than he thought.


    "The two children are much smarter than you think. With the two kids by Sherry''s side, I believe she will be safe. What''s more, Jeremy, you should have sent someone to covertly protect them already, right?"


    What Chester said made Jeffery realize something.


    He just realized Jeremy cared more about Sherry than he did.


    It turned out Jeremy already had a foolproof plan.


    Jeffery knew that he might have misunderstood Jeremy.


    But he still felt a little uncomfortable, because he didn''t know how to face Jeremy.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "What should we do next?"


    He still looked a little nervous as he said.


    "Yes, I have already asked my bodyguards to stay around my home. Sherry will be safe. The real danger is the person we haven''t found. I think it may be a big trouble for us."


    Jeremy''s face also didn''t look good as he said these words.


    After all.


    Now it was Sherry who was threatened.


    Jeremy cared most now was Sherry.


    As a man, his wife was threatened like this. How could Jeremy be in a good mood?


    That should be the case.


    "That''s also the best result. Only by making sure Sherry is safe can we do what comes next without worry."


    Chester doesn''t look as worried as he did earlier.


    What he was most worried about was Sherry. Since Sherry was safe, as long as he worked hard, he would definitely get the result he wanted.


    As for other things, they didn''t matter at all.

 Chapter 823 How Long Do You Want

    Looking at the two men in front of him, Jeffery couldn''t help but sigh.


    Before he met Jeremy and Chester, he always thought he was also powerful.


    But now, facing these two guys like this, he felt that he still had a lot of shortcomings.


    "So, can I do something next?"


    Jeffery had been looking at Chester and Jeremy with expectation. He also wanted to be helpful.


    He didn''t want to be a burden.


    Jeremy answered, "Let''s go."


    Looking at Jeffery, although Jeremy was still a little hesitant in his heart, he didn''t say anything to refuse him.


    Jeremy was still a little embarrassed in front of Jeffery.


    In fact.


    Jeffery had a lot of skills, but facing him, Jeremy didn''t know how to ask him for help.


    But...


    Even if he didn''t ask, as long as it was about Sherry, Jeffery would definitely pay more attention to it than anyone else.


    So...


    At this time, even if he didn''t ask him for help, it might be a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy was in a better mood, not as depressed as before.


    He smiled when he faced Jeffery.


    "Where are we going?"


    Jeffery followed behind Chester and Jeremy, looking confused.


    Why did they leave?


    Where did Jeremy and Chester want to go?


    Chester said helplessly, "Didn''t Jeremy ask Barry to investigate it before? Now the result should be out. Let''s go to Jeremy''s company directly to see what''s going on and discuss what we should do next."


    Chester thought Jeffery seemed to be very smart in usual, but why did he not look so smart when something important happened? He even gave Chester the feeling that he was a little stupid?


    At this moment, facing Jeffery like this, Chester even didn''t know how he should feel.


    However.


    Standing off to the side, Jeremy still looked awkwardly at Jeffery.


    "Hey, aren''t you two brothers? You two don''t have to be so embarrassed, do you?"


    At the beginning, Chester didn''t care about it at all.


    But seeing such awkwardness between Jeremy and Jeffery, Chester couldn''t stand it any longer.


    Chester also knew what had happened between Jeffery and Jeremy.


    But it was because he knew exactly what was wrong between them that he would be so embarrassed.


    This feeling was really terrible.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Forget it. You two can do whatever you want, but I hope that your two emotions cannot affect the following things."


    The three of them knew clearl


    to think about it?"


    Jeremy seemed to want to force Jeffery to give him a result as soon as possible.


    Jeffery began to compromise little by little, but Jeremy didn''t intend to let it end so easily.


    On the contrary, Jeremy still stared at Jeffery with a meaningful look.


    Looking at Jeffery, Jeremy thought he shouldn''t let him go so easily. On the contrary, at this time, he should be very serious to face this matter. As long as he could change something a little, it was good.


    "Just think it over."


    Looking at Jeremy, Jeffery really didn''t want to talk to him. He didn''t know why, but every time he looked at this man, he had a feeling that he was set up by him.


    This kind of feeling didn''t seem to be serious on the surface, but in fact, if he really began to face it, then his mood would really be very bad.


    "I just need some time to think about whether I should be your brother or not."


    Now Jeffery was really confused by the man in front of him.


    When he looked at Jeremy, he even instinctively avoided his gaze. In a word, as long as he looked at his gaze, he felt very bad.


    "But how long do you have to think about it?"


    Jeremy didn''t let go of Jeffery so easily.


    Because Jeremy wanted to solve this problem quickly, or it would only get worse later on.


    "How long can you give me?"


    Jeffery didn''t like the feeling of being forced by Jeremy.


    But when he thought of Sherry, he could actually keep himself calm in front of Jeremy.


    It seemed that even so, it was a good choice.


    "How long do you want?"


    Jeremy didn''t answer Jeffery''s question directly.

 Chapter 824 Thats Possible

    "You two can talk about it as long as you want after the matter is over, but now, I hope you''d better not forget why we are here."


    Seeing that Jeffery was fooled by Jeremy, Chester felt a little sorry for him.


    After all, Jeffery had never been bullied like this by others.


    It should be the most unfortunate thing for Jeffery to meet Jeremy, but, Chester thought he should be nicer to him.


    "I see."


    Looking at the expression on Chester''s face, Jeremy knew that he was a little angry.


    Although he didn''t care about Jeffery''s mood, he had to care about Chester''s.


    What''s more, Jeffery was working for Chester now.


    Jeremy was afraid that if he continued to bully Jeffery like this, Chester would have any other strange thoughts.


    Jeremy was really afraid that Chester would misunderstand the person who he wanted to fool was not Jeffery, but him.


    If there was really any unnecessary misunderstanding, situation would be much more complicated than now.


    How could Jeremy not figure it out?


    "Let''s go."


    It wasn''t until Jeremy wasn''t going to say anything further that Chester patted Jeffery''s shoulder and said.


    In fact.


    Chester could understand that Jeremy really wanted Jeffery to be his brother, but how could it be so simple?


    There would still be such a chance in the future.


    However, if Jeffery was deceived by Jeremy...


    If Jeffery knew the truth in the future, then his mood would only become worse.


    Because...


    It was not as simple as he thought.


    "By the way, can I ask you something?"


    When he looked at this guy, he suddenly remembered another thing.


    So when he spoke, his tone was not so good.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" It was said by Chester, so Jeremy had to make himself pay attention to it. Although, at this time, he didn''t know what Chester would say to him next.


    "I just want to know what you think about something."


    At this moment.


    When Chester looked at Jeremy, he still looked very serious.


    "I think since those people are against us, they will definitely be against us all the time. So, now we just need to find some clues, and I think it''s enough."


    Jeremy had to face it seriously.


    After all.


    Since such a thing had happened once, then it would happen again. However, no one knew what the next ending would be.


    So he had to face it bravely.


    "Let''s come to


    plicated.


    "Well, although the man hasn''t been caught yet, do you think he is really so powerful that he can never be caught? Or, even if someone can see him, someone can pretend not to see him?"


    When Chester looked at Jeremy, there was still some unspeakable helplessness in his eyes.


    In fact.


    Jeremy had always been very smart, but as long as something related to Sherry happened, he would involuntarily become flustered.


    He had no idea how to face such a situation.


    "Well..."


    When Jeremy looked at Chester, he looked a little stunned. At this time, it seemed that Jeremy had never thought that there was such a possibility.


    However.


    "Maybe it really is possible."


    Jeffery who had always chosen to keep silent began to agree with Chester after hearing this sentence. It seemed that this might indeed happen.


    Hearing that Jeffery agreed with him, Chester was very satisfied.


    Although Jeffery and Jeremy were related by blood, Jeffery hadn''t forgotten that Chester was the boss at this time.


    It was a good result for Chester.


    "If that''s possible, then everything seems to be connected."


    Jeremy''s face darkened when he heard Chester''s analysis and Jeffery''s approval.


    Sherry would never lie about such a thing.


    Therefore, Sherry did hear their threat.


    Sherry had just refused their proposal, and then she heard such a threat. At this moment, Jeremy was afraid that more bad things would happen. After all, these people would stop at nothing to get what they wanted.


    But wasn''t it too shameless?


    Even Jeremy thought so.

 Chapter 825 Think About It

    "Since our conjecture may be true, let''s continue our analysis."


    At this time, the only man who looked a little calm should be Chester.


    Even Jeremy began to panic because he was so worried about Sherry.


    Watching Jeffery and Jeremy, who couldn''t calm down, Chester had to act as a leader and speak his own mind.


    "Okay, you can go ahead."


    Although Jeremy''s mind was in a mess, he still had the ability to judge things. Jeremy could know that the idea given by Chester at the moment was correct. If he followed it, maybe he could really get what he wanted in the future.


    "Now that those people are ready, they''re bound to start with people close to us, such as people who are important to us but not yet familiar to the rest of us."


    Speaking of this, Jeremy and Chester looked at each other.


    They both seemed to think of a person.


    All of a sudden, Jeffery asked, "Wait! Where is Barry now?"


    After reporting, Barry had left. But if Chester''s conjecture was right, then the person who had an accident later would probably be Barry.


    "Find him!"


    Whether it was Jeremy, Jeffery, or Chester, all three of them had the ability to protect themselves.


    What''s more, the situation this time was not as optimistic as they thought. It was impossible for them to let the employees of Jeremy''s company know it. Even if they wanted to look for Barry, they could only go there by themselves.


    "Let''s go."


    Jeffery also knew how important this matter was. Even if his relationship with Jeremy was not very good, he was still very serious about it.


    They began to search.


    Compared with the other two people, Jeremy should be the most anxious one at this moment.


    After all, Barry had been Jeremy''s assistant for a very long time.


    Although there had been some bad things happening before, for Jeremy, Barry had always been his trustworthy assistant.


    If something did happen to Barry, Jeremy would never forgive himself.


    "How cruel they are!"


    Jeffery didn''t look good as he said this. After all, he had never expected that such a thing would happen all of a sudden.


    "Yes." Chester sighed.


    Although Chester liked Sherry very much, he still felt that things were a little bad and difficult to face.


    "By the way, what''s your next plan?"


    Jeffery stared at Chester intently. It seemed that if he looked at him in this way, he would definitely see something from Chester.


    "No."


    After hearing such an answer, Jeffery looked a little stunned.


    However.


    At this ti


    urrounded those people who was about to kill Jeffery. When Chester looked at Jeffery, he was still a little concerned.


    At this time, Chester really treated Jeffery as his brother. Naturally, his concern for Jeffery was genuine.


    "Nothing."


    Said Jeffery, shaking his head.


    However, when Jeffery looked at the way Chester looked at him, he felt that he was still a little moved. Was Chester too kind to him?


    "Are you really okay?"


    At this time, it was impossible for Chester to understand so many thoughts in Jeffery''s mind, but when he looked at Jeffery, his eyes were still full of unconcealed concern.


    "Nothing."


    Although Jeffery looked a little helpless, he still nodded honestly, admitting that he was really moved by Chester''s care at the moment.


    When Jeremy saw the interaction between Jeremy and Chester, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    In the heart of Jeremy, no matter what kind of person Jeffery was, he was still his real brother. But now his brother was being cared by another person.


    Therefore, how could Jeremy be in a good mood now?


    "What should we do with these people?"


    Looking at these people, Jeremy was still in a bad mood.


    In such a situation, if he let go of these people like this, it was inevitable that he would be a little unwilling to accept it.


    But...


    "Let me think about it."


    Chester could see that at this time, Jeremy was also waiting for his judgment, so he would not allow himself to be careless, and when he spoke, he was also more responsible.


    He had to make a rational judgment.


    "Okay, think about it." Jeremy had no objection to this.


    He just looked at Chester thinking quietly.

 Chapter 826 Imprisonment

    "By the way, there is one more thing. I hope that Sherry won''t know anything about it this time."


    Said Jeremy.


    When he looked at Jeffery and Chester, he also looked very serious.


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester and Jeffery had figured out what he was thinking.


    "Don''t worry. Sherry won''t know."


    Chester answered helplessly.


    Ina''s death had hit Sherry hard enough.


    If...


    If Sherry knew that what happened today, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Go and find him."


    Seeing that Chester was still standing beside him, although Chester did nothing wrong at this time, Jeremy was still full of anger just looking at his calm appearance.


    How could Chester be so calm?


    "How dare you!"


    When Jeffery looked at the people around him, he had no idea how he felt.


    Although...


    "Let me see what means you have."


    Hearing Jeffery''s provocation, the leader of those people wasn''t cowed by it. On the contrary, when the man saw that Jeffery looked a little angry, he could calmly smile back to him.


    Just looking at that appearance would make people feel very inconceivable.


    "I...I never thought that you would use such nasty tactics."


    Jeffery used to be very conceited.


    He thought that even if he really fought with those people, he could face them alone. That was why Jeffery didn''t contact others when something happened to him as Jeremy did.


    But...


    What Jeffery didn''t expect was that these people didn''t treat him fairly as before, but made him faint with a small towel.


    Otherwise, this would never happen.


    "But this nasty tactic is a tactic too, isn''t it? Unlike you, who was born into a famous family, we naturally won''t use any noble means to deal with you.


    For us, as long as we can achieve our goal, does it really matter what kind of way we use?"


    Even though the leader was despised by Jeffery, he didn''t seem to be angry at all. On the contrary, he looked a little proud when he said that.


    "It doesn''t matter?"


    Jeffery had always thought that he was shameless, but now when he met these guys, he felt that they were even more shameless.


    It seemed like this group was harder to deal with than he''d thought.


    "In fact, I think you are different from those outside. Since you can help them, why can''t you help me?"


    Even in such an environment, Jeffery didn''t look timid at this time. On the contrary


    see him or talk to him.


    Jeffery was a little angry and helpless.


    If things went on like this, there would be no chance for Jeremy and Chester to find him. After all, these people had hidden him too well.


    But...


    Some things, even on the surface, were very simple.


    However.


    As long as thinking carefully, the seemingly simple thing would suddenly become complicated.


    Jeffery lay on the big bed alone, but in his heart, he was basically in a mess.


    At this time, Jeffery still wanted to tell Jeremy what had happened to him and how to face it later. But he had no way to contact anyone.


    Thinking of this, Jeffery seemed to be more anxious. What was going on with such a thing?


    At the thought of it, he felt strange and unbelievable.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    At the beginning, Jeffery could make himself stick to it little by little. Even here would make people feel a little bored, but it wouldn''t be too unbearable.


    Until the third day.


    The person who came in to deliver food every day didn''t talk to Jeffery. He just put the food here and left quietly.


    However.


    In such an environment, Jeffery was unwilling to let himself continue to bear it. Such a life was really too boring for him.


    In that case, he might as well meet the person who imprisoned him this time. Maybe, he could also gain some benefits for himself.


    Jeffery knew that someone was monitoring him through the monitor at this time, although he didn''t know where that person was.


    However, even though Jeffery had shouted inside for a long time, no one responded him.

 Chapter 827 Go To Find Steve

    "Did you find anything?"


    It had been three days since Jeffery disappeared from Jeremy''s company that day, and Jeremy had never seen Jeffery again.


    "Well, I want to ask you a question. Do you think that it is possible that Jeffery directed and acted by himself this time?"


    After all.


    Chester''s suspicions were not groundless. After all, Jeffery had done similar things before.


    Moreover, Chester didn''t think there was anything wrong with his doubts.


    "No."


    At first, Chester thought that Jeremy would be the same as him and began to doubt Jeffery. But to his surprise, this time, Jeremy believed in Jeffery.


    ''Am I wrong?'' thought Chester.


    Looking into Chester''s eyes, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "I know what you mean. Since you have said so, it must be because of what Jeffery said to you earlier that you''re suspicious of him at this point.


    But you have never thought of another thing? Jeffery is my real brother. Even sometimes, I don''t want to admit the relationship between the two of us. However, as my brother, Jeffery''s attitude towards me is not bad. He used to be like this, and now he is still like this.


    What''s more, this time''s matter is different from before. It also involves Sherry. Do you think that even if that guy is willing to make us two anxious because of him, does he want Sherry to be anxious because of him?"


    Hearing this, Chester''s mind became clearer all of a sudden.


    He shook his head and said, "No."


    In fact.


    Although the three of them looked different on the surface, in fact, when the three of them faced Sherry, they had almost the same attitude towards her.


    Chester could understand what Jeremy had said.


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I always think that I am good to Jeffery, but on this matter, I don''t even understand it as well as you do."


    For this.


    At this moment, Jeremy just smiled and said nothing.


    It was not that he didn''t want to talk about it.


    He just didn''t know how to say it at this time. Therefore, since he didn''t know how to say it, he''d better not say anything.


    "It''s not that you can''t see it clearly. It''s just that you don''t want to face such a result yourself. You think we two are both very powerful, but at this time, even if we two have gathered together on such a matter, we are still at a loss for such a thing."


    Looking at


    ..


    When he did face something like this, he still felt differently.


    That feeling was hard to explain.


    Anyway, it seemed to be the case.


    "I still need to think about it."


    Noticing that Chester was looking at him, even so, Jeremy didn''t give him an answer as before.


    Instead, when Jeremy looked over at Chester, his eyes seemed to be asking for help.


    This man looked so fragile at this time.


    Even if Chester still had a lot to say, he would probably become speechless.


    "I wish you''d think fast. No matter whether we can finish it together with Steve or not in the end, I think you should be very clear that we won''t have much time left."


    Now Jeffery was still in the hands of someone, but these people must have some malicious intentions. Therefore, before they found Jeffery, there should be no peace.


    After thinking for a while, Jeremy left alone.


    Looking at Jeremy''s expression, Chester knew that Jeremy probably didn''t know how to face himself like this, so his appearance became much more complicated.


    He sighed helplessly. But he didn''t know what kind of conflict happened between Jeremy and Steve.


    "I''m looking for Steve."


    When Jeremy arrived at Steve''s house, it was Linda who opened the door.


    Even in front of Linda, Jeremy could pretend that nothing had happened between them.


    "Ah, come in first. I''ll tell him."


    Linda hadn''t seen Jeremy for months. At this time, she felt a little shock when she saw Jeremy again.


    But...


    Although Linda still felt a little uncomfortable, after seeing Jeremy, her attitude was not bad.

 Chapter 828 The Safety Of Sherry

    "Why are you here?"


    Steve was reading a book in the study. He had a lot of things to do recently, so he decided to take a break to learn more.


    But...


    Steve had always thought that he would have no touch with Jeremy for a long time.


    And if he really did, he should be the one to contact Jeremy. Now, however, it was Jeremy who came to him. What the hell was going on?


    What a strange scene!


    "Why can''t I come here?"


    Hearing what Steve said to him, Jeremy felt a little uncomfortable.


    Even after he was with Sherry, he didn''t estrange himself from Steve because of Sherry.


    But...


    At present, Steve became estranged from him because of Linda. Thinking of this, Jeremy felt very uncomfortable.


    "Yes, you can come, but according to your personality, surely you won''t come to me for no reason. You must have something to tell me, right?"


    Although...


    The two of them still looked a little embarrassed now.


    However.


    After all, Jeremy and Steve had been friends for a long time.


    At this time, even if there were some things that hadn''t been made clear, they could roughly understand each other''s feelings and thoughts in their hearts.


    "Well, I do need your help."


    At first, Jeremy didn''t want to admit it, but looking at the expression on Steve''s face, he knew that he couldn''t deny it at this time.


    He nodded and admitted.


    "Tell me, and let me see if I can really help you."


    Steve still looked a little helpless.


    But...


    No matter what, Steve would not allow himself to refuse Jeremy like this.


    He had always been like this. In his heart, Jeremy was still his best friend.


    "Here is the thing."


    Steve, who looked a little nervous just now, calmed down little by little after hearing what Jeremy said to him.


    And...


    When he looked at Jeremy in front of him, he could still keep his smile, and it seemed that everything in front of him was nothing.


    "So, you want to tell me that you have offended those people?"


    Steve already knew what Jeremy was about to tell him wasn''t going to be easy.


    So he was mentally prepared.


    However.


    After hearing what Jeremy said, he still felt it a little difficult to accept. During this period of time, was this Jeremy too bold?


    Some people was easy to handle, but it didn''t mean that everyone was the same.


    If that was the case, then everyone must feel bad.


    "Yes."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he didn''t mean to hide anything. He looked at Steve and said seriously, "It''s because this matter is very hard to handle, so I need your help."


    Steve lo


    safe and sound.


    The safety of Steve was the most important thing for Linda.


    "Okay."


    Looking at Linda, Steve nodded with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    "You are really..."


    When Steve came out, Jeremy was waiting at the door.


    As a smart man, how could Steve not figure out why Jeremy was waiting for him here?


    All the thoughts of him and Linda were in the scheme of Jeremy.


    Steve felt helpless about such a Jeremy.


    However.


    It was Jeremy he knew best.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "Let''s go. Since I have promised you, I will definitely do it. I''ll go with you to see how Jeffery disappeared."


    After watching the video, Steve couldn''t help frowning.


    "To be honest, I haven''t seen this person before. But since I have promised to help you, I will definitely try my best. Is that okay?"


    Jeremy nodded and said, "That''s enough."


    Now the relationship between them was different from before. Steve had no obligation to help him.


    "Still, even with all the guards you''ve arranged around Sherry, I still feel a little dangerous. I''ve got a few veterans on my side. I''ll ask them to protect Sherry, too. Otherwise, I''m really a little worried."


    Looking into the eyes of Jeremy, Steve smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''s been a long time. I won''t have any inappropriate thoughts about Sherry.


    But the reason why you care so much about Jeffery now is because of Sherry, isn''t it? In that case, what will happen between you two when the person who really disappears becomes Sherry?


    Even I will let myself think about it. Don''t you think about it? How is it possible? It''s impossible at all.


    So, for us now, the most important thing is the safety of Sherry."

 Chapter 829 Lets Do It Together

    "I see."


    At this time, when Jeremy looked at Steve, his eyes became more serious.


    They could turn a blind eye to the previous small problems between them.


    But now, the most important thing was Sherry.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lucas and Kami didn''t go to school these days.


    According to their Daddy'' order, they stayed at home with their Mommy every day.


    That day.


    Looking at Sherry who was walking around on the ground alone, even at the beginning, the two children still wanted to ignore her, but since Sherry was walking around like this, they couldn''t really ignore her.


    When Sherry saw the two children looking at her, although she really wanted to talk to them, she forced herself to shake her head when she thought of the age of the two children, and then said, "Nothing."


    Lucas looked at Sherry in disbelief and said, "Really? Mommy, I know we are too young to really help you in some things. But anyway, you should give us some trust, shouldn''t you?"


    "I also believe that no matter what happens, as long as we are there, we can help you deal with everything. Even if we can''t help you solve it, we can accompany you, right?" Kami added.


    Lucas nodded. This time, he agreed with Kami.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "In fact, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just feel very flustered today, as if something bad is going to happen.


    Jeremy has been busy outside these days. If something really happens, he won''t tell us too much according to his personality.


    But... The more he doesn''t say anything in front of us, the more anxious I am. Tell me, what might happen now?"


    While speaking, Sherry also looked at the two children eagerly.


    Obviously.


    At this time, she really hoped that the two children could give her some substantial advice.


    Lucas and Kami looked at each other. Neither of them knew how to face the current situation.


    "Mommy, I think you should believe in Daddy''s ability. No matter what might happen, Daddy will handle it well alone."


    Originally.


    Lucas was waiting for Kami to say something for him, but he didn''t expect that he had shrunk back before he could say something.


    Therefore.


    Lucas had no choice but to continue.


    Sherry nodded and said, "You are right. Maybe it''s because they are all outside that I am so flustered. But Jeremy hasn''t called me for several days."


    Now, it was basically Sherry who was chattering and the two children were listening.


    In the process, neither of Lucas and Kami dared to say anything first.


    At last, Lucas sent a message to Jeremy at midnight.


    "Daddy, is something wrong with you? Mommy has been in a panic all day long."


    Originally.


    At this time, the three men, Jeremy, Steve an


    time, he didn''t say anything more and quietly looked at them, waiting for their next reaction.


    At least, Chester was confident in his own business.


    "I think we can have a try."


    Just when Steve didn''t know what to do, Jeremy suddenly said. Steve looked at Jeremy in disbelief.


    It seemed that such words shouldn''t have come out of Jeremy''s mouth.


    But...


    Soon, Steve realized that this was the true appearance of Jeremy. The reason why Jeremy looked so gentle before was that there was Sherry by his side.


    But...


    At this time, Sherry was not by his side. Then, was there really anyone else who deserved such a special care from Jeremy?


    Since there was nothing that could bind Jeremy, he should be crazier than anyone else.


    Jeremy has never been an easy man to deal with. Besides, there was Chester, who always looked so mysterious and hided his real strength.


    Steve thought that at this time, perhaps he shouldn''t have a headache because of these things. On the contrary, he should have a headache about something else, something that was already very bad.


    "I want to tell you two another thing. I want Linda and Sherry to be together."


    Looking at Jeremy and Chester, Steve also thought that maybe he shouldn''t have said such words at this time, but this idea had been in his heart earlier.


    At this time, Steve couldn''t help but say.


    Chester looked at Steve without saying anything.


    Although Jeremy wanted to answer, he still couldn''t help frowning. No matter what he thought, what Steve said might not be a good thing.


    "I know, since you are not with Sherry, you must have left someone to protect Sherry. If you can let Linda and Sherry be together, then I don''t need to ask others to protect Linda."


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, there was even a hint of begging in his eyes.

 Chapter 830 Coming To The Rescue Now

    Seeing what had happened,


    Jeremy couldn''t control himself anymore. He thought he could just nod and say yes to this guy. However, on the other side, Chester opened his mouth.


    Looking at Steve, he said, "Don''t even think about it."


    Steve asked angrily, "Why?"


    This was a matter between him and Jeremy. Even though Chester had always been nice to Sherry, it was not his turn to say anything this time.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "In fact, I can understand you. You also care about your wife. But don''t you think that we were too good at the computer and the internet these days?"


    Hearing Chester''s words, Steve suddenly remembered how they had tracked the network information these days. If it weren''t for their incredibly quick breakthrough, they wouldn''t have been able to do things so fast.


    Could it be that...


    Looking at Steve''s face, Chester knew that he had succeeded in fooling him. "The helper was acquainted with Sherry when she was abroad. I don''t like meeting unfamiliar people. We were lucky enough to meet each other earlier."


    "I can understand your feelings. I can send two of my men to help you protect Linda, but don''t think about the helper on Sherry''s side anymore. And we can''t let Linda go over."


    "I know you can''t be here now but for Linda. Maybe we should thank Linda. After all, if it weren''t for Linda, you wouldn''t have come here. Even if you and Jeremy are good friends,"


    "You..."


    When Steve looked at Chester, he couldn''t even tell how he felt.


    Although this man''s words seemed to be rational all the time,


    Steve felt that


    in fact, this fellow was not that simple. No one would tell that he was really peaceful or not when he talked.


    "Of course, that''s not the main reason. But if you think Sherry and Linda can live under the same roof so easily, then you are really wrong."


    Chester sensed that Steve still had something to say at this time.


    Therefore,


    at this time, Chester was also trying to express his thoughts as soon as possible.


    "Is there anything wrong with Sherry in your eyes?"


    Hearing what Chester said, Steve sneered at him almost without thinking.


    In fact,


    Steve had nothing against Sherry, but at this moment, he just wanted to refute because of Chester. As long as Chester talked about Sherry with him, Steve would be a little angry.


    "Why not?"


    Even though Steve was very angry, Chester could still keep his smile at this time.


    Looking


    id this, he didn''t look good.


    Even if Jeremy had some complaints about Jeffery,


    he felt bad about Jeffery''s situation.


    No matter what Jeffery was like, he was the younger brother of Jeremy. Jeremy wouldn''t hurt him casually, but now he was bullied like this.


    If Jeremy could really be in a good mood at this time, then it should be a strange thing.


    Chester continued, "That''s not the point. The point is, if we miss this time, then the rest will really make us unhappy."


    When Chester spoke, his tone was not very good, either.


    "The longer Jeffery stays there, the more dangerous he will be. I think you can figure out such a simple thing."


    Chester didn''t know how to express his feelings at the moment.


    It was Jeremy''s reaction.


    At this time, after the two children sent such a message, Jeremy unexpectedly wanted to slow down the action. Chester was not in a good mood knowing it.


    Who on earth was Jeffery''s older brother anyway?


    Chester thought that he had done enough for Jeffery. What about Jeremy? On the contrary, every time Jeremy spoke, he said that he cared about Jeffery, even if it was because of Sherry.


    But...


    In just a few days of taking actions, how many times had this man flinched?


    At this time, Chester was willing to believe it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Sherry had always cared about Jeffery, then it was completely possible that Jeremy wouldn''t care about Jeffery this time.


    Even so,


    in front of others, Jeremy seemed to care about his brother very much.


    However,


    in fact, the real Jeremy was just the opposite.


    "We are coming to the rescue now..."

 Chapter 831 Robbery

    Originally.


    At this time, Jeremy wanted to say that they could wait for a while.


    However.


    When Jeremy saw the way Chester looked at him, he realized something bad.


    "Rescue him now!"


    In fact.


    At this time, Jeremy knew that the performance of Chester at the moment, from a certain extent, also represented the idea of Sherry.


    "It''s not the right time yet. What if things are not as bad as you think..."


    At this time, Steve didn''t think highly of Chester''s words, but was frightened by Chester''s glance. At last, he had to prepare.


    Seeing that Chester left, Jeremy didn''t get angry at all. On the contrary, Jeremy began to reflect on himself. At present, the problem should be on himself.


    The reason why Chester did so much was just because he cared about Jeffery. But the person who should care about Jeffery most should not be Chester, but him.


    So


    Now the better Chester did these things,


    t care about me, okay?"


    "I need some space now. I need to think about something by myself. You two have dinner first. I won''t do anything casually."


    Although Lucas and Kami were still worried about Sherry at this time.


    However, even if they really couldn''t stop Sherry like this, at least there were still the people left outside by Jeremy. However, Sherry was quieter than anyone could imagine.


    She was just drawing her own design.


    "What did you say?"


    When the higher ups received the phone call, they couldn''t stay calm anymore. They even began to suspect Jeremy and Chester. Was there something wrong with these two guys? They actually asked someone to take the people away directly?


    No one would do that as long as they were reasonable.


    However.


    Ok.


    At this time, it might be possible that even if Chester and Jeremy lost their mind, but they didn''t have the guts to rob him so easily.

 Chapter 832 You Dare Not Tell

    While he was thinking about the reason, something else happened.


    He received an email.


    He didn''t care much about it at first, and just clicked it open casually, but after reading it, he couldn''t calm down. The email contained a collection of the bad things he had done during these years.


    Besides.


    For everything he had done, the person who sent the email had sufficient evidence, which could put him to death at any time. Even if he was unwilling to face it, at this critical time, he still had to calm himself down a little.


    Because.


    He had to face all these sooner or later since the things had been discovered, although he might still be a little unwilling to face them.


    "Jeremy, right? What do you want?"


    The old man couldn''t help but call Jeremy.


    Jeremy glanced at Chester beside him and replied coldly,


    "I think there is something wrong with what you are saying now. Now, it''s not what I want, but what do you want to do? It''s never us who


    o guys, he didn''t show any good attitude, either. When he saw these two guys, he almost rolled his eyes by instinct and then greeted coldly.


    Before Chester could say anything, Jeremy couldn''t control his temper, "Without us, you couldn''t be sitting her safe and sound. You should thank us. How dare you blame us for being late?"


    Jeffery sneered, "Well, since you treat me like this, I won''t talk with you. I''ll tell my sister. At that time, someone will help me."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, the expression on Jeremy''s face changed. He looked at him in disbelief and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    With a smile on his face, Jeffery said, "Yes, I''m threatening you. Well, if you have the ability, you can ignore my sister''s feelings. If you have the ability, just don''t be threatened by me."


    Seeing the change of color on Jeremy''s face, Jeffery continued to say sarcastically, "Look at you. I know you didn''t dare to tell anything about my being kidnapped."

 Chapter 833 No Domestic Violence

    "Yes, I didn''t tell her. But it is because I don''t want to, not that I dare not."


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he was really pissed off by him.


    "Jeffery, I always think that you should have a clear estimation of yourself. You should know how Sherry feels about you. She takes you as a brother she cares most about."


    "If she really knows that something has happened to you, do you think that by that time, she can still stay at home without any anxiety? It''s impossible. So, you should be grateful now that nothing has happened to Sherry because of you."


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery and said these words, his eyes were even red.


    At this moment, Jeremy really felt a little wronged.


    Even if he didn''t treat Jeffery so well.


    He was truly worried about Sherry.


    "You..."


    At first, Jeffery still had a lot of anger to vent, but at this time, looking at Jeremy like this, he suddenly realized that he could become speechless.


    He sighe


    ld definitely be happy because of what he said.


    But...


    This time, unexpectedly, things would not end so easily.


    When Sherry shook her head, she still looked helpless.


    "Since you said that Jeffery is fine, then he must be fine and absolutely safe. So there is no need to see him anymore. I believe you."


    Looking at Sherry''s reaction, Jeremy knew what was happening. Sherry still did not forgive him. He looked at Sherry pitifully, and then said, "Then, can you not be angry with me?"


    Sherry had a lot to say, but she still couldn''t say anything. It seemed that it was a mistake for the two to be together again. It was the same every time. When facing Jeremy, she felt very helpless.


    The happiness she had felt before was fading away little by little. When she looked at Jeremy, Sherry was even thinking whether she really had feelings for this man.


    Could it be that she didn''t love him anymore? And that was why she became like this?

 Chapter 834 The Proposition

    "I know I did something wrong this time, but I hope you can listen to me. I did it for a reason. If I didn''t have any reason, and I had only hid it from you but told many others, then that would be all my fault."


    "But I didn''t do it alone. I have my own reason to hide it from you. So, please give me a chance to explain, okay?"


    Sherry didn''t seem to care about him at all. Even someone as aloof as Jeremy was very anxious. Sherry looked really detached these days.


    So...


    Even if Sherry was about to leave Jeremy, Jeremy didn''t think it was a strange thing.


    After all.


    This was the feeling that Sherry gave him now, a feeling that would make him feel particularly powerless.


    "This time, I didn''t only hide it from you. Even Steve didn''t know it a few days ago, because I think the less people know about it, the better."


    "As you know, it''s not a good thing to talk about after all. Our opponent is also a real giant. If we couldn''t h


    well as his depression and regret.


    "Then I believe you."


    As things went on, Sherry was no longer as angry as before with this man. At last, she calmed down when she looked at him.


    "Awesome!"


    As he spoke, Jeremy couldn''t help kissing Sherry. Seeing that Sherry began to try to believe him, he thought that this woman was the loveliest person in the world.


    "You''d better stay away from me..."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she still felt helpless, as if she didn''t want to face this guy at all.


    However, even so, when she looked at him, she still forced herself to maintain a smile, making herself look better.


    "That''s right. I''d better stay away from you. But not now... Honey, don''t you think there should be any reward if your husband''s attitude has changed for the better? "


    Sherry thought that this matter was already solved. But she didn''t expect that Jeremy was unwilling to let her go. He still looked at Sherry eagerly.

 Chapter 835 The Right To Eat

    Although...


    Sherry hadn''t really figured out what on earth Jeremy wanted to do at the moment, but when she looked into the eyes of Jeremy, she had already felt it.


    ''What he is thinking is probably not a good thing,'' she thought.


    "Honey, look, I''ve been working these days, and there are all kinds of things taking up my time, so I haven''t relaxed myself well. So, let''s do it again, okay?"


    When he said these words, Jeremy had been very serious.


    "What?" Sherry looked at Jeremy in astonishment, as if she couldn''t imagine how thick-skinned this man could be.


    In the following days, Jeremy had clung to Sherry and stayed with her.


    At last, Sherry couldn''t stand this guy anymore.


    When she looked at Jeremy, there was still the undisguised helplessness in her eyes.


    She asked,


    "Hey, are you so free now?"


    It was true that this guy had been idle for a period of time before, but at least he still had something to do once in a while. When did


    tle headache, "I think that the two of us are still a little different. I just don''t understand it."


    "For example, you don''t seem to like this kind of food, do you? But what is on your mind today? Why are you eating KFC all of a sudden? Isn''t this junk food?"


    Jeremy smiled and said, "Yes, I didn''t like it before, but that doesn''t mean I won''t like it in the future. I didn''t like it because I have never eaten such kind of food before."


    "There are not many restaurants nearby, only the KFC seems to be a cleaner one. I thought about eating less, so I bought some. I never knew that it tasted good!"


    It seemed that Jeremy was quite satisfied with it.


    With a forced smile, Sherry nodded at Jeremy and said, "Fine. Trust me, as long as you are happy, everything will be fine."


    Although Sherry was still not used to Jeremy''s behavior at this time, in fact, Sherry had no right to say anything about it.


    Jeremy had the right to eat whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 836 Feeling Guilty

    Although there were still some quarrels occasionally, this time, the relationship between Sherry and Jeremy had become much better.


    When he saw Sherry, someone shouted loudly, "I''m here."


    It was Jeffery. When Sherry saw him, she smiled and said, "What brings you here?"


    ''This guy didn''t come here often before. He must have a purpose, '' she thought.


    Looking at Sherry with a silly smile, Jeffery said, "I didn''t mean to drop by. I haven''t had dinner yet. When I passed by here, I thought if you have cooked. Could I have some?"


    Sherry usually had a good temper in front of Jeffery.


    She nodded with a smile and said, "Of course. Come in. Jeremy and I will cook for you."


    Looking at the way Sherry and Jeffery talked, Jeremy knew that he had the right to be jealous at other times, but this time, he absolutely couldn''t prevent Sherry from talking to Jeffery.


    Because.


    This time, Jeffery''s life had just


    at least Jeffery wouldn''t believe that Jeremy would be this simple. It was impossible for this guy to spare him so easily.


    "I really just asked you to help me."


    Jeremy smiled and continued to cook.


    And sometimes he did ask Jeffery to help him out.


    At last, Jeremy took a look at Jeffery and said, "Even if we are relatives, I don''t have to serve you and cook for you like this, right? So, you should learn to help me when we are doing the chores."


    Then, Jeremy went out alone, waiting for Jeffery to bring him the rice and serve the dishes.


    When Jeffery was filling the bowls with rice, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of saliva in one of the bowls.


    He had thought that he could punish Jeremy in this way.


    However...


    During the dinner, Jeremy didn''t eat anything. Jeffery felt a little guilty because of this guy''s stare, so he had to eat first and didn''t look at his eyes.


    However...

 Chapter 837 Wait a Minute

    "Wait!"


    Said Jeremy, looking at Jeffery.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sherry looked a little confused, but she could always control her emotions and thoughts when she spoke.


    When she looked at him, although there was still a little confusion in her eyes, she had always been in a good state.


    "What do you think? What''s wrong with me?"


    When she looked at this guy, her expression was not so good, and even when she spoke, her expression was not so friendly. When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, Sherry could not help but worry.


    What did Jeffery do?


    When Jeffery was still timid, two bowls were changed by Jeremy.


    Jeremy smiled at Jeffery and said, "I think this bowl of rice looks delicious. Let''s have dinner now."


    Jeffery felt aggrieved when he looked at Jeremy, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to bear it.


    Looking at Jeremy and Jeffery, Sherry said nothing.


    Although


    At this time, Sherry di


    me people acted as if they didn''t see someone''s angry face.


    He looked at Jeffery with a smile.


    "I know what you mean. I think what you said is reasonable, but it shouldn''t be at this time. Do you understand?"


    Even if Jeffery didn''t get along well with him, it didn''t mean that others thought so. Jeremy was really afraid that Jeffery would get into unnecessary trouble in the future.


    However.


    What Jeremy didn''t expect was that Jeffery didn''t appreciate his care at all.


    Jeffery shook his head without hesitation and said, "I know what you mean, but I have my own thoughts."


    "It''s just over. Isn''t it a good opportunity to break up with us two who are not friendly to each other?"


    At this moment, Jeremy somewhat understood what Jeffery meant.


    He rubbed his aching forehead and said, "If you do this, I think Sherry will be very depressed next..."


    At that time, he would have a hard time.

 Chapter 838 I Can Do It

    At this time, looking at Jeremy, Jeffery couldn''t help but sigh, and then he said helplessly, "In fact, I''m not a naive man. I know what you are worried about at this time."


    "But I think something is unavoidable for us now. I can''t stay too close to you two."


    Jeffery looked at Jeremy and said his thoughts seriously.


    "As the saying goes, a man who can''t make a prompt decision will be in trouble. I don''t believe you don''t know this, Jeremy."


    "Now that you know all these, you should not say those useless things in front of me. Let me leave is good for everyone."


    When Jeffery said these words, he looked very serious.


    At this moment, Jeffery really felt that every word he said was reasonable. On the other side, Jeremy looked at this guy and wanted to say a lot, but he didn''t know how to say.


    In the end, he had no choice but to continue to express his thoughts.


    "I know, I know what you are worried a


    ind of feeling could be said to be good, or could be said to be bad. Or, this kind of feeling was destined to make a person particularly confused.


    She didn''t know how long this confusion could last.


    She didn''t know what was the point of her confusion.


    "If you continue to be so polite to me, I will really be angry with you."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy said half-jokingly.


    "Well, I won''t stand on ceremony then..."


    Sherry looked a little flustered. She was still the same when facing Jeremy. When she spoke, she was very careful.


    Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "When can you learn to take it for granted?"


    Now, Sherry was still too cautious.


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry smiled, but said nothing more.


    In fact.


    For Sherry, she knew what Jeremy wanted, but it was completely different from acting as he wished.


    She knew it well, but it didn''t mean that she could put it into practice.

 Chapter 839 Making A Jump

    "Why do I feel that I have been set up by you?"


    Chester asked hearing what Jeffery said to him. His face was a bit gloomy. When he looked at Jeffery, he seemed to be thinking seriously.


    Although it seemed to be a simple thing, Chester felt that something was wrong now. As for what was wrong, he couldn''t tell himself.


    "Ha ha, this is to help you get rid of them, isn''t it?"


    Jeffery smiled at him and tried his best to please him.


    With a faint smile on his face, Chester squinted at Jeffery and said, "So, it turns out that I still need to thank you even though I am the one helping you in this matter, right?"


    Although Chester said it with a smile, in fact, his wasn''t really happy about it.


    Jeffery looked at Chester and almost flinched seeing his meaningful smile.


    "Yes, that''s right. But is this how you express your gratitude? If so, I really t


    r two years, I can teach you everything you should understand. Think about it."


    Jeffery just reached adulthood. Even after two years, Jeffery was only 20 years old. ¡¢


    Jeffery was a young man. If he wanted to be a successful entrepreneur, there was still enough time for him. It was exactly because of this that Chester could say something like that.


    He asked Jeffery to stay with him for two years and learn.


    Jeffery looked at him and began to seriously think about what he said.


    Although...


    Sometimes, he felt that what Chester had done was still different from what he had imagined, still, if he really started to know him, then you will find that it was harder to understand him.


    However.


    Even if you really think carefully, you probably don''t know where the problem was. This was the problem that many people have encountered facing Chester.

 Chapter 840 How Nice Chester Was

    It could be seen that Jeffery was still hesitating.


    Chester knew that he could not urge him to make up his mind.


    Without saying anything, Chester just waited quietly for Jeffery''s answer.


    "I...I still think that you are setting me up,"


    Jeffery looked at him and said.


    He didn''t look quite happy.


    Chester just smiled at him and didn''t say anything that he shouldn''t.


    He had always admitted it with his eyes.


    He admitted that he was indeed scheming against Jeffery. But as for what Jeffery would think or do, it was up to himself, not anyone else.


    "Alright, I''m in..."


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time and didn''t know what the other one was truly thinking. But even so, it didn''t matter.


    The two of them just needed to take what they needed.


    Just like Chester, Jeffery had put everything on the table from the beginning. When Jef


    ning, Chester really wanted to return the thing in his hand to Jeffery, but at this time, looking at Jeffery''s expression, he seemed to understand something.


    He nodded and said, "I know what you mean. In that case, I will have your ID card. But if you encounter something and need it, remember to take it back, okay?"


    Although Jeffery''s ID card was in his hand now, for Chester, he didn''t want to control Jeffery with it.


    On the contrary, he felt that if Jeffery trusted him, then that would be enough.


    Yes, of course.


    He thought that Jeffery should know that he would not take advantage of him, too. This was the result he wanted.


    "Got it,"


    Jeffery looked at Chester and replied, and the smile on his face was also very bright.


    Although.


    The relationship between the two was not very close yet, it did not mean that Jeffery didn''t trust Chester a bit.

 Chapter 841 The Smile Of Chester

    During this period of time, Jeffery had always seen and remembered how well Chester treated him.


    Jeffery also knew that Chester treated him sincerely and treated him as his brother. Then, he had every reason to pay him back.


    "But since we two have chosen to cooperate, I should show enough sincerity. Otherwise, both of us will be embarrassed in the future, won''t we?"


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he was still smiling.


    However.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, he was not as calm as before. On the contrary, at this time, he was more vigilant.


    At this moment, he seemed to be scrupulous and worried.


    Would Jeffery do something strange after that?


    After all.


    If it were someone else, Chester would never have such a worry. But this person was Jeffery, and no one knew what Jeffery was going to do next.


    Even if...


    in the eyes of many people, Jeffery was obedient to him, but only he knew t


    wallow his pride sometimes.


    Because Jeffery would do everything he could to get the result he wanted.


    As for what others thought of him.


    He didn''t care.


    For Jeffery, people''s opinion was never an important thing. It was just because he cared so little about it that people would feel a little strange seeing him like this.


    "I know what you are worried about. Now that I have said that I want to work here, I won''t leave. My goal is very simple. I want to completely leave Jeremy."


    "You know, I always care about Sherry, but recently I find that I seem to be used by Jeremy. No matter what kind of thing it is, he wants me to be an excuse."


    "In fact, the relationship between us has not been very good. Even if I stay, it is mostly because of Sherry. But now, I think there is no need for me to stay..."


    When he spoke, Jeffery still looked the same.


    He looked so pitiful when he told his story.

 Chapter 842 How To Deal With Jeffery

    When Chester looked at the pitiful Jeffery, he was still a little uneasy, but when Jeffery looked at him, he didn''t hide his smile at all.


    He raised his head and gave Jeffery a big and bright smile.


    At this time, the man outside who was poking his head around might feel that Chester looked like a very warm older brother to Jeffery.


    "In that case, you''d better stay here. I need your help. Besides, I don''t want to continue to help Jeremy now,"


    Chester said in a low and a bit sad voice.


    "Why?"


    When Jeffery heard what he said, he seemed to have heard something incredible. He was shocked when he looked at him.


    As if he had never known this man.


    Chester looked at Jeffery with a faint smile.


    This smile looked very helpless.


    Chester sighed and said helplessly, "I know what you are thinking, but the reason why I stood firmly on the side of Jeremy before was that Sherry


    ingful thing.


    This was exactly what Chester''s assistance had realized now.


    When the assistant looked at Chester, he didn''t hide the admiration in his eyes, because Chester really deserved it.


    That was what Chester''s main force thought at this moment.


    This was his boss, a person who deserved to be proud of!


    "Well, if you don''t have any other questions now, you can go downstairs. I have to think about how to deal with Jeffery in the following period of time."


    Hearing what Chester said, the assistant bowed to him and left.


    He shouldn''t have doubted his boss at all. His boss had never made any wrong decision all the time. He believed that he would not make mistake not only this time, but also in the future.


    His boss was the most trustworthy person in the world.


    "I don''t know how you will treat Jeffery. But have you ever thought about what Jeffery will do to you?"

 Chapter 843 Please Stay

    Just as Chester was thinking about things seriously, a man suddenly showed up. Chester was very surprised seeing him.


    For a moment, Chester didn''t react. It was a surprise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Fortunately.


    In the end, he soon found his voice. When he faced the man named Kevin, he looked a little cold, and when he spoke, there seemed to be a little alienation between the two people.


    Seeing this, Kevin smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t understand it now. At that time, why would I think that you might be a bit like a doormat?"


    In the face of Kevin, Chester didn''t say anything that he shouldn''t have said. But even so, at this time, Kevin, who was standing beside him, still felt a sense of unspeakable powerlessness.


    At that time, he had been forcing Chester to try hard and get his current position. But now, seeing that Chester h


    Chester, his eyes were full of mixed feelings.


    In the end, he said helplessly, "I suddenly feel that there is no need for me to come back. You are very independent now. You can solve everything by yourself."


    Hearing Kevin''s words, Chester gave a big smile as an answer.


    In fact.


    In Chester''s opinion, Kevin made a mountain out of a molehill this time, but at this time, he was not in the mood to say anything directly.


    However.


    Although it was not easy for him to say that, it would be a good thing if Kevin could realize such a thing by himself, wouldn''t it?


    Just when Kevin was depressed and wanted to leave, Chester opened his mouth. He looked at Kevin helplessly and said, "Since you are still worried about me, please stay here for a few days."


    Since you are still worried that I can''t do it well, I will let you see that I could.

 Chapter 844 The Interference

    "According to your words, it seems that I have been very rude to you. In fact, I trust you very much."


    Although he said so, Kevin did not hesitate at all. He went straight to and sat on the sofa in the office, silently watching Chester work.


    Looking at Kevin''s duplicity, Chester just shook his head with a smile and said nothing.


    In fact, Chester knew that Kevin not only represented him this time, but also some members of the Gu family. Although those people had already delegated their power, there were still some people who doubted about him.


    Hence they came up an idea to let Kevin recognize his ability. Wasn''t it a good idea?


    At lunch time, Kevin kept looking at Chester. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought for several times.


    Noticing that, Chester put down his chopsticks, sighed, and said helplessly, "I saw you have something to tell me. Please go ahead with it. Under your hesitated ga


    hester said in a somewhat alienated tone, "I think I can understand everything you want to say to me now, but I also have something to tell you."


    "I''m not you, Kevin. If it happens to you, it seems that it would become a failure. But this kind of thing wouldn''t happen to me."


    "To put it simply, this is my self-confidence. Now I am standing in such a position, there are naturally capable people around me. If I couldn''t control the people around me, then what qualifications would I have to stand here at this time?"


    When Chester said these words, his tone was steady, but Kevin could clearly feel that Chester was dissatisfied with him.


    When he looked at Chester, Kevin seemed to understand something, which Kevin hadn''t figured out before having this conversation with him.


    Back then, it was Kevin who took the initiative to quit. Since he had quit, he shouldn''t interfere with Chester''s decision as he was doing now.

 Chapter 845 Trouble

    Realizing Chester''s attitude, the smile at the corners of Kevin''s mouth became much bitterer.


    There was such a capable person to replace him, for which Kevin felt pleased.


    However, he didn''t feel the same when facing the person.


    Kevin looked at Chester and sighed. Then he said helplessly, "Now I seem to understand why even if you don''t stand in the same position, Jeremy still treated you as his opponent."


    "Because no one knows what kind of position you will reach in the end. Maybe, I made the right choice at that time. If the Gu family follows you, you would definitely give them a better way out than I could do."


    Kevin looked at Chester sincerely, and he became really convinced for Chester to take over his original place.


    However, Chester only smiled slightly.


    He said nothing that he shouldn''t say. It seemed that everything now was a shameful thing for Chester to mention.


    Thinking of this, Kevin fe


    at her vague answer would disappoint Sherry.


    Perhaps Sherry would not be as good to her as she used to be before. But now, for Alina, her safety and her life should the most important.


    Looking at Alina''s facial expression, Sherry had figured out a lot. She sighed softly and did nothing in the end.


    "You can leave now."


    ''Since you don''t want to stay, why do you still appear in front of me? Do you mean that you stay here just to make me feel bad?'' Sherry thought bitterly.


    "Well, I''m leaving..."


    When Alina left, she almost fled in a hurry, fearing that her life would be in danger if she stayed here for one more minute. Looking at her running back, Sherry actually didn''t know what to do.


    "Here you are."


    Since Kevin left, Chester had been unable to work. His mind was in a mess. When he saw Jeffery, his face softened.


    Jeffery looked at him and nodded. Then he said, "Maybe Sherry is in trouble now."

 Chapter 846 Possibly Regretted

    "What kind of trouble? Couldn''t she handle it well?"


    It was not only because of the relationship between Chester and Sherry that Chester attached so much importance to what had happened to her.


    A large part of this was because of Sherry''s own ability. Sherry got the recognition from Chester with her own ability. Chester also hoped that Sherry did not encounter any unnecessary obstacles in the process of working, so that everything could go smoothly.


    Unfortunately, nothing would go as people''s wish.


    Hence, when hearing Jeffery''s bad news, Chester had a serious look on his darkened face.


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester smiled bitterly and said, "I know you are also worried, but I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think."


    "Alina doesn''t want to work with Sherry now. Because of what happened to Ina, there were many people in the company who joined us because of Sherry. Now they were not willing to follow Sherry, just because of being afraid that they would en


    d be Jeremy to blame her. Just by relying on his stiff relationship with Chester, Kevin should never offend Sherry at this time.


    Thinking of this, Kevin tried to calm himself down.


    Hence, his expression became stranger when he stared at Sherry.


    Kevin never expected to face such a situation before.


    He never thought that he would end up like this when chatting with Sherry.


    Since when things were going on towards this awkward way?


    Was it just because he had given up everything?


    Yes, he did give up them.


    Now he had given up everything in the past and got the freedom he wanted the most. Without the huge pressure in the past, he could finally be a quiet person for a lifetime.


    However, Keven didn''t feel happy at all.


    Why was it so hard for him to keep a good mood even though he had achieved all his goals? Did he always regret his decisions?


    Thinking of this, Kevin couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Was it really possible the way he had realized?

 Chapter 847 So Many Questions

    Sherry finally took a good look at Kevin.


    However, her attitude was still not very friendly.


    "I just want to tell you the simplest thing. Since you have made a decision, don''t regret it. If you regret it, think about those who have paid a lot for it."


    At this time, Kevin finally understood why Sherry was so unfriendly when she saw him. It turned out that she was worried about Chester.


    Kevin smiled helplessly and said, "I didn''t mean that. But after hearing what you said, I''m sure that I shouldn''t have come back."


    Sherry nodded and said, "So, you''d better go now."


    Looking at Sherry, Kevin smiled helplessly and said, "I haven''t found that you are actually an interesting woman."


    It was not strange that so many excellent men would fall in love with such an interesting woman.


    Sherry glanced at Kevin and became vigilant this time. Then, Sherry sa


    he next candidates? It''s true that Alina can''t replace Ina''s position, so you just want to train a person to help Chester, instead of finding a person to stay with you and help you?"


    Sherry, who had been friendly to this guy before, couldn''t help but frown when she looked at him and asked, "So, maybe you can tell me what you mean. Don''t you think you have paid too much attention to this matter?"


    Even Chester hadn''t asked her so many questions.


    In Sherry''s opinion, there should be no friendship between her and Kevin. But now this man had asked so many questions, wouldn''t he think there was something wrong?


    Wouldn''t this man be afraid that she would be displeased?


    Although.


    At this time, Sherry had a lot of doubts in her heart, but there were some things that could not be solved so easily. It seemed better that some doubts be left in her heart.

 Chapter 848 Happiness

    However.


    At this time, Sherry still chose to ask the question, because for Sherry, only if she really asked the question she was curious about would she feel a little relaxed.


    As for what other people thought about it, in fact, Sherry didn''t care much about it. But what Sherry cared most was that within her ability, she could really show her best to others.


    Of course, this mattered only when others wanted nothing improper from her. Yet Sherry now always felt that Kevin''s purpose seemed not so simple.


    This time, Kevin didn''t ask this question any more. After exchanging a few words with Sherry, he left.


    "In fact, Kevin must have been entrusted by someone. It seems that there is something wrong with Alina. Their purpose should not be to let Alina learn from you, but to keep her by your side."


    At night.


    After listening to what Sherry had told him, Jeremy helped Sherry analyze these things quite seriously


    hould be the man she was most familiar with, but at this time, she didn''t even know what he was thinking about.


    At this time, Sherry felt that she was a bit upset, but it might not be the most appropriate thing to say.


    "I think so."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy asked in surprise, "So, don''t you know why I like this place?"


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I really don''t know."


    ''You haven''t made it clear to me yet. Do you want me to keep guessing? If so, you have really overestimated me,'' Sherry thought.


    Looking at Sherry, the smile on Jeremy''s face became even more helpless.


    "I think this is the most suitable place for us to retire. Maybe you can see that most of the people in this place are very old, but at this age, many of them can still walk side by side. Isn''t it a very happy thing?"


    At this time, Sherry noticed a pair of old people on the roadside.


    It seemed that they were really happy.

 Chapter 849 Being Bullied

    Jeremy continued saying to Sherry.


    "I know you may not fully understand my thoughts now, but what I want to tell you is that we will be together always until we got old at the end, just like those senior citizens."


    Sherry didn''t have any confidence in the love with Jeremy. Neither did Jeremy, but it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t have it in the future.


    Jeremy was trying his best to protect his love, so at this time, Jeremy hoped that Sherry could feel his feelings and efforts.


    Then, he would not be alone to protect the relationship between them two. He hoped that Sherry could be with him to protect their love together. He hoped that Sherry could understand his feelings.


    "Yes, we will be together eventually."


    When she spoke, Sherry still smiled, but something seemed to have begun to change. This change could not be changed overnight.


    "But you said that to comfort me, didn''t you?"


    Sherry was smart. At this time, even if Jere


    ft home for one day. What happened?"


    It was rare to see Sherry like this. First, even the two children were not as lively as before and they looked messy. All kinds of phenomenon were telling Jeremy that what happened was not a small matter.


    He observed his beloved woman and kids carefully.


    At this time, what Jeremy really cared about was whether his two children had been bullied unnecessary.


    Besides, is Sherry very aggrieved.


    "You can ask them yourself."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, her eyes were still red.


    Jeremy looked at his sons, who bent their heads down, his eyes full of disbelief. "Did you two bully your mother?"


    Normally, it was impossible. The two kids cared and protected Sherry more than he did.


    At this time, it should be impossible for Sherry to suffer any grievance that shouldn''t have happened when the two children were with her.


    Jeremy''s eyes became colder when thinking about another possibility.

 Chapter 850 Getting Even

    There was nothing wrong with Sherry, but she still looked so aggrieved. Jeremy didn''t think it was very likely that it was not about her. Then there was indeed another possibility that their kids were wronged.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy looked at the children.


    Sure enough.


    He found some suspicious trace on Lucas''s body.


    After listening to the mother and two kids, Jeremy nodded and said, "You''re right. We can''t just let it go. And you two, aren''t you very fierce at home? Why can''t you defend yourself after leaving home? I can''t bear others bullying my sons. I won''t let it go so easily!"


    Lucas and Kami had a grudge against the bullies. It was just that there were so many children against them at that time. Now, their parents really stood up for them. Both children were eager to revenge.


    At the beginning, Jeremy was very angry, but when he saw Sherry''s look, he quickly walked to her and comfort her.


    It was really annoying, but if Sherry continued to be angry, it


    one, you hurt our children. Now don''t you think we should just let it so easily? Then, what about our wronged children?"


    Seeing this, Jeremy frowned.


    Honestly, he didn''t like Sherry''s mood right now.


    But at this time, the most important thing was to let her revenge and calm her down. As long as Sherry felt happy to do so, then everything else was not worth caring about.


    "Well, that''s all for the time being. But now the situation is here. Let the children resolve their own problems. Now, we adults resolve the problems among us. It''s quite fair, isn''t it?"


    Jeremy didn''t want Sherry to be like this, so he cut in and continued the conversation.


    He clapped his hands, and the father almost broke down. From nowhere, a group of strong muscle men appeared behind Jeremy.


    Earlier, they were still a little fluke, but at this time, when they really saw how seriously Sherry and Jeremy treated this matter, they knew that this rich couple wouldn''t let them go so simply.

 Chapter 851 Bully Others With Power

    "Sorry. We really know we did something wrong, but this time, please forgive us. Or, tell us what do you want us to do, and we will definitely do it."


    That woman knelt on the ground and wailed, protecting her child in her arms. She was afraid that her child would suffer any grievance that he shouldn''t have suffered. Looking at her like this, Sherry was actually a little touched.


    Although she didn''t like the way this woman taught her children, in the eyes of Sherry at this moment, she thought she and this woman were somewhat the same.


    To be exact,


    They cared about their children so much. In their hearts, children were the most important existence in their lives. As long as they had children by their side, their lives would be complete.


    But...


    Sherry hoped that such a thing would not happen next time.


    When Sherry left, she also gave the final solution to Barry.


    As long as the child who bullied Lucas and Kami apologize


    ious about what would happen next.


    "But you are obviously afraid of me now. When I look at you now, I always feel you are unreliable."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry was a little confused.


    Even Jeremy didn''t have that kind of emotion towards her. But why did the two children have that kind of emotion in front of her? Sherry felt that something was wrong.


    At last, Lucas spoke first.


    Although


    Lucas and Kami were also afraid of Sherry, just like Jeremy, they all knew that no matter what happened, Sherry would not do anything to hurt them.


    Because of this, even if they were still a little scared of Sherry, they were still willing to get close to Sherry. She was their mother, a woman who had been protecting them all the time. There was no reason for them to keep distance with her.


    Later, when Sherry heard the reason given by the two children, she felt helpless.


    "Just now, you were so fierce when facing those people..."

 Chapter 852 Sherrys Decision

    Sherry was speechless.


    Although.


    Sherry had seriously guessed the reason why the two children behaved like this, but when she really heard the answer from the two children now,


    the expression on her face was very strange.


    "Didn''t I do it for you?"


    Although.


    Sherry had always known that the children''s world was different from the adults'' world.


    However, maybe it was because the two children were really too smart, so in daily life, Sherry always habitually believed that the two children were omnipotent.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s meaningful for you to argue with each other now. The reason why the two kids said that was mainly because they care about your attitude."


    "They have been used to your tenderness for a long time, so now when you suddenly become a stranger to them, they need some time to get familiar with you."


    Seeing th


    learly what Sherry was thinking and what choice she would make next, but he didn''t know anything about it at the moment.


    Wasn''t it a mistake for him?


    "They can''t even beat a naughty kid today. What if the two kids meet a more powerful opponent next time? What should we do at that time? Would we just sit back and wait for the failure like this time?"


    When she spoke, Sherry''s tone had always been not good.


    However.


    It seemed that Jeremy could tell something from Sherry''s tone.


    When he looked at Sherry, he seemed to understand a lot.


    "So, what do you mean?"


    Looking into the eyes of Jeremy, Sherry just nodded with a smile and said, "It''s exactly what you are thinking. I don''t think the two children should be so weak, so it''s time for them to learn some self-defense skills."


    Obviously, Sherry had made up her mind on this matter.

 Chapter 853 Hit Back

    "That''s all?"


    Jeremy was standing beside all the time. He hadn''t taken this matter seriously, but when he looked at Sherry now, his eyes became a little different.


    He always felt that there seemed to be something wrong with Sherry.


    She had talked so much before, and as a result, the atmosphere became so serious. They thought that what Sherry was going to say next should be a very serious thing. But, they didn''t expect that Sherry said this things has been a past.


    They were surprised.


    Sherry seemed to be in a good mood. She glanced at Jeremy, smiled and said, "So, what do you think now? Maybe I can guess?"


    "Guess what I''m thinking."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy looked at Sherry with a smile on his face. It had to be said that Jeremy seemed to be in a good mood at the moment.


    "In my opinion, you must think that it is too kind for me to deal with the two children. So, I should do as you think to make the matter more serious."


    Although Sherry kept smiling when she spoke, Jeremy still sensed something wrong.


    Looking at Sherry like this, Jeremy didn''t expect that she would set him up in such a situation.


    It sounded really nice.


    ''You asked me to make the decision about the two children? You have been in a good mood recently, thanks to that, the two children''s attitude towards me had finally been better.


    However,


    you now ma


    y said seemed to be reasonable.


    Thinking of this, even Sherry was shocked by her own thought.


    It was really...


    She had known and been with Jeremy for a long time. She found that her thoughts were affected by his in an imperceptible way.


    She thought such a domineering conclusion should only appear in this man''s mind.


    Now, she didn''t expect that even her thoughts were almost assimilated by this man.


    "Well..."


    The two kids looked at each other.


    Although they didn''t think what Jeremy said was right, they still felt that what Jeremy said was reasonable when they listened to him like this.


    Yes.


    "Your father is right. We don''t want you to only use violence in the future, but you should know that when you have to use violence, you should let them see your power."


    "In a simpler way, there will always be some students like hooligans in your school. Give them one hundred or two hundred dollars, and then they won''t let the one who bullied you go easily."


    Sherry said decisively.


    Lucas and Kami two looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    If it was before, neither of them would have thought that Sherry or Jeremy would say something like this.


    They were not parents at all. They were bandits.


    "It''s hard to say who will be bullied. But I don''t think it''s easy to let it go. If it''s so easy, things will be meaningless."

 Chapter 854 Only Numbers

    When Sherry spoke, she looked at Jeremy worriedly.


    Jeremy didn''t seem to be under any pressure when he spoke.


    However,


    looking at him, Sherry knew what he was thinking.


    How could it be that there was no pressure at all? On the contrary, the pressure seemed to be too much. How to continue to face it would be a huge problem in the future.


    However,


    at the same time, she didn''t know what Jeremy was thinking.


    The contradiction between them had been very huge, but on the surface, they had been working very hard to persuade the children, as if nothing had happened.


    Although


    Sherry also knew that this guy might just be a little awkward in his heart, but at this time, when she looked at Jeremy like this, she really couldn''t control her smile.


    She thought that Jeremy looked lovely now.


    "But have you ever thought of another thing? You have always been so obedient when facing me. But how do you face the following things?"


    She found that Jeremy was still a little timid when staying with her.


    However,


    when Sherry looked at Jeremy, she tried her best not to control her emotions and made her expressions look a little exaggerated, although it didn''t look good.


    However,


    it seemed that this was also the best emotion on the surface.


    "Well, now the children is here. I think we''d better not talk about this."


    At the beginning, Sher


    a faint smile on the corner of Jeremy''s mouth when he said these words.


    But


    at this time, Sherry became much more helpless.


    Looking at Jeremy in this way, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Now I don''t think it''s a good thing to have two children contact with you."


    "But I don''t think there is no difference between us. When you talk about the same thing with the children, they will at least have some objection, but when I said it, there is no objection at all."


    Jeremy knew that at this time, Sherry just said these words to him in a very normal state of mind.


    However,


    Jeremy didn''t know what was wrong with him. He always felt that Sherry looked down upon him when she said these words to him.


    So when he spoke again, he couldn''t help but lose control of his tone, and his tone was a little fiercer than he had imagined.


    "Forget it. They can do whatever they want. As a mother, I''m not as important as you now."


    Seeing that she couldn''t win against Jeremy, Sherry became a little self-abandoned.


    Even when she spoke, she was very childish.


    Looking at Sherry with a smile, Jeremy said, "We are a couple. They are both our children. We are one family. It''s the same who they are close to, isn''t it?"


    Sherry really couldn''t figure out how Jeremy came out with such a funny idea. What''s more, how could he speak it out in a righteous way?

 Chapter 855 Could She Bear It

    "Mommy..."


    Sherry still felt a little aggrieved.


    However.


    What Sherry didn''t expect was that when Kami spoke, he looked much more aggrieved than her.


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted us to be closer to daddy? We just did what you said. Why are you still blaming us?"


    After hearing what Kami said, Lucas immediately cooperated with him and showed a very aggrieved expression.


    Sherry was stunned.


    What the hell was going on?


    She hadn''t said much yet.


    It was all her fault already?


    Even if it was all their plan, it shouldn''t be like this. It was really abnormal no matter how she thought about it.


    Why did things turn out like this all of a sudden?


    Sherry didn''t know how to face it now.


    "Mommy, do you really want to leave us?"


    The two kids looked so pitiful.


    If Jeremy didn''t know what had happened.


    She was afraid that even Jeremy himself would feel that he had mistreated these two children at this time.


    It was really a bad feeling.


    "When did I say that I will leave you?"


    When Sherry spoke, she felt that she was very helpless.


    She didn''t know when she gave the child such an impression that she would abandon them.


    As she spoke, Sherry turned to look at Jeremy.


    She only hoped that this man could put in a good word for her at this time.


    However.


    However, even if Jeremy saw her expression and understood what


    m what you think?"


    When she asked, she looked as gentle as before.


    However, when Jeremy looked at Sherry, he became more uncertain.


    Only then did Jeremy understand something.


    Even now, he was still very confused when facing Sherry.


    He was not sure what kind of emotion this woman would have when facing him, nor was he sure what Sherry would do when facing him.


    However.


    Even though he was still very uncertain about everything, but there was always one thing that had not changed from the beginning.


    That was.


    Since then, he had begun to believe firmly.


    He believed that everything might happen.


    He believed in what he was facing now.


    These were what he had to believe.


    "I know that you are just a little reluctant when facing the fact that the two children would go now. In fact, I feel the same as you. They are not only your children, but also mine. How can I bear to see them face such a thing?"


    "But do you know what those children who were raised at home and did nothing when they were young are doing now?"


    Sherry shook her head.


    Her eyes were still fixed on Jeremy.


    In Sherry''s heart, since this man would take the initiative to say such words to her, there must be a reason, even though at this moment, she did not know what the reason was.


    But...


    Now she had to know what she could face and what she couldn''t face.

 Chapter 856 You Two, Be Together

    "What are you doing?"


    Sherry asked, although she knew it clearly at the moment.


    What Jeremy said might not be sweet words.


    However, every word he said to her was true.


    "I''m just thinking, is it really right for me to remind the two children this time?"


    When Jeremy said these words, he still looked a little depressed.


    As for Sherry,


    she knew what Jeremy meant by saying that. Although she was still silent on the side, she looked at him seriously.


    It seemed that she really took such a matter seriously.


    She smiled helplessly.


    "Maybe it''s not right for you to remind the two children now, but if you don''t remind them, what you have done must be wrong."


    "I know what you are worried about. Even if you tell these to the two children, how can you make sure what happened in the future must be fair to other children?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, there was some admiration in his eyes.


    Jeremy had never thought about it before.


    Sherry had progressed so fast.


    Sherry couldn''t see these things clearly before, but now she could.


    What''s more,


    she could support him and give him some advice.


    Jeremy didn''t dare to think about it in the past.


    But when he thought about it now, he felt it was a natural thing.


    "But no one can guarantee that other


    in their house.


    Feeling the anger of Sherry, Jeremy smiled bitterly and continued, "I know you are very angry now when I say these words to you, but you should know that everything is possible in itself."


    "I know this is the worst way for you and Linda, but have you ever thought that this is the most reliable way for me and Steve?"


    Jeremy added slowly.


    Sherry looked at Jeremy. At this time, Sherry seemed to be thinking about it as well.


    She wondered why Jeremy would say such words in front of her.


    She wondered what Jeremy was thinking now. How could he say such a thing?


    "Yeah, maybe you can''t figure it out yourself. The biggest worry is that if you two meet after we two leave, what should you do?" Jeremy continued.


    Sherry and Linda used to be good friends.


    However, now, as soon as they met, they were about to fight. Even Jeremy and Steve couldn''t help but feel headache.


    Sherry opposed Jeremy''s proposal just now.


    However, when she looked at him again, she became much calmer.


    It seems that


    she thought what he said was a good decision.


    "So, are you trying to prevent this possibility from happening?"


    Now she knew Jeremy very well.


    As soon as Jeremy said this topic, Sherry thought for a while and understood what Steve and Jeremy meant.

 Chapter 857 If I Dont Know You

    When facing Jeremy,


    Sherry looked more helpless than before.


    Looking at him, Sherry sighed slightly, and then said helplessly, "I know. In order not to make you continue to worry, I will make myself and Linda live in peace."


    "Really?"


    Jeremy also knew that Sherry wouldn''t deceive him on such a matter.


    However,


    at this time, it was difficult to give her absolute trust. He looked at her and asked.


    After all,


    Sherry left a bad impression on Jeremy in the past.


    Sherry looked at Jeremy who had promised to trust her.


    She didn''t expected that he still looked at her with doubt.


    All of a sudden, Sherry became very helpless. She looked at Jeremy and said weakly, "So, in your eyes, am I that kind of person who doesn''t keep her promise?"


    She always felt that she had left a good impression on Jeremy.


    Sure enough,


    sometimes, you can''t guess something by yourself. You will know what you look like in others'' eyes only when you know the truth.


    Seeing this, Jeremy hugged Sherry more tightly.


    And then, he said bitterly, "I''m just a little bit worried about it. Don''t be angry with me because of this. If you are angry, I will be really miserable."


    Maybe it was because he really cherished her.


    When Jeremy spoke and faced Sherry, he was always cautious.


    Loo


    , I think it is because of the child who lost the chance to come to this world."


    Sherry had always been as sensitive as Linda.


    She had never mentioned that child in front of Linda.


    However,


    this time, Sherry knew that even if she didn''t want to face it, it was time for her to face it.


    Therefore,


    it was better to be straightforward.


    She told herself that she just need to face what she should face. As for the rest, she didn''t need others to care about it at all.


    "Yes, I haven''t forgiven you until now, just because that child. Sherry, don''t you know that there are many things that are not so easy to pass?"


    "Even if I know that some things have nothing to do with you and you are just a bad luck role in the whole thing. But do you know what I''m thinking about most of the time?"


    Linda''s eyes fell on Sherry, as if she was thinking about something seriously.


    With a bitter smile, Sherry shook her head and said, "You don''t say anything. I''m not a mind reader. How can I know what you are thinking?"


    Although Linda seemed to be reliable most of time, it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t have a strange side sometimes.


    "I''m thinking that if I didn''t know you, those bad things wouldn''t have happened. Tell me, Sherry, is it a good thing or a bad thing that I know you?"

 Chapter 858 How About Working For Me

    At this time.


    Linda didn''t speak fast.


    However.


    When Linda looked at Sherry, her eyes looked so deep.


    Most people could see it. Now when Linda faced Sherry, she had a deep impression on her.


    However.


    It was still uncertain whether it was a good impression or not.


    Looking at Linda, Sherry said helplessly, "I thought you had understood it all after so many things happened and after such a long time."


    "Linda, I think the two of us both know that no matter how hard you try, your past can''t be changed as you want."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked serious.


    Linda''s eyes fell on Sherry steadily. Linda tilted her head and seemed to be seriously thinking about whether what Sherry had said to her was really true.


    "I know, but do you know how much I hate myself now? If I didn''t say those words to you at that time, or I wouldn''t have put myself in such a dangerous position, would my child still be alive?"


    Tears welled up in Linda''s eyes when she said these words.


    "If you want, even if there is something wrong with your body, I think you can have a child of your own. But you should take the initiative to talk about this with Steve."


    Sherry didn''t want to say anything more at this time.


    However.


    Looking at Linda, Sherry couldn''t help but say something to Linda.


    "What do you mean?"


    At this time, hearing what Sherry said to


    gotten your position in Steve''s heart?"


    Although Linda hadn''t really married Steve yet.


    However.


    In fact, there was no difference. As long as everything was solved, Linda and Steve could get married. Therefore, now all those who knew that Steve had a woman named Linda by his side


    would all treated Linda sincerely as the wife of Steve.


    In this case, if there was really someone who attacked Linda because Linda was with Sherry, that person must be out of his mind.


    After all.


    Apart from other things, they had to take the good relationship between Steve and Jeremy into account. If someone really hurt Linda, what was the difference from offending Linda and Sherry?


    As long as the enemies were not stupid, they would not do such a thing.


    Linda was not a fool.


    Of course, she thought of this very soon.


    When Linda looked at Sherry, her eyes became more helpless than before.


    "Now I suddenly understand something. It''s not a good thing that I know you. And now I don''t think it''s a good thing that Steve and Jeremy are good friends."


    In the past, Linda thought it was a good thing for the two to have a good relationship.


    However.


    Now, Jeremy and Sherry had completely disrupted their originally good lives.


    It would be fine if only Jeremy took Steve away.


    But before Steve left, Sherry began to plot against her.


    Was that really good?

 Chapter 859 Ive Gone Too Far

    In fact, Sherry didn''t overthink.


    No matter how Linda felt at the moment, when Sherry heard what she said, she took it as a compliment from her.


    Sherry smiled and said, "I never knew that you could give me such a high evaluation. It turns out that in your heart, I''m the same important as Jeremy. We two are the same smart and intelligent."


    Linda was speechless.


    Although it was not the first day that she had known Sherry, it was rare for Linda to see her so shameless. Looking at Sherry, Linda couldn''t find a right word.


    At last, Linda sighed and said helplessly, "I can help you, but I also have requirements for you. I hope you can help me wipe out the scandals in this business circle after this time."


    In fact, Linda really loved her career.


    Currently she couldn''t do anything but staying at home. She could only wait quietly for Steve to go home every day, which was the way she''d like to live her life.


    Even if Steve was Linda''s favorite man and it was difficult for them two to be together now, Linda still want her success in career to accomplish her self-esteem.


    "You''re knida of greedy, Linda."


    Sherry looked at Linda with a helpless smile.


    From the beginning when she got to know Linda till now, Sherry never looked down upon her.


    In Sherry''s mind, sometimes, she thought Linda was super smart, even smarter than herself.


    The same thoughts surged in her mind right now.


    As soon as she started to plot against Linda, Linda could


    said, "I know what I''m doing now may make you unhappy, but at that time, I really couldn''t control myself."


    "After Sherry left, I thought for a long time alone. Do you think I really did something wrong this time? Sherry doesn''t owe me anything at all."


    Lying prone on Steve, Linda was as fragile as a child.


    "It''s true that you''ve gone too far this time, but now you have known your own problem. Trust me, no matter what happened in the past, I will face it with you."


    Steve gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    He treated Linda gently and looked at her with love in his eyes.


    Taking a look at Steve, Linda seemed to want to say something.


    But in the end, she bit back her words.


    Steve sighed and said helplessly, "Well, I can see you are hiding something from me. We still have a lot of time left. I will always wait for you to tell me."


    "Steve, I have done so many terrible things. Why are you still with me in the end? Is it because of guilt?"


    Looking at Steve, Linda suddenly asked him.


    Linda had been sensitive always.


    There were a lot of things that Linda had always been trying to hide from herself. Even if Steve had been accommodating her, Linda always knew it but she pretended to know nothing.


    Suddenly tonight, Linda wanted to make it clear.


    Now Linda was finally a little sober.


    She knew that even if she was not willing to do something, she should face it when it was time. And this evening might be the right time.

 Chapter 860 Ease The Tension

    Linda didn''t care about why Steve chose to stay with her for such a long time.


    Because,


    at least, there was one thing that was irreplaceable.


    That was, Steve was sincere to her during this period of time.


    After all,


    in the past, Steve was just a playboy. Although he was good to women, he was not patient with all kinds of women.


    Right now,


    they had been together for nearly a year. Didn''t it mean anything? If Steve really didn''t love her at all, she didn''t know where she was now.


    "To be honest, at the beginning, I felt..."


    Steve didn''t know what to say when he looked at Linda.


    At last, when he saw the way Linda looked at him, his heart sank and he decided to tell the truth.


    "At that time, I only knew that you were against Sherry, but I didn''t know that we had a child. After knowing that, I really felt guilty for you."


    "That was also the reason why I chose to get close to you. I think you are my responsibility for me. I shouldn''t let you go. If I really let you go, then I am an irresponsible man."


    Although...


    These were the things that Linda had thought of before, but now when she really heard it from Steve''s mouth, she had a different feeling.


    Her eyes were red.


    However,


    she still forced herself to look at him stubbornly.


    "I know you still have a lot of bad feelings for me, and I can accept


    rong. But, their relationship was good before, how could it become like this in Sherry''s one or two words?


    For this,


    Linda couldn''t figure it out herself.


    When she looked at Sherry, her eyes were a little confused.


    However.


    When facing Sherry, Linda was still quite gentle.


    "I think you should spend more time on your own design. I can only give you the simplest suggestion, that is, stick to your own ideas."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Linda didn''t know what Sherry meant for a moment.


    She had no choice but to ask again.


    It seemed that only in this way could the distance between them be shortened.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sherry smiled helplessly.


    She had thought that such a hint was enough for Linda to figure out her own problems.


    However,


    in the past, Sherry had never thought about one thing.


    That is Linda just can''t figure it out.


    "Now that there are too many other people''s ideas in your mind, then you just let yourself ignore them and read some basic books again."


    "Then you should gradually forget some so-called styles and rules. By that time, you only have basic skills in your mind. And I think your design should be fine then."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked serious.


    And her attitude to Linda was nice.


    Linda stared at Sherry for a while.


    She thought what Sherry said was acceptable.

 Chapter 861 Field Investigation

    Sherry had noticed something different.


    At this time, no matter what others thought, at Linda herself didn''t have as much hatred towards Sherry as she had before.


    She even wanted to get close to Sherry when she faced Sherry again.


    Even Sherry herself would think it incredible.


    However it happened.


    And it was happened right now.


    Such a thing really happened during this meeting.


    The tensed relationship between her and Linda eased.


    And the reasons for that were a bit weird, though.


    "Is there something wrong with this dress?"


    Looking at the semi-finished product hung there by Sherry, Linda frowned and said.


    Turning to look at Linda, Sherry said with a smile, "Yes, there''s a problem, so I kept it at home instead of in the company. What do you think?"


    Casting a glance at Sherry, Linda asked, "I think I can give you some advice. Do you want to hear it?"


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she still felt weird, which was shown in her eyes. At last, she nodded with a good temper and said, "Of course I can listen to it, but you are the same as others to me in business."


    "Now that you want to give me some advice face-to-face, I hope you can go through the most formal procedures like others so that I can see your draft."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Linda understood what she meant immediately.


    It was not impossible for Sherry to accept her opinion, but like other employees in the company, Lina had to report everything and give it in a formal form to Sherry.


    Linda no


    ith each other. Who knew that there would be such a negative comment? It was still a little embarrassing to see it.


    "I also know that you''ve not succeeded yet. It seems that even if we all show respect to you, the customers are the most honest people. I''ll ask them why they don''t like it."


    Before Sherry could say anything, Linda had left.


    Looking at Linda''s back, for a moment, Sherry felt a little helpless.


    Even after such a long time, there was no real change in Linda compared with she used to be before.


    What Linda cared most was always the simplest thing.


    "Excuse me, Miss. May I ask why you don''t like this designer''s design?"


    Looking at the girl in front of her, Linda seemed to see herself in the past.


    The girl looked a little capricious.


    So when she met such a girl face to face, Linda had already told herself that the girl might not be easy to get along with.


    Sure enough, the girl cast a glance at her impatiently.


    Even Linda asked her in a polite way, she still pulled a long face.


    He glared at Linda and said, "I''m spending my own money. I don''t think you have the right to say anything about my shopping and my choice."


    Linda nodded with a smile and said, "Sure. Just take as if I didn''t ask you anything. Sorry for bothering."


    Finishing her words, Linda didn''t want to talk to the girl anymore.


    She really looked like her when she was young.


    They were both unreasonable.


    However, before Linda took two steps forward, she was grabbed by someone.

 Chapter 862 The Girl

    The girl looked at Linda stubbornly.


    "Well, didn''t you just want to know why I don''t like the clothes here? Why are you leaving so soon? Or you don''t want to know my reasons now?" she asked.


    Linda broke free from the girl''s grip and said with a smile, "Not really. I still want to know the reasons, but I just don''t want to hear it from you."


    "Why not?"


    "Because you look so annoying!"


    When Linda looked at the girl, she had a bright smile on her face, but her words were really harsh.


    The girl widened her eyes and looked at Linda. She didn''t seem to expect that Lind would be so straight forward. She curled her lips and said, "Well, I''m so annoying. How about you? Are you being favored by others in this way?"


    Linda shook her head with a smile and said, "I''m not, either. Look, otherwise, how can I go shopping with the person I hate the most?"


    Sherry didn''t expect that Linda would point at her.


    Originally she was still watching the fun, but now she had become part of their subject.


    Pointing at the tip of her own nose, Sherry smiled bitterly and said, "Linda, it turns out that I''m also annoying to you."


    Although she had been used to it, she should be treated like this when she was with Linda.


    Sherry still felt upset.


    At this time, since Linda really told others that she hated her the most, for a moment, Sherry still felt something uncomfortable.


    Taking a look at Sherry,


    being this way.


    She didn''t know why, but when she realized Sherry''s change, she felt that she had seen Sherry''s true color, as if Sherry should be in this way.


    No one could tell why she thought so.


    "It''s because you look like each other. You didn''t say it wrong, but I won''t hate you because of this."


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she still smiled.


    However, Linda felt as if she had been deceived.


    It was also because of Sherry''s expression that Linda was in a very bad mood. She was getting a bit angry.


    Now Linda still felt that there was something wrong with herself, and not only that, but also a big problem.


    She felt that Sherry looked very mature now. As for herself in front of Sherry, she had just become a naive person instead.


    Since Linda had realized this, when she looked at Sherry, the unfriendly look in her eyes suddenly became more unfriendly.


    This kind of feeling was absolutely not good for Linda now, but it was mainly about something that attracted more attention.


    Noticing that Linda was looking at her in an unfriendly way, Sherry smiled awkwardly and asked, "What? Do you still think that there is something wrong with my attitude towards you?"


    Linda said helplessly, "In fact, although you said you didn''t hate me, you still want me to deal with that girl. You want me to see how I looked normally and how difficult you were when dealing with me before, right?"

 Chapter 863 Trouble

    Linda''s tone was cold.


    She didn''t feel good when she asked Sherry.


    "Yes, I''m glad you know it. I know that you may still feel a little uncomfortable because I did it to you, but it doesn''t matter. As long as my goal is achieved and I''m happy, I don''t care."


    In this case, Sherry said confidently.


    Linda looked at Sherry in a shock, as if she had never really known this woman.


    At last, she sighed and said helplessly, "I can really see your growth now, but I don''t know why, I''m also unhappy to see you''ve become so sophisticated."


    Sherry smiled, looking gentle.


    "It''s normal. If we two grew up together, I don''t think you would be who you are right now. But we did not grow up together. Now there is a huge gap between us. When you look at me now, you should feel very depressed."


    Sherry said confidently.


    Linda sensed how proud she was.


    She looked helpless.


    Linda also became curious.


    Looking at Sherry, she felt a little headache and asked depressingly, "So, maybe you can tell me now. What made you become like this?"


    Perhaps Sherry still looked familiar to Linda, but to Steve, Sherry should really be an ordinary stranger. Such an unknown Sherry had made Linda feel that the distance between them was still increasing.


    Such a feeling to others was not necessarily a good thing for Sherry now.


    Thinking of that, Linda shook her head and said, "Forget it. I know what you meant. I can accept what


    what she should do after getting off the car.


    Although Sherry had some ideas in her mind now, there was another fatal problem for Sherry. That was Sherry''s personality. She was a pushover.


    Since those people had the guts to do so, they must have strong backing, or they were not good employees at all. Therefore, Linda and Sherry must guarantee their own safeties.


    Thinking of that, Linda sent a message to confirm that the bodyguards were in the car behind them. Then she felt a little relieved.


    The rest was how to persuade Sherry to let the bodyguards in with them.


    "Do you want the bodyguards in the behind car to come with us? Next time if you have such an idea, you can tell me directly. You don''t need to hesitate."


    When Sherry spoke, Linda was really freaked out.


    Looking at Sherry''s side face, Linda didn''t even know how she felt.


    She felt Sherry as an unknown person to her again.


    And she felt a bit stressed.


    For some unknown reason, Linda was under great pressure when noticing Sherry''s change.


    Looking at Sherry, she smiled bitterly and said, "I used to think that I''m much smarter than you, but now I don''t think I still have this advantage."


    Sherry had never thought that Linda would tell her in such a direct way.


    Suddenly she felt amused. Looking at Linda, Sherry just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at the notebook in her hand, Sherry frowned and was still in a bad mood.

 Chapter 864 Entering The Factory

    Perhaps it was because Linda thought the atmosphere between them was really bad now.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda said with a flattering smile, "I really didn''t expect that things would develop in this way..."


    "But how do you know what I want to say to you?"


    Sherry was different now. She was so sensitive on such things. It was impossible in the past.


    Linda looked at Sherry curiously.


    In the past, she always regarded Sherry as her opponent.


    But Linda didn''t expect that Sherry would change a lot. She didn''t know if she should be happy or sad. But if she followed her heart, then she might not hate Sherry as much as she thought.


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she smiled and said, "I never thought that you would ask me such a question."


    "Recently, I have made rapid progress. In terms of social status, you know how many dangers I have encountered. It''s natural for me to be cautious."


    "I always know that those people follow me. If I were in the past, I would hate this feeling, but now I like this feeling a little."


    When Sherry said these words,


    she looked gentle.


    "But I know what kind of danger I have to face now. I also know what the consequences will be if I really face such a danger."


    "Because I really know everything. Now I can calm down a little bit. Because I know clearly what I am


    ient and watched the manager rush into the factory rapidly.


    Before the manager come back,


    Jeremy''s phone call came.


    "Did you go to the factory?"


    When it came to work, Jeremy was straightforward in front of Sherry.


    And


    Sherry liked it.


    She nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I''m in the factory now, but the most important thing doesn''t seem to be whether I''m in the factory now."


    Raising his eyebrows, Jeremy asked with a smile, "Really? Then you can tell me directly. What is the most important thing for you now? "


    "The most important thing now is our products. I went to the retailers today. The quality of the products on the market is much lower than the requirements of the fabric I gave at the beginning."


    Even though it was Jeremy on the other end of the phone, Sherry was still very serious when she spoke, because in Sherry''s eyes, she was talking something of great importance.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy seemed to understand something.


    Finally, he nodded and said, "I know. My current position is not far from your position. Wait for me there for twenty minutes. I''ll go in with you."


    As far as Jeremy knew, Sherry was not very calm now. He was afraid that the people in the factory were not easy to get along with.


    Sherry nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you here."

 Chapter 865 Sherry Got Angry

    "Jeremy is coming?"


    Standing next to Sherry all the time, Linda heard the conversation between Jeremy and Sherry clearly. Even if she asked so, it was just a statement.


    Sherry nodded and said, "Let''s wait here for Jeremy. He seems to still worry about me."


    Linda agreed, "I think it''s a good thing for Jeremy to come here. Since you also think it''s dangerous here, let''s wait for Jeremy."


    Sherry wanted to say that it was okay not to wait for him.


    However,


    When Sherry looked at the gesture of Linda beside her, she stopped.


    Although


    Jeremy was Sherry''s man, it seemed that Linda was more looking forward to the arrival of Jeremy than Sherry herself.


    In fact,


    Sherry also knew that the reason why Linda behaved like this was just that she thought it was more reliable with Jeremy around if something bad happened.


    However,


    seeing that another woman was looking forward to her man, it was difficult for Sherry to be so happy.


    "Why are you here?"


    Linda had been looking forward to the arrival of Jeremy, but the first person to get out of the car was not Jeremy, but Steve. When Linda saw Steve, she was instantly surprised.


    Steve walked to Linda naturally, touched her head with a smile and said, "I came for the same reason as you. Don''t you need my help?"


    Sherry smiled and said, "Of course not, I thought only Jeremy would come, but I didn''t expect to see you, too. I''m a


    erry would say and do next.


    Hearing his words, Sherry nodded and said, "I don''t mean anything else now. I just want to know whether there are secrets that shouldn''t exist in this factory. Why is it so difficult for a person to come in?"


    "Besides, you can see the downstairs from your seat. Even the employees here and the security guards at the door don''t know us, you should know us, right?"


    It was obvious that Sherry was going to be aggressive.


    At this moment,


    the factory director had completely infuriated Sherry.


    As for Jeremy and Steve,


    Sherry believed that as long as she didn''t make trouble out of nothing, as long as she was always reasonable, they would support her all the time!


    "Well..."


    The factory director looked at Sherry in front of him, and then looked at Jeremy behind Sherry. He seemed to have been bullied a lot. ¡°¡±


    Jeremy hadn''t opened his mouth yet.


    Thinking of the impolite treatment she received just now, Linda felt aggrieved and couldn''t wait to speak.


    "Why are you looking at him? You should know who the owner of this factory is. Doesn''t Sherry have the qualifications to take a look at her own factory? How dare you stop her?"


    Said Linda in a loud voice.


    To be exact,


    she didn''t show any respect to the factory director.


    She looked terrible at this moment.


    "No..."


    The factory director looked at Linda in horror.


    He was timid now.

 Chapter 866 Complaint

    Sherry rubbed her forehead helplessly.


    Looking at the director''s attitude in front of Jeremy and Steve, she felt that she and Linda were unpardonable.


    But it were Linda and her who were shut out.


    Sherry looked at Jeremy and Steve.


    At this time, she even began to doubt whether Jeremy and Steve really had anything to do with the factory director.


    Was it possible that she and Linda were shut out just now because of Jeremy and Steve?


    Jeremy knew Sherry so well.


    At this time, just looking at the way Sherry looked at him, he knew what she was thinking.


    He felt helpless.


    Therefore,


    when he looked at the factory director again, he asked coldly,


    "Are you buying time?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said, both Sherry and Linda were stunned. It was a reasonable explanation for the factory director''s previous actions.


    Just as Sherry was about to say something, Jeremy said something shocking.


    "If you want someone to leave here, I don''t think it''s possible. Before I came up, I had told my bodyguards and the police to cordon off the area."


    If someone wanted to leave, he would have left early.


    Now that he chose to leave now,


    maybe he wanted to take something with him before leaving.


    Time passed.


    They had already given him enough time, but after such a time, he couldn''t even do what he wanted to do. Then, he


    The factory director had been kicked out by Sherry.


    In a flash, Sherry changed from a strong woman to a little woman.


    The speed of the change was so fast that even Steve, who was standing beside, couldn''t help but grin when he saw Sherry like this. Sherry really didn''t hide her emotion at all.


    However, Jeremy seemed to be in a good mood as if nothing had happened. He nodded and said, "I think you have done a good job."


    "I don''t think you have a good personality before. No matter what kind of thing you are facing and whether you really did something wrong, you will choose to give in."


    "Because of this habit, you always feel that you did something wrong even if you didn''t do anything wrong. Look at the result now. Is it completely different from what you imagined?"


    Jeremy was really gentle in front of Sherry.


    It could be seen that there was something wrong with Sherry''s mood now. When facing Sherry, Jeremy still asked himself to comfort Sherry considerately, as if all the problems was not problems now.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I also feel that I''m doing great now."


    "In the past, I would think that I had done something wrong every time I encountered some problems. But now I can see that it''s wrong."


    "As long as I can be strong, the one who is wrong will never be me."

 Chapter 867 Do You Know Who I Am

    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, it was obvious that she seemed to be in a good mood now.


    At the corners of her mouth,


    there was still a smile that could not be concealed, and no one could ignore it. Now Sherry was in a good mood, a really good mood.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he looked very gentle.


    Although Sherry was happy now.


    However.


    "I feel good now. I only saw you being so fierce in front of others before, but I will tell you what, now when it''s really my turn to see this side of you, I feel good."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she looked a little playful.


    However.


    Now it was obvious that Jeremy really liked Sherry''s current attitude. For Jeremy, Sherry''s reaction was a kind of enjoyment to see.


    "You..."


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he couldn''t help but sigh, but anyone who really looked at this man could see it now.


    At this moment, Jeremy felt very good.


    "Are you happy now?"


    There was a faint smile on Jeremy''s face when he looked at Sherry.


    However.


    At this time, Jeremy didn''t hide his smile at all. He was in a good mood, and he showed it on purpose to let Sherry see it.


    "I think it''s not bad. Although those people looked a little scared, I think they deserved it."


    Somehow, when Sherry looked at Jeremy, she was very serious.


    "Maybe you didn''t feel that way before. But I think e


    good man like I have?"


    Looking at the man''s irritated face, Sherry smiled even more happily.


    "Let me tell you, this is my factory. No matter how I got it, I have the right to show off in front of you. So, let''s deal with today''s matter openly."


    "How much money did you embezzle and how much damage you caused to my brand? I''ll get it back directly from you. Even if you have the ability to find Jeremy in the end, he won''t say anything about it."


    "This is my territory. I''m the one in charge, not Jeremy."


    After hearing what Sherry said, Steve couldn''t help but look at Jeremy''s face. Sherry was very domineering, but she didn''t save any face for Jeremy.


    Was that really good?


    Jeremy touched his nose and smiled bitterly.


    He was still silent in the dark, looking like a doormat.


    Looking at Jeremy''s smile, Steve wanted to laugh, but he still felt that it would be a little awkward if he just made fun of Jeremy, so he would try his best to hold back his laughter.


    "Your place? Since it''s yours, you really have to cherish your own place. Because, this place will not belong to you in the future. Do you know who I am?"


    The man looked arrogant when he looked at Sherry.


    At this time.


    Even Jeremy, who had been standing behind them all the time, changed his expression.


    Jeremy also wanted to know who this man was and why he dared to be so arrogant.

 Chapter 868 Ill Leave It To You

    Sherry shook her head.


    She said, "I don''t know who you are, but you can tell me. If I really meet someone I can''t afford to offend, it would be a big loss for me and my family. I want to avoid it."


    "Yes, if there is really a disaster for your family, I''m afraid that it will be a loss for you at that time. You wouldn''t be happy at that time."


    Linda echoed Sherry in agreement.


    Linda had no idea what Sherry was planning to do at this moment.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong with herself. She just looked at the somewhat arrogant look of Sherry and felt secured.


    She even thought that this woman was trustworthy. Perhaps, as long as she was willing to believe Sherry now, any problems could be resolved.


    Linda thought that she might be too naive to think that way.


    She felt that her idea was a little unrealistic, but she could give Sherry good feedback and show her kindness.


    Standing behind Sherry, Linda looked like a supporter for her.


    "Who are you then?"


    That man just now thought that only Sherry in this room was qualified to talk to him.


    Linda suddenly jumped out.


    He was a little irritable. In an instant, he was not in a good mood.


    Sherry smiled and answered, "She is my assistant. If there is really someone else who is qualified to say something now, isn''t my assistant the most qualified person?"


    When Sherry spoke, it was obvious that she was standing by Linda and supporting her. Sherry wouldn''t think there was anything wrong with her supporting Linda.


    On the contrary, nobody in this room would support Linda if Sherry didn''t


    "Now we all know what we should do and to which extreme we should achieve. It''s enough that the other party can accept it."


    Looking at Sherry, Linda smiled bitterly and sighed. Then she said helplessly, "I didn''t see it before, but now I understand that you have really grown up. Only I stayed still, didn''t make any progress in my life."


    Smiling, Sherry patted on Linda''s head, but she didn''t say a word because she thought she shouldn''t have said it.


    Sherry felt that the relationship between her and Linda was much better now, which was an ideal end for them.


    Before that, she doubted if she could accept such result.


    She also doubted whether Linda could really accept all this calmly like herself.


    She always wondered what Linda would react.


    It seemed simple on the surface, but in fact, it was not as simple as she thought.


    "Yes, you are the only one who is still standing there. But even so, it''s good, isn''t it? Sometimes, only those who stand still will know what they are missing. It''s much better than making backward progress."


    Looking at Linda, Sherry said with a smile.


    A few hours ago, Sherry was still in a bad mood towards Linda.


    But right now, after walking and working together with each other, Sherry calmed herself down.


    Sherry actually felt that Linda hadn''t changed but the way how they got along had changed, in a good trend.


    Before that, there was still a trace of awkwardness between them.


    The bad atmosphere between the two seemed to have disappeared.


    The relationship between the two was really good at this moment.

 Chapter 869 Sherrys Compromising

    "I apologize for what happened before,"


    said Linda suddenly when she looked at Sherry.


    Although Linda had unnatural expression on her face when she looked at Sherry.


    However.


    Somehow, when Sherry looked at Linda at this time, her expression was still very serious, which was hard to understand.


    "Do you really mean it?"


    Looking at the person in front of her, Sherry couldn''t help but ask. Although Linda had a good attitude now, Sherry could not help but frown. Sherry did not know why.


    Originally.


    Now that Linda took the initiative to apologize, it was reasonable for Sherry to be nicer to her when facing her.


    But...


    Sherry thought, if she really had to find an excuse for her attitude like this, that was, everything now was still a little inconceivable for her.


    At this moment.


    In the face of such a thing, she really doubted it. It was not someone else, but Linda who had said those words. Could Linda really be so good to her?


    Sherry was still unwilling to let herself believe it.


    "Yes."


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she looked very serious.


    Linda could understand Sherry. She knew why Sherry didn''t believe her. It was all because of what had happened between them before.


    It was a normal thing.


    However.


    Most of the time, many things were just like this.


    What you could understand was only a part of the whole matter. But what you really needed to


    needed to be cleared out.


    As for his grandfather''s mood.


    Although.


    The man was a respectable person in the family, Jeremy knew that some people shouldn''t be respected when they shouldn''t be treated well.


    If.


    This time, if he really didn''t protect Sherry and saved that man''s face, he was afraid that next time, Sherry would really got hurt.


    "Are you really going to leave everything behind?"


    During the whole afternoon when they were waiting for Jeremy to deal with the matter, Sherry seemed quite relaxed.


    However.


    Jeremy didn''t even call her. Even when Linda looked at Sherry, she couldn''t help worrying about the relationship between Jeremy and Sherry.


    However.


    However, for Sherry, it seemed that nothing had happened. She would do whatever she wanted. Did she really forget about Jeremy?


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she really couldn''t figure out what this woman was thinking about. At this time, when she looked at Sherry, she couldn''t help but be curious.


    Sherry smiled and said, "I know you would ask. Haven''t you ever thought about why I do this?"


    Seeing that Linda shook her head, Sherry continued with a smile, "If I really don''t want to save the face of Jeremy, I will deal with the matter today by myself, and I bet Jeremy won''t say anything about it."


    "So, in fact, I have compromised. Do you think Jeremy still has the right to say anything about me?"

 Chapter 870 That Person

    When Sherry said these words, she looked very confident. However, anyone who looked at Sherry now would not understand her at all.


    When they looked at this woman, people would begin to suspect that there was really something wrong with this woman''s mind. But even if anyone was really suspicious, he didn''t dare to say anything that shouldn''t be said.


    He would always want to run away from the problem instinctively.


    "It seems that you still don''t know anything now. But if you don''t know anything, at least you can feel better."


    When Linda looked at Sherry, there was still some pity in her eyes.


    At this moment, when Linda looked at Sherry, she just felt that Sherry looked very pitiful.


    She had been abandoned by Jeremy, but she still had to pretend to be strong in front of her.


    "How do you feel when you look at those clothes today?"


    It seemed that Sherry didn''t want to continue this topic with Linda, so at this time, Sherry was straightforward and let the topic between the two return to work.


    Taking a look at Sherry, Linda asked, "You must be very angry, right?"


    With a helpless smile on her face, Sherry said, "Now I''m asking you how you feel. What kind of feeling do you have? Just tell me directly when you face me. You don''t need to dodge like this."


    All the time, Sherry thought that she was good at listening to others, but she didn''t know what was wrong with Linda now.


    Sherry was still very sensitive now.


    Sherry could still feel it clearly.


    She knew


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    sunderstandings about what happened at that time. Although she did something bad, it was all because she felt that I had done something wrong to her."


    "In fact, if it weren''t for my work back then, she would have been a very capable designer herself. So, at that time, I have really done something bad to her."


    Maybe it was because Sherry had put it all behind her.


    Now, when Sherry was facing Alina,


    she could say the thing calmly.


    "Are you serious?"


    When Alina looked at Sherry, she always felt that Sherry''s thoughts were not something she could understand.


    If.


    If it was another person here, perhaps Sherry would think that this person was putting on a show and pretending to be kind.


    But...


    It was not anyone else but Alina who she was talking to.


    Who was Alina?


    The person that Sherry cared the most.


    Okay, one of the people Sherry cared the most.


    "Yes, but let bygones be bygones. I think I should take a look at the work you are going to give me first and see if you have completed what I want from you."


    Although.


    Sherry had said a part of the story between her and Linda in front of Alina, yet after all, it was the past between Sherry and Linda. When facing Alina, Sherry would not let herself say a lot.


    She stopped when she should.


    When she left and looked at Linda, Alina''s eyes were still full of curiosity.


    However.


    Alina knew that if she really said something she shouldn''t have said.


    Sherry would definitely be angry with her.

 Chapter 871 Something Happened

    Therefore,


    at this time, even if Alina was still confused about a lot of things, it was difficult for her to ask when facing Sherry.


    "Can you really talk about our past naturally?"


    After Alina left, Linda leaned against the wall and looked at Sherry, completely unaware of her current mood.


    Maybe,


    in the past, she really hated such a Sherry. But she didn''t know since when, even if she faced such Sherry, she could keep calm.


    What''s more,


    she felt a little grateful to Sherry.


    It seems that


    she was grateful to her. Even if such a thing had happened, Sherry was still willing to save her face at this time. It was beyond her expectation.


    "There is nothing we can''t tell about our past. Besides, I have promised you that I will take you back to the design field. In the past, only we were the people involved. I said it was a Misunderstanding, then it was a Misunderstanding."


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she still smiled.


    But


    at this time, when Linda looked at Sherry, she actually wanted to cry.


    In fact,


    when Sherry said those words before, Linda knew that Sherry was right. At least, in the past, Sherry didn''t really do anything wrong to her.


    Therefore,


    even if there was really one person who did something wrong, that person would always be herself, and would never be Sherry.


    But


    there was someth


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ey won''t make same mistakes again.


    Now


    it had only been more than a year, but the same thing happened again.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy nodded and said, "I know. For you, it may be inconceivable. I''m the same as you."


    "But sometimes, we should learn to face everything. Since it has happened, we should face it."


    Jeremy looked a little different now.


    He had knew the problem.


    Therefore,


    now he just needed to deal with it.


    "Well. In fact, we haven''t figured it out yet. Those things are not very important now. Let''s face some simple things."


    He looked a little depressed when he spoke.


    However,


    his tone was serious.


    "Who is it? Tell me."


    After listening to Jeremy''s comfort for a while, Andrew looked much calmer. When he looked at Jeremy, his eyes also became much colder.


    "It''s..."


    It seemed that Jeremy was reluctant to speak it out, but on the surface, he was always calm.


    When he spoke, his attitude was a little better.


    "Is it him?"


    Andrew had already prepared for it. Since Jeremy could come to him in person, this person might not be a simple person. But when he really heard the name, he was still shocked.


    Andrew looked at Jeremy, hoping to find something else from Jeremy''s expression.


    For example,


    did Jeremy say something wrong? Unfortunately, Jeremy looked as calm as before.

 Chapter 872 Dont Do It Again

    In the end,


    Andrew sighed and said helplessly, "I know. But since you come back for such a thing, as an elder, I shouldn''t let you down."


    "You can deal with it next as you planned. As for others, if that person really have any doubts, you can ask that person to come to me. I will help you solve the remaining things."


    At this time,


    Andrew looked a little depressed, but he was still the former leader of the family. Facing such a matter, he was still calm.


    He knew


    what he should do at this critical moment. Even if he had known something, he won''t do what he shouldn''t. Therefore, he choose to be silent.


    Looking at Andrew, Jeremy nodded with a smile and said, "In that case, thank you for your help, grandpa. I believe that as long as you don''t shield anyone, I can handle these things well."


    "I see."


    When Andrew looked at Jeremy, he was obviously helpless.


    But


    he didn''t know what was wrong with himself.


    Now when he looked at Jeremy, he actually felt satisfied with him.


    Maybe


    he had made a right choice.


    At that time,


    he had chosen Jeremy to manage the family business, it meant that he still believed in Jeremy.


    Now,


    looking at how Jeremy handle such a matter, Andrew was satisfied with him.


    Even if it was a very serious matter now, Jeremy would still have his own thoughts and own way to f


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    h


    Sherry had seen what Alina had done, she had never thought that Linda could not accept such a simple thing.


    Apparently, Linda really wanted to get even with Alina.


    Linda weren''t act like this before.


    But


    why did she changed a lot?


    "Linda, look at yourself. Do you really look like yourself?"


    Sherry looked at Linda disappointedly.


    "What''s Alina''s age? What''s wrong with you? Why do you still want to get even with her just because of her childish behavior? Are you out of your mind?"


    At the beginning, Linda wanted to defend herself.


    But


    after hearing a few words from Sherry, she was silent.


    ''Well,


    it seemed that there was really something wrong with my reaction.'' Linda thought.


    Looking at Linda''s silence, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Forget it. I won''t say anything about you, but you have to promise me that you won''t do the same thing again, okay?"


    In the end,


    Sherry didn''t care who caused disputes first.


    However,


    Sherry had experienced similar things before. She knew as long as such a thing happened,


    then,


    the elder one must be the one who should be blamed.


    It seemed to be a simple thing.


    However,


    in some cases, it seemed to have become an unchangeable rule. Sherry herself had already experienced such a thing. She didn''t want Linda to fail in the same place.

 Chapter 873 Birthday Gift

    "I see."


    Linda nodded and said.


    So far she hadn''t know why Sherry would pay attention on this matter.


    Since Sherry had paid so much attention, there must be a reason behind.


    At this moment, what Lina needed to do when working with Sherry was just to learn everything that Sherry asked her to do, so that Linda had no objection to her.


    "Do you understand it?''


    When she asked and looked at Linda, there were still some feelings that she could not explain clearly in her heart.


    In fact, Sherry had realized that she was the way too serious when treating Linda.


    At this time, she still felt that what she had done was for Linda''s own good.


    She was worried if Linda could fully understand what she had done.


    She didn''t know if Linda could understand her purpose.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda smiled helplessly and said, "Since you have said it before, let bygones be bygones."


    "Think about it. Do I really have a bad attitude towards you? Moreover, many things are different from what you think."


    "Do you think what happened before has passed? In fact, a lot of things are just your previous thoughts, so the previous things happened are not important anymore."


    "We get along with each other from now on. If you think I did something wrong, then tell me what I should do. That''s simple. There''s nothing to hide."


    "As for your attitude towards me, you just did what you should do. You didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t n


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    es he have any requirement for a gift?"


    If that was the case, wouldn''t it be too simple?


    Chester nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I''m here. How can he have no additional requirements? I''ll tell you now what the additional requirements are."


    Sherry kept silent.


    At this time, she was completely dumbfounded.


    Originally, she just asked the question out of curiosity.


    Sherry herself just said it casually, but her younger brother actually had such a request. Well, it was really in line with Jeffery''s style of doing things.


    Only Jeffrey could do such a thing.


    No one else could.


    However, Sherry totally understand this younger brother.


    It seemed incredible even if someone else did such a thing, but if it was done by Jeffery it seemed to be understandable.


    Besides, Sherry couldn''t help but feel happy when hearing that he had additional requirements.


    He treated her as a real family, didn''t he?


    Sherry couldn''t help smiling when thinking of it.


    According to Jeffrey''s attitude, she wondered if their relationship could be still the same as it was before.


    Since he was willing to tell her what he wanted for birthday, did that mean he valued her as his older sister as well?


    Sherry kept wondering and guessing.


    Looking at Sherry, Chester smiled helplessly and said, "You can do it by yourself. But I don''t care what you do to Jeffery, but don''t leave the work that should be prepared behind, okay?"

 Chapter 874 Chester and Linda

    In fact, considering Sherry''s personality, Chester thought he had to make something clear.


    Otherwise,


    Jeremy would misunderstand something. At that time, it will be hard to explain.


    "I see."


    Sherry smiled helplessly.


    But


    at this moment,


    looking at the way Sherry looked at him, Chester knew that Sherry was in a good mood.


    "Since you know what you are doing, I''ll leave now. Even if I stay here, I won''t bring any substantial help to you. So, I''m only responsible for sending a message."


    Chester said.


    And then he really turned around and left without looking back. Sherry stood behind him. For several times, she wanted to stop him, but finally she said nothing.


    When Linda came in, Chester had just gone out.


    Sherry just looked at Linda.


    She knew that Linda must have seen Chester just now.


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she looked a little confused, but she didn''t say anything directly. Now, Sherry was still waiting, waiting for the response of Linda.


    Sherry wanted to see what Linda would say to her next.


    "I heard that Jeremy and Chester had a fight?"


    Linda didn''t know what was wrong with her. She knew clearly that she shouldn''t care about the relationship between Chester and Sherry.


    However,


    n


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    people the feeling that when you faced him, you could make yourself trust him with all your heart. If there was a reason, the reason was very simple.


    Because he was Chester.


    That''s it.


    "Yes." Linda nodded with a bitter smile and said.


    Sitting in front of Linda, Chester seemed to think of something. He sighed slightly and said helplessly, "If I''m not wrong, maybe it''s because of the friendship between you two."


    "Or maybe I''m involved somehow?"


    "Did you eavesdrop?"


    Linda looked at Chester in disbelief. Although in Linda''s heart, it seemed that Chester shouldn''t have done such a thing, this seemed to be the only suitable explanation.


    Otherwise,


    why did Chester guessed it so easily?


    Chester shook his head with a smile and said, "Who do you think I am? But I just saw the embarrassment between you two. I just need to think about it briefly and know what''s wrong between you two."


    Looking at Chester, Linda said seriously,


    "But there seems to be no friendship between you and me. Can you tell me now why you are willing to stand in front of me and talk to me? Aren''t you afraid that Sherry will be angry?"


    No matter what happened, Chester would definitely be on the side of Sherry.


    Linda knew that very well.

 Chapter 875 Preaching

    However,


    because of this, when Linda looked at Chester, she couldn''t hide her curiosity. It seemed that she didn''t think it was something that Chester would do.


    Chester shook his head with a smile and said, "Yes, no matter what happens, I will be on Sherry''s side. But now, I''m helping you, which is to help Sherry."


    "You and Sherry, even if the atmosphere between you two can be eased, it can''t be as harmonious as it used to be. So, why are you still insisting on this matter?"


    When Chester looked at Linda, he didn''t hide his curiosity at all.


    Now


    he really wanted to figure it out. But looking at Linda, who was looking at him, Chester didn''t know if Linda could really answer his question.


    Looking at Chester, Linda shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "So, I have given up now. If we can''t get back to the previous relationship, is it important that the relationship between me and Sherry has eased?"


    At the beginning,


    Linda chose to say this to Chester because Chester knew both Sherry and herself.


    But


    what Linda didn''t expect was that at this time, when facing her, Chester had been listening to her seriously all the time.


    After hearing what she said, Chester nodded seriously and said, "Yes, it''s true, the relationship between you and S


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    hester didn''t think so. ''Was there something wrong with Chester''s brain?


    How could he dislike me now?'' Jeffery thought.


    Chester smiled and continued, "Look at yourself. Isn''t it the biggest problem? Don''t you forget the relationship between you and Sherry?"


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t keep up with him.


    But he still asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Since you have made up your mind to stay away from Sherry''s life in front of others, at least you should behave yourself, even if you just pretend to do that. Am I right?"


    "But look at yourself. What are you doing now? You are still meddling in Sherry''s business. You don''t give her any time or opportunity."


    "She still have a lot of things to do, but you have never thought of this. In your eyes, in your world, you are the only one. You should know that Sherry has never belonged to you alone."


    In the past, Chester had already thought that there was something wrong with Jeffery.


    However,


    he didn''t know how to point it out in front of Jeffery.


    But now, Chester felt that he should thank that woman, Linda. If he hadn''t said those words to Linda, perhaps he wouldn''t have the chance to teach Jeffery.


    He thought this opportunity was more precious than anything else.

 Chapter 876 Poor Chester

    Jeffery was stunned when he looked at Chester.


    Jeffery didn''t expect that things would develop in this way. He was just thinking about his own things. He was just curious about the results of some things, but why did things turn out to be like this?


    It was really


    beyond his expectation and he couldn''t figure it out.


    He sighed slightly and said helplessly, "You have been waiting for this day, haven''t you? Chester, you always think that there is something wrong with me, but why are you so hypocritical? Why can''t you tell me earlier?"


    Chester looked at Jeffery without saying a word.


    Jeffery felt a little wronged when he looked at Chester.


    However,


    he didn''t know what to say to defend himself. They just looked at each other like this, and both of them felt that they were right.


    In the end,


    Chester compromised.


    With a slight sigh, he said helplessly, "I know what I said to you before might hurt you. I''m sorry for that."


    "But, Jeffery, I think you can understand me. Don''t you know how important Sherry is to me?"


    "Look, you are always like this after you talk about the matter of Sherry. You dodged me like that. And you are unwilling to talk something with me."


    "As for me, at least I can face you in a dignified mann


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ique.


    But


    the exclusive design was absolutely different.


    In other words, an exclusive design was the most painstaking work of a designer.


    Linda knew that Sherry cared about Jeffery very much. But now, she found this affection was beyond her expectation.


    "Yes..."


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she still smiled.


    Sherry was still suspicious about her relationship with Linda now.


    However,


    she knew that Linda was a sensible woman.


    She was sure that Linda knew what she can say and what she can''t.


    Therefore,


    at this time, even if Sherry told this to Linda, Sherry would not think what she said was wrong.


    "Linda, do you really have someone you like now?"


    Asked Sherry, looking at Linda.


    Then she added, "Except Steve."


    Linda had never thought that Sherry would ask her about this.


    After thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, "No."


    Sherry smiled and said, "We are still different. I have. Besides Jeremy and Chester, I liked my younger brother Jeffery."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Linda said with a bitter smile,


    "I can understand that, but in my opinion, you won''t have the chance to say it in front of Jeffery. He won''t be happy to hear that."


    Hearing what Linda said, Sherry smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 877 A Ready-Made Chance For Publicity

    Although Sherry was unwilling to admit it now, she had to admit that what Linda said was true.


    If Jeffery really heard what she said just now, he would not be happy, because it was a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "Sherry?"


    Hearing what Linda said, Sherry felt very helpless.


    Because


    Sherry didn''t expect that Linda would talk about this topic directly at this time. Even Jeremy and Chester might not be willing to talk about it in front of her.


    Now


    Sherry looked a little stunned. Looking at Linda, who was still waiting for her answer, Sherry actually didn''t know how to answer.


    Thinking of this, even Sherry could not help smiling bitterly.


    Sure enough,


    she shouldn''t have let her guard down in front of Linda.


    Although the relationship between them was getting better and better,


    it did not mean that the relationship between them could really go back to the previous state. Of course, Linda would not be as considerate as before.


    Because of this, now she really had no right to have too much unnecessary expectations.


    "I''m fine."


    Sherry had a lot of thoughts in her mind at the moment.


    However,


    when Linda looked back at Sherry, Sherry could still make herself look very friendly.


    "But I really admire you. Although J


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ile, Sherry said, "Exclusive clothes. Don''t you know what the meaning of such a work is? I think they will be very happy to receive such a gift."


    "Steve was a famous playboy. His photographed can be seen in some men''s magazines. So, now for you, isn''t he your best model?"


    "Linda, I didn''t feel that way before. But now I feel that even if you are with Steve, you haven''t made any progress. Why are you so stupid now?"


    When Sherry said this to Linda,


    she didn''t save face for Linda at all. She just satirized her mercilessly.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Linda rolled her eyes at Sherry almost instinctively.


    In the end,


    she didn''t say anything that she shouldn''t have said. It seemed that the atmosphere between them was just good now.


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing what Sherry said to her, Linda seemed to have a general answer in her mind, but at this time, she still didn''t want to believe it.


    She didn''t want to believe that what she imagined was the final result.


    Therefore,


    when Linda looked at Sherry, her eyes were still full of doubts. At this time, in Linda''s mind, there were many things that she didn''t have a real and exact answer.


    With a gentle smile, Sherry said, "It''s simple. Aren''t you going to cherish this chance?"

 Chapter 878 Im Just An Outsider

    Linda, who had always looked a little depressed, seemed to find her motivation all of a sudden. When she looked at Sherry, her eyes were still full of excitement.


    However, at last, when Linda looked at Sherry again, she was still a little depressed.


    She sighed slightly and said helplessly, "But don''t forget that you are also a friend of Steve. Steve said it in front of the media before."


    "So, even if I really designed clothes for Steve, I''m afraid that others will think it''s your work at that time." Thinking of this, Linda couldn''t be happy.


    Linda didn''t want the fruit of her painstaking efforts was taken away by Sherry.


    Hearing what Linda said, Sherry shook her head with a helpless smile and said, "I really don''t understand what you mean. Is there really no problem in your mind?"


    "In my opinion, there must be something wrong with your brain. Otherwise, you won''t say something like that now. There are a lot of things that I can see clearly now, but you still can''t figure it out."


    "Linda, look at me. Is it your first day as a designer? Don''t you know that you have your own mark on your clothes? Didn''t your previous design have your own mark?"


    Sherry looked at Linda, she really didn''t know what to say.


    She felt confused.


    Linda had always been very smart, but Sherry did


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    pregnant at all..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Alina looked at Linda, she wanted to ask her how she knew whether what she said was true or not.


    But


    in her mind, Linda should always be a shameless woman.


    However,


    she felt a little sorry for Linda now, although what Linda had done was indeed wrong.


    However,


    from some point of view, this Linda was not as hateful as she thought. She was also a poor person. ''Was it really good for me to treat Linda like this?'' Alina wondered.


    Although Alina didn''t like Linda,


    she was also a person who could tell right from wrong.


    Thinking of this, Alina looked at Linda friendly.


    She said seriously, "Miss Linda, I''m sorry. It was all my fault before."


    "What?"


    When Linda looked at Alina, she was still confused. ''I didn''t seem to say anything. Why did Alina change so much now?''


    When Alina looked at Linda, she said seriously, "Here is the thing. I just think that you and Sherry, your relationship is all your fault..."


    "But now I understand that everyone has his or her own reason to make his or her own choice. The matter between you and Sherry is only between you two."


    "And there is a more important thing, that is, I am just an outsider. How can I judge the grudge between you and Sherry?"


    Alina looked at Linda and said with a smile.

 Chapter 879 The Past

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Linda looked at Alina, she wanted to say something, but didn''t know what else to say. It seemed something plain, but it made people feel comfortable when hearing it from this little girl.


    Linda thought Alina was totally different from what she looked like when she saw her at the beginning. At that time, Alina looked impulsive and childish.


    Now,


    Linda felt that she could understand why Sherry only accepted Alina as her apprentice among so many talented competitors.


    Such a smart person should be the most suitable one.


    Now, Alina was like a piece of uncultivated jade.


    However,


    sooner or later, she would become famous.


    Thinking of this, Linda finally realized that even when it came to choosing apprentice, Sherry had a good taste.


    Linda smiled bitterly for a while and said, "If that''s the case, should I say thanks to you for your kindness and your attitude towards me now?"


    Hearing Linda''s words, Alina fell silent.


    Although


    it was easy for them to communicate with each other when they were together just now,


    it


    didn''t mean that the relationship between them would become very happy. Now, Alina was clear about that. So she just looked at Linda coldly.


    Looking at Alina, Linda shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "Sometimes I think you are very cute, but looking at your expression now, I think I''d be


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    y was just hoping


    that what he had done would not become the burden of the two children at this time.


    After thinking of this, even Andrew would inevitably feel that his thoughts were somewhat ridiculous.


    But


    when he thought of this, it seemed that a lot of things began to become real in a flash.


    Looking at the back of Jeremy, Andrew sighed and said helplessly, "It seems that you have really grown up. You even thought of these things earlier than me."


    Since


    Jeremy had grown up, as a elder, even if Andrew couldn''t stand with Jeremy and really did something helpful to him,


    at least, he could not really become the burden of Jeremy. This might be the biggest effect he could deliberately show at this time.


    "Really?"


    Jeremy was still calm.


    However,


    Steve, who was standing next to Jeremy, couldn''t help but worry when he looked at Jeremy. He knew at this time, Jeremy had his own reason.


    With a straight face, Jeremy nodded and said, "Since I''m back, there is something that no one else can decide."


    When Jeremy said these words,


    a strong aura of self-confidence that only belonged to himself arose.


    On the other side, Steve just smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything. In fact, what Jeremy said was reasonable.


    Jeremy was back now. Even if some people really had their plan, they had to think about it carefully.

 Chapter 880 Self-Knowledge

    Jeremy could feel that Steve was looking at him.


    Looking at Steve, he smiled and said, "You don''t have to look at me like this. I''m grateful that you can come back to help me this time, but I don''t think what you need is gratitude."


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve nodded and said, "I think you should know what I want since you are so smart."


    Jeremy just looked at Steve.


    Finally, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, I''m still willing to give you a promise and I don''t know if it''s really important for you. But Steve, if your child needs me in the future, I will be as responsible as you are now."


    Steve nodded with a smile and said, "It''s really different now. Whatever we did in the past, we just need to make sure that we are comfortable. But now, we are not alone."


    "Linda and I don''t have a child yet, and I don''t care much about it, but Linda really cares about it."


    "I think Linda and I will have a child that in the future if we have opportunity. So, I need your help to protect our child in the future."


    Hearing Steve''s words, Jeremy thought of something.


    When he looked at Steve again, his eyes changed.


    He asked, "So, what do you mean by saying that now? Do you want to tell me that something is going to happen to your family?"


    Jeremy thought it was impossible.


    But


    that was ex


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    had done something wrong, even though their relationship had become what it was now.


    But


    something would never change in Steve''s mind. For Steve, what happened recently was all his fault.


    So


    at this time, he should be the least qualified person to say something in front of Jeremy.


    ''However,


    I should have known this all the time. Why, at this time, I can''t figure out it. Is this the so-called the lack of self-knowledge?'' Steve wondered.


    "Yes, I can give you enough time, but Steve, can you promise me one thing?"


    Jeremy looked at Steve seriously.


    Steve was stunned by Jeremy''s words.


    He didn''t know what Jeremy was going to tell him.


    However,


    Steve nodded his head instinctively to notify Jeremy that no matter what he said, he would listen to him now.


    There was a helpless smile on Jeremy''s face when he looked at Steve.


    "You can do whatever you want. I, Sherry and Linda, we will always support you, just like we used to be."


    "As for those who don''t like you, I don''t think they will change their minds even after a period of time. In this case, you just need to care about the people who cares you."


    Jeremy said calmly.


    And he still looked indifferent.


    Although Steve could feel the coldness in Jeremy''s tone, he knew that what Jeremy said seemed to be right.

 Chapter 881 How Can I Accept Your Help Now

    Looking at Jeremy, Steve smiled helplessly and said, "I know you are worried about me."


    "But, Jeremy, now that you have made up your mind to let me face it alone, you should not continue to instruct me. You are not helping me."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he felt that Steve was a little strange.


    But


    he didn''t know how to say it. When they got along face to face, there were some strange feelings that he couldn''t explain clearly.


    Steve still smiled bitterly.


    However,


    Jeremy became more and more silent.


    "No. in fact, I''ve been trying my best to give you advice. I''ve been trying my best to help you, but you haven''t noticed it yet. Steve, the help I said is different from what you think."


    Looking at Steve beside him, Jeremy suddenly said seriously.


    Steve looked at Jeremy without saying a word.


    Steve knew that now that Jeremy had taken the initiative to talk to him, what Jeremy was going to say next should be very important.


    Therefore,


    now he didn''t need to think too much. He just need to listen Jeremy''s words. That was enough.


    "What do you think of the help you mentioned?"


    Steve was not as calm as he was when he looked at Jeremy.


    However,


    he couldn''t help but asked.


    In Steve''s eyes, if Jeremy took the initiat


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nda doesn''t care about anything, but in fact, she really cares about it. Leaving her alone will make her feel better."


    At first, Sherry wondered if she could teach Linda something when she instructed Alina.


    However,


    since Linda began to avoid this matter, Sherry had known that she had thought too simply about some things before.


    How could there be so many simple things in the world? There were even many things that she had to face without thinking carefully.


    That meant that she will definitely meet some problems when dealing with these things.


    "Let''s start."


    Alina could tell that Sherry was a little depressed because of Linda''s leaving.


    However,


    Alina knew that Linda''s leaving was temporarily, they will contact soon. Because Sherry and Linda had a lot to learn together.


    But


    now, Alina didn''t know whether Sherry could really think it through as easily as she did. So when she looked at Sherry, she was still curious.


    "Let''s begin."


    Sherry nodded and began to seriously tell Alina the questions she had sorted out before.


    Thinking of Sherry''s attitude just now, Linda smiled bitterly.


    At last, she sighed and said helplessly, "Sherry, do you think I really don''t know what you mean? But how can I accept your help now?"

 Chapter 882 Trouble

    "So I don''t like women like you at all. I can tell from your words that you must be very sentimental. It was unacceptable."


    When Linda was still depressed, a man''s voice suddenly came.


    Linda looked in the direction of the voice.


    Jeffery stood there and looked at her with disdain.


    Linda sneered, "If my memory serves me right, there seems to be nothing between us. You don''t like me, and I don''t like you either. So, we''d better not interfere with each other."


    However,


    Jeffery didn''t seem to think so. He said arrogantly.


    "It''s your honor that Sherry is willing to teach you. Linda, I really can''t figure out why you still want to escape from Sherry and refuse Sherry''s kindness."


    As he was speaking,


    he took a look at Linda again.


    What he said next was even harsher.


    Jeffery said,


    "So, Linda, why didn''t I know that you were so naive before? Do you really think that Sherry would care about a woman like you?"


    "Even if Sherry really chose to help you now, it''s just out of pity. You used to stand in the same position with her, and now the situation changed. She was a design master. But you are nobody."


    It seemed that Jeffery really hated Linda.


    When he faced Linda, he seemed t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sometimes, he felt that if there was no one around Jeffery who could discipline Jeffery, no one knew what Jeffery would do in the end.


    Although


    Chester was Jeffery''s boss,


    he


    didn''t dare to say that he could really discipline Jeffery.


    Jeffery didn''t do anything excessive this time. He just handed the plan book in his hand to Chester.


    It was rare for Jeffery to be so obedient.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, his expression became a little strange.


    It seemed that he was asking Jeffery, ''Why are you really so obedient now? Are you going to play tricks with me again?"


    Anyway,


    in his eyes, Jeffery was really a bad guy.


    "You can wait for the result here."


    After taking a quick glance at it, Chester found that there were not many things, so he began to look at them in detail.


    Sometimes, Chester really liked the business plan Jeffery made.


    There was no unnecessary things in his plan at all.


    She just told him what he was going to do and what he was doing.


    However,


    because of this, every time Jeffery handed a plan, Chester could know the contents soon. Jeffery would write whatever he wanted to know.


    Maybe


    that was why he liked Jeffery''s work.


    That''s it.

 Chapter 883 The Price

    Jeffery knew Jeffery well for a long time.


    Therefore,


    even at this time, it didn''t take too much time for him to know Jeffery''s plan.


    In less than five minutes, he closed the document in his hand.


    He nodded to Jeffery and said, "I think your plan is okay. Just do as you think. Remember to report the progress to me."


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery smiled and said, "I knew you would agree with my plan, so I have been preparing for it. I can start it soon."


    Chester asked helplessly, "Aren''t you afraid that I will refuse your plan this time? Then, all the things you prepared will be in vain."


    Looking at him, Jeffery shook his head with a smile and said, "Yes, I was also worried, but I know the result will be the same as before. You agreed in the end, don''t you?"


    Chester was speechless.


    Looking at Jeffery, he didn''t know what else he could say.


    It seems that


    no matter what kind of thing Jeffery was facing, he was confident.


    In Jeffery''s world, as long as he thought he could do it, he would do it. Even if he couldn''t do it now, he would do it in the future.


    This was Jeffery.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, he just shook his head with a helpless smile and said, "I finally understand now. Sometimes you look really difficult


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    trongly when mentioning Jeremy''s name?


    This was unbelievable?


    When Jeffery looked at Chester,


    he didn''t hide the irony in his expression at all.


    He sneered, "So what?"


    "Chester, do you think that you can interfere in anything because you have a good relationship with Sherry and I have a good impression of you? Do you really think that you are the Savior?"


    "Chester, let me tell you now. Even Sherry is not qualified to get involved in the matter between me and Jeremy, not to mention you. One day, I will make Jeremy pay the price."


    What Jeffery said was beyond Chester''s expectation.


    In the past,


    Chester had always thought that many things should have passed.


    But


    now when he looked at Jeffery, he realized that he, Jeremy and Sherry had been happy too early.


    This was Jeffery. If they could really figure out Jeffery''s thoughts easily, then this person was not Jeffery.


    Unfortunately,


    now Chester knew about it, but when he looked at the way Jeffery looked at him, he didn''t even know whether he should tell this to Jeremy and Sherry.


    ''Can I tell them?''


    Chester kept asking himself in his heart, but he didn''t get the answer he wanted. This feeling was really bad.


    However,


    he didn''t know how long it would last.

 Chapter 884 Eight-grade-disease

    After all, Jeffery had been working for Chester for a long time.


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery knew what was on his mind immediately.


    He smiled and said, "Look, from now on, you think I''m a dangerous person again. So what are you going to do to deal with me? Tell Sherry what I''ve done?"


    "Tell that woman how dangerous I am? But you never thought about it. You never thought about why I''ve done that, did you?"


    "Look, you can''t even figure out such a simple thing, because you are not sure how dangerous I could be now. In your heart, you still recognize me highly. You believe that I know what I''m doing, right?"


    Chester looked at Jeffery, wondering how he should face this guy.


    What Jeffrey said made sense.


    Jeffery was right in part and wrong in part.


    However, Chester believed that he should say something.


    He knew no matter what he said to Jeffery, Jeffery would always thought he was correct in everything he had done.


    Wasn''t it called Eight-grade-disease nowadays?


    This could explain well why Jeffery had done those things.


    Chester felt relieved instantly when thinking of it.


    This guy got the Eight-grade-disease indeed.


    Why would he bother arguing with Jeffery about it?


    Therefore, Chester just smiled.


    He said, "Well, since what you said makes sense, you can do whatever you want to do later. You can rest assured that I wi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ciousness, there was a voice telling Chester that even if Jeffery really wanted to do something, he would not really do anything to betray himself.


    Therefore, even in the face of Jeffery, he was still on guard, but he didn''t need to be too vigilant.


    No matter what Jeffery had done or would do, as long as he didn''t go too far, that was enough, wasn''t it?


    Maybe others didn''t know Jeffery well.


    However, Chester did.


    Thinking about it, he felt that he knew these things better than anyone else.


    Seeing the smile on Jeffery''s face, Chester looked even more helpless.


    Hence he said to Jeffery directly.


    "Now that you are upset since you are not smiling. Do whatever you want to. If you really encounter some problems, come to me."


    Just as Jeffery said himself, Chester had been treating him like his close friends, his own biological younger brother.


    Therefore, Chester wished him well.


    But Jeffery''s personality was what Chester really needed to worry about. Jeffrey could be an angel when he behaved himself.


    However, he could also be a daemon.


    When Jeffery didn''t behave himself, even others tried their best, they still couldn''t help the situation.


    Chester knew such feeling long ago.


    Now he didn''t want to experience it a second time.


    Right now, Jeffery no long gazed at Chester in a tough way.


    Her eyes were turning red.

 Chapter 885 Dont Make My Think Myself A Woman

    Jeffery looked at Chester with mixed feelings.


    However, he tried to relax.


    In the end, Jeffery forced a smile and said to Chester, "Okay, I got it."


    If that was not the case, it was unnecessary.


    He would never forget how well Chester treated him, just like how well Sherry treated him.


    Most of the time, Jeffery was an extreme person.


    But in his heart, he had his own thoughts and he always knew what he was doing.


    What kind of thing was supposed to be done and what kind of thing was not supposed to be done. This kind of thing seemed to be the worst, and perhaps sometimes, it was also the best.


    Hence he looked gentle when facing with Chester.


    However, Chester was in a different dilemma.


    Looking at this guy, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    He waved his hand and said, "Now that you have an answer in your mind, don''t waste your time here. Go and do what you want to do."


    "I''m afraid you won''t get any result even if you keep nagging me. But you have to be careful when you make trouble. If I can''t help you solve it, then you have to endure it first."


    Jeffery went out of Chester''s office, tears wetting his face.


    He didn''t realize it until he touched his wet face.


    Jeffery was deeply moved by Chester this time.


    Looking at the water stains on his hands, Jeffery couldn''t tell how exactly he felt.


    If he was told that he would be moved by someone before,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    gain."


    Steve said seriously to Jeremy.


    The two of them were good friends.


    Hence, Steve wanted to learn from him.


    Sometimes, Steve also hoped that Jeremy could recognize his ability and strength. The friendship between the two men was sincere.


    But the ability gap between the two was still the way too big.


    In the past, Steve had never felt that he was less abled than Jeremy was. It didn''t bother him much until know.


    It turned out that he still needed to catch up with his friend.


    Sometimes, it was really difficult for him to deal with the family affairs in a straightforward and fierce way, let alone to protect the woman he loved most. Jeremy had been through those kind of things before but he succeeded in his own way.


    "Try again for what?"


    At the beginning, Jeremy didn''t understand what Steve meant.


    He kept wondering.


    Then Jeremy looked into Steve''s eyes, he quickly made himself understand what Steve meant.


    Jeremy nodded and said, "Okay, as long as you feel happy, you can try your best. But if you feel that you can''t handle it, don''t forget that you still have me."


    Looking at the particularly serious look on Jeremy''s face, Steve couldn''t help laughing.


    "Jeremy, can you stop acting like this? Don''t make me thing myself a woman who needs your protection."


    If others didn''t know their friendship, they would really misunderstood they were gays.

 Chapter 886 Anything Better Than Sherry

    "Stop your wild imagination."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, his eyes were full of undisguised disgust.


    Steve was absolutely kidding with him.


    He had been suspicious of Jeremy before. Now that he said that to Jeremy, his purpose was very simple. He just wanted to see how Jeremy would react on this matter.


    However, Jeremy behave a bit different than Steven had thought.


    Jeremy''s look was a little different from what Steve had imagined. When Steve looked into his eyes, Steve actually felt a little guilty.


    Steven dared not to look into his eyes.


    The two of them were still face to face, but when Steve looked at Jeremy, he still felt that Jeremy could see through his mind if they keep staring at each other like this.


    Upon realizing it, Steve felt a bit uncomfortable.


    But it seemed to be a normal thing for him now.


    He should be used to it long ago.


    After all, Jeremy was the way too capable in every possible mean.


    In Steve''s life, Jeremy had always been an omnipotent man. It was normal for Jeremy to know what he was thinking now, wasn''t it?


    Jeremy looked at Steve, sighed helplessly, and said, "Whatever you think."


    In the past, he had told Steven whatever on his mind.


    But what did Steve do?


    Jeremy had long realized that there was something that he couldn


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    etter than you did, right?"


    "But, even if you looked like a jerk at that time, the final choice for Sherry was not me, but you, because in her heart, you were the only man that occupied her heart. Whether it was me or Chester, they could only be friends."


    "I was really disappointed when I faced Linda. I was disappointed why she couldn''t treat Sherry well and her friends well."


    "But it''s really like what we said now. Maybe I didn''t expect that the one I would like in the end was Linda at that time."


    "So, there are still a lot of things that are different from what we have imagined. There are even many big gaps. But how can we face these gaps if things really happened?"


    "Although you don''t seem to be willing to face anything now, you should have an answer in your heart now, right?"


    Steve smiled at Jeremy.


    However, Jeremy couldn''t smile back at him.


    He didn''t know what he would look like when he faced Steve.


    Steve looked being bothered by something.


    Jeremy could tell that when Steve was facing him, he looked like being witched.


    Jeremy kept asking himself once again in his heart.


    Was he really such a horrible person in Steve''s eyes?


    Jeremy touched his face and became more confused. He looked like a good man, but why did Steve think he was like a devil?

 Chapter 887 You Did It On Purpose

    Jeremy was still pressed, while Steve looked back at him.


    Steve looked at him in a serious way.


    He also had something to tell Jeremy.


    His lips parted.


    "Now that you have an answer in your heart already, you can give me a chance to do what I should do."


    "Jeremy, in fact, I have a little self-knowledge. I know that sometimes, I might not be as outstanding as I imagined."


    "But everyone has right to have a try. As long as we are willing to have a try, we are willing to let ourselves see if we are really as powerful as we have thought."


    "There is a gap between us, but as your close friend, I shouldn''t be too bad, right?"


    Jeremy stared at Steve while listening to him.


    Although Jeremy was still a little worried about this guy, he knew that Steve always walked the talk.


    He said those words.


    Now Steve had made up his mind to deal with things that bothered him. He had made up his mind to try his best to deal with those things. No matter what Jeremy would say, it wouldn''t change his mind at all.


    After all, his words made sense.


    If he was dull, he could definitely prove everything after trying.


    Steve still smiled when looking at Jeremy.


    However, there was stress under his smiling surface.


    That kind of feeling was indescribable, or perhaps, for a person it was hard to make clear.


    It was really terrible.


    That was how Jeremy was feeling.


    That should be the case.


    However, Jeremy also saw the firmness from Steve''s


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e to contact Linda. He wants to know if you have bullied Linda these days. I think Steve really cares about her this time."


    Jeremy had known that, but he had never known that Steve cared about Linda so much, even if she had done so many miserable things.


    It was something Jeremy that he had never expected before.


    In Steve''s eyes, there was only one person, Linda, which was almost unimaginable to Jeremy before. But now, such a thing happened naturally.


    It must be very strange to anyone who knew the past.


    Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Let bygones be bygones. I think that Linda was also deceived by Zoe Xu."


    "Although I don''t know what you are thinking now, Jeremy, I really don''t hate Linda as much as I did before. So, if possible, I hope you don''t have so many hostile thoughts when facing Linda."


    Sherry knew how much Jeremy cared about her. If Jeremy still had a prejudice against Linda as before, it would really affect the relationship between Jeremy and Steve.


    In Linda''s eyes, Jeremy was very protective to Sherry.


    Now, Jeremy had done enough for Sherry, and she still hoped that she would have an irreplaceable position in Jeremy''s heart.


    But it was not necessary to be alert on Linda all the time.


    Now, Linda wouldn''t say such words in front of Sherry, because there was no need to say such words.


    Hearing what Sherry said to him, Jeremy nodded with a smile and said, "Well, I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry about me."

 Chapter 888 Sherrys Thoughts

    In fact, Jeremy always cared about Sherry.


    Sherry knew it and other onlookers knew it as well.


    Because of his concern about her, Jeremy had an answer to many things. But even if he had the answer, Jeremy would still be unable to control himself to think about it.


    He always worried something bad might happen on Sherry.


    Then it wouldn''t be good for the woman he loved.


    Hence he had to warn Sherry before those things happened.


    Jeremy had been thinking about it seriously before.


    At that time, he hadn''t got a suitable answer.


    But now, things were different.


    When Sherry were with Jeremy, she gave a very clear answer to this man.


    Sherry was telling the man who cared about her in her own way that he could treat Linda better. It didn''t mean that he would care less about Sherry.


    Hence, she wanted to let Jeremy know that he didn''t need to treat Linda so bad.


    He could still be nice to her. What happened in the past was really in the past. Sherry understood that the ways how Jeremy and Steven treated her were totally different. Also their friendship should be impacted by her relationship with Linda.


    The two men had been knowing each other for a long time. Sherry didn''t want to ruin their brotherhood because of her.


    In fact, Sherry had always been the same and both men treated her well.


    There were many things and matters that Sherry knew very well, but sometimes, she wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Just like Jeremy who cared about her, Steve also cared about Linda very much. There was no need for Jeremy to say anything about this, which could be seen by Sherry long ago.


    However, Sherry didn''t know how to tell Jeremy about it before.


    But now, when she could really make it clear to him, she was a little reluctant to know her own mood.


    Or maybe, she just wanted to mind her own business.


    She was in a good mood. As long as she could understand her mood and her thoughts, she would be fine. As for others, how could they really be important?


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Jeremy had to make the last intimate words with Sherry and then hung up the phone.


    When Jeremy went out, Steve was already waiting for him at the door.


    Jeremy stared at the man angrily and asked, "So, are you in a good mood now?"


    Seeing that the guy nodded, Jeremy didn''t say anything else.


    In fact, he could keep silent.


    He just didn''t know what to say to break the ice. He still felt something awkward between them.


    He waved his hand, indicating Steve to follow him.


    Seeing that Jeremy came in again, the man sitting in front of the monitor looked at him with undisguised sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Ha-ha... Jeremy Ou, why didn''t I notice it before? It turns out that you are so indecisive. Nobody has seen that on you."


    "But can you tell me how you''re feeling now? Or, what''s on your mind now?"

 Chapter 889 Understandable

    "Look. You can see it yourself. I don''t want to talk to you now. Even when I see you again, I will make fun of you. But do you really come here every day just for your own children?"


    The man said these words, looking arrogant.


    His attitude made others really want to beat him up.


    That was exactly why another man retorted him before Jeremy could say something.


    Jeremy kept silent when Steve retorted that arrogant man.


    Steve was not as polite as Jeremy when he looked at the man.


    "Who do you think you are to talk in this way? Although you are the one who has the initiative now, have you forgotten that we have left for too long? Who is the real one who can speak here?"


    At that time, Steve and Jeremy made the decision to leave their own families and fight for their own business.


    However, some family members chose to stay home.


    They worked for their family business.


    Somehow, those people who chose to stay had a strong sense if privilege.


    They always felt that they were very powerful, although they might be nothing in others'' eyes.


    But, they were over-confident.


    These people never had a proper self-knowledge of themselves.


    In the past, Steve had been depressed enough when facing these guys. After all, those people who were worthy nothing or incapable had become so arrogant when facing with him.


    He had tried hard to be tolerant.


    He asked himself to treat the man in front nice so that he wouldn''t say anything that he shouldn''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    remey was very protective of him. That was what happened before, but it didn''t change now.


    Jeremy had done a lot of things for him, but he was as helpless as he was now. Steve had thought about it and wondered if he could really do something for him.


    However, there was no clear answer yet.


    However, there was still no suitable result in his mind. No result told him how to face the following things happening next.


    Steve had no choice but to stay by Jeremy''s side as before. He believed that this guy would not do anything wrong. He only needed to do one thing by his side and do one thing.


    That was to be his best friend for a whole life time!


    In fact, Steve was a bit depressed before.


    Now he had figured out some important thing, so it was totally different for him now.


    He had made up his mind to figure out where he was, to be different from before, and to think about his own ideas. He confirmed firmly to himself inwardly.


    Thinking of the result, he raised his head.


    Looking the man who had just mocked him, Steve said while his eyes became much colder, "In fact, I can understand what''s on your mind. Nowadays a lot of people are like you, thinking everything simply sour grapes."


    "In fact, in the eyes of all of you, Jeremy should be a very powerful man. You even want to make friends with him, don''t you?"


    "But I''m the only one who can be friends with Jeremy and I''m the only one who''s so close to him. I can understand your feelings."

 Chapter 890 A Horrible Existence

    In the end,


    Steve just said something people couldn''t understand.


    But there was still a point,


    "If you are really jealous of me, then I think you''d better keep being jealous, because only in this way can you understand a lot."


    Steve looked at these guys with a sense of superiority.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However,


    Those who were facing Steve didn''t know how to express their feelings now. Why they always felt that they were so strange when facing him?


    Steve nodded with a smile and said, "In fact, you can tell me directly next time. If I''m really happy, maybe I can give you a chance."


    "Even if you can''t be friends with Jeremy, if I was hit by fancy, maybe I can be friends with you. As long as you can get closer to me, then you are just a little closer to Jeremy, right?"


    "Steve..."


    Jeremy didn''t want to say anything before.


    However,


    Jeremy didn''t expect that Steve would say something like this. Now, let alone these guys,


    even he himself would feel speechless when he heard such words. This kind of feeling was really indescribable.


    It''s true.


    He hoped that this feeling would not appear again, because this feeling would really make one feel very uncomfortable.


    "By


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    use she just wanted to say such a word to her, so she said it in front of her. It was Sherry''s true thoughts.


    If Linda hadn''t thought of this before, Linda would really be in a bad mood. But now that she had thought of it, it was much better.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda smiled helplessly, "You see, you have known what you mean. In that case, let it go."


    "In fact, I think I can figure out something now. Jeremy is so good to Steve, and you are so good to Jeremy, so you and Jeremy, now you will not be hostile to me and Steve."


    When Linda spoke, she looked very serious, but when Sherry looked at Linda, she could really feel the change of her mood. At this moment, she was really happy.


    Because


    she had been looking forward to Linda''s change in her attitude to Jeremy and her, but she hadn''t seen it before. Now that she could really see it, how could she be in a bad mood?


    "Linda, look at yourself. Isn''t it the look that we have been looking forward to? In fact, you can do that yourself, right?"


    When facing Linda, Sherry looked very gentle. Because of this, this result seemed to be the best.


    Sherry just looked at Linda, hoping to get an answer she wanted most from Linda.

 Chapter 891 I Was Wrong

    "Thank you, Sherry..."


    Although,


    Linda had been struggling with something in the past, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t know what Sherry was doing now.


    Linda knew that Sherry was trying her best to make her feel better.


    Then,


    as the person concerned, what right did she have to keep silent all the time? Such a result was not what she wanted, was it?


    Therefore,


    she could just pretend that nothing existed. It seemed that such a result would also become the best result.


    Sherry rolled her eyes at Linda and said, "I thought you had made a deal with Steve that he wouldn''t worry about us at all."


    "But I didn''t expect that you didn''t even say that. Let me tell you, I''m very happy that you two love each other. But if there is something wrong with the children, I will definitely fight against you."


    Sherry would never say something like this out before.


    However,


    now, when Sherry said such words, she looked so confident.


    In the end, in front of Sherry, Linda just nodded helplessly and said, "Well, I think I know what you mean."


    "Well, then can you be nicer to me, Sherry?"


    Wh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she faced Sherry before. And Linda didn''t like her.


    But


    Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with Linda either. Was she really intimidated by her domineering manner?


    It seemed Linda couldn''t even say a word to refute her now. In short, Linda was completely obedient when facing Sherry now.


    As far as Sherry knew, it should be a good thing for her.


    However,


    She didn''t know what was going on. She thought it should be a good thing, but now when she faced Linda, she felt very bad.


    Sometimes, this kind of feeling would really make a person feel that her feelings were somewhat unclear. She really didn''t know what was going on now.


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she still looked a little serious.


    When Linda knew that Sherry was looking at her, she gave Sherry a big smile generously.


    Linda didn''t think she had done anything. In Linda''s eyes, she was just expressing her friendship with Sherry in her own way.


    But


    how could another person think so?


    Now when Linda looked at Sherry, she didn''t look surprised at all. Because of this, now looking at Linda, Sherry didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 892 Being Together

    In the end, Sherry still didn''t know what to do with Linda.


    Sherry had no choice but to sigh helplessly, "You, if only you could be more thoughtful in this way when it came to other things."


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t put my attention on a former best friend who had nothing to do with me. I won''t let her influence my mood."


    "Linda, don''t you think that we have said a lot of unnecessary craps? Haven''t you thought about it? Why do you say so much useless craps in front of me now?"


    "Look at yourself. You don''t know what else you can say, do you? If so, then you''d better not say anything."


    "Well, do you have any other ideas now?"


    In the past, Linda wouldn''t have asked such a strange question, but she didn''t know what happened to her after being scolded by Sherry.


    ''Normally, according to my personality, I should think that Sherry looks very ridiculous, and I will never have any connection with her in the future.


    What''s more,


    sometimes, I would take revenge on her in my way, but I didn''t know what was wrong with me now. I was actually somewhat grateful to her.''


    Linda felt a little helpless. Was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    time, he didn''t say anything more.


    It seemed that


    it was not that he didn''t want to say, but he just didn''t know what to say and do.


    In his eyes, it was a simple thing before, but now it was solved so easily by Jeremy.


    Steve couldn''t even control himself to imagine.


    If...


    If he had more things to do now by himself, what would he end up with in the end? Steve wanted to know all these.


    However,


    Steve didn''t know the answer. When he spoke, he looked very helpless.


    Steve looked at Jeremy in front of him and said helplessly, "Jeremy, now you know what I''m thinking about. Don''t you want to help me with the matter between me and Linda?"


    Jeremy shook his head helplessly and said, "Steve, do you think I''m omnipotent now?"


    Steve nodded and said, "Yes, you are omnipotent. I believe that even if it''s my family''s business and it''s still a little difficult for me, but for you, it''s easy and you can solve it easily."


    This time,


    Jeremy paid more attention to Steve.


    However,


    when he was speaking, he didn''t show any respect to Steve,


    "Steve, is there something wrong with your brain?"

 Chapter 893 You Can Still Come To Me

    "Yes, there are in fact a lot of things that I can help you with, just as you think. I can help you, but why do I choose to be silent and not to say anything when you need me so much?"


    "Steve, you must think that it is so inconceivable now. I''m not the one you know anymore. But again, have you ever thought of another thing?"


    "Although we are on good terms, but that''s all. It seems that I have never owed you anything when we two get along with each other."


    "Because I know that I have never owed you anything, so when I say these words to you now, I am particularly confident, because I know what I am doing now."


    "I know why I do that, and even what I will do in the future. I know all these, and I have always been clear about it."


    "Steve, it''s true that we are friends. I can do a lot of things for you. It''s okay that you think so. But you have forgotten one thing. We are not family."


    "No matter what you think of our relationship, even if you think we are family, and I think so sometimes. But have you really thought about what your family think?"


    "No matter how close the relationship between the two of us is and how close we seem to be, more people will be unhappy as long as they see


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ow if he could really get the result he imagined, the one he wanted the most when he faced such those problems.


    But...


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, he looked a little timid. Even if Steve knew that Jeremy did it for his own good.


    Jeremy didn''t expect that either.


    When he tried to be serious in front of Steve, Steve would become a little afraid of him.


    In the end...


    Jeremy shook his head helplessly and said, "Well...if you really meet something that you can''t solve by yourself, you can come to me."


    Jeremy knew it.


    If he didn''t say that to Steve, then Steve would probably be very worried.


    So...


    Now, no matter for what reason, it was necessary for him to say such words to this man, to really encourage him.


    Jeremy was very clear about it.


    Seeing that Steve''s expression had changed, Jeremy smiled helplessly and said, "But you have to rely on yourself for most of the things."


    I can give you some help, but not in all cases."


    However, it was enough for Steve now.


    Steve looked at Jeremy, nodded seriously and said, "I think I have understood what you mean now."


    Jeremy looked at Steve. He looked a little helpless, but he still looked gentle hearing his words.

 Chapter 894 Generous

    On the contrary,


    after hearing what Jeremy said, Steve left.


    Steve knew that Jeremy didn''t need his help now. Jeremy could handle these small things well by himself.


    Therefore,


    even if he really wanted to help Jeremy, it was definitely not the right time.


    Steve looked at Jeremy helplessly.


    But he left in a hurry.


    When Steve really disappeared from his sight, Jeremy sighed and said helplessly, "Steve, I really can''t help you this time..."


    Jeremy was the same as Steve before.


    As long as something happened that Steve couldn''t solve, he would help him and he thought as long as he was willing to help Steve, there was nothing that couldn''t be solved. It had been one of his habits.


    However,


    Jeremy forgot one thing. Now, even Sherry was very independent, but he still habitually helped Steve.


    If it continued to go on like this, then he was not helping Steve at all. On the contrary, he was ruining Steve.


    Thinking of this, Jeremy felt even more uncomfortable.


    In Jeremy''s opinion, even if others didn''t know what he meant and how he felt, didn''t he know it himself? He cared about Steve very much, and naturally, he hoped that Steve could be more capable than anyone else.


    That was why he could really figure out what he meant and his


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y think so of me, then I''m really sad. Don''t you know my heart for you?"


    "Not to mention this clothes, I can even design a one for you next time for free. After all, I''m very generous."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery smiled indulgently, "But, Sherry, who will pay for a birthday gift from his friends? So, it has nothing to do with whether you are generous or not."


    "You!"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she was still a little angry, but when she really saw the way Jeffery looked at her, Sherry was confused.


    She didn''t know how to face such a Jeffery and what else she could say.


    Anyway,


    she might feel better when she didn''t have such an idea before.


    Now,


    it was because she had already had such an idea that she felt sad. She thought no one would know this kind of feeling.


    Although,


    at present, Sherry didn''t like what Jeffery said to her very much, Sherry was also very clear about one thing at this time.


    That is,


    there seemed to be no problem with what Jeffery said to her now. It seemed that the things she gave Jeffery shouldn''t be charged.


    So she just gave him a gift that shouldn''t have been charged. How could she say that she was generous now? It was a beautiful mistake.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 895 Contentment

    "You really have to prepare a birthday gift for this guy alone."


    Knowing that Sherry was with Jeffery, Chester put aside his work and came straight over.


    Looking at the suit that Jeffery was wearing now, he knew that it must be designed by Sherry. When he looked at Sherry, he smiled helplessly.


    Sherry sighed with some depression, and then said helplessly, "Yes, I was busy recently. But I still find time to prepare birthday gift for someone. I had thought someone may thank me for that."


    "It''s a pity that someone didn''t thank me. In the end, he even mocked me. I was so sad..."


    As Sherry said, she really pretended to be very sad in front of Chester.


    At this moment,


    Even Jeffery was inevitably a little stunned when he looked at Sherry. Jeffery had never thought that Sherry could pretend so well in front of Chester.


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he smiled helplessly and said to Sherry, "In the evening, Jeffery will have a birthday party. Although we can''t be too close to each other in front of the public for the time being, you can come and play with us."


    Hearing Chester''s words, Jeffery nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, yes. At that time, you can take Linda with you. Even if you are really isolated, you still have a companion, don''t you?"


    Hearing what Jeffery said to her, S


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at since Sherry could bring Alina to him directly, then what she said should be true.


    He knew it.


    However,


    Now when he really saw the video, he had a completely different mood.


    Chester glanced at Jeffery, but Jeffery didn''t say anything.


    Jeffery left directly to deal with the matter that Chester asked him to deal with.


    At this time, Chester''s eyes fell on Sherry again.


    He said seriously, "I didn''t do well in the past. It''s the same this time. But don''t worry. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    With a cold face, Sherry nodded and said, "What I need is not your promise. I hope I can see the person who tracked Alina today."


    Looking at him, Sherry continued, "Don''t forget that Alina is not my employee. She is a member of your company. She is the talent I promised to train for you."


    "So, after I leave here some time later, Alina will be the chief designer of your company. If you can''t even protect your own people, then I really doubt how you got your current position."


    Looking at Sherry, Chester smiled bitterly.


    Now, Sherry looked too serious.


    Even now, he couldn''t figure something out.


    He didn''t know what Sherry meant now.


    Could Sherry really continue to get along in peace with him?


    Or should he be contented with the relationship between them now?

 Chapter 896 Explanation

    "I''m sorry for this matter."


    Although


    Chester also knew that his apology might not be sincere in Sherry''s eyes now, he knew that he had to say it.


    If


    he didn''t say anything, he will be emotionally crippled.


    "If apology works, then why do we need the police?"


    However,


    although they only need to pretend to be cold to each other in front of others,


    now, Sherry was still as cold as before.


    Even though Chester knew that Sherry didn''t intend to said that,


    he still felt a little sad when he saw Sherry''s cold face.


    "Actually, I''m fine..."


    On the other side, Alina couldn''t figure out why Sherry treated Chester like this, but she knew


    that Sherry did this for her.


    Thinking of that Chester might be her boss in the future,


    Alina thought that no matter what happened now, she couldn''t let Sherry really offend Chester.


    After all,


    Sherry''s status was different from her. Even though Sherry said such arrogant words, Chester had to face Sherry with a smile in the end.


    But


    even if she left this company, there would still be a lot of people competing for her position.


    She wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    person at all. I always feel that it''s not easy to find him now."


    Hearing what Jeffery said and looking at what Jeffery was doing, Chester said helplessly, "Jeffery, you know what? If it was still before, I really couldn''t imagine that you would do such a stupid thing."


    Jeffery looked at Chester helplessly. And then he sighed and said helplessly, "Do you really think what I''m doing now is stupid in your eyes?"


    Different from what Chester, Jeffery felt that he had done a great job recently. Even now, he worked well.


    But


    Chester didn''t praise him, and he even said that what he had done was wrong. Jeffery was really not convinced.


    Jeffery looked at Chester, hoping to get an answer he wanted from this man.


    Now Jeffery wanted to know what he had done wrong and why Chester thought that he was stupid.


    This was the most unacceptable thing for Jeffery now.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, he seemed to understand why Jeffery had to look at him like this.


    Because of this, when Chester looked at Jeffery again, he looked more helpless.


    "Well, since you want to know, I''ll explain it to you."

 Chapter 897 Background

    Looking at Chester, Jeffery nodded and said, "Okay, I still want to know that if it were you, is there any better way to solve this matter?"


    Chester looked at Jeffery helplessly.


    In fact,


    Chester really couldn''t figure it out. Didn''t Jeffery always very smart before?


    But


    why was he so stupid now?


    Jeffery could handle these things well in the past.


    However,


    Why did he become so stupid when dealing with this matter? This was what Chester couldn''t figure out now.


    That was also what Chester didn''t dare to say in front of Jeffery.


    Chester knew it clearly.


    Even if what happened now was a problem that Jeffery shouldn''t have said to him. Then, there would be a more serious problem.


    "No..."


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he looked a little timid, but he still hoped that he could show something different.


    However,


    Chester was too calm now.


    Now, in front of Jeffery, Chester was only playing computer seriously, preparing for something to show his thoughts to Jeffery.


    At the beginning, Jeffery didn''t really want to listen Chester''s opinion, but now seeing Chester was so serious, Jeffery forced himself to be a little more seri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ng now.


    They hoped that they could keep this mood all the time. Now, as long as they didn''t let themselves down all the time, it might be the best result.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, his eyes softened.


    After Jeffery left, he really went to investigate those things.


    At the beginning, Chester also followed the progress.


    Later,


    he directly asked himself to believe in Jeffery and left the rest of the things to Jeffery. He thought that Jeffery was good at dealing with such things.


    "The little daughter of the Lian clan?"


    Although Chester had thought about something before, when Jeffery finally brought that person to him and heard the answer, he was really confused.


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery said seriously, "Although it''s not as powerful as the Lyu Family behind you, it''s not a small family. Why did she come out to work in your company?"


    Chester was confused and a little helpless.


    Finally, he just sighed and said helplessly, "So, is it really useful for you to ask me these questions now?"


    "Hurry up, ask Sherry and Alina to come here. I''m afraid that only when we summoned all the people involved can we find the answer, right?"

 Chapter 898 The Story Of Alina

    In fact,


    at this time


    when Chester said this, he felt helpless. In the past, he had thought about many possibilities, but now, when facing the truth,


    he still felt that he couldn''t keep up with these people''s thoughts now. Why did there a daughter of a big family in his company all of a sudden?


    "Yes, but I''m just an illegitimate daughter..."


    When Alina looked at Chester, she was a little curious, as if she didn''t know how Chester knew it.


    Looking at Alina, Chester smiled bitterly and said, "The person who was following you this time is one of your family members. It has nothing to do with what happened in the past. So, I think you have to deal with it by yourself."


    This time,


    knowing the truth, Sherry became speechless, but when she looked at Alina, she still looked a little anxious.


    Now, Sherry had no idea what else she could say in front of Alina.


    Anyway,


    Sherry was in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    But


    people who were really looking at Sherry didn''t think that she was really so flustered. On the contrary, they felt as if she was watching a play.


    Thinking of this,


    Chester eyes became deeper.


    If there weren''t so many people here,


    he really wanted to ask Sherry if she had knew it


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    were mature.


    She would do what she wanted to do.


    And she would try her best to succeed!


    At this time,


    Sherry became much silent when she looked at Alina.


    She didn''t say that she didn''t want to stay with Alina. She was still quiet, waiting for Alina to finish her story. Now Sherry wanted to know more.


    "In fact, I don''t really like design. At the beginning, I wanted to be a star, but my family''s company was suppressed by a design company."


    "From then on, my family hated people who worked as a designer the most. So, from that time on, I told myself that I must be a designer."


    "I not only want to be a designer, but also have to stand in a very high position, so that they don''t dare to look down upon me. In the end, even if they don''t like me, they can only endure me."


    Alina became more stubborn when she spoke.


    Jeffery looked at Alina.


    He seemed to have seen the woman who had tried her best to prove herself in front of Jeremy.


    Now Jeffery finally understood.


    He was afraid that there was something wrong with Alina.


    "I come here just to try my best to achieve my goal. If I really bring you any unnecessary trouble, I apologize to you..."


    When Alina spoke, she looked very guilty


    and depressed.

 Chapter 899 Scheme

    When Jeffery came out,


    he saw Sherry, who was standing outside alone.


    Jeffery smiled at Sherry and said, "Like me, you didn''t expect that there is such a story behind Alina, right?"


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry nodded with a bitter smile and said, "But you should know that if you know nothing about the same thing, I will feel normal, but I can''t."


    "Maybe you two are just passers-by in each other''s lives. You have nothing to do with each other. But the relationship between Alina and me is different."


    "Think about it carefully. Do you still have a lot of things that you can''t figure out, or even can''t see clearly? This feeling is really terrible."


    "What''s more, how should I face Alina now? She looks really pitiful. I should believe her, right?"


    "But Jeffery, do you know that even though Alina is my apprentice now, there is still a voice telling me deep in my heart?"


    "I can''t let myself trust someone so easily now. If I really do that, it''s an irresponsible behavior."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked very depressed.


    Now, Jeffery just looked at Sherry. He didn''t know what he should say. It seemed to be a very difficult t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''t you curious about what I''m thinking of you now?"


    Looking at Chester in front of him, Jeffery shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''m not curious at all. I don''t want to know either."


    "Well, now that you have an idea in your mind, you can do as you want. Jeffery, I want to see how far you can deal with this matter."


    Chester just looked at Jeffery and said with a smile.


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he rolled his eyes at him and asked, "So, don''t you think you should explain to me what you mean now?"


    "I remember that I only promised to help you solve the company''s affairs. I wanted to learn something by the way, but I never said that I would handle everything for you."


    "Yes, but don''t you want to do it yourself? It''s not someone else''s business. Isn''t it about Sherry?"


    "Even if you can ask yourself not to care about others, can you stop caring about Sherry? It''s impossible. What you care most is Sherry."


    Chester looked at Jeffery and said seriously.


    On the contrary,


    when Jeffery looked at Chester, he didn''t know how he was feeling now.


    He didn''t know why he felt that he had fallen into Chester''s scheme.

 Chapter 900 What Do You Think About It

    "Where have you been?"


    What Sherry had been thinking about was the matter of Alina.


    But...


    To Sherry''s surprise, when she returned to her office this time, she didn''t see Alina, but Linda.


    Linda was sitting at the door, fiddling with something.


    She looked very concentrated.


    Sherry knew clearly that even if there were some bad emotions in her, she shouldn''t vent them in front of Linda.


    However.


    Most of the time, in the face of such a thing, it was one thing that you knew it clearly, but then it was another thing whether you could really do it.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda said seriously, "I used to have a good partner. Their fabric has always been very good."


    "I was thinking about what kind of cloth I should choose when it comes to things made for Steve, so I went to see it myself. I forgot to tell you about it this morning."


    Sherry also knew that even if she was not in a good mood, it actually had nothing to do with Linda.


    Even if she was in a bad mood, it didn''t mean that she could vent her anger on Linda.


    Sherry had no choice but to keep herself silent.


    Finally, Linda noticed something wrong with Sherry.


    She asked, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Seeing that Sherry nodded her head, Linda continued, "Since you are in a bad mood, I think maybe you can share with me what has happe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    What''s the result you saw before? This should be the most clear thing between the two of us, isn''t it? The result you want to see the most..."


    Sherry still looked at Linda quietly.


    She hoped that Linda would not stop talking to her when she wanted to say more. Now, Sherry still wanted to hear more from Linda.


    Because.


    Only in this way could she know what she could get in the end and what she had always wanted.


    Linda said, "I will give you the simplest suggestion. Just follow your heart, because if you don''t follow your heart, no one can do anything to help you, right?"


    Looking at Linda who was talking to her, Sherry didn''t know what she was feeling now. Looking at Linda, she was particularly quiet.


    When Linda was facing Sherry''s silence, she wouldn''t really say something more to Sherry. It was not impossible if Sherry didn''t like to talk to her now.


    That was it.


    Linda continued to look at her cloth outside, and thought hard when analyzing the design drawing. She continued to think about how to get the effect she wanted the most.


    Alone in the office, Sherry continued to seriously think about the matter of Alina. Her mind was in a mess. She really hoped that she could be freed from the matter at this time.


    However, even Linda looked very helpless, as if she didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 901 Why Do You Feel Sorry

    When Linda saw that Sherry was looking at her for help, she became more helpless.


    Linda sighed and said helplessly, "You have been looking at me like this since I came in. I have something important to tell you."


    Hearing what Linda said to her, Sherry seemed to realize something. At last, she looked at Linda and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Linda said helplessly, "I''m not thinking about anything. These clothes are the last ones I''ve chosen and these are my final color drafts. But I always feel that something is wrong, but I really don''t know what to do."


    When facing Sherry, Linda tried her best to make it clear to Sherry.


    She was clear about what she had done before. That''s why she looked serious now.


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she said, "Let me have a look."


    "Here you are."


    Linda was very confident in Sherry''s ability. Even though Sherry looked a little unconcerned now, Linda was still very serious.


    "What do you think?"


    Sherry didn''t say anything. When Linda looked at Sherry, she was a little nervous. She was waiting for Sherry''s answer seriously.


    Linda wanted to know Sherry''s thoughts when she looked at her works. She also wanted to know if her works could really touch Sherry.


    But


    onl


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    think about something.


    Even if she really thought about it now, she just thought about it superficially. In fact, it won''t bring any change at all. Sherry knew this better than anyone else.


    When Sherry came out, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Although


    she also felt that what Linda said to her was reasonable, but at this time, Sherry did not let herself choose to face Alina at the first time, but to choose to be alone.


    Sherry felt that she didn''t need to talk about her thoughts with anyone now. What she needed most now was quietness. She needed a quiet place for her to think about what she was thinking now.


    If


    she didn''t even know what she was thinking. It seemed that there was no need to face others.


    Sherry knew this clearly.


    Thinking of this, Sherry looked at the coffee in front of her and felt even more uncomfortable.


    Sure enough,


    sometimes, some things may seem very simple on the surface.


    But sometimes, they will become very complicated. And those things that we couldn''t think through were the most difficult problem.


    She didn''t know how to deal with them.


    That was exactly what Linda thought when she looked at Sherry.


    However,


    when facing Sherry, Linda was somewhat helpless.

 Chapter 902 Be Polite

    But it was still different now.


    There was no one around Sherry. Now, Sherry can think clearly about what she was thinking. At this time, she didn''t need to pay attention to others.


    "Sherry, you are really..."


    When Sherry thought of something, she was depressed.


    She wanted to call Jeremy and tell him how bad her mood was at the moment, but in the end, Sherry still couldn''t make the call.


    In fact,


    Sherry also knew that Jeremy was busy with a lot of things now. She knew it must be not so easy.


    Since she had chosen to stay at that time, she shouldn''t have brought any unnecessary trouble to Jeremy.


    She needed to do her own things well. That''s all. As for other things, they should not be what she was thinking now.


    ''How to face Jeremy now?


    How to she face Alina?'' Sherry thought.


    As she thought, she looked away and saw that Alina and a young man were sitting there and talking. Judging from their expressions, Sherry knew that their conversation was not very pleasant.


    Sherry pretended to take a selfie and took a picture of the man. Then she sent it to Chester, hoping that he could give her an answer about the relationship between this man and Alina.


    Chester was always effective.


    In just a few minutes, he gave an answer.


    Chester kindly told Sherry the identity of this man.


    Sure e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nodded and said, "Yes, at that time, my mother said she would take me to find my biological father, but they didn''t treat me as a family at all."


    "They imprisoned my mother and threatened me to do all kinds of things. If possible, I hope you can help me save my mother."


    Hearing this, Sherry seemed to have a conclusion.


    In an instant,


    she looked at the man and said, "In that case, I''ll trouble you for once. When you get back, tell your father that Sherry from the Ou Family will definitely come to visit your family."


    "Thank you."


    Alina stared blankly at the man who left in a hurry. At this time, she realized how powerful Sherry was. She drove the man away with a few words.


    When Alina looked at Sherry, she really hoped that Sherry could see that she was really grateful to her. Unfortunately, now Sherry looked a little calmer.


    Looking at Alina, Sherry smiled helplessly and said, "It''s over. But next time, if the same thing happens, you must tell me."


    "I choose you to be my apprentice because I hope you can really make an amazing work. I don''t want you to put your time on these useless things."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very calm.


    But


    her words were a little harsh, as if she didn''t care about other people''s feelings at all.


    She seemed to only care about herself.


    "I see."

 Chapter 903 Little Things

    Even at this moment, Sherry still looked so cold.


    However,


    Alina didn''t become dejected because of this. On the contrary, at this time, when facing Sherry, she was still in a good mood.


    Looking at Sherry, she said happily, "Teacher, I have known what my problem is now. With your help, I will definitely let you see a satisfactory work."


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "I hope what you said to me now is true. Since you have said that to me, I am really looking forward to your work. I hope you can really give me a surprise."


    When Sherry said these words, she looked very happy.


    Alina nodded, "Okay."


    Looking at Alina, Sherry just kept smiling. She didn''t say what she shouldn''t say. It seemed that it was not bad to be so calm.


    When Alina looked at Sherry, she was still a little confused.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, "Since there is something you are not satisfied with, why can''t you just make it perfect until you are satisfied?"


    Although


    Alina didn''t know why Sherry looked a little depressed, she still spoke out her thoughts.


    She thought if she could really help Sherry, then she would be very willing to do it, because in her heart, Sherry seemed to be an existence that she co


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    had made great progress. She was no longer the girl she saw at the beginning. Now she knew that she had to show kindness to Linda.


    Sherry took a glance and found that they were just bread, coffee and so on.


    They were something cheap.


    However,


    even though some people didn''t really care about it, these things could really change the relationship between the two people. Sherry was very clear about this.


    Thinking of this, Sherry''s evaluation of Alina rise up.


    After all,


    Alina was not like before. Now she would have her own mature ideas when dealing with something.


    When Linda looked at Alina, she was in a good mood.


    When she found that Alina was also looking at her,


    she gave her a bright smile.


    She asked, "Why do you come to me?"


    Sherry had told Linda something before, so Linda felt that she should keep some distance with Alina now.


    After all,


    she was different from Sherry.


    Her identity was already very sensitive.


    Linda can''t become closer to Alina. Otherwise, if Alina really did something in the future, it must have something to do with her.


    Linda had always been a cautious person. She would never want such a thing to happen to her. Therefore, Linda was tepid to Alina.

 Chapter 904 Very Good

    "I just heard that you are working on the design drawing. Someone told me that I need to learn from you. These are the snacks I bought for you."


    Although Linda looked a little cold,


    Alina didn''t care about it. At least, when Linda looked at her, she was still smiling.


    In the end, Linda had no choice.


    She looked at Alina helplessly and asked, "Can you tell me what you want to do now? Don''t you think there is something wrong with yourself?"


    "It was Sherry who asked you to see my design, right? But tell me, why do you want to see my design? Is there any benefit for you to see my design?"


    Alina was stunned.


    Obviously, what Linda asked was something that Alina had never thought about before.


    However,


    it didn''t mean that she needed to give up now.


    Looking at Linda, Alina said seriously, "Since my teacher asked me to come, she must have her own thoughts. So I think I should stay here."


    Linda nodded and said, "Even if you insist on staying here, I won''t really do anything to you. But have you made up your mind that you must do it?"


    Linda looked at Alina helplessly.


    "I''m not a stingy person. I can show you my design drawing this time. But when you want to le


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d and said, "No, I don''t think it''s good to let you think about these things."


    "I won''t go with you, so you''d better prepare for it by yourself now. I think even if you go alone, you can do it well."


    Sherry said unhappily, "It''s not because I don''t know how to face such a situation that I want to be with you. I''m serious and inviting you."


    Linda nodded with a helpless smile and said, "I know you do this for my own good. But, Sherry, there are some things you haven''t thought of."


    Sherry quietly looked at Linda in front of her. Apparently, she was not very happy.


    However,


    at this time, Sherry didn''t say anything that she shouldn''t say. Now, Sherry also wanted to know what Linda was thinking.


    She looked at Linda coldly.


    However,


    Linda knew that Sherry''s purpose was very simple now. She just hoped that she could give him an explanation. Otherwise, according to Sherry''s personality,


    Linda knew Sherry would be confused all the time.


    Thinking of this, Linda felt a little helpless.


    Although Sherry had made great progress recently, she really looked like a child sometimes.


    Even so,


    Linda still thought that Sherry was the loveliest person in the world.

 Chapter 905 A Bold Choice

    At this moment, Linda still thought so.


    "Tell me what you think."


    Sherry had been waiting for Linda to speak out her own thoughts, but what Sherry had never thought was that Linda had the courage to think nonsense at this moment.


    Thinking of this, Sherry was more dissatisfied with Linda.


    However,


    Sherry still tried her best to make herself looked amicable. It seemed that only in this way could they looked still in the best relationship.


    "I know you want to help me now, but you have forgotten the most serious thing. Steve hasn''t really introduced me to his family yet."


    "You know, Steve has made great efforts in the past. However, he only admitted to his family that he lived with me. The situation for Steve and me is not as simple as that for you and Jeremy."


    "Sherry, think about it carefully. You have your own career now. You have already been in such a good position. Even if there is still a gap between you and Jeremy, it is not that big."


    "But Steve and I are different from each other. There are many things that haven''t been handled between us."


    "Sherry, I know why you are talking about this and what you want to do. I know that you want me to help you..."


    "But sometimes, there are many things that are


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    l here."


    With a bitter smile, Sherry nodded and said, "Tell me. Why do I care so much? Alina is just my apprentice. That''s all..."


    Linda was speechless.


    Anyway,


    now Linda finally understood that Sherry didn''t come here to talk to her about the past and the relationship between them.


    Steve''s house was closer to the bar.


    Therefore,


    Sherry didn''t want to go far to her house after she had drunk too much. So she went directly here.


    In the past,


    Sherry had done such a thing. As long as Linda thought of this, she could understand Sherry''s purpose. That was why she was more helpless.


    After helping Sherry lie on the bed, Linda lay beside her alone, thinking about what had happened these days. It was really a mess.


    "But, Sherry, don''t you feel it yourself? Your care for Alina is really too much..."


    In the past,


    Linda didn''t want to say that in front of Sherry, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her now.


    Anyway,


    when Linda was facing Sherry, there was still a voice telling her that something couldn''t be passed so easily.


    But


    she didn''t know whether she could really get some results from Alina. Because of this, their relationship looked more helpless.


    Linda looked at Sherry helplessly.

 Chapter 906 Change

    "Linda, I really hate you..."


    Just as Linda was thinking about something, Sherry suddenly began to shout loudly.


    All of a sudden,


    Linda looked very helpless. "Look at yourself.


    You are in my house now. How can you hate me?"


    On the other side,


    "How are the kids?"


    When Steve came back from home, the situation was much better. So he was in a very good mood when he faced Jeremy.


    But


    even if Steve was in a good mood now, Jeremy was not.


    Jeremy shook his head and said, "Not very well. I''m really worried about the two children now."


    Hearing Jeremy''s words, Steve looked much more serious. When he looked at Jeremy, he asked, "So, what happened?"


    Steve could tell that Jeremy felt helpless now.


    However,


    Jeremy couldn''t speak a word now.


    Now,


    he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Or maybe,


    even so, in fact, it was a good thing. At least, when facing each other, he knew what he was doing, but Steve could clearly feel something.


    Steve was in a good mood now, but Jeremy looked like an irritable man.


    ''So


    what''s wrong with Jeremy? What happened to him?''


    Steve still had a lot of thoughts in his mind, but Steve''s attention was always on Jeremy. At


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    know anything like before, and if Jeremy didn''t make it clear, Steve might feel better.


    However,


    at that time, Steve had really felt a lot of changes when he heard what Jeremy said. Therefore, what Jeremy said now was basically no different from the truth for Steve.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy said helplessly, "I know everything now. So, this time, let''s just do it, okay?"


    Steve looked at Jeremy with hesitation.


    However,


    at last, when Steve looked at Jeremy, he nodded seriously and said, "I see. I''ll leave the rest to you. I trust you."


    Jeremy was speechless.


    ''Therefore,


    When did I agree to help?'' Jeremy thought.


    After taking a look at Steve, Jeremy said to Steve, "In the evening, Sherry sent me a message."


    Hearing this, Steve looked more serious.


    Looking at Jeremy, he asked, "What did Sherry say?"


    Although


    Steve didn''t know what Sherry had said, but he was sure that what Sherry had said had something to do with him.


    Otherwise,


    Jeremy would not look at him so seriously now.


    Steve felt helpless.


    ''Therefore,


    what on earth had Sherry said to Jeremy?'' Steve asked in heart. Although he didn''t know what it was, he could feel that it should be a very serious thing.

 Chapter 907 Be Sensitive

    Although


    at this moment,


    when Jeremy looked at Steve, he looked a little helpless, Jeremy seemed to know what he wanted to do and what he would do in the end.


    So when he looked at Steve,


    he spoke out all the words he wanted to say directly.


    "Sherry wants to know when you can really be with Linda and when can your relationship be admitted by your family. Sherry feels that Linda is very aggrieved now."


    In fact,


    Jeremy really didn''t like Steve''s behavior when it came to this matter. Steve''s way in dealing with this matter was exactly different now.


    In the past, Jeremy thought that Steve could solve such a problem better than him. But now, Jeremy realized that he was thinking too much.


    Steve was of no use at the critical moment.


    Thinking of this,


    Jeremy felt helpless. What was he thinking before? Why did he think that Steve could handle the matter of Linda alone well?


    In the past, he thought it was very possible, but now he felt that it was a very difficult thing. He didn''t know how to face it at all.


    "I..."


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, he looked a little depressed.


    Steve wanted to explain something.


    However,


    perhaps because he thought too


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    such an age. Wasn''t it a terrible thing in itself?


    Jeremy didn''t explain everything to Steve before.


    Because he just wanted to know if Steve could really understand him if he didn''t make it clear. In the end, Jeremy gave up.


    He always felt that Steve seemed to be a little good in front of him, but this attitude seemed to be a little bad, which made him feel very confused.


    "Well..."


    Just as what Jeremy said, Steve had never thought about it before.


    However,


    when Jeremy said something like that that, Steve understood a lot. He understood what Jeremy meant.


    Heck.


    He hadn''t had such a feeling before, but now when he was doing these things, it was really hard to understand.


    At last, Jeremy couldn''t help but sigh, and then said helplessly, "Well, if you really can''t figure it out, just forget it."


    I don''t think you can do that.


    When Steve looked at Jeremy, he was obviously a little embarrassed.


    Now Steve also knew that there must be a big difference between him and the one that Jeremy had imagined. Therefore, when facing Jeremy, he might not be in such a state at all.


    Therefore,


    now when she looked at Jeremy, he still looked a little helpless.

 Chapter 908 Be Obedient

    "Okay, I won''t think it anymore..."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he looked a little helpless, but he had a good attitude. He spoke gently.


    That was why Steve nodded obediently when he looked at Jeremy, indicating that he would listen to Jeremy.


    "Steve, you know what? Sometimes I''m really curious about whether there''s something wrong with your brain, but sometimes when I look at you, I knew that I shouldn''t said that."


    Now when Jeremy looked at Steve, a sense of impotence appeared in his heart.


    Although Jeremy also knew that he shouldn''t have said something, he still felt a little aggrieved when he looked at Steve.


    Anyway,


    this was how he felt when facing Steve.


    "There must be nothing wrong with my brain."


    Steve''s expressions looked a little different from Jeremy.


    Steve seemed to be in a good mood now.


    He looked at Jeremy and said with a smile, "But I''m really curious now. I''m curious about what the two kids have done to make you say that."


    After all,


    it seemed that Jeremy was easy-going on the surface, but in fact, it was not the case at all. Even if they were Jeremy''s sons, it should be very difficult for them to get the praise of Jeremy.


    However,


    now the two kids not only did it, but also did it easily


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    would definitely prove everything. For this, Alina believed firmly.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Linda looked at Sherry helplessly, but her attitude was good when she spoke.


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she was still a little confused. Linda looked serious. Sherry wanted to know what Linda wanted to say.


    However,


    at last, when facing Linda, Sherry nodded her head and said, "Tell me, what do you want to say to me now?"


    "Do you have time at the night of these days? If you have time, go out with me. I''m bored and alone now. You''re also alone. How about we went out for a walk together?"


    It seemed that Sherry had never thought that Linda would say such words when facing her. She looked at Linda for a while and seemed to think whether what Linda said now was true or not.


    At last, Sherry had to nod helplessly and said, "Well, I agree."


    Although Sherry felt that the relationship between Linda and her had changed a little, she would not really think that the relationship between them would really be renewed as before.


    Therefore,


    when facing Linda, Sherry''s attitude was still the same as before.


    As the saying goes, lookers on see more than players.


    When Alina looked at Linda, there was even a hint of pity in her eyes.

 Chapter 909 Make Some Changes

    In fact.


    It might be difficult to make friends with such a person all the time, but these two people seemed to be suitable for each other.


    It might be hard for others to understand how Sherry and Linda became friends. But now, it seemed that it was easy to understand it at once.


    Some people were much better than one had imagined. So, even if one really made friends with such a person, it should be something comfortable.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda looked a little helpless.


    In the end, she just sighed slightly and said helplessly, "Since I have said enough, I will leave now and give you two some time to have a good chat."


    Hearing her words, Alina wanted to say something more.


    She wanted Linda to stay.


    However.


    Alina knew that this was Sherry''s office, and she was not qualified to speak. In the end, she could only look at Sherry eagerly.


    She hoped that Sherry could really change her mind now.


    She didn''t care what Sherry would think seeing her looked at her this way.


    "You stay here."


    Just when Linda was about to leave this place, Sherry somehow spoke out, as if she didn''t realize what she should do until now.


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she looked a little surprised.


    In the end, everyone seemed to be able to calm down.


    It seemed that it was not bad.


    "Okay, I''ll stay." When Linda looked at Sherry, she bec


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    red that Sherry was also interested.


    Sherry didn''t like that kind of place at all, and even rarely entered it. But, why did Sherry take the initiative to invite her now?


    Was there anything wrong with this woman''s mind? Now when Linda looked at Sherry, she seemed to be looking at a mad man.


    Now, Linda stubbornly believed that there must be something wrong with Sherry''s mind.


    Looking at Linda, Sherry smiled helplessly.


    "I just feel bored staying at home all the time, so I think maybe I can make some changes by myself."


    When Sherry looked at Linda, she looked a little gentle.


    However.


    Now Linda seemed to understand what Sherry was thinking now. The two men, Jeremy and Steve, were gone now.


    Although the two men were only going to experience something with the children, Sherry, who had rarely been separated from Jeremy for so long, was still a little upset.


    During this period of time, Linda also missed Steve.


    Thinking of this, Linda felt that she could understand Sherry''s thoughts.


    Looking at Sherry, she nodded and said, "I know what you mean, so I think we can make the changes step by step."


    When Linda spoke, she was gentle. It could be seen that now Linda really wanted to take good care of Sherry.


    Looking at Linda, Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, then it''s settled. Let''s drink together tonight."

 Chapter 910 Inner Peace

    "When did you two get so close to each other?"


    In the evening, when Jeffery got off work, he saw Linda and Sherry walking together.


    Although Jeffery knew that he shouldn''t talk to Sherry too much, he was still a little shocked seeing the harmony between Linda and Sherry.


    Linda and Jeffery had conflicts before.


    At this time, when Linda looked at Jeffery, she was naturally not so happy.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "It seems that there is no need to report our relationship to you."


    When Jeffery looked at Linda, he wanted to say something, but at this time, he was a little speechless, although he was a little unwilling to admit it.


    But


    now Jeffery knew that what Linda said was right. There was no need to report to him how close the relationship between Linda and Sherry was.


    Looking at Linda helplessly, Sherry said, "It''s okay that you quarreled with me before. But now, no matter who you see, you are full of anger. What''s wrong with you? Did he offend you?"


    Linda wanted to say that Jeffery had offended her before.


    But


    in the end, she still didn''t say that. Occasionally, when she looked at Jeffery, she glared at him. In the end, she turned around and left.


    After Linda and Sherry left.


    Chester came out.


    Lo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    of the similar experience, for such a long time, Jeffery had always thought that Chester was the same kind of man as him, and Chester had encountered the same thing as him.


    But


    Jeffery really didn''t understand why the two of them had the same experience. He thought that their experience was unfair to them.


    However,


    now he still had so much negative thoughts in his heart. But he was curious why Chester always look so calm when he faced all these.


    Jeffery really wanted to ask Chester, but he was always afraid of his answer. He was afraid that after he said something, the gap between the two would be even greater.


    In fact,


    such a feeling had appeared in Jeffery''s mind for a long time. He knew that even if Sherry was not with Jeremy, she won''t choose to be with him.


    After all,


    Chester looked more excellent than him, although most of the time, he didn''t like Chester at all.


    However,


    most of the time, Jeffery had to admit that Chester was an excellent man, and there was a gap between them.


    Although these were not what he was willing to face now, it was indeed the most real answer.


    When Chester looked at Jeffery, he shook his head with a helpless smile and said, "Jeffery, you know what? We two are different."

 Chapter 911 Chesters Choice

    At this moment, Jeffery looked at him without blinking, waiting to see what this guy would say next when facing him.


    Maybe he didn''t find out himself, but to Jeffery, no matter what Chester was going to say next, the answer was very important to him.


    When facing Jeffery, Chester was still smiling.


    "The two of us are different. Although Sherry has a very important position in my heart just like she does in yours, and I want to make Sherry really relieved, still, I won''t make the same choice as you."


    "I have a place for Sherry in my heart now. Even if I don''t make trouble in Sherry''s life now, it''s still a fact that I care about her, isn''t it? No one can change it,"


    Jeffery nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Yes, but just because we won''t have a position in her world in the future, so I think leaving now is the best choice, isn''t it?"


    "If your choice is the same as mine, I think you can have a better life. Chester, don''t you feel that you are very tired now?"


    With a helpless smile, Chester looked at Jeffery and said seriously,


    "Do you know another reason? Have you ever thought about it? Sherry also wants me to find another woman and live a happy life, but Sherry has never told me about it, why?"


    Jeffery looked at him and thought about what he had told him.


    It was not


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e," said Chester, nodding his head


    With that, he left with Sherry in his arms.


    Jeffery and Linda went to pay the bill.


    Looking at Jeffery, Linda asked curiously, "You and Chester, were you two having dinner together just now? Do you two have such a good relationship?"


    It wasn''t that Linda was too gossipy now, but she didn''t know what to think knowing that these two men were so close.


    This guy...


    It seemed that there was no problem on the surface, but in fact, she felt that there was something wrong with him.


    Now when Jeffery looked at Linda, he really wanted to say something to fight back.


    But...


    Seeing that Linda was looking at him friendly, he didn''t know what to say or do.


    "Linda, I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you now, so we''d better not talk to each other voluntarily,"


    Jeffery looked at Linda and said helplessly.


    When Linda looked at Jeffery, however, she became more curious. She looked at him and asked eagerly, "So what on earth happened to you that made you so unhappy, tell me and amuse me a bit."


    Jeffery looked at Linda speechlessly, "Do you really think that I don''t have the guts to hurt you since you are with Steve now? Linda, are you really this bold now?"


    Jeffery was really not used to the feeling that he and Linda looked like friends.

 Chapter 912 Confess

    Linda shook her head with a smile and said, "I''m not as naive as you think. I don''t think Steve is enough for you to show mercy to me."


    Jeffery wanted to ask why she was still so arrogant in front of him.


    However,


    Linda then gave him an answer that made he didn''t know how to continue.


    Looking at Jeffery, Linda said proudly, "But Sherry has a good relationship with me now. Don''t think that I really can''t see it. You still care about Sherry''s thoughts now, right?"


    "So, as long as I have a good relationship with Sherry, you won''t really treat me bad, because you still care about Sherry''s feelings very much now."


    Jeffery was speechless.


    Jeffery had always thought that he had hidden his thoughts well, but at this time, Linda could see through his thoughts so easily, which made he felt a little uncomfortable.


    When he looked at Linda, he frowned and asked, "So, how did you know what I''m thinking?"


    Jeffery didn''t think that his relationship with Linda would be so good that she could even know his thoughts.


    Looking at the way Jeffery looked at her, Linda smiled unnaturally and said, "I don''t know how I found it out. When I looked at you, I felt it."


    "Although you have tried very hard to hide it, I can still see from your expressions that you still like Sherry now."


    Jeffery looked at Linda in a daze an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Linda would care about her so much. When she looked at Linda, although she was still a little helpless, she nodded seriously and said, "Okay."


    "I can still feel something these days. Are you really okay?"


    Sherry had thought that after she said that, Linda would really be quiet in front of her for a period of time, but what Sherry hadn''t thought was that Linda''s quiet time was really too short.


    Not long, Linda looked back at herself again. This time, Sherry didn''t know what else she could say.


    When she looked at Linda, she still smiled bitterly. "Do you think that even if something really happens, there will be any problem? Think about it, it''s impossible..."


    Looking at the way Linda looked at her, Sherry continued, "In fact, I''m fine. It''s just that Jeremy has been away these days, and my design has reached a bottleneck."


    Sherry didn''t want to say something like that before, because she felt that it was completely unnecessary for her to say that to Linda.


    But


    at this time, Sherry didn''t know what was wrong with her. When Linda looked at her, she felt that maybe she should say that to her.


    ''Is it because that I think highly of her?'' Sherry was confused.


    Although there were still many things that couldn''t be explained clearly, Sherry still followed her mood and chose to confess in front of Linda.

 Chapter 913 Does It Matter

    In fact,


    not to mention what Linda was thinking now, there was one thing that would not change. That was, when Linda looked at Sherry, she was really frightened by Sherry''s behaviors.


    "Sherry?"


    Looking at her, Linda felt that something was wrong. Sherry looked different from what she used to be.


    Taking a look at Sherry, Linda continued.


    "Don''t you think there is something wrong with what you are saying now? Why do you say that now? I can''t understand your thoughts at all..."


    Linda didn''t know what she was talking about, but she tried her best to express her thoughts clearly in front of Sherry. This might be the best way now.


    "Do you know what you are thinking?"


    Looking at Sherry, Linda looked helpless, but she still spoke out her doubts directly.


    Linda thought for a while and said, "What kind of bottleneck do you encounter? Can I help you solve it?"


    Linda looked nervous while she was speaking.


    Linda didn''t know what Sherry would think of her after hearing what she said and whether Sherry would think that she had some purposes.


    At this moment, Linda was just looking at Sherry, hoping that she could get an answer she wanted from Sherry. She only needed a response.


    Looking at Linda, Sherry nodded with a helpless smile and said, "Of cou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e now. After all, this is how we get along with each other, isn''t it? But have you ever thought about others?"


    Looking at Sherry, Linda looked a little helpless, but when she spoke, she still had a smile on her face.


    This kind of feeling could not be changed between them.


    "Well..."


    When Sherry looked at Linda, although she had tried her best, she still didn''t know what to say. It seemed to be an inappropriate thing.


    She looked a little hesitant. But when she really looked into Linda''s eyes, she still wanted to look at her seriously.


    Linda hoped that Sherry could really understand what she said now, because only in this way could she be in a better mood.


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she said earnestly. Sherry didn''t say a word and listened quietly. However, Linda sensed that the atmosphere between them seemed to be getting worse and worse.


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she still looked confused.


    It seemed that she didn''t know what Sherry was thinking, but in the face of such a matter, there seemed to be some problems in her mood. She didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Linda, even if I really ignored their feelings, it''s a business among Chester, Jeffery and me. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Sherry didn''t hide her sarcasm at all.

 Chapter 914 Responsibility

    In the past, when Sherry faced with Linda''s concern for her, she thought that Linda was just wanted to be nice to her. But now, Sherry would not have such a feeling.


    What''s more, she even began to feel that there was something wrong with herself when facing Linda. And she didn''t know what it is.


    Looking at Linda, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "What attitude do you think you should have now? Do you have any answer in your heart?"


    Linda shook her head, but this time she became silent.


    At this moment, Linda had no idea how to face such a Sherry.


    "Do you think that I still have no right to interfere in your business even though our relationship seems to have improved a little?"


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she suddenly felt that the relationship between her and Sherry were not that close as she imagined and the distance between them were still very big.


    She took it wrong all the time and completely forgotten that some things were not as easy as she had imagined.


    Linda smiled bitterly and said, "Look at you now. Have you ever thought about your own problem?"


    Looking at Sherry, Linda really didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    In the past, she thought the relationship between them could be improved,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    son, but in the process, she stubbornly believed that Chester must be for her own good.


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he smiled helplessly, "Because it''s not your fault alone. Maybe you really gave Linda a little illusion and made her misunderstand something."


    "But did Linda do nothing wrong in the process?"


    "I think you are not the only one who knows what happened between Linda and you in the past. Linda should also know it clearly. Since you all knew that, why do you still misunderstand each other?"


    "Since such a thing had happened, both of you should be blame. Sherry, I won''t say you are right now, but you are not the only one to blame."


    "So, maybe you can trust me. In a few days, everything will come back to the starting point, as if nothing has happened."


    Now?


    when Chester said those to Sherry, he looked very serious.


    Although,


    Sherry still looked a little confused when she looked at Chester.


    now,


    she had to believe that what Chester said to her should be true, and it was also the best way to deal with the problem between Linda and her.


    Looking at Chester, Sherry smiled helplessly and said sincerely, "You''re so awesome. Every time I encounter some problem, you can help me solve it well."

 Chapter 915 We Still Have Time

    Hearing what Sherry said to him, Chester just smiled helplessly and said, "But you know what. It would be better if you don''t need me."


    "Why?"


    Sherry looked a little confused. She had no idea what Chester meant by saying that to her.


    "Because I hope you can face everything by yourself, instead of waiting for someone to help you and support you when something happens."


    "Yes, we will try our best to protect you, but you should know that we are not omnipotent."


    In fact, they had already encountered such a thing before.


    Even though they had tried very hard, it was still difficult to solve the problem well.


    Chester hoped that Sherry could really understood it.


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t really take Chester''s words seriously.


    However,


    when Sherry understood what Chester meant, she became more serious.


    She nodded and said, "I know."


    "It''s enough that you know what I''m saying. I hope you can face what you have understood in the future."


    After Chester left, Sherry still sat there alone.


    In fact,


    Sherry''s emotions were also very complicated when she was talking with Chester just now.


    She knew the reason why the relationship between them was getting worse and worse in front of others.


    But


    she was always like this. She had been used to relyin


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ned her mouth, she thought it must be difficult for her to say something like that.


    However,


    now when she spoke it out, she finally understood.


    In the past, it was just that she hadn''t spoken it out, so she felt a little difficult. But now, if she really said it, she didn''t feel awkward.


    What''s more,


    this was what she should do in front of Jeremy.


    Now she should trust Jeremy the most.


    Therefore,


    no matter what Jeremy said to her, she should trust him.


    "Jeremy, I''m sorry..."


    Speaking of this, Sherry felt sorry for Jeremy.


    Therefore, before she could finish her words, she apologized to Jeremy.


    Then she continued to speak her thoughts.


    "I know I shouldn''t have done that. I know I shouldn''t have that thoughts. But, Jeremy, do you know that I really can''t control myself? I''m sorry..."


    Jeremy didn''t expect that Sherry would cry.


    But he knew that it was useless to comfort Sherry at this time.


    So he had to continue to help Sherry sort out these things.


    He asked, "In that case, tell me, do you have feeling for Chester, like a boyfriend?"


    "No..."


    Hearing Jeremy''s words, Sherry immediately clarified that she didn''t have that kind of feeling for Chester. Now she was very sorry for Jeremy. She couldn''t let him misunderstand anything anymore.

 Chapter 916 Forgiveness

    In fact,


    just listening to Sherry''s voice, Jeremy could imagine the expression on Sherry''s face now.


    He felt helpless.


    Unfortunately, Sherry would not know it at all.


    "Of course I know that you won''t really love Chester. So, as long as you don''t love him, what bothers you now will not be a trouble. Do you think so?"


    "In fact, I know what happened before. That''s why I want to tell you now, Sherry. I''m sorry for you, too."


    "It''s because I''m sorry for you that our relationship has become like this. It''s because I have done something wrong that you don''t believe me now."


    "It''s not your own responsibility. Since I''m the also the one who should be blame, I can face everything with you."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked sincere.


    However,


    Sherry didn''t know how to face Jeremy now.


    Jeremy looked gentle now,


    but


    she had no idea why Jeremy had become like this.


    It was a big change in Sherry''s eyes.


    When facing Jeremy, Sherry also became a little nervous and didn''t know how to face it. This might be the best, or the worst thing.


    "Really?"


    Sherry asked incredulously. Now Sherry still felt that it was a little inconceivable for her to accept Jeremy''s change.


    ''When did Jeremy b


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ore Jeremy took the initiative to say something, Sherry would never let herself ask anything.


    However,


    Jeremy didn''t know what was wrong with him. Anyway, there was something wrong with his mood. He couldn''t understand it.


    "Yes, I do."


    Sherry became interested instantly because of Jeremy''s words.


    When Jeremy and the children were not at home, Sherry really missed them.


    At this moment, Sherry was also eager to know how the two children were doing. But Sherry also knew


    that it was not appropriate for her to say something now. So she had been trying hard to control her mood.


    To be exactly,


    she knew what she should do now.


    She also knew that there was something she shouldn''t do now.


    When it was not her turn to speak, she would choose to be quiet.


    She heard quietly what Jeremy had told her about the children''s current situation.


    However,


    even so, it was a happy thing for Jeremy now.


    Jeremy knew what he wanted to know and what he wanted to know, so he was happy at the moment.


    "Let''s stop here. I have something else to do. You don''t need to care about what happened before. I have told you so much. You should be in a better mood now."


    Even now, Jeremy still cared about Sherry.

 Chapter 917 Trust You

    At this moment,


    hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry just nodded with a smile and answered, "I know what you mean by saying that to me now."


    "But, Jeremy, that was why I have to work harder to do something."


    "I know what you want and what you need to do. And I also have something else to do now, so..."


    When she spoke, she looked a little depressed.


    However,


    it seemed that she was too serious.


    Even if it was someone else, they would still have a different feeling when facing such a Sherry, and they would not really say anything in such a situation.


    Now everyone was clear that even if they still had a lot of feelings in the face of such Sherry, they could not really say anything more.


    "Sherry..."


    Sensing the anxiety in Sherry''s tone, Jeremy looked very helpless.


    It was a big inconvenient for Jeremy that he was not by Sherry''s side now, but from Sherry''s voice, Jeremy knew that she must have thought of something else.


    "Don''t make your head full of nonsense. As long as we two are still together, all the things in your mind now are only your thoughts. You have to put your attention on me."


    "I really loves you. In my life, there must be a woman named Sherry. So, no matter what happens, you have to wait for m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    k alone.


    Steve smiled sarcastically.


    However,


    he still acted in a good manner. He nodded and said, "Yes, I''m back."


    Before Steve''s grandpa said anything, his aunt couldn''t wait to speak.


    "You just know Linda in a short time, but you told us you are going to get married. Do you really think that what you do now really attach a little dignity for our family? When I meet someone else, I don''t know how to answer their questions about you and Linda."


    Although the others hadn''t spoken yet, when they looked at Steve, their eyes were full of undisguised reproach. It seemed that Steve had done something wrong.


    Steve couldn''t help laughing sarcastically when he saw the way these people looked at him.


    "Look at how you looked at me. Do you think that as long as I am with Linda, my life will be ruined and I have no right to be the heir of our clan?"


    These people had never thought that Steve, who had endured for so many days, would suddenly explode today.


    Although they still didn''t agree, no one dared to say anything more.


    It seemed to be good, but it also seemed not to be good.


    There was no way to continue.


    They don''t know how to face such a situation.


    But Steve knew that he had to fight for himself now.

 Chapter 918 Inform You

    In the past, when Steve encountered these things, he looked too weak. If he could face his emotions well every time he encountered such things, it would be good.


    Unfortunately,


    he couldn''t do it now. Although he had tried his best on the surface, he could clearly feel his most fatal weakness every time!


    He knew that he had endured enough.


    He should learn to face it better and work harder to bear all these. In that way,


    the situation would become better little by little.


    "You know what? I didn''t want to face such things before. I didn''t take the initiative to tell you before because I think you should support me and should be on my side."


    Steve''s words were beyond everyone''s expectation. They didn''t know how to answer it. What happened now really confused them.


    However,


    Steve knew that if he still escape as before, Linda would definitely be treated unfairly here in the future.


    Even if he was not willing to face such a thing now, he had to handle it now.


    "I know you are my family, but you are also the enemies I have to face now. So this time, I won''t let myself continue to escape. I will face everything."


    Steve suddenly became serious. His rela


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e looked very excited now. He was still eager to be recognized by Linda.


    Even if


    Linda might not really accept him.


    However,


    Steve still wanted to do what he should do when Linda knew nothing. If he didn''t even have the ability to do that, how could he be a man of Linda?


    When Steve''s grandpa looked at Steve, he seemed to understand something.


    He asked, "Even if there is a better girl appeared by your side in the future, will you still choose Linda?"


    Steve shook his head with a smile and said, "Your words are not valid in my eyes, because in my eyes, Linda is the best."


    "When a man likes his woman, no matter what she has done, she should be the best. This is my understanding of love."


    "Even if Linda really did something wrong before, no one has the right to say anything to her except me. Grandpa, I hope you can accept our love."


    "I''m your best choice, but Linda is the woman I''m determined to live for the rest of my life. Can''t you even give us a chance to be together?"


    Steve looked helpless when he said this.


    To Steve,


    he had to speak out his thoughts now. It was time to face everything.


    Steve thought.


    And he had made up his mind.

 Chapter 919 Arrangement

    Steve''s grandpa looked at Steve and didn''t say a word. It seemed that he also wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed that


    he just didn''t know what he could say now.


    In the end, he sighed and said helplessly, "Since you have made up your mind, we have no right to say anything. But your wedding ceremony should be held at home."


    A clan like them had its own rules.


    Even though he could accept Linda now, it didn''t mean that Steve can hold his wedding ceremony outside.


    The rest of people looked at Steve''s grandpa in surprise and doubt.


    Originally,


    these people thought that as long as Steve''s grandpa didn''t accept Linda, it was impossible for Steve to get married with Linda, no matter how hard he tried.


    However,


    they didn''t know what Steve''s grandpa''s mean now. It seemed that he had compromised and accepted Linda as the wife of Steve who was the heir of the family.


    How could that be possible?


    Even though they weren''t agree with that, they finally realized that they didn''t even have the right to say anything now.


    The reason why Steve can fight for himself was because of his own ability.


    Steve''s ability has always been praised by his grandp


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    inish his words.


    "You can rest assured to stay with the kids. I don''t need your help for the time being. I know what I should do. You should at least let me be arrogant for a period of time, shouldn''t you?"


    Jeremy nodded and left.


    When Jeremy''s figure really disappeared in Steve''s sight, the smile on Steve''s face disappeared.


    In fact,


    Steve had a brand new understanding of a lot of things after what had happened today. He knew how self-righteous he had been before and how weak he was now.


    However,


    it was because he knew everything that the current problem became the biggest problem.


    When facing Steve, Jeremy knew what he had met.


    He knew what he was going through.


    So did Steve.


    During this period of time, although he was gradually in power, he still needed to avoid arousing suspicion about him and Jeremy.


    Many people said that he had a good relationship with Jeremy, so the Song Family might become a satellite family of the Ou Family because of him.


    In fact, neither Steve nor Jeremy had such thoughts.


    However, to Steve, the only way to prevent others from saying anything now was to become an existence as powerful as Jeremy, just like what Chester had done.

 Chapter 920 A Strange Existence

    At the thought of Chester, Steve felt more strange.


    Sometimes,


    he also felt that Chester was a strange existence in their world.


    Chester loved Sherry so much.


    Even Steve can''t really understand it. ''Is it really worth doing that for a person who is destined not to belong to you?''


    Steve wanted to ask Chester this question for many times, but he gave it up in the end.


    Because


    he also knew it was appropriate to say it out.


    So, it was better to be silent, which should be the best choice at the moment.


    Maybe when he got familiar with Chester, Chester would share his thoughts with him.


    But


    Steve didn''t know what was going on. Although he always wanted to get close to Chester, it was really a hard thing.


    On the contrary, Jeffery, who had done so many outrageous things before, had a good relationship with Chester now.


    Sometimes, Steve envied Jeffery, but he also knew that he can''t comment on it now.


    It was not that he didn''t want to say, but that he had no right to say anything from the beginning.


    Steve looked helpless when he thought about his relationship with Chester. His helplessness was also a reflection of their relationship.


    Now Steve really wanted to ask Chester how he had come to this.


    Normally speaking, his family background was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nspeakable expectations in his eyes.


    "Mommy, you should not treat us like this, you should treat us better. For example, do you want to take the two of us out to eat something delicious."


    Sherry said helplessly, "Your daddy asked you to stay aside quietly just now, right.? Why didn''t you think of my feelings at that time?"


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy didn''t say anything.


    He just looked at the two children curiously.


    In fact,


    now Jeremy also knew how the two children would deal with Sherry''s anger at this time.


    In fact,


    Jeremy was still willing to believe the two children. He believed that the two children could definitely handle the current situation well.


    But


    how the two children deal with it seemed to be the biggest problem so far.


    Now Jeremy also wanted to figure it out.


    Jeremy just quietly looked at the two children and he didn''t say anything he shouldn''t.


    It seemed


    to be a good opportunity for Jeremy to observe the two children.


    Lucas looked better.


    However,


    hearing what Sherry said, Kami looked more aggrieved than anyone else.


    In fact,


    in the past, Jeremy paid more attention to Lucas than to Kami. But now, Kami really caused Jeremy''s attention.


    Looking at Kami, Jeremy wanted to know what Kami would do next.

 Chapter 921 Unbelievable

    "Mommy, we two grew up together with you. How can we not be on your side? As soon as I saw you on the phone just now, I hoped I could be at home right now."


    "But life is like this. Many things are not as smooth as we want, for example, we can''t do whatever we want now."


    "As the saying goes, when you live under someone''s roof, you''ll have to follow his rules. If we don''t do as daddy said, I''m afraid that there will be domestic violence in the end."


    Jeremy was speechless.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry smiled happily.


    This man had played a joking trick to her before, but he didn''t expect that he would fool himself in the end. Now Sherry didn''t know how to describe her mood.


    Maybe only one word could describe her mood!


    ''Great!'' that''s how she felt now.


    She looked at Kami with a smile and said, "Kami, when you come back, you can eat whatever you want. I''ll treat you."


    "What about me?"


    Jeremy had no difference from the two children now. He looked at Sherry eagerly, as if he was eager to be praised.


    Looking at him with a helpless smile, Sherry shook her head and said, "What reward do you think I can give you now?"


    She had thought that Jeremy was reliable sometimes, but now she didn''t have such a fee


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ry, he seemed to indulge her.


    "Sherry, do you know when you look the loveliest?"


    Sherry shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    In fact,, Sherry felt that she was not lovely at all.


    "When?"


    Looking at Jeremy eagerly, she asked.


    In fact,


    Sherry also wanted to know when she looked the loveliest in the eyes of Jeremy.


    "How is your relationship with Linda now?"


    Sherry hadn''t had an answer before, but now it was different.


    She had her own answer in her mind.


    And she also had her own chance.


    When facing Linda, she still felt a little helpless, but she could do nothing about it.


    Looking at the way Jeremy looked at her, Sherry didn''t know what else to say.


    In the end,


    she just nodded with a smile and said, "It''s good now."


    "Really?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he still looked suspicious about Sherry''s words, but he didn''t dare to be too exaggerated. He just looked at Sherry eagerly.


    Sherry couldn''t help frowning at Jeremy.


    In the end, she asked, "Can you think it with your brain carefully?"


    "What?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he was still in a daze.


    But he still looked at her seriously.


    He didn''t know what she meant.


    Sherry looked at Jeremy helplessly.

 Chapter 922 Jefferys Sharp Tongue

    "Jeremy, don''t you realize that you have done something wrong? Since when did you become so polite to me?"


    Now Sherry was really helpless with Jeremy.


    "It seems that I really don''t need to be so polite in front of you..."


    Soon, Jeremy realized the problem. He smiled awkwardly at Sherry.


    "Honey, I''m a fool. I didn''t even found what''s wrong with me..."


    When Jeremy spoke, he looked a little helpless.


    However,


    when he looked at Sherry, his expression looked a little strange.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense with me here, you''d better hurry back..."


    "You didn''t find it?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she found that he looked interesting now.


    She shook her head with a smile and said, "Nothing. I''m in a very good mood when I thought that I can wait for you now."


    Jeremy took a look at his watch and said, "I think it won''t be long before I and the children can go back. Don''t worry. Just wait for us."


    "Okay, hurry up."


    The next morning, when Sherry arrived at the company, she saw that Linda was already in the company.


    But


    it seemed that she still didn''t want to talk to her.


    However,


    how could Sherry care about it now?


    She looked at Linda with a good temper and asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you in a bad mood?"


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she had no idea what Sherry w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eally choose to handle it yourself can you know if you can get the result you want. You haven''t done anything yet, but you are crying and screaming here. Who are you disgusting?"


    Jeffery was so mean that ordinary people couldn''t stand it.


    At this moment, when Sherry looked at Jeffery, she looked more helpless than anyone else.


    "Jeffery."


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t say anything, because she felt that now Linda was indeed a little sentimental and there should be someone to speak it out.


    But


    when Jeffery finished his words, not to mention Linda, even Sherry felt that she couldn''t stand it. At this time, Sherry finally understood what she had just said.


    Was he someone else?


    This man was Jeffery.


    When he became mean, no one could stand it.


    She had thought that she could make herself look natural in front of Jeffery, but she now she knew that she can''t.


    Looking at Jeffery, she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.


    With a bitter expression, Sherry also felt that she should say something for Linda when she saw that Linda was looking at her,.


    However,


    when she saw Jeffery looking at her, she gave up.


    She didn''t know since when she had been like this in front of Jeffery.


    No matter how much she wanted to say, she finally couldn''t say anything in front of Jeffery.

 Chapter 923 Get Annoyed

    Although Sherry didn''t say anything in the end, it didn''t mean that Jeffery hadn''t sensed the emotion change of Sherry.


    At this time, Jeffery also understood what he should do.


    What was more, he knew what he should say.


    "I know. And I won''t say anything."


    At the beginning, Jeffery wanted to say something, because he thought he should be the one who spoke out Linda''s problem now.


    But


    when he saw the unfriendly look in Sherry''s eyes, he seemed to understand something.


    He nodded helplessly as a response, indicating that he won''t say anything.


    Then Sherry looked at Linda.


    She said softly, "Don''t listen to Jeffery. He is talking nonsense. There will be no problem between you and Steve. You two will be fine all the time."


    "I know, to some extent, what Jeffery said is right."


    Looking at Sherry, who was comforting her, Linda said with a bitter smile.


    "Although I really don''t like what he said, I have never been a fool, Sherry. I know that part of Jeffery''s words is reasonable."


    "Just as he said, I don''t have any confidence in my relationship with Steve now. I feel that we two can be separated at any time."


    Although Linda didn''t look at Sherry when she said these words, Sherry could hear every word that Linda said clearly now.


    At this moment, when S


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hould do.


    Seeing that Jeffery was silent, Linda looked at Chester and said nothing.


    Although Linda had met Chester before, she didn''t know much about him.


    Many people thought that he was a gentle man.


    However,


    Linda always felt that this man was a little scary to her.


    It was said that the gentler a person was, the angrier he would become when he was annoyed. And it was difficult to get along with such a person when he was annoyed.


    In Linda''s eyes, Chester was such a person all the time.


    Although


    now Linda had tried her best to face Chester, but when she really needed to face him, she still didn''t know what to do,


    or what she should do now.


    It seemed very simple before.


    However,


    Now after she really thought about it carefully, she found that it became much more difficult in an instant. She didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. Or maybe both.


    Looking at Chester, Linda finally nodded and went to work.


    Then Chester fixed his eyes on Sherry.


    "There is something wrong with the design drawing of the design department. Come with me and have a look."


    Sherry nodded and followed behind him. She said nothing but waited quietly.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, she could still feel that it was something serious.

 Chapter 924 Defend Linda

    In fact,


    Sherry knew that it was something serious. Otherwise, there was no need for Chester to come to her in person. Now that he had come to her in person, it only meant that something serious happened.


    Now, Sherry was somewhat nervous.


    "Sherry, I still have to tell you something. These things have nothing to do with you, but since it''s a problem of the design department, I still hope you can shoulder your responsibility."


    "Now there are a lot of people gathered in the company, so if there is someone who is rude to you later, I hope you can calm down. After all, there are many people who don''t like you now."


    Sherry could sense that Chester was in a bad mood when he was speaking.


    After all,


    at that time,


    it was Chester who invited Sherry to work in his company.


    However,


    bad things had happened again and again. Now, even Chester felt a little embarrassed.


    Standing next to Chester, Sherry smiled helplessly.


    "I see."


    Sherry answered in a helpless tone.


    However,


    she also knew that the main reason why Chester looked a little garrulous was that he was doing this for her own good.


    Looking at Sherry, Chester nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I hope you can control your temper later. Now many people have put the blame on you."


    "But I don''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Linda, we should severely punish such an employee. In this way, we can prevent such an event in the future."


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "It turns out that you thought it was Linda who did it. In that case, I want to ask if you have any evidence of it."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Chester couldn''t help but nod in secret.


    He had been a little worried before.


    But


    Sherry was really something. Even though such a thing happened now, she knew that it would be useless if she handled it in the simplest way.


    Now that she had decided to handle it on her own, she should figure out the weakness of her enemies.


    Sometimes, that was the case.


    Only when you really figure out the weakness of your enemies can you defeat them. Only then can you bring the result that everyone was satisfied with.


    "No, but..."


    Just when the man was about to say something more, a man beside the man couldn''t help but nudged him, indicating to see Sherry''s expression.


    At first, the man didn''t care, but when he really saw the expression on Sherry''s face, he was not as arrogant as he looked before.


    When he looked at Sherry, he suddenly felt that he was the weaker one.


    ''Didn''t people say that this woman was easy to be bullied?


    Why


    she looked horrible now?'' The man thought.

 Chapter 925 An Explanation

    Sherry sneered and looked at the man who was so arrogant just now.


    "I didn''t expected that there is such a stupid shareholder as you in the company. Don''t you know that you need evidence first?"


    "You don''t have any evidence now. But you said that it was an employee in the company who did it, can you really be responsible for the damage of the employee''s reputation?"


    "Yes, Linda did something bad in the past. So what? I''m the victim. Since I can accept her work for me now, what qualifications do you have to gossip about it?"


    "You can insist that Linda was suspicious. But no matter what conclusion you made, you must give me evidence. If you don''t have evidence, then don''t guess wildly."


    Sherry said decisively.


    To Sherry, Chester''s and her mood were the most important.


    Now that Chester didn''t say that she had done anything wrong, she naturally continued according to her mood.


    Sherry didn''t need to care about other people''s feelings and thoughts at all. Now, she just needed to make sure that she was still happy.


    Was other people really that important?


    She looked at those people with gloomy face.


    She calmed down a little and continued, "I know, maybe no matter what I say now, you will continue to misunderstand. In this case, you ca


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Linda. I agree with Sherry. If you have evidence, you can show it. But if you don''t have evidence, why do you have to say it''s Linda who did it?"


    These people


    had never thought that Chester would suddenly become very serious, which made them feel a little helpless. They didn''t know what to do.


    In the end, the man only nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I know. I was indeed not very considerate this time."


    Sherry nodded and said meaningfully, "I hope so. Maybe I''m just a little sensitive. Recently, many people have been targeting Linda."


    "Linda is my friend now. If someone really wants to hurt Linda, then he should consider whether he is going to hurt me."


    What Sherry said really stumped the man.


    Looking at Sherry, he said with a wry smile, "How can I really hurt you? Even if I really have this idea, I don''t have the courage. I can''t do such a thing..."


    "In my opinion, you really think too much now. In fact, I a good man."


    When the man looked at Sherry, he still wanted to curry favor with Sherry.


    If it was just Linda, he could do anything he wanted.


    However,


    now it was different. Considering Sherry''s words, he had to reconsider something even though he had promised someone else.


    After all, he could change his mind.

 Chapter 926 Facing It

    Sometimes, the surface might fool a person.


    Something might be supposed to be in one way.


    Even though it didn''t look as idle as a person had expected, when the face faced its true color bit by bit, he or she would find that something was much better than he or she had imagined.


    Chester looked at Sherry, shook his head with a smile, and said, "Alas! You just need to be happy now. As for Linda, I have the ability to protect her."


    Back then, many employees in the company knew how well Chester treated Sherry.


    Now it was also the case.


    Hearing Chester''s words, the man''s face turned paler. For a moment, no one said anything about Linda.


    In fact those employees still wanted to bitch about her.


    It was not that they was not willing to continue, but they simply didn''t have the guts to continue.


    No matter what they did, they would weigh the pros and cons before taking an action.


    If there was nothing harmful to them after they had done it, then even if they really had done it, they would do it naturally in the end. However, not everything was in the same way.


    After the meeting, Chester went to talk to Sherry.


    He looked at her in a depressing way.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Sherry was in a daze. When she saw the expression on Chester''s face, she finally understood why this man said such words to her.


    In an instant, Sherry smiled bitterly and said, "Chester, I know what you mean now, but


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ester nodded in agreement, indicating that he also agreed with Sherry.


    "I see."


    What Sherry said before just gave Linda a little motivation.


    Chester''s attitude also supported Linda.


    He gave Linda the courage to face everything.


    To be honest, Linda was grateful to Chester.


    However, she had no guts to thank him fact-to-face.


    Linda''s gratitude to Chester was pure and simple.


    Sherry couldn''t help but roll her eyes when standing aside.


    Then she said, "If there is any beautiful misunderstanding, I don''t think it''s necessary at all. After all, there shouldn''t be any misunderstanding between you two."


    "Even though Chester is a little nicer to you now, it''s just a temporary attitude. It doesn''t mean that he has always been like this, right?"


    "What''s more, if it weren''t for me and Steve, do you think that Chester would know you? So, if you really want to thank someone, you should say thanks to me directly."


    Sherry said confidently, taking it for granted.


    Chester was speechless.


    To be honest, he really couldn''t understand what Sherry was thinking now. Just now in the meeting, she said that she would protect Linda no matter what.


    But now, Chester was confused with her attitude to Linda.


    After saying some words to Linda, Sherry started to speak to her ironically. Chester couldn''t help wondering if this was the so-called friendship between girls. It was really terrible!

 Chapter 927 Nothing Is Impossible

    Linda looked at Sherry speechlessly.


    "Yes, maybe it''s not because of me that Chester is willing to talk to me now. But, Sherry, don''t you think that he wants to interfere in everything now?"


    "Sherry, let me tell you. I can handle these things by myself now, so you don''t need to talk about these things here at all."


    said Linda, unwilling to reconcile.


    It was not easy for her to win once.


    But


    she couldn''t understand what Sherry was doing now. In her opinion, Sherry didn''t play according to the routine at all and what she did was completely beyond the expectation of normal people.


    "Yes, maybe I shouldn''t have told you these things now, but if you really think it''s unnecessary, I''ll tell those shareholders later."


    "I''ll tell them what I said just now doesn''t count. If they have anything else to do later, they can come directly to you. I won''t interfere."


    As Sherry spoke, she looked at Linda with a mocking expression on her face.


    "After all, you are also very powerful now. You don''t need anyone''s help at all. If I really help you now, I think I won''t get any appreciation from you. What''s more, I''m afraid that you will think that I''m a self-righteous person."


    "I don''t want to be that self-righteous pe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n''t save my face at all. Do you know how embarrassed I am?"


    "If it weren''t for Linda this time, I wouldn''t have fought against Sherry. But since we have become rivals, there was only one winner."


    Hearing what the man said,


    the woman sneered and said, "I''m different from you. I''m always rational. I know what I want and what I''m doing now."


    "Maybe you don''t know who Linda is. I can tell you now that she is Steve''s fiancee, and Steve is coming back soon."


    "If you succeed in the meeting, I will definitely let you continue. But now that you have failed, then from now on, you''d better not do anything."


    Hearing that, the man looked at the woman in disbelief.


    Then he asked, "Is that true?"


    He thought he must have misheard something.


    In his heart, Steve was so arrogant. ''How could he be with such an ordinary Linda?'' he was shocked.


    Although


    he thought that it was impossible before, now he thought it was also possible after thinking it carefully.


    "So, that''s why you said you are a very rational person. You know Linda''s identity, but you still let me deal with her. If anything happens to me, it has nothing to do with you, right?"


    When the man looked at the woman, he did not hide his anger at all.

 Chapter 928 I Trust You

    In the past, the situation was different.


    The reason why he chose to cooperate with the woman in front of him was based on some personal reason -- she looked very attractive.


    Most importantly, she came from a strong background.


    No matter what the other party was going to do, as long as this woman was willing to stand behind him, he could help her achieve her goal


    However, he never expected that the result would be totally different from what he had imagined.


    In the end, the attitude of the other party to him would be like this.


    The woman cast a scornful glance at her and said, "Yes, I came to you just because I knew everything. Do you still dare to make the move as long as you realize that I''ve known everything?"


    "Even if there is really something wrong with what you have done, I just need to ensure that you would be in trouble. I can handle the rest by myself."


    The man looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. At this time, this man really did not expect that such a beautiful woman would be so heartless in fact.


    He always thought it was impossible.


    But when he really had to face it, he found that this woman was not as friendly as he had always thought.


    He even found something more horrible.


    When facing him, this woman didn''t care about his life at all. From the beginning, this woman only cared about herself.


    She also cared about the benefits that she could get.


    And she focused on the final result tha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    pologize to Alina. But it''s not my own business now."


    "What I want to tell you now is that the company is not mine alone, and things happened would not only impact on me only. Some things seem simple, but in fact, they are not as simple as you think."


    "It''s just like what happened to Alina this time. I tried my best to pretend that nothing had happened and that I didn''t care about anything. But when facing Chester, as long as I behave like this, is it really okay?"


    "Chester is the boss of the company, different from me. He needs to get certain information and know who has betrayed his company these days."


    "Hence... I trust you, Linda. That''s why I''m willing to tell you something. But I hope you can keep it a secret when you face Alina. Act as usual when you see her."


    As Sherry spoke, she looked at Linda seriously.


    However, she was a bit uncertain.


    Sherry didn''t know whether Linda could really understand her feelings and her thoughts at the moment.


    Listening to Sherry, Linda also looked serious.


    She just hoped that Sherry could really figure out more things when facing her.


    Linda also seemed to understand what Sherry wanted to express to her.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda nodded with a smile and said, "I know what you meant. But, in that case, I really should thank you for everything you have done."


    She talked to Sherry in a polite tone.


    But in fact, only these two women themselves knew whether it was real or not.

 Chapter 929 Self-Abasement

    Sherry looked at Linda helplessly.


    And then, she said,


    "It''s all over now. I thought things between us would be over soon, but now it seems that it''s not that simple."


    "In the past, I was their target, but now they are against you. Linda, how do you feel now? It''s not easy to be a daughter-in-law of a rich family. Do you thinks so?"


    Linda rolled her eyes at Sherry and said, "I know what you want to say now, but Sherry, do you know one thing?"


    "What is it?"


    Although Sherry knew it, she still raised her eyebrows and pretended to be confused when facing Linda.


    "We should be peers. There is no need for you to act like a senior in front of me now. Sherry, I am really feel uncomfortable to see you like this."


    Hearing what Linda said,


    a triumphant smile appeared on Sherry''s face.


    "Linda, that''s not right. I''m actually your senior."


    Seeing how Linda looked at her, Sherry smiled happily.


    "I''m your senior now in terms of designing. Besides, now the whole family has accepted me. Do you still think you are better than me?"


    When Sherry said these words, she looked even a little complacent.


    Linda was speechless.


    She wanted to say that she didn''t care about such simple things now. But when she looked at Sherry,


    she felt that something


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    en''t you a loser?"


    "You should work for me at this time. As for the love between you and Steve, you can handle it at any time? Do you have to handle it when some problems happened to your work?"


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she was still a little stunned.


    It seemed that she couldn''t figure it out.


    Just now, Sherry was comforting herself gently. How could she suddenly change so much?


    However,


    perhaps it was because of the change of Sherry''s attitude that Linda became much quieter now.


    Looking at the way Sherry looked at her, she nodded seriously and said, "I see. What happened between me and Steve will never affect my work."


    "I can apologize to you now for my emotional problems before. It''s my fault. I''m sorry..."


    Sherry nodded and said, "If you had figured it out before, it would have been great. Now you go and sort out the sketches that the three of us have read together. Make a list and check if there is any lost."


    In the meeting before, the man said Sherry''s sketches had lost.


    However,


    Sherry didn''t know which one was lost. She had been busy with her creation these days.


    Therefore, she didn''t know which one of the sketches was lost.


    Linda nodded with a smile and said, "I know. I will definitely complete this task well."

 Chapter 930 Feel Helpless

    Now,


    looking at Linda, Sherry looked somewhat helpless. After she saw Linda walking away, her mood got better a little.


    However, when she thought of the matter between Linda and Steve, her mood, which had just been a little better, suddenly became worse.


    She felt that she shouldn''t interfere in the matter between them.


    But she still couldn''t control her emotions. It seemed that she just wanted to interfere.


    Sherry thought


    she didn''t have much time now, nor did Jeremy. Even if she really wanted to, she had to wait


    until Steve and Jeremy had enough time to face such a thing with her.


    When Steve and Jeremy arrived at the company, they saw the two busy women.


    Before Jeremy speaking something, Lucas and Kami couldn''t control themselves.


    They shouted when they saw Sherry.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    As soon as Sherry raised her head, she saw two children, as well as Jeremy standing in front of her.


    "You are back?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she didn''t hide her surprise at all. She looked a little helpless.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, it''s a pity that you are not with me these days. But now see


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n I came back, but now I realized that I might be wrong..."


    "I am indeed very happy and excited, but now you look different from me. You are not happy for such a thing, and you are not excited for it either."


    "I''m heartbroken now. Such a blow makes my heart ache so much that I can''t breathe..."


    When Steve looked at Linda, he looked really pitiful.


    Linda thought she was innocent before.


    Now, looking at Steve, she was a little stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    At last, she apologized sincerely.


    "I''m sorry."


    "What?"


    Steve just wanted to pretend to be aggrieved in front of Linda, so that Linda would speak out her true thoughts.


    However, when he heard what Linda said, he was speechless. Looking at Linda, he didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    At last, Steve just sighed and said helplessly, "Well, I know what to do now. So, can you be nicer to me now?"


    "I know it''s really hard for you to stay at home along and know nothing, but I didn''t mean to do that. So, be happy, okay?"


    Hearing what Steve said,


    Linda''s attention was diverted.


    Looking at him, she asked, "What do you mean? Your family now recognized our love?"

 Chapter 931 I Can Do Nothing

    "Okay."


    Hearing what Linda said, Steve''s face softened.


    "Do you know what''s confusing me when I came back? I thought I could give you a surprise, but you never believed me."


    Seeing that Linda was in a good mood now,


    Steve knew that he didn''t need to comfort Linda all the time.


    So


    he pretend to be aggrieved, hoping that Linda could pay more attention to him and sympathize with him.


    "I..."


    Seeing Steve''s expressions, Linda was really a little flustered. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Steve knew why Linda looked so depressed, but he still pretended that he knew nothing.


    He looked at Linda in confusion,


    as if nothing had happened between them.


    He looked confused.


    "I know I was wrong this time. Steve, I shouldn''t have distrusted you. No matter what happened between us, I should believe that you are the one who treats me best."


    In the past, when Linda looked at Steve,


    she looked a little timid


    and she didn''t know what to say or do.


    But


    she was totally different now.


    She spoke out her thoughts seriously.


    At this moment, Linda felt she really did something wrong, and she had fully realized her mistake at the moment.


    So


    she thought Steve would learn to fully understand


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    us, you can come here often in the future."


    There was a faint smile on Jeremy''s face.


    Different from what he looked like when he was working,


    Jeremy looked like a considerate man now.


    Looking out of the window, Jeremy said, "In fact, I used to think that the relationship between Steve and Linda was very firm, but today when I saw that Linda broke down, I realized that we had neglected something before."


    Jeremy knew the relationship between Sherry and Linda.


    At this time,


    of course, he knew that Sherry was a little sad.


    Jeremy looked at Sherry and said seriously.


    "But there are things that you can interfere with, but there are also things that you can''t participate in. You know there is something wrong between Linda and Steve now."


    "But the relationship between two people is destined to have nothing to do with the third person. Even though you know everything now, you can''t say anything in front of them, right?"


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry was a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Jeremy would see things more thoroughly than she did.


    Taking a look at Jeremy, she continued with a bitter smile, "Yes, there are still many things that are different from our imagination..."


    "But it''s not good when you feel that you can do nothing."

 Chapter 932 Be With You All The Time

    "Jeremy, do you think our relationship will keep as good as it is now? Or will there be all kinds of problems between us in the future?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she looked a little confused.


    It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak it out.


    She looked so confused that people would feel sorry for her.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Why did you ask me such a question?"


    "If I tell you that there will never be such problems between us in the future, I think you won''t agree with what I said, will you?"


    "Sherry, what I want to tell you now is that even if there will be a problem between us, it was a natural thing and we can handle it together. That''s all."


    "Sometimes, the good wishes are completely different from the reality, but the result may different when it come to us."


    "Even if there will be conflicts and fights between us in the future, it doesn''t mean that we can''t support each other."


    "As long as people get along with each other, there will be conflicts. I can''t promise you, and I won''t promise you anything. But I will always be with you!"


    Hearing what Jeremy said,


    Sherry was a little stunned.


    At this moment, she had no idea what to do.


    Because


    what Jeremy had done was far beyon


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    aid seriously.


    "I really know I did something wrong now. Is that okay?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she shook her head with a serious smile and said, "Even if you know you have done something wrong, it''s useless..."


    "Go ahead and lead the way. At that time, you must let me feel that I''m a princess tonight. If I don''t feel that way, then..."


    Sherry stopped and gave Jeremy a meaningful smile.


    Seeing that, Jeremy became a little timid.


    Jeremy had never seen such a Sherry before.


    Lucas looked at Kami beside him and asked, "Do you think it''s appropriate for them to do this?"


    Usually, it should be a good thing that their parents loved each other.


    However,


    somehow, when he looked at Sherry, he always felt that something was wrong. When he looked at Sherry, he looked a little timid.


    Kami smiled naturally, "I don''t think there is anything wrong. No matter what happens, as long as they are happy, it is a good thing."


    "But more importantly, do you know what would make we two happy?"


    For them, food was the most important thing now.


    Hearing Kami''s words, Lucas nodded and said, "I see, the most important thing now is to eat."


    However,


    Sherry didn''t notice the interaction between the two children. Fortunately, Jeremy noticed it.

 Chapter 933 Too Simple

    Listening to the conversation between Lucas and Kami,


    Jeremy sneered in his heart,


    ''Heck!


    How dare you two disturbed your mom and me just because you wanted to eat delicious food! Now I can''t punish you, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t do it in the future.


    When Sherry walked up to Jeremy, she saw that Jeremy was standing there, deep in thought.


    Touching Jeremy, she said helplessly, "What are you thinking about?"


    When Jeremy came to his senses, he looked at Sherry and shook his head with a smile. Then he said, "Nothing. I''m just thinking about something seriously..."


    "Think about what?"


    Sherry was still a little curious.


    Now Sherry really wanted to know how Jeremy would treat her in the future.


    Because of this,


    she wore a serious expression when she looked at Jeremy.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    If Jeremy was thinking about something else, he would definitely tell Sherry.


    But


    what Jeremy was thinking about now was not some simple things.


    Relatively speaking, what Jeremy was thinking now might be a little difficult for others.


    When Jeremy saw that Sherry was looking at him, he pushed Sherry and said, "Let''s go. We are here for


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nst the arms of Jeremy.


    She smiled and said, "I really didn''t know how to think about it before, but now even though I really think about it clearly, I feel bad..."


    "Maybe there are some things that are so simple that people don''t know how to face them."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy felt a little helpless.


    "Are you still thinking about the affair between Steve and Linda?"


    Sherry was stunned. It seemed that she had never thought that Jeremy could know what she was worried about so naturally.


    In the end,


    looking at the way Jeremy looked at her, she forced a smile and nodded. Then she said, "Yes, this is the way it is. There is no mistake."


    "But I really don''t know what to do with you now. If we don''t look so affectionate in front of Linda, do you think Linda will feel better?"


    Jeremy said helplessly.


    "I really don''t know why you have such a strange idea..."


    "The matter between Linda and Steve has nothing to do with us two. It''s none of your business."


    "Besides, according to my understanding of Steve, do you think that Linda''s mood is really bad now? Steve may not be very good in other aspects, but he should be invincible in amusing women..."


    This was Jeremy''s true thoughts.

 Chapter 934 Be Serious

    On the other side,


    hearing what Jeremy said to her,


    Sherry nodded seriously in the end and said, "You seem to be right?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, there was a faint smile on her lips.


    However.


    The smile on Jeremy''s face was comforting.


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry shook her head helplessly and said, "But, Jeremy, there is really something else that I can''t figure out."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy smiled helplessly.


    "If you do, you can ask me for help directly. With me by your side, you are sure to solve anything, right?"


    In fact...


    Jeremy didn''t know why things had become like this between him and Sherry.


    Jeremy could see that Sherry wanted to be close to him now.


    However.


    When she really started to try, Sherry began to be at a loss and didn''t know how to get along with him.


    Facing such a situation,


    at this moment, Jeremy was really helpless.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    "Yes, I should ask you directly..."


    Sherry hadn''t thought about it before.


    But...


    It was not until Jeremy said this that Sherry realized what she had done wrong before.


    When she looked at Jeremy, there was an unspeakable apologetic expression on her face.


    "Forget it... I just think that the relationship between Steve and Linda shouldn''t be like this. But, as you said, it''s their business. "


    Holding Sherry


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ischievous?


    "You are really..."


    When Sherry walked to the corner, she saw Chester looking at her helplessly.


    Sherry smiled and said, "I didn''t mean to say that to Jeffery, but if I don''t do it, that guy must want to do something. At that time, Jeremy will be the one who is in a dilemma."


    Now Sherry was different from before.


    There was no way for Sherry to stop herself from caring about Jeremy.


    "I understand what you mean, but I didn''t expect you to be so evil now..."


    Evil?


    At first, when Sherry heard this word, she was really confused. She had no idea what Chester meant by saying that to her.


    But...


    Sherry soon understood what he meant.


    Looking at Chester, Sherry became more helpless.


    "If... if I tell you that you have misunderstood something, will you really believe me? "


    Hearing what she said, Chester nodded with a smile and said, "I''m still willing to believe you, but I will only believe you and that''s all.


    "I''ve seen a lot of evil things on the Internet these days. I''ll send you some when I go back. I''m telling you, people won''t be happy if they are always so serious."


    Raising his eyebrows, Chester asked, "You mean?"


    "I mean, even if it''s evil, you should find yourself some fun. Sometimes, if you can change your mood when facing things, it should be a different experience for you."

 Chapter 935 A Smile

    Hearing what Sherry said, Chester nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Yes, although I don''t agree with what you said at all, I have to trust you."


    While they were talking,


    Chester realized he can do nothing at the moment.


    When he looked at Sherry, his mood also changed a lot.


    Looking at Chester, Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, but it''s just for Jeffery."


    Hearing what Sherry said, the expression on Chester''s face became even weirder.


    "So why did Jeffery become the victim all of a sudden?"


    It seemed that the previous script was not like this.


    Therefore,


    what happened before he figured it out? What happened to Jeffery?"


    Sherry smiled and said, "No, I just feel that Jeffery looks very cute recently. If you see Jeffery in the future, you can also do that."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, his expression was still a little strange.


    However,


    he still nodded as a response when he found that Sherry was looking at him, indicating that he knew it.


    "Are you really in a good mood now?"


    When Sherry looked at Chester, she was still a little worried.


    After all,


    although Chester was smiling, he didn''t look well.


    It seemed that


    something had happened.


    With a smile, Chester nodded and said, "I''m fine."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y knew what he should say. He also knew that he should show Sherry his attitudes towards this thing.


    Anyway,


    now in front of Sherry, the most important thing was that he could never let her feel anything bad.


    As long as he could do this, it was enough.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, there was still a helpless expression on her face.


    However,


    when she looked at Jeremy, she spoke sincerely.


    She looked at Jeremy and said.


    "Do you know why our relationship has become like this?"


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "How could I know that our relationship has become what it is now?"


    "But do you really think it is really what you should be curious about now? To be honest, I don''t thinks so."


    Jeremy looked a little arrogant now.


    On the other side of the phone, Sherry really couldn''t see the expression on Jeremy''s face.


    Hearing what Jeremy said, she seemed to understand something.


    With a bitter smile, she said, "So, what you mean now is that even if I really make a choice, Linda may not be willing to accept it. In that case, it is not good for Linda, right?"


    In the past, Sherry would never let herself think so much.


    But


    the situation was different now and she had changed a lot.

 Chapter 936 Contradiction

    During this period of time,


    Sherry had a clear understanding that even though she didn''t know much about something now, she could still learn it now.


    In that way, she could make things that looked very simple become easier. Only in this way was the best.


    It was just like herself now.


    In her eyes, she and Linda were good friends. But she was not as good as Jeremy to Linda with regard to what happened to Linda recently.


    "So you are somewhat dissatisfied with me now, right?"


    Jeremy had always been indulgent to Sherry. He didn''t care much about many things of Sherry, but at this time, judging from the tone of Sherry, it was impossible for him not to know what she meant.


    Sherry snorted and continued, "Yes, I think you know Linda better than I do. Why do you know other women so well?"


    Although the two of them knew that it was nothing between Linda and Jeremy.


    However,


    hearing Sherry''s words, Jeremy was still a little flustered.


    He explained to Sherry seriously, "I''m just analyzing based on your thoughts. If there is any unnecessary misunderstandings, I can apologize to you."


    "But if you continue to misunderstand me like this, I really don''t know what else I can say and do. I''m not reconciled."


    "But I hope you don''t misunder


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    seriously.


    Sherry thought now that she couldn''t understand what was going on, she didn''t need to understand it at all.


    Linda nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Go ahead."


    Linda was alone in the office.


    Thinking of Sherry''s attitude towards her, she smiled gently. In fact, according to what happened between them, Linda thought that it was already a lucky thing that Sherry could still have such an attitude in front of her now.


    After all,


    from this point, it could be seen that Sherry was still very good to her. She really hoped that this feeling could last forever.


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he smiled bitterly.


    But he was still very serious about Sherry.


    Hearing what Sherry said, he nodded and said, "Since you have found out some problems, I will deal with the rest."


    Sherry nodded with a smile, but she was still a little worried when she looked at Chester.


    She felt that Chester might not be the one who could understand her all the time.


    When Chester looked into Sherry''s eyes, he knew what Sherry was thinking.


    He said with a bitter smile.


    "You are right to some extent now. What I can do for you is only a part of it. The rest depends on you."


    When Chester looked at Sherry, he still had some other emotions.

 Chapter 937 Unbelievable

    Hearing what Chester said,


    Sherry felt helpless.


    She smiled bitterly and said, "So, You know it, right?"


    Chester nodded and smiled, "Now you still want to help Linda get rid of the future trouble. You hope that person will never appear in front of Linda in the future, right?"


    Looking at Sherry, Chester nodded and continued,


    "It''s a good idea, but haven''t you thought about other problems?"


    Hearing what Chester said, Sherry asked,


    "What problems?"


    Although Sherry could roughly understand what he wanted to express,


    she still instinctively asked herself to pretend that she knew nothing.


    She tried to pretend to be ignorant.


    "Plagiarism?"


    Sherry smiled and said, "I''ve found out all the evidences for you. Whether you can deal with them well or not depends on your ability, not me."


    Chester nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Yes, but now I really doubt if it was a right decision for me to accept you to work in the company."


    Sherry joked, "What? You begin to dislike me now?"


    Originally,


    Chester would not answer such a joke.


    However, this time, looking at Sherry who was looking at him, he actually nodded seriously and said, "I really begin to dislike you. How can you do this?"


    "What did I do?"


    Looking at Ch


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ly a bad feeling.


    But


    Chester had his own problem.


    Even if they were rivals, they could sit together to drink and eat something. But he chose to leave before saying anything. Was it really good?


    Deep inside, he didn''t feel anything about what Chester had done.


    Thinking that Chester had already acted well, it would be unreasonable if he didn''t cooperate with him.


    Jeremy tried his best to pretend to be very angry, and then he stood up and left alone.


    It seemed that he didn''t want to stay here for a while.


    After Chester returned to the car, he couldn''t help chuckling.


    Although he was not used to the feeling of tit for tat.


    When he saw that Jeremy had to reluctantly cooperate with him, and saw Jeremy''s funny expression, he felt good.


    "So you left and let Jeremy stay there alone?"


    Although Jeffery knew about the deal between Chester and Jeremy, he could still imagine that very interesting scene after hearing what Chester said.


    For a moment,


    when he looked at Chester, his expression became weirder.


    Chester didn''t know if he really didn''t understand Jeffery''s feelings.


    Looking at Jeffery, he nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, that''s why I did it. Since we prepared it together, each of us should pay something."

 Chapter 938 Jefferys Idea

    If it was someone else who said this to him, Jeffery would think that the person was being unreasonable.


    Now the one who spoke to him was Chester, so Jeffery thought what he said was right.


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery nodded in agreement and said, "I think you are right. It''s boring to let Jeremy take all the good things."


    "By the way, do you have any idea about what happened to Sherry this time?"


    The reason why Chester came to Jeffery was not to gossip with him, instead, he hoped that Jeffery could really help him solve some problems.


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I know what you mean, but I only have a half-baked solution now. Do you understand?"


    "I just think that you can''t make a decision so easily now. If you can''t make a decision yet, you can tell me what you think first."


    "As for Sherry''s problem, if it comes to a critical moment, we will definitely offer our help. We can be sure about this now, but we are not sure about when will be the critical moment,"


    Jeffery looked at Chester and said seriously.


    Now Jeffery had the same thought as Jeremy.


    They all thought that what Jeremy had promised to Sherry was too kind. Such tenderness might not be a good thing for Sherry now.


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing that Jeffery was looking at him with a frown, Chester smiled bitterly and said,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t Jeffery as if he was looking at a child who needed to be spoiled.


    At this moment, however, Jeffery was not feeling very well.


    Looking at the way Chester looked at him, even if he really wanted to say something, he could not say anything in the end.


    This kind of feeling was really making people feel sad and bad. Perhaps, everyone''s choice was actually very different.


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester nodded with a smile and said, "I hope you can really do the best. I''m waiting for the good news."


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he just smiled and said nothing more.


    It seemed that.


    It was possible for two people to communicate in this way.


    Jeffery hoped that it was the right thing to do.


    The right thing could be the best thing, couldn''t it?


    "Really?"


    Although Chester seemed to have a good attitude now, Jeffery obviously didn''t trust Chester.


    He didn''t believe that this guy could be so easy-going now. Just thinking about it, he felt a little unbelievable, but it seemed that it was not unacceptable.


    Although.


    This feeling was really strange for him.


    When he saw this fellow looking at him, he still had a strange expression on his face.


    Jeffery smiled and said, "I know you still have a lot of complaints about me now, but you can talk about these things later. Now, the most important thing for you is to solve the problem of Sherry, right?"


    Jeffery smiled brightly.

 Chapter 939 Recognition

    Looking at Jeffery, Chester nodded with a bitter smile and said, "So, what you mean now is also very simple. No matter what I want to do and what my future plan is, you would make me obey you, right?"


    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery didn''t seem to be angry.


    He just smiled at Chester.


    He said, "Chester, you said you would teach me something at that time, but you didn''t say that I had to leave, right? You should believe me. I can do it myself."


    "I know what you are worried about now. I''m afraid that if you let me do it all, I will be more unreasonable and do something that can''t be settled."


    "But... We''ve known each other for a long time. Can''t you give me more trust? Believe me, I can do it now."


    When he spoke, Chester was looking at him seriously.


    He seemed to be thinking about something.


    However, these thoughts did not seem to come to the end.


    At last, Chester just smiled bitterly and said, "Now I understand. You have thought about playing to be bitter in my hands from the beginning."


    "As long as you win my heart, I will give you a chance in the end. Even if I know, you are still unreliable now."


    When he spoke, Chester looked extremely helpless.


    He indeed had exposed Jeffery''s purpose and thoughts.


    However, Jeffrey didn''t look embarrassed.


    He just smiled at Chester and said, "So, do you think I must have done something wrong now?"


    Chester shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t think I have


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ? There is the only reason."


    "But that''s the reason has become fatal now. You can leave now. I''ll think about what to do next."


    Sherry hadn''t thought about it carefully before.


    But she decided to do it now.


    Now she began to think carefully. In an instant, there were a lot of things and many things that had changed. They had become the kind of things that a person did not know how to face.


    Based on her study on Linda''s expression, Linda still looked weird. Linda felt helpless. What happened was always unexpected.


    When Linda went downstairs, she asked a lot of coworkers about Alina, but none of them had seen her.


    When Linda finally found Alina''s supervisor, she finally got something useful.


    The supervisor said there was a call from Alina''s family. Alina had been sick these days, so she couldn''t come to work for the time being.


    Hearing this, Linda knew that it was necessary for Sherry to worry and made relevant guesses.


    After going back to Sherry, Linda told her what Alina''s supervisor said.


    She looked at Sherry worriedly and asked, "What do you think we should do now?"


    She didn''t know how to face it, but it would make a person completely flustered. This was how Linda looked now.


    However, Sherry look totally different from her.


    On the contrary, Sherry looked very calm at the moment, as if what happened hadn''t caused much change to her.


    Linda looked at Sherry eagerly, hoping to get a response from her.

 Chapter 940 Seeing A Doctor

    "Alina should be at home now, but it''s probably not because she is really sick, but because she is under house arrest. It seems that it''s all because of what I said before..."


    Sherry explained slowly.


    She felt a little sorry for Alina. If it weren''t for her words, Alina might still be working in the company.


    "What have you said?"


    Linda looked at Sherry eagerly, but she still didn''t understand what Sherry meant now.


    In the past few days, Linda had been with Sherry. She always felt that Sherry didn''t seem to have done anything terrible. But why did Sherry know a lot of things now?


    Thinking of this, she felt a little confused.


    "That day in Chester''s office, I said that if I had time, I would definitely pay a visit to Alina''s father in person, so..."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Linda finally understood something.


    She helplessly looked at Sherry.


    "So, the reason why they took so much effort is just to let you go to his house once. It seems that they also have some requirements this time. But can you go there alone?"


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "I''ve told Chester before that both you and I need to grow up, Linda."


    "It seems that it''s a little dangerous this time, but it''s also a chance for me. Now I really should exercise myself well."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very serious.


    She also looked at Linda with a smile.


    Even if Linda still wanted to say something, she wouldn''t let herself continue. This feeling was really uncomfor


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r example, making her really sick. Wouldn''t it work?"


    Mr. Lian was silent, as if he had made a decision.


    Three days later.


    When Sherry came with the group of experts, Mr. Lian had already stood at the door to welcome Sherry.


    Although Sherry was confused by what he was doing, she still followed him in.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Being stared in a strange way all of a sudden, even Sherry was a little uncertain.


    She felt that Mr. Lian seemed to have made a bad decision.


    However, she couldn''t act recklessly.


    There were still many things that couldn''t be confirmed.


    "We are all ready. Let me take you upstairs."


    Looking at Mr. Lian, Sherry felt uncomfortable. She didn''t know why, but she always felt that something now might be beyond her imagination.


    When he looked at her, she gave him a big smile back, which looked quite gentle.


    "Elizabeth, is your friend really sick?"


    An expert from M Country whispered in Sherry''s ear.


    With a bitter smile, Sherry said, "I''m not sure now. But even if she''s really sick, with you guys'' expertise, I don''t think it''s difficult for her to cure."


    "That''s true. After all, we are all professional."


    Speaking of this, Sherry became much quieter.


    Although she didn''t know what might happen, she decided to let it be.


    It didn''t seem good, but maybe it was the best.


    However, Sherry kept wondering if Alina was OK now. If so, what she should do to help her? Sherry felt a strong headache.

 Chapter 941 Ruined My Life

    "My daughter is fine. She is a little extreme these days. So if she does something bad, I hope you can forgive her."


    said the old man, looking serious.


    "Take off your protective clothing."


    Just as Sherry was about to enter directly, she was stopped by an expert beside her.


    After all, he was a professional person. He was more considerate than Sherry on such matters.


    However,


    the result of the examination was far beyond Sherry''s expectation.


    Alina really got sick.


    And it was AIDS.


    "Tell me what happened."


    As far as Sherry knew, Alina didn''t have a boyfriend. How could she be infected with such a disease?


    Looking at Sherry, Alina smiled bitterly and said, "If I tell you now that my father found someone to rape me, will you believe me?"


    Sherry had thought a lot of possibilities.


    But she never thought that she would get such an answer from Alina. She looked at her and said helplessly, "Even if your father really did it, why?"


    A person wouldn''t do something for no reason.


    There must be a reason why his father did this to his daughter.


    Hearing this,


    Alina looked even more depressed. She looked at Sherry and said, "If I tell you that it''s all because of you, will you believe me?"


    "Because of me?"


    Sherry pointed at her nose, still in disbelief.


    She felt that what Alina said was a little exaggerated.


    Alina nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Yes, it''s because of you. The day you came to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was cold to her every time, he would always help her secretly when she was wronged, and then pretend that nothing had happened.


    At last, when Alina thought of her own illness,


    she still tried to be indifferent.


    Looking at Mr. Lian, she sneered and said, "Even though he is the son of your wife, you can still treat him in this way, let alone me."


    "It''s the best choice for me to leave here. Don''t worry. I will never forget what you have done to me in my life. Even if I really die one day, I will let you understand."


    "Understand what?"


    When Mr. Lian looked at Alina, he was not as calm as he looked before.


    He didn''t know if it was his illusion or not. He always felt that Alina looked a little crazy now.


    She was no longer the daughter who could be manipulated by him as before.


    "Even if I die, I won''t let go of those who hurt me and my mother. If I really die one day, I will curse you, your family will be destroyed!"


    Perhaps it was because there was too much hatred in Alina''s words,


    at this moment, no one doubted the sincerity of these words.


    Mr. Lian took a look at Alina, and then choose to be silent.


    It seemed to be the best choice now.


    "Destroyed?"


    Boyd Lian repeated with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    Taking a look at him, Alina said, "I know that if there is a good person in the Lian family, it must be you. But if I can take revenge on them, I must do so, because they have ruined my life."

 Chapter 942 The Devastated Alina

    In her 20s,


    the best time in her life,


    she was framed by her biological father and infected with AIDS.


    Was there anything more unacceptable than this?


    In other words,


    sometimes, Alina felt that her life was a tragedy, but Sherry treated her so well. When she thought of this, she actually felt a little guilty to Sherry.


    Because at the beginning, she had never thought that she could really work here and complete her dream.


    Later,


    as she got more and more familiar with Sherry, she gradually understood what she wanted.


    She began to study design seriously with Sherry.


    Because


    if one day she was really going to fight against her family and be forced into a desperate situation, she could still struggle if she had the power.


    Seeing Mr. Lian looking at her in anger, Alina felt very happy.


    She didn''t just struggle now.


    And she even made the man, her so-called father feel uncomfortable.


    She thought it was a wonderful thing.


    Looking at his expression, Alina had no intention of continuing.


    Looking at Sherry, she said softly, "Teacher, let''s go..."


    This place was not my home before, let alone now.


    "I''m sorry." Although Boyd knew it was not the right time to speak, he couldn''t help but speak.


    Before he came back, he had already known what his parents had done.


    If he didn''t say sorry now, he didn''t know if there would be another chance in the future.


    Looking at Boyd, Alina shook her head with


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tle self-knowledge.


    She asked Alina directly.


    Even though Alina didn''t answer her now and was unwilling to face her, it wouldn''t always be like this.


    "Alina?"


    Standing next to Alina, Sherry called her, but Alina just cried and said nothing.


    Sherry had no choice but to wait aside.


    She thought that Alina may be willing to talk to her when she stop crying.


    "What happened?"


    Linda knew that Sherry came to look for Alina.


    However, these two people didn''t come back all the time. Linda couldn''t wait any longer, so she came down alone and wondered what happened to Alina and Sherry.


    As a result, she saw Alina crying here.


    Taking a look at Sherry, she thought it was Sherry who made Alina sad.


    With a bitter smile, Sherry shook her head and said, "I don''t know what happened, and the people in the same office didn''t know when she came to the office."


    "She didn''t come to work this morning. It''s already like this after I came here. I don''t know what to do now, so I''m watching. I want to know what''s wrong with her."


    Looking at the depressed look on Sherry''s face,


    Linda couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Without looking at Sherry, she walked straight to Alina, pounded the table, and said, "Raise your head. Do you think it''s useful for you to cry now?"


    "If you really have any problem now, just tell me frankly and let me know what happened. In this way, we know how to help you."


    Linda looked a little fierce now.

 Chapter 943 Linda Offered To Help

    Sherry had been watching when all this was happening.


    Although she knew that Linda didn''t do anything wrong, she couldn''t help but go to grab Linda by her hand and said, "There is something wrong with her mood now. Is it really good to treat her like this?"


    Looking at Linda, Sherry snorted and said, "You''d better go back. She can''t be treated like this due to her current mood."


    Without taking a look at Sherry, Linda continued to talk to Alina, "I don''t know why you are doing this now, but have you ever thought about the result of your action?


    Those who make you sad won''t really care about you, and now you won''t face the person who is worried about you at all? Alina, why didn''t I know before that you are such a coward?"


    Sherry looked at Linda while she said these words, a little stunned.


    She had already known that Linda would just say it out when she thought it necessary, but she never expected her to be so blunt.


    Holding Linda''s hand, Sherry wanted her to say less.


    But at this moment, Linda showed not the slightest intention of stopping.


    She was going to say whatever she thought of in front of Alina.


    "I don''t think you should do this. If you really think that you have taken Sherry as your master and treat me as a friend now, you should just tell us what happened."


    Sherry frowned.


    Sherry didn''t like what Linda said at the moment.


    And now...


    Seeing Linda''s attitude towards Alina, Sherry realized she must say something even if she was unwilling to.


    But she kept sil


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hat I should do instead of getting nothing if I stay."


    At this time, Linda knew that she didn''t need to do anything, since other members of the Lian family were not there.


    Therefore.


    Linda was willing to just stand by at the time being.


    Even if no one could really notice her, Linda was happy at the moment.


    "You see, you are always like this. I''m fine, really, so you don''t need to be sad because of me now. I''m really fine, honey..."


    When Alina looked at Boyd, her eyes were still tearful.


    Although Linda didn''t like such a sentimental scene, she didn''t say anything.


    She looked at them quietly.


    "Who is she?"


    After such a long time, Boyd finally noticed Linda.


    Boyd had thought that it was Sherry who came together, but he didn''t expect that Alina would bring a person he didn''t know.


    Even Alina didn''t know what was wrong with her.


    When Boyd asked, she didn''t tell the truth instinctively.


    She smiled and said, "She is a good friend of mine from work. We have a good relationship, so she said she must come to see you since you are my family."


    Casting a glance at Linda, Boyd ignored her.


    Looking at Alina, he said seriously, "I know your condition. I have some money left. You can take it to see a doctor. I have checked a lot of information these days. Even if we can''t completely control your condition, we can try to make it better. But I have a simple request for you."


    "Go ahead." Boyd seldom wanted anything from her. This time, Alina wanted to know what he wanted.

 Chapter 944 Be Frank

    Truth be told, rather than the fact that Boyd rarely had any requirements for Alina,


    it was better to say that these two people really rarely contacted each other.


    If it wasn''t for this matter, even Alina didn''t find that there was someone in the Lian family that she could talk to. Although Boyd was a bit of a coward, he was still a good man.


    "I can give you all the money I have, but I hope you that you would not take revenge on the society. Promise me that you will not get others infected because you have the disease.


    I have seen things like this on the news before, but I don''t want my sister to be like this. I only have such a simple request for you. Can you promise me?"


    As Boyd spoke, his eyes were fixed on Alina.


    He looked very serious.


    Hearing what Boyd said, there was a touch of appreciation in Linda''s eyes.


    Boyd was a reliable man, Linda thought.


    Even though he grew up in such a family, he could still tell right from wrong.


    A person who was not easily affected by his environment would definitely have a better development in the future. Linda felt that she was sure about this.


    Although she still stood aside and didn''t say anything, Linda appeared much more friendly than before when she looked at Boyd.


    Boyd continued talk.


    "I know you are feeling bad about your condition, but people choose to do such a thing because they are without conscience. Unlike them, you hav


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    enough time to face everything.


    When Alina looked at Linda, she didn''t know what she felt.


    When they arrived at the company, Alina whispered behind Linda, "Thank you...


    Although I don''t know you and I don''t know why you are on my side, I still want to thank you for supporting me at this moment, and even treating me as a friend."


    Hearing what Alina said, Linda just smiled and then strode away.


    In fact.


    Now Linda thought that sometimes, Alina was very cute. She started to hope that their relationship could be maintained like this all the time.


    Like Alina said, forever...


    "You are back?"


    When Sherry saw that Linda came back, her eyes flashed as if she wanted to say something more, but she didn''t say anything when she looked at Linda.


    Looking at Sherry, Linda smiled helplessly and told her frankly what she hadn''t asked.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to worry about her now. Even without you, she can live a good life. Don''t you know that?"


    With a helpless smile, Sherry said, "Yes, I''ve always known that, but I can''t do it without Alina. With your current speed of handling the matter, I don''t know when I can have a qualified design drawing from her.


    I hope that her problem can be solved as soon as possible, and then she could come back to work. After all, my idea is still a little difficult to realize, and now I need someone to help me,"


    Sherry said righteously.

 Chapter 945 Is It Right

    Sherry felt that she was right, but others didn''t think so at the moment.


    When Linda looked at Sherry, she almost went crazy.


    She thought that Sherry really had no clear estimation of herself.


    "Since you know it''s wrong to redo it, why can''t you give up your idea? Sherry, sometimes, I really doubt that there''s something wrong with your brain."


    When Linda spoke to Sherry, she was not polite at all.


    Hearing what Linda said to her, Sherry shook her head with a smile and said, "I think we need some challenges now. If there is no change in our life, it is meaningless, isn''t it?"


    ''What the hell!''


    Linda really wanted to answer Sherry in this way.


    "Do you really think that Alina can face what will happen next?"


    Linda knew that Sherry was confident in Alina.


    However,


    looking at Sherry''s attitude towards Linda, Linda didn''t know why, but she still felt a little uncomfortable. It seemed that she didn''t like Sherry''s trust in Alina at all.


    Sherry didn''t care much about Linda''s reactions.


    But when she heard what Linda said, she nodded with a smile and said, "I think Alina looks like me before, but that''s why I trust her more."


    "In your life, you have to make some important choices. When you do that, even if there are many capable people around you, the one who really has to make a choice in the end can only be you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ooking at the way Sherry looked at her, Linda suddenly understood a lot.


    It was meaningless for her to say anything to Sherry here.


    There was only one thing that was meaningful.


    That was the attitude she should have when facing a man at the moment.


    Although she was helpless, many things were about to come out.


    "Alas, can I have a talk with you?"


    Sherry was working alone the whole afternoon.


    There was still an hour before she got off work. Alina came to her all of a sudden. She looked at Sherry timidly.


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Of course."


    Sherry could see that at the moment, Alina was like a fragile child who needed her comfort.


    Even a gentle smile was the warmest comfort for Alina at the moment.


    Looking at Sherry, Alina nodded with a smile and said, "I''m just want to ask you. Do you think it was right for me to stand on Boyd''s side this time?"


    Looking at Alina, Sherry asked, "Then, do you think you are happy after doing this?"


    Alina didn''t know why Sherry asked her this.


    But in front of Sherry, she still answered truthfully.


    "I think I''m happy. Boyd was the only person who was nice to me when I was in Lian family, so I really care about him..."


    When Alina looked at Sherry, she was still a little hesitant, but she was also very serious. She spoke her true thoughts out to Sherry.

 Chapter 946 Irreplaceable

    Looking at Alina, Sherry smiled helplessly and changed another way of asking, "Maybe you can tell me if you regret after doing this?"


    Alina was stunned for a moment. She shook her head with a smile and said, "I won''t regret it. He once helped me. If I will regret helping such a person, then I will doubt my moral quality."


    Hearing that, Sherry also smiled.


    "Now that you won''t regret for what he did, you should accept what you did now, because you have done something you can accept."


    "In fact, it will be the same in the future. When you don''t know whether you have done the right thing or not, you can ask yourself in your heart, will you regret for such a thing?"


    "As long as you won''t regret for such a thing, then whatever you do will be right, because you have done something you can accept."


    When Sherry spoke, she looked very serious.


    Alina knew that the reason why Sherry said these words was to make her accept the decision she had made.


    Thinking of this, Alina had figured out many things. She walked over and gave Sherry a big hug. "I know you are the best..."


    "I couldn''t figure it out before, but now it''s solved with just a few words from you. I''ve never liked you so much!"


    Sherry was speechless.


    Holding Alina, she was still at a loss. She didn''t know what to do to respond to Alina''s enthusiasm.


    It was this kind of helpless


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    many designers who could be recognized by Sherry.


    However, Alina was the first one that had been highly praised by Sherry.


    Even though he had met Alina before, he didn''t take her seriously at that time and he had never paid much attention to her.


    "Hello, boss..."


    Although Alina had met Chester before, she was still a little nervous when he saw him now and had no idea what he was going to say to her.


    ''Did he know what happened to my family? Did he think that a person like me was no longer suitable to work in the company? Did he want me to leave?'' Alina thought in worry.


    In fact,


    sometimes, it was really a terrible thing to imagine wildly.


    This was what Alina was doing now and how she felt.


    Chester hadn''t done anything, but Alina had already pictured a lot of tragedies in her mind.


    Seeing that Alina was looking at him, Chester smiled helplessly and said, "I asked you to come here to tell you something. Sherry''s design drawing has been handed in and she is leaving."


    "Therefore, I want to promote you to the chief designer of the company now, but I want to know if you have the confidence to take the responsibility of this post."


    Although Chester was curious about Alina, he pretended to be businesslike.


    "Can I... really..."


    At this moment, Alina felt dizzy. She felt what happened now was not realistic. She doubted it.

 Chapter 947 My Company

    Looking at Alina.


    Chester nodded with a smile, "Now that I said I would give you this position, it means that I have recognized your talent. You don''t need to worry about this.


    But the problem now was that you have never been in this position. What I''m worried about is your skills in dealing with people. You should know that you will manage a large group of people in the following days,"


    said Chester.


    Alina bit her lower lip and seemed to be thinking about something.


    At last, she looked at him and asked, "May I know why you choose me?


    Maybe I really have performed well, but I believe that there will be more outstanding people in the company. Why do you choose to recognize me when there are so many others you can pick?"


    Alina looked very serious.


    At this moment, she really didn''t know what was on Chester''s mind.


    Looking at Alina, Chester smiled helplessly, "I know you may have some doubts now. There is no need for me to lie to you on such a matter. It was Sherry who recommended you to me.


    In other words, the reason why Sherry accepted you as her apprentice from the beginning was that she wanted to help me train an excellent designer to take her place in my company after she left.


    Sherry recognizes you. But her recommendation alone was not enough for me, and I have to see your design myself. Now I also recognize you, so I can tell you the truth."


    When he spoke, Chester looked gentle.


    But Alina looked different.


    Looking at him, she could not be more helpless.


    Finally, she nodded with a bitter


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d to come? Why do you want to come here?"


    Jeremy still looked unhappy.


    "Yes, I didn''t want to come here before, but now I don''t know if you will go back if I don''t come."


    Sherry was rather speechless.


    And so was Chester.


    Finally, Chester coughed a few times and said, "Even if someone really need to leave, it shouldn''t be me, right? Jeremy, have you forgotten something? This is my company..."


    My Company.


    Sherry already had a weird expression seeing that Jeremy had come, but after hearing Chester''s words, her expression became more weird.


    Sure enough, what he said was right.


    Jeremy seemed to want to lose his temper in Chester''s company. Was it really appropriate?


    With the same expression on his face, Jeremy nodded and said, "It is your company, and you were my wife''s boss, but when she is leaving, she is going to have nothing to do with you or your company. I hate that other men keep looking at my wife."


    "But we are still friends, aren''t we?"


    Chester looked at Sherry and ignored Jeremy.


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Of course."


    If it was Jeffery who had asked it, Sherry might deny it to tease him.


    However, when it was Chester who asked, there was no way for Sherry to deny him.


    Seeing this, Jeremy felt very uncomfortable.


    But when he saw Chester''s eyes fell on him again, he didn''t know what else to say, so he had to keep silent again.


    It seemed that this was the best he could do?


    "Yes, of course you are still friends. But, can you distance yourself a bit from my wife?"

 Chapter 948 The Aggrieved Jeremy

    Although Jeremy knew it.


    He knew clearly that there would be nothing between Chester and Sherry, yet when he saw that Chester did it on purpose, he couldn''t help but feel angry and couldn''t control himself.


    Chester smiled and asked, "Jeremy, I''m going to stand right here. What can you do to me?"


    In a huff, Jeremy went in to pack up for Sherry.


    He just completely ignored Chester. Out of sight and out of mind.


    "That guy is so childish. Are you sure about your choice?"


    Outside, Chester and Sherry looked at Jeremy when he was packing up for Sherry. Although Jeremy packed the things quickly, he was very meticulous. He even knew how Sherry would like her things to be packed.


    It could be seen that this man cared about Sherry very much.


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I''m sure.


    Although this guy sometimes looks very childish, I think you must have seen what I have seen. You can see that. Jeremy really cares about me."


    When she spoke, there was a faint smile on Sherry''s face.


    Chester nodded with a smile, "Yes, if I can''t see that he cares about you, I think I won''t let him approach you at all. After all, I don''t like him."


    Sherry was rather speechless.


    ¡®You two cheated me together before, remember£¿ When did you ever dislike him? Why didn''t I know such an important thing?'' Sherry thought.


    Although she had such doubts in her heart, at this time, facing Chester, she could not say anything.


    Seeing that Sherry was looking at h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    herry was taken aback. What did he say? So she was the bad guy in the end?


    Should this be the case now?


    However.


    Looking at the aggrieved man in front of her, Sherry was speechless with helplessness.


    It seemed that she hadn''t seen such a childish side of Jeremy for a long time.


    But...


    At this moment, she was still a little grateful.


    Even if this man sometimes looked like a child, she knew that only she could make him look like a child in this world.


    This was also a kind of ability?


    "You were not like this before. You would never do this to me before. Do you know that I am really sad knowing how you have treated me...


    Why can''t you be as good to me as before? Why can''t you say something for me when Chester bullied me? If you have said anything, he would have stopped bullying me, wouldn''t he?"


    She looked at the man who looked like a big dog on her.


    At this moment, Sherry didn''t even know what kind of mood she had.


    Anyway.


    At this time, this kind of mood would make Sherry feel very strange.


    "Do you want to drive now? If you don''t, I''ll get off the car."


    Sherry really didn''t know what to do with this man. She had no choice but to make herself look ferocious when she dealt with Jeremy, thinking that it would be useful.


    However.


    Before Sherry could do anything, Jeremy became more aggrieved than before. He pouted and said, "Why are you still mad at me?"


    Sherry was stunned this time. What?! He started to blame her?!

 Chapter 949 Falling Out

    At last, Sherry looked at Jeremy and sighed. Then she said helplessly, "Tell me, what have you seen in the past few days?"


    When Jeremy was about to defend himself, Sherry couldn''t wait to speak.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t see anything. You know you can''t fool me. So I think it''s better for you to be honest now."


    Jeremy didn''t say anything hearing her question. So she had seen through him.


    For Sherry, in fact, asking such question was the last thing she wanted to do.


    But given Jeremy''s attitude, she had a different feeling and felt that she must ask it out.


    "I just think that you look really cute when you are jealous, so I didn''t refuse Chester''s suggestion. I also want to see how jealous you could be."


    Jeremy was speechless again.


    Jeremy didn''t know if it was a proud thing for a man to be praised as cute by his woman, but at this moment, he had to admit one thing.


    After Sherry said these words, Jeremy''s mood suddenly became much better.


    He felt really, really good.


    "Jeremy, have I told you that I really like what you look like now?"


    When Sherry said this, she wanted to see how Jeremy would react. After all, even Sherry rarely had the chance to see this side of him. Now looking at Jeremy, she really felt that she was in a good mood.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy shook his head with a smile and said, "Even though you haven''t said such words before, now you have, and I got it.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    by Steve.


    Although Jeremy was nice to the employees in the company, he was still too cold in most of the time. There was no one who could get in touch with him normally.


    Steve was different. He was more easy-going.


    When he came to see Jeremy, he went straight to him and force him to the party after knowing where he was from the receptionist.


    In the noisy environment of the party, Jeremy really wanted to slap Steve on the face.


    However.


    Steve was in a different mood when facing Jeremy.


    He tried his best to make himself look happy when facing Jeremy.


    Jeremy was playing with his mobile phone. He wanted to know why Sherry hadn''t contacted him yet. He hadn''t been back for such a long time, and she still hadn''t contacted him. Until he received the phone call.


    "Daddy, did you go out to sing with other girls?"


    Lucas''s voice over the phone sounded obviously dissatisfied.


    With a bitter smile, Jeremy said, "Do you think I''m that kind of person? I''m here to pay for the dinner of our company. I''m going back soon. You and mom take care of yourself."


    "What did you say?"


    Jeremy suddenly stood up in an instant and went out with his clothes.


    Steve could only watch him rush out before he could figure out what had happened.


    However, when Steve saw the terrible look on Jeremy''s face, he knew that something must have happened. If nothing had happened, Jeremy wouldn''t have acted like this.

 Chapter 950 Stay With You

    Looking at Jeremy,


    Steve was also worried about Jeremy now.


    He hoped that something could really change a little now.


    If something really happened to Jeremy and that''s why he came here, Steve didn''t know how to face him in the future. After all, it was all because of him.


    "Sherry is in the hospital now. I''m leaving now. If Linda has time, ask her to help take care of Sherry. And you can help handle things here."


    After saying that, Jeremy left alone.


    Standing there alone, Steve felt uncomfortable.


    In fact,


    he also knew that he was not fully responsible for some things. Many things might just be a coincidence, but when he thought of it, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve smiled bitterly and said, "You can leave now. I''m here."


    After Jeremy left, Steve said something to the people here and left.


    When Steve arrived, Linda was already there.


    When she looked at Jeremy, she naturally had a long face.


    The two kids didn''t seem to want to talk to Jeremy.


    Jeremy looked pitiful alone.


    "What happened?"


    Steve didn''t expect to see such a scene when he came here. He always felt that Jeremy didn''t need to feel guilty. When he spoke, his eyes were still on Jeremy.


    At this moment, Steve felt sorry for Jeremy.


    It was obvious that Jeremy was misunderstood.


    And obviously, it was bec


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ry looked much better.


    Sherry nodded with a smile and asked, "How is the two children?"


    "They are quite obedient."


    said Linda.


    Looking at Sherry, although she was very worried about her, she didn''t say anything. She just looked at her quietly.


    Looking at Linda''s gesture, Sherry smiled helplessly.


    "I''m fine. Believe me."


    Hearing this, Linda''s face softened. She looked at Sherry and continued,


    "Look at you. How can you be all right now? But you and Jeremy, are you two really okay now? It seems that Jeremy is still worried about you."


    During this period of time, there were some problems with Sherry''s mood. Others may not notice it, but Linda.


    Linda also knew that Jeremy was not be the only one who should be blamed for the conflict between Sherry and him, and Sherry should also be blamed. Therefore, although she was still very worried about Sherry, she did not say anything absolutely.


    With a smile, Sherry said, "I''ve told you that I''m fine now. And there''s nothing wrong between me and Jeremy."


    "It was just a small misunderstanding yesterday. I got sick after he left. During this period of time, Jeremy has a lot of things to deal with. It''s normal if he is not at home at that time."


    Since Sherry had said so, Linda couldn''t ask any more.


    However, when she looked at Sherry, she was still worried about her.

 Chapter 951 Promise Me One Thing

    "Yes, you may think that there is no problem between you and Jeremy, but that''s just the biggest problem. Do you know what I mean?"


    Looking at Sherry, Linda said helplessly.


    "I know you can''t tell me something, and I can understand you. But when you are alone with Jeremy, you need to communicate well with each other."


    "As you said, there won''t be any big conflict between you two. So, even if there is a conflict, it can be solved. I believe you, so you must believe yourself."


    said Linda, looking at Sherry.


    There was a faint smile on her face,


    which made her look gentle.


    Sherry was speechless.


    Perhaps when others saw this scene, they would think that Linda was really good to Sherry now, but when Sherry looked at Linda, she could she see something else in her eyes.


    Obviously, Linda was gloating.


    Looking into Linda''s eyes, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I know what you mean, but there are some things may not be as simple as they seem to be now."


    "To be honest, I also know that there must be something wrong with the relationship between me and Jeremy. But I don''t even know what it is."


    "Think about it. Even you don''t know what it is. So you don''t know how to handle it, right? This is probably the biggest problem so far."


    "So, Linda, Jeremy and I have to handle it. But it''s not that si


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "I''m really fine recently, but I have to get on the plane the day after tomorrow. People abroad are still waiting for me."


    "I still have to have a good rest in the hospital, so if you have time in the next two days, can you help me go back and pack up my things? By that time, I will go to the airport from the hospital directly."


    According to the doctor, Sherry''s body needed recuperation.


    It was also for this reason that Sherry was willing to stay here for a longer time.


    Jeremy was not satisfied with the decision made by Sherry.


    But at last, looking at the way Sherry looked at him, he reluctantly nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go back to pack up for you, but promise me one thing."


    "What is it?"


    At this moment, Sherry could also see that


    Jeremy had tried his best to control his mood and given in a lot.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t say anything unnecessary. Otherwise, their moods would get bad as a result.


    There was no need to make the atmosphere between them so embarrassing now.


    Although Sherry was not clear what Jeremy was going to say, she would not refuse, no matter what he wanted to say now, because at this moment, in Sherry''s eyes, Jeremy was really a very respectful person.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t push her luck again just because of such a trifle.

 Chapter 952 Break His Legs

    Seeing that Jeremy looked at her worriedly, Sherry gave him a big smile generously.


    Then she said, "Promise me that no matter what happens, you will be fine. Moreover, I''m still safe and sound here. You don''t need to be so depressed, okay?"


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, he seemed to be still in a daze.


    He wondered why Sherry could still be so gentle in front of him now.


    Although Jeremy still looked a little confused, when he saw the way Sherry looked at him, he nodded to Sherry with a smile and said, "Okay."


    ''I will help you whatever you want to do.


    What''s more,


    You don''t need me to do anything outrageous now. You are just worried about me. That''s all. Is there any reason for me not to care about you? No, right?


    "What?"


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry looked a little helpless.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, you''d better leave here first. The nurse has been looking at you secretly when she gave me the injection these days."


    Speaking of this, Sherry was a little unhappy.


    After all, Jeremy was her husband now.


    She didn''t know what those girls were thinking. Was it interesting to see a married man every day?


    But


    even though she had such an emotion, she could only lose her temper in front of Jeremy. If there was someone else here, she would not do that at all.


    In front of others, Sherry always looked like the virtuous w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    When Sherry saw Chester''s expression, she knew that Jeffery must have said something bad.


    She looked at Chester with encouragement.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just tell me what he had said. I should be prepared for what he will said to me in the future, shouldn''t I?"


    Sherry''s smile looked gentle on the surface.


    However,


    in fact, it''s not that sincere.


    "Jeffery said that if you are seriously ill now, it must be Jeremy''s fault. He will break Jeremy''s leg..."


    When Chester spoke, he was even unwilling to look at Sherry.


    He felt that it was not appropriate to say something like this in front of Sherry.


    Looking at Chester, Sherry smiled bitterly and said, "It''s really something that Jeffery could say."


    Jeffery had always been like this.


    "So I''m leaving now?"


    After saying this, Chester felt awkward in front of Sherry, so he wanted to leave first. But at this time, he happened to see Sherry''s eyes.


    Glancing at Chester, Sherry seemed to understand what he was feeling awkward about.


    Although Sherry didn''t care much about it, in order to take care of Chester''s mood at the moment, she nodded with a smile and said, "Well, you can leave first."


    Chester didn''t feel relieved until he left alone.


    However,


    thinking of what happened today, he still couldn''t feel happy.


    He thought he must get even with Jeffery when he get back.

 Chapter 953 Beautiful

    ''If that''s true, why couldn''t he come by himself?


    It didn''t matter if he couldn''t come by himself, but why couldn''t he send a message to Sherry.'' Chester thought.


    He was depressed at the moment. However, there was another person who was as leisurely as if nothing had happened.


    "You are here."


    When Jeffery saw Chester, he waved his hand with a smile.


    With a snort, Chester sat at his desk and began to review the documents.


    He held a pen in his slender fingers.


    With the temperament of Chester, everything at the moment looked like a painting scroll.


    Even a narcissistic man like Jeffery


    had to admit


    that Chester looked so beautiful now, even though he still wore a long face.


    Chester felt that Jeffery was looking at him.


    He couldn''t help frowning and said, "What do you mean? Why are you looking at me all the time?"


    Jeffery shook his head with a smile and said, "Nothing."


    After all, few men would like to be praised beautiful.


    Chester frowned when he looked at Jeffery.


    But he didn''t say more.


    Because he knew that even though he speak it out, Jeffery would not take his words seriously.


    "By the way, have you told Sherry what I asked you to say?"


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he also n


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    anted to say that Jeffery did need someone to teach him a lesson.


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Chester just said, Jeffery was still in a bad mood.


    He tried to make himself look pitiful.


    And then, he said pitifully, "If Jeremy really wants to get even with me, will you really stand by and do nothing?"


    In Jeffery''s eyes, if there was really one person who could protect him now, then that person was not Sherry, but Chester in front of him.


    However, it seemed that Chester didn''t want to protect him now.


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery smiled bitterly and said, "I promise you that I would never do such a thing again. So, if Jeremy really comes to get even with me, can you help me?"


    Jeffery looked at Chester pitifully, hoping that he could hear the answer that he wanted to hear the most from him.


    In fact, at the beginning, Chester really didn''t want to help Jeffery, but when he saw that Jeffery was looking at him with expectation, he felt that Jeffery looked very interesting.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay."


    ''Although I don''t know what will happen to you next time, for the sake of your pitiful look, I will let myself help you.


    It was just a little help.


    That''s all.'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 954 Are You Interested

    Obviously,


    Jeffery didn''t understand what Chester was thinking at all.


    But


    he kept staring at Chester.


    He asked with a smile, "Will you really help me?"


    With a cold face, Chester nodded and said, "I will only help you this time."


    He said so because he didn''t know what trouble Jeffery would make next time.


    He was willing to help Jeffery this time, but it didn''t mean that he would be willing to help him every time. After all, in his eyes, these troubles were made by Jeffery himself.


    Therefore,


    Jeffery had to deal with it by himself.


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, his expression was still a little complicated.


    However,


    Jeffery seemed to understand what he should do at this time.


    He said with a bitter smile, "So, have you really thought about something?"


    "I''m an important employee in your company now. Think about it. If anything happens to me, it won''t be a good thing for you, right?"


    Chester nodded with a smile, but what he said next made Jeffery helpless at the moment.


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester said,


    "I still have my own thoughts. But, Jeffery, if you still act like this next time, I won''t help you."


    "You are smart. You asked me for help this time. You can''t be smart all the time, can you? What should y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    easily. Maybe I can continue to work in your company?"


    "Even if I can''t become a person who can do anything well, but, I don''t think you will dislike me because of that, will you?"


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester paused for a while.


    And then he asked, "Are you interested in the Gu Group?"


    "What?"


    asked Jeffery. But in fact, he seemed to have an answer in his heart.


    When they looked at each other, there was inevitably some different feelings in their hearts.


    Jeffery felt that Chester seemed to have something to do.


    But that choice might not be something he was willing to accept or face at the moment.


    At this moment, it seemed that Chester didn''t care what Jeffery thought at all.


    He spoke out his thought directly.


    "If you want, I still hope you can work hard. At that time, I can hand over the Gu Group to you."


    Looking at the way Jeffery looked at him, Chester smiled helplessly.


    "Of course, the shares are still in my own hands. I hope that the Gu Group can be as big as the Lyu Group in the future. The Lyu Family is a challenge to me, but the Gu Family is my responsibility. That''s why I made such a decision."


    Chester said word by word, looking very serious.


    Looking at him, Jeffery nodded seriously and said, "I see."

 Chapter 955 Jeffrey Been Taught A Lesson

    Until today.


    Jeffery never expected that Chester could be so good to him, or in other words, he could be so friendly to him and trust him so much.


    It seemed to be inconceivable, and when it really happened, it would be even harder for him to believe.


    "Can I?"


    Although Chester had made himself rather clear, Jeffery was still a little nervous in front of him. After all, Jeffery didn''t think very highly of himself.


    What was more.


    When facing Chester, Jeffery still had a little self abasement and would seriously consider whether it was really okay for Chester to trust him. Now Jeffery really didn''t know how to face Chester.


    Seeing that Chester kept silence, Jeffery smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that what you just said was just a joke. But it doesn''t matter. I won''t take it seriously. After all, how is it possible anyway?"


    Jeffery thought that Chester had regretted it after he said those words.


    Although the smile on his face was still a bitter one, Jeffery had always been nice to Chester. It seemed that Jeffery was seldom willful in front of him.


    After all, for him, Chester was different from Jeremy. Chester never owed him anything, so it was reasonable for Chester to just ignore him one day.


    "Nothing is impossible. It depends on how you think about it now."


    Chester said and looked at the guy in front of him, smiling as gently as before.


    When Chester spoke, he looked at Jeffery with a good attitude.


    "Well...


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e had no intention of continuing to communicate with Jeremy, and he just disappeared from Jeremy''s sight.


    Jeremy was utterly speechless.


    Seeing this, Jeremy was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    In Jeremy''s opinion, he had never thought that Jeffery would have the guts to run away when he was facing him. He had changed a lot.


    Seeing that Jeffery was still looking at him.


    Jeremy waved his hand impatiently.


    "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you today. But you''d better think about the consequences of your leaving now."


    When Jeremy looked at Jeffery, he still looked helpless.


    However, what he said was threatening.


    Jeffery didn''t believe that Jeremy could really do anything to him. Therefore, at this time, even if Jeremy had threatened him, Jeffery still left indifferently.


    Until the second day...


    "Why?"


    The person who had agreed to cooperate with Jeffery suddenly said that he wouldn''t sign the contract. At this time, Jeffery was still confused. He didn''t know why the other party suddenly regretted what he had promised.


    When Jeffery was still depressed, a man who couldn''t bear to see him like this said something to him.


    "I remember that you know Mr. Ou. If there is really something wrong between you two, you can solve it by yourself. You can discuss with Mr. Ou and if you really did something wrong, just apologize to him."


    Jeffery was speechless.


    Jeremy, you son of a bitch!


    You were not a human!

 Chapter 956 Growth

    "No, it has nothing to do with whether I like Jeremy or not. Jeremy had gone too far about this matter. Don''t you thinks so?"


    The reason why Jeffery came to Chester''s office


    was that he wanted to solve the problem. But on the other hand, he hoped that at this time, there would be someone else who could understand his bitter mood.


    In his eyes, that person could only be Chester.


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester said helplessly, "Since you had said so, you must want me to do something for you, right?"


    Chester was almost sure about the purpose of Jeffery''s visit.


    In his heart, seldom did Jeffery come to him when there happened good things.


    However, once such an arduous but fruitless thing happened, he would come to him for help.


    It had been a normal.


    "Ha-ha..."


    Jeffery was still thinking about how to speak out something.


    Hearing Chester''s words, he looked a little embarrassed.


    Looking at Jeffery''s expression, Chester understood everything.


    He couldn''t help but sigh and said helplessly, "So, can''t you try to solve these things by yourself?"


    "What should I do?"


    Looking at Chester, Jeffery still didn''t understand what he meant.


    ''Could it be solved easily as I wished?'' he thought.


    Looking into Jeffery''s eyes, Chester asked, "So, is it something that you can escape as long as you want?"


    Jeffery didn''t know how to refute.


    ''It seems tha


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    iend to share weal and woe.


    He began to complain to Chester.


    "Let me tell you, I don''t care about what happened before. I think it''s good as long as Sherry and I can get along well with each other. But, tell me, what the hell Jeffery was thinking now?"


    "I thought Jeffery had given up chasing after Sherry, but it seemed that he still loves Sherry. I can let it go. After all, we are brothers."


    "Even though we don''t have the same mother, we have the same father. He is an illegitimate child. I haven''t said anything yet. But he complained that he doesn''t like me. Isn''t this the villain who complains first?"


    Chester was speechless.


    After listening for a while, he put the phone aside and went to deal with his work.


    After a while, when he picked up the phone, he found that Jeremy was still complaining.


    At this moment, he really had an impulse to record what Jeremy said and tell Sherry, and then ask her, ''Have a look at what kind of person you married.''


    However, it was just an impulse.


    Now, he could control himself.


    "Jeffery is working to find a way to handle this problem. What about you next? Will you still make setbacks for him?"


    Hearing Jeremy''s complaint, Chester suddenly felt that there was still something he could take advantage of.


    He thought he can take this chance to develop Jeffery''s personal ability and make him became more capable.

 Chapter 957 Its Not A Good Thing

    "How can I let it go so easily?"


    Jeremy was already in a fit of anger.


    Before Chester started to stir up the trouble, Jeremy had already snapped.


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing, so you''d better not get involved in the rest. I just want to teach Jeffery a little lesson. I won''t do anything excessive."


    Although Jeremy was in a fit of anger, he still remembered that Jeffery worked for Chester now. Even though he really wanted to do something, he had to tell Chester in advance.


    Otherwise, if Chester intervened, it would be troublesome.


    With a smile, Chester nodded and said, "As long as you can control yourself, I won''t intervene.


    By the way, I''m friendly all the time."


    "I hope so."


    Although Chester had made such a promise, Jeremy still didn''t believe him when he looked at him.


    Jeremy hung up the phone.


    Chester said nothing but smiled gently.


    Anyway, he was clear


    that it wouldn''t be long before Jeremy came to beg him.


    Because he had something he needed here.


    "Boss, may I come in?"


    When Chester raised his head, he saw Alina standing there and looking at him carefully.


    Looking at the expression on Alina''s face, Chester smiled helplessly, "Am I terrible?"


    Alina didn''t expect that he would say so. She shook her head and said, "No, you''re friendly, compared with the bosses I''ve met."


    Looking


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    le.


    He looked at Jeffery quietly, waiting for his response.


    Although Jeffery had responded, it was a little different from what Chester had imagined.


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, he just smiled and said, "Yes, I''m worried, but I believe that you can handle everything well."


    "Why are you so confident in me?"


    It was not that Chester didn''t trust Jeffery.


    Because Jeffery looked a little unreliable now.


    "If you don''t have the ability to do that, I think you''d better quit your position now. Isn''t it better to give it to me?"


    Jeffery raised his eyebrows and said naturally.


    Chester was speechless.


    Sure enough, he shouldn''t have any excessive expectations for him.


    ''Can he said something good?'' he complained in heart.


    And then he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Yes, I have a general plan in my mind, but I''m still a little worried that Alina may encounter some setbacks."


    "After all, this is the first time that she has put forward her own idea. If something really goes wrong in the end, do you think she will be depressed in the end?"


    Chester looked at Jeffery and asked for his opinion.


    After looking at Chester for a while, Jeffery smiled bitterly and said, "You know what, the last person you care about so much is Sherry."


    Hearing what Jeffery said to him, Chester frowned instinctively.

 Chapter 958 Boss Left

    Chester thought Alina was good now.


    However, this kind of feeling would not last long. After all, it was not a simple recognition or a beautiful praise. They were still a little depressed when facing each other.


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester shook his head and said, "Don''t say that again."


    In fact, he really didn''t expect Jeffery would make blind conjectures.


    ''Why did he feel that I was special to Alina?'' he thought.


    "Then why do you care so much about whether Alina will be hurt if she can''t do it well in the end? You have never cared about another woman like this before. Is there any employee in the company that you are so cared and familiar with?"


    Jeffery asked with a smile.


    However, the way he talked to Chester still made Chester feel a little uncomfortable. Even Chester was not clear about why, but he was sure he was a little unhappy.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Chester.


    At the beginning, Chester really didn''t notice Jeffery''s emotion.


    Now he found that Jeffery seemed to be so depressed.


    Later, even if he didn''t pay much attention to Jeffery, he also noticed that there was something wrong with Jeffery''s mood.


    "Nothing."


    When Jeffery looked at Chester, his face suddenly changed.


    However, when Chester took the initiative to ask, Jeffery still didn''t say anything. He was trying to hide his emotions and make himself look like no


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ike this before.


    However, although Chester was confused now, he still didn''t say anything in front of Jeffery, trying to make himself look gentle.


    "Boss? Heck, why are you here?"


    One day, Alina came to look for Chester, but unexpectedly, he didn''t see Chester. Instead, she saw Jeffery sitting there leisurely.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Different from Chester, even though Alina was capable, it didn''t mean that Jeffery could tolerate her casual attitude towards him. Therefore, when he talked to Alina, his attitude was not good.


    It seemed that Alina didn''t expect that Jeffery would talk to her like this.


    However, she was still very serious. She expressed her confusion clearly.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Chester''s office?"


    Jeffery nodded and said, "He was fired. Now the company is mine."


    "Did you play some dirty trick?"


    Alina looked at Jeffery unfriendly.


    In her eyes, Jeffery was also a capable man, but he couldn''t be compared with Chester. She wondered how he get Chester away.


    "Why are you so sure that I have played some dirty trick?"


    Jeffery frowned. He knew people liked to judge one person based on their appearance. But he thought he was good-looking and looked candid. Why did Alina have such a strange idea? It was simply unreasonable.


    Of course, Alina didn''t know what Jeffery was thinking at the moment. She just looked at him unfriendly.

 Chapter 959 Thank You

    "If it''s not you, who else could it be? Me? Let me tell you, even if you are in this position now, the person who should stay here and run this company is Mr. Gu, not you."


    Alina disliked Jeffery very much now.


    Therefore, she decided to stand up against him to the end.


    Jeffery nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, but I''m still the one sitting here, not your Mr. Gu."


    Alina was too angry to say anything for a moment.


    How could this guy be so shameless?


    Although she didn''t like this guy anyway.


    Yet now, what Jeffery said made her realize that he was actually telling the truth.


    "I know you don''t like me now, but even if you don''t like me, you have to face me. After all, I am the one in charge of this place now."


    Jeffery could have told the truth.


    But he didn''t know why.


    He suddenly found that Alina was very cute when she had that angry look on her face.


    If only he could continue to piss her off.


    Even Jeffery didn''t realize how dangerous his thought was at the moment.


    "Why are you so shameless?"


    When Alina looked at Jeffery, she felt that she really didn''t know him at all.


    It was a shameless thing, but Jeffery had made it so righteous when he did it.


    "So, don''t you want to stay here?"


    Jeffery knew how unhappy Alina was when she looked at him at the moment, but even though he knew that, he didn''t want to make her happy.


    He could say whatever he liked.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is life. I have met a boss like Mr. Gu, and it''s already a blessing for me."


    When Alina looked at Jeffery, she still smiled.


    But when she spoke, she seemed to be thinking about something different in her heart.


    Jeffery also sensed something when he faced Alina.


    But in the end, he said nothing.


    After Alina left, he began to read the documents quietly.


    "Honey... I''m leaving... "


    The day that Sherry should leave soon came.


    She had thought that she would leave this place very calmly, but to her surprise, at this time, she was not as calm as she had imagined.


    She looked at Jeremy with a pitiful look, hoping that she could be valued by this man, and that she could get more things and recognition from this man.


    "Well, don''t be sad. I still have work to do here. If I don''t have a job here, I will definitely go with you. But even so, it doesn''t matter. I will wait for you at home with the kids."


    Jeremy and Sherry had the same thought.


    He had thought that by this day, Sherry would leave without looking back.


    But...


    What Jeremy didn''t expect was that when facing him, Sherry suddenly started to rely on him. She looked at him eagerly, hoping that the two could get closer.


    In the past, it was rare for Jeremy to see Sherry like this. So now, he fixed his eyes on Sherry. He just wanted to look at this woman.


    "I''m just thinking. Do you think I really need this job?"

 Chapter 960 Be Simple

    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy was stunned.


    Then he couldn''t help asking, "Maybe you need to tell me why you have such an idea?"


    It sounded weird.


    "You want to know my true thoughts?"


    Sherry looked at Jeremy and raised her eyebrows. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Yes."


    Jeremy looked at Sherry with a smile. Since he had said so, of course he wanted to know her true thoughts.


    "In fact, the reason why I chose to be a designer at that time was that I really liked this job, and that I wanted to prove to you that even if there was no man by my side, I could live a good life alone."


    "But Jeremy, everything is different now. Even if I don''t to do that, you will still dote on me and cherish me. What I have done before seems to be meaningless."


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she still looked very serious.


    She wanted to make it clear to Jeremy.


    When Jeremy looked at Sherry, his expression looked a little complicated.


    He seemed to be thinking about something seriously.


    At last, he sighed slightly and said helplessly, "As long as you think your choice is right, you can do it. You have the qualifications to own your own career."


    "Although I wasn''t by your side in those years, I know how hard it was for you to achieve what you have today. It''s just like you can accommodate to me, and I can also accommodate to y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    want her to regret..."


    "Because we have experienced a lot of things. Sherry looks calm on the surface, but in fact, she has always been an insecure person. It''s just that you haven''t discovered it before..."


    "As for me, if I really want to change the situation now, there is only one way. I have to let Sherry get a real sense of security, and then Sherry can stay by my side. Work is also a part of Sherry''s winning of a sense of security."


    "I really want to keep her by my side, but I''m never a selfish person. Therefore, I can''t do something."


    "So, even though I felt bad now, it''s good as long as Sherry can do whatever she wants."


    Barry looked at Jeremy. He always felt that Jeremy was a little strange.


    Now Jeremy could do something that he was unable to do in the past. That''s all because of Sherry.


    Barry had seen how much Jeremy cared about Sherry during this period of time. But every time he faced Jeremy, he felt that Jeremy was aggrieved.


    Jeremy seemed to understand what was on Barry''s mind.


    Looking at him, he smiled and said, "In fact, I understand what you think, but I don''t think I have any grievance now. After all, Sherry is also very good to me, and she also cares about me."


    "I did something wrong in the past, and I won''t argue for what I did wrong. I will admit that. It''s just such a simple thing. That''s all..."

 Chapter 961 Dawdling

    Jeremy was smiling when he spoke.


    But Barry didn''t know how he felt when he looked at Jeremy.


    ''Should I be sad? My boss seems to have a lot of grievances.


    Should I be happy for him? At least he was happy now.'' He thought.


    "If you really have time, why don''t you think about something else..."


    Jeremy looked at Barry helplessly.


    For Jeremy, no matter what happened, it was also a family matter between him and Sherry. But now, it seemed that Barry cared much about it. He didn''t think it was a good thing.


    However, even though Jeremy really wanted to say something to Barry, he didn''t know how to speak it out. It seemed that it will bring trouble if he speak it out.


    "Something else?" asked Barry.


    Hearing that, Jeremy''s mood turned bad.


    However, this time, No one knew what''s wrong with Barry. Jeremy had said something like that, but it seemed that Barry still didn''t get his meaning.


    Jeremy was speechless.


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    He sighed helplessly and said, "So, don''t you really want to give me an answer now?"


    When Barry looked at Jeremy, the expression on his face was very strange.


    Jeremy was the same.


    Finally, Barry said first.


    "Boss, I''m sorry..."


    There were some things that he hadn''t figured out at the beginning, but after all, he had been working for Jeremy for a long ti


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    me be serious.


    Looking at Barry, he couldn''t help asking, "So, do you know what Jeremy is thinking?"


    Barry shook his head and said, "No, I don''t, but since boss contacted you voluntarily, he really wants to solve this problem. Just wait patiently."


    Steve nodded and said, "Well, you can go downstairs first. I can wait here alone."


    Although he didn''t know what Jeremy was going to say, he was sure it will be solved easily as long as he and Jeremy can handle it together.


    On the contrary, if there were other people present, it may not that easy.


    "Here you are. Did Barry tell you everything?"


    In fact, Jeremy knew that Barry and Steve were talking outside, but he didn''t do anything. He gave the two people time and opportunity to face what was about to happen.


    Steve nodded and said, "I should express my attitude before you speak. I don''t want any harm to Linda."


    "Linda did something wrong, but let bygones be bygones. I don''t want it to happen again and again. Linda has paid for it."


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy smiled helplessly.


    "Steve, it turns out that this is how you think of me. If it wasn''t for the sake of solving this matter well, why should I ask you here? Do you think I will force you to give up on Linda?"


    Looking at the gloomy face of Jeremy, Steve seemed to understand something all of a sudden.

 Chapter 962 Unexpected Guests

    Steve looked at Jeremy in surprise and said, "You mean that even though Linda did something wrong this time, you are still willing to help me and Linda get through the crisis?"


    Jeremy nodded and said, "If you really want to thank someone, it should be Barry. If he didn''t say that, I almost forgot that this is a good opportunity to help Linda''s earn a reputation."


    "What should I do?"


    Speaking of this, Steve calmed down and looked at Jeremy.


    There was a smile on Steve''s face.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy was a little helpless.


    "I don''t have a specific way yet, so I asked you to come here to help me. I hope that during this process, you can also think about how to help Linda."


    "I still have a lot of work to do, so I can''t spend most of my time on the matter of Linda. You have to be responsible for more parts, and you should find a way."


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, he was still as gentle as before.


    But Steve understand more under Jeremy''s gaze.


    Looking at Jeremy, he nodded with a smile and said, "I know what you mean. I''ll tell Linda about it when I go back, so that Linda can be prepared."


    "I think there is something wrong with this matter." As he spoke, Jeremy fixed his eyes on Steve. He wanted to know whether Steve had made progress and whether he could figure out the following things.


    Steve thought about it seriously for a while.


    He suddenly understood something.


    Looking at Jeremy, he asked, "Do you mean that the p


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    uctant, he forced himself to nod and said, "I know what you mean. I will."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy hesitated for a while and went out alone with his coat on the chair.


    Looking at Jeremy''s expression, Barry wanted to say something, but he didn''t.


    At last, he just followed Jeremy obediently.


    That''s all.


    On the other side, looking at the people in front of her, Sherry smiled and said, "You come to me in such a big way. But you don''t say anything. What do you mean? Do you think I''m free?"


    The woman in the lead shook her head and said, "No. we just don''t know how to face you for the time being, so we need a chance to organize our language for the time being."


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Sherry sneered and said, "I''m really curious. Why did they ask a person who can''t even speak clearly to talk to me? No matter what you want to say, there''s no need for us to continue."


    With that, Sherry stood up and was about to leave.


    Two bodyguards stopped Sherry there.


    Sherry looked at that woman. The smile on Sherry''s face remained the same.


    "It seems that you think I have lost my freedom and even want to imprison me, right? Well, I''d like to see if I can get out of here today."


    said Sherry. At the same time, she didn''t even give these people a chance to go back on their words.


    She made a direct move. Even if there were several men, they might not be as fierce as Sherry looked now. These people were shocked.

 Chapter 963 You Are My Husband

    "Is she a woman?"


    One of the men was stunned. He looked at Sherry, not knowing how to describe Sherry at the moment.


    Looking at the two men who had been subdued by her, Sherry said to the two women contemptuously, "If you really want to cooperate, it''s okay. But I need to see your sincerity. If you talk with me in such an attitude every time, there''s no need for us to meet next time."


    After saying that, Sherry left.


    When she came back, Kelly was still wandering around the office alone.


    When he heard that Sherry had come back, he didn''t know how he felt. He hurriedly went to see Sherry.


    "You''re back. Are you okay?"


    Kelly looked at Sherry nervously, fearing that Sherry was bullied by those people. If so, Jeremy would get even with him.


    Sherry burst into laughter when she saw the anxious look of Kelly.


    "Do I look like being bullied?"


    Kelly was speechless.


    Looking at Sherry, he shook his head in depression.


    ''Not at all!'' he thought.


    "I''m fine."


    Sherry said calmly and was about to go in.


    Kelly was still a little depressed.


    Seeing that Sherry was about to leave, he held Sherry''s hand and said, "It''s good that you''re fine, but Jeremy was very worried about you. I hope you can have a talk with him."


    This time, when Sherry came, Kelly obviously felt that Sherry was much colder than before.


    He thought there might be something wrong between Sherry and Jeremy, but he couldn''t re


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "You''re right. It''s normal that Alina can join the Association, isn''t it? By the way, I think Linda is also qualified, because she has the strength."


    "Those people said that I just wanted to train the people around me. In that case, I''d better make it true. I want them to know that even the people around me were much better in designing than those they bring."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy felt that Sherry was willful.


    But he was amused by Sherry.


    Because that''s just Sherry''s way.


    Normally, she looked calm.


    But if an impulsive idea hit, she would act like a child for a while.


    "If you encounter something that you can''t solve by yourself, I can''t help you because I''m at home now. You must communicate with Kelly in time, understand?"


    Although he still chose to support Sherry unconditionally as before, it didn''t mean that he was not worried about Sherry at all.


    After Sherry did these things, she was happy, but she didn''t know how those people would response to it.


    Compared with Sherry, Jeremy had experienced more in the society. He knew that those people would definitely fight back.


    Although Jeremy didn''t know how to help Sherry deal with this matter now, he had prepared himself to get involved at any time.


    No matter what Sherry did, he must be the firm backing of Sherry.


    Even if Sherry had been making trouble all the time, he was willing to follow her to clean the mess for her.

 Chapter 964 The Result

    Sherry was not as considerate as Jeremy.


    In front of Jeremy, she could say whatever she was thinking. For her, she just needed to cheer herself up. Other people''s thoughts didn''t matter.


    Sherry chuckled and said, "Is it really appropriate for you to indulge me like this?"


    Although Jeremy said nothing, Sherry also knew that she was still a little willful.


    "Okay, I know what I''m doing. Sherry, I''m an adult. You just need to accept my good care for you at ease. I''m your husband, and I should do it."


    Jeremy knew what Sherry was hesitating about.


    Therefore, he spoke to Sherry in a particularly gentle tone.


    "Well, I will accept all your kindness to me..."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry felt a little unhappy at the beginning. But now, when she heard what Jeremy said to her, she felt much more relaxed in an instant.


    Just as Jeremy said, no matter what he wanted to do, there was always a man named Jeremy behind her.


    And Jeremy would always be with her.


    At the thought of this, she felt much better.


    With a slight smile, she said to Jeremy, "Maybe I will really give Linda a chance in the future, but not now. Too many people are targeting me and Linda."


    "Have you really forgiven Linda? Do you want to build friendship with her?"


    Jeremy thought it was impossible. But judging from what Sherry did during this period of time, Jeremy thought maybe he was wrong. At this time, it was acceptable that Jeremy becam


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    mething like that to his grandpa. He didn''t know why he said these words in the end.


    Perhaps, even now, many people still couldn''t understand Steve''s trust in Jeremy.


    Steve believed in Jeremy. No matter what Jeremy had done, as long as Jeremy was willing to give an explanation, Steve was willing to believe in what Jeremy had said, whether it was right or wrong.


    Looking at Steve, Steve''s grandpa seemed to understand something.


    He couldn''t help but sigh softly, and then said helplessly, "Now I can see that in your heart, Jeremy should be more important than me."


    Steve fell silent.


    He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    At this moment, when Steve''s grandpa looked at Steve, he was a little disappointed. He didn''t expect that his once wise grandson would really trust someone blindly.


    Steve noticed the disappointment on his grandpa''s face.


    He said, "Grandpa, maybe you will think that my trust in Jeremy is blind, but I don''t think so. When I was a child, no one thought highly of me. Only Jeremy treated me as his brother."


    "It was the same when I grow up. Yes, the family support is very important for me, but now, the more important thing is that how to deal with my relationship with Jeremy."


    Steve tried to make himself look reasonable.


    He had to make his grandpa believe him and accept his choice.


    Only in this way could he get what he wanted in the end. If not, the final result might not be good.

 Chapter 965 Interesting

    Hearing what Steve said, his grandpa, who was about to say something, suddenly fell into silence.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but sigh, and then he said helplessly, "You know what? I can''t understand you now. I used to think that you were completely obedient to Jeremy, and you are just a subordinate to him."


    "But now I understand that maybe from the very beginning, you were not the one who was wrong. Jeremy and you are friends, it''s us who thought too much."


    Steve smiled indifferently and said, "I think so. Since you have figured it out, grandpa, are you going to try to recognize me?"


    Steve was still smiling.


    He looked a little unsophisticated, but his grandpa could sense that Steve had his own thoughts.


    At last, Steve just nodded with a smile and said, "So, since you know you have done something wrong, don''t make mistakes again. Just admit that you have done something wrong."


    Hearing that, his grandpa just looked at him with a helpless expression.


    "Do you still remember that I am your elder?"


    Seeing that Steve nodded, his grandpa continued.


    "Well, since I have chosen to let you manage the whole family, there is no need for me to be worried about you all the time. You can do what you want to do. I will trust you all the time."


    Steve''s grandpa said that gently.


    Looking at his grandpa, Steve nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you."


    His grandpa snorte


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''Why did they provoke this guy?


    Now, everything was over before it started.'' Steve thought.


    He was afraid that those people were still in their dreams before they knew how cruel the world was.


    Noticing that Steve looked at him strangely, Jeremy raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? Do you think there is something wrong with what I wanted to do?"


    Jeremy didn''t think Steve was such a softy.


    Steve shook his head with a smile and said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with what you have done. I''m just thinking, if those old men know that what they have schemed for so long is finally destroyed by a few juniors, what kind of expression do they have?"


    Hearing Steve''s words, Jeremy couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m also curious about the expressions of those guys, but no matter what it is, they should bear the result, shouldn''t they? Of course they have to face it by themselves."


    When Jeremy said these words, he looked quite gentle.


    However, the expression on Steve''s face become stranger.


    ''It''s such a mess. Is it okay for you to handle it in such an easy way?


    At last, Steve couldn''t help but sigh softly, and then he said helplessly, "I''m just a little confused now. Why does a good thing turn into what it is now?"


    Shrugging, Jeremy said, "How could I know? I just wanted to live a simple life."


    He looked so innocent.


    Seeing this, Steve was speechless.

 Chapter 966 Silence

    Looking at Jeremy, Steve couldn''t help but want to mourn for something deep in his heart.


    However, when Jeremy looked at Steve, his expression was still a little weird.


    It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "If there is nothing else, I will leave first. I believe that you can tell Linda our decision clearly."


    At the beginning, Jeremy chose to stay here longer because he wanted to know what Steve wanted to say to him.


    He didn''t expect that Steve just looked at him and said nothing.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy didn''t want to wait any longer.


    He didn''t care about it anymore. At this moment, he just needed to feel at ease.


    However, when he looked at Steve, his expression was still a little weird.


    Steve was the same.


    At last, Steve just nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I know. I''ll talk to Linda."


    "Are you serious?" said Linda.


    Steve had been thinking about how to tell Linda about it. After hesitating for a while, he chose to tell her everything directly.


    Looking at Linda, Steve knew that Linda was in the same mood as he was when he heard the news for the first time.


    Steve nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Yes, I also think it''s incredible that Sherry would make such a big concession to you because of the relationship between me and Jeremy


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n''t think so. They seem to be coming for someone. The person inside is seriously injured. You go to the hospital with the ambulance first. We will ask you something later."


    In fact, Steve didn''t hear what the man said at all.


    All he could think about now was Linda.


    Thinking that Linda might be very weak now, Steve''s heart ached.


    If he hadn''t gone out at that time, would Linda not have to face such a situation now?


    Thinking of this, Steve felt guilty. He thought it was all his fault.


    His mind was in a mess.


    When Steve saw Linda, he wanted to say something for several times.


    But looking at Linda''s pale face, he could only cry.


    Looking at Steve, Linda smiled and said, "Don''t cry. I''m still alive."


    Steve rolled his eyes at Linda and said, "Don''t say anything. We still have a chance to talk nonsense in the future. Be quiet now and go to the hospital to ask the doctor to check on you."


    Although he said so, he held Linda''s hand tightly.


    At this moment, Steve seemed to be particularly scared.


    For Steve, it seemed that as long as he let go of Linda''s hand, she would disappear in front of him.


    Steve didn''t know how to describe this feeling.


    When Linda looked at Steve, although she felt helpless, she didn''t say anything in the end. Hearing Steve''s words, she closed her eyes quietly.

 Chapter 967 Safety

    "What happened? How is Linda now?"


    After receiving the phone call from Steve, Jeremy rushed over.


    When he saw Steve standing at the door alone, he had a horrible feeling, and even had a vague guess, but there were some words that were not easy to say now.


    "I don''t know..."


    Steve shook his head and said.


    He looked very confused, his eyes glassy and his voice weak.


    He only cared about Linda now. He wanted to know how Linda was doing, whether she could get out safely, and what had happened.


    Looking at Steve''s face, Jeremy knew that Steve couldn''t deal with the rest things.


    He patted Steve on the shoulder and said seriously, "I know what I need to do next, but are you sure you''re fine now? I''m worried about you..."


    Anyone would worry about Steve if he saw how Steve looked now.


    With a bitter smile, Steve shook his head and said, "I''m fine. You''d better help me deal with what I''m more concerned about now. I want to know what happened to Linda.


    I want to know what kind of person is going to hurt Linda. I want to know what price those people pay can make me feel better."


    When Steve spoke, his tone became much more vicious.


    Standing next to Steve, Jeremy didn''t know what he could say to comfort Steve.


    In the end, he had to just stay with Steve quietly, hoping that Steve would really fee


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    I''m saying now, and you may not do as I think now...


    After all, we are far away from each other now. Even I can''t control you. Speaking of this, I feel very painful in my heart. Why is everything going on between us like this?"


    When Jeremy spoke this, his tone also became very aggrieved.


    For several times, Sherry wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    She thought it might not be a good thing to leave a man at home alone and make him worry about her.


    Thinking of this, she felt what she did was unreasonable. She feel into silence in an instant.


    Jeremy didn''t expect that Sherry would really listen to him carefully.


    So he just kept nagging.


    "Even if you think I''m a little loquacious now, I still have to tell you two more times. You must take care of yourself. If anything happens there, remember to contact me or Kelly as soon as possible."


    Sherry couldn''t help nodding and said, "I know. I don''t think you are too loquacious. After all, what you are saying now is for my good. I know that you are just worried about me."


    Sherry said gently.


    Because Sherry knew that what happened to Linda was also a big blow to Jeremy. She had to be gentle to Jeremy. Otherwise, Jeremy would be more emotional than he was now.


    As expected, after Sherry''s words, Jeremy calmed down a lot.

 Chapter 968 The Result

    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I''m worried, too. After all, I''m not sure what they will do.


    But just as you said, everyone has his or her own reason to make a choice. I don''t think they will really do something too excessive."


    Hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry couldn''t help laughing.


    Somehow, she felt very happy when she talked with such a Jeremy.


    He may be too loquacious now, but it represented his concern for her.


    It was known to all that Jeremy had always been a cold man in front of others, but now he became a little loquacious. Didn''t this mean they are Intimate?


    "Jeremy, something really happened... "


    All of a sudden, when Sherry saw the door of her room was opened and the person who appeared in front of her, Sherry became very nervous. she felt that she must have seen something wrong now.


    Or perhaps it must be an illusion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Because of Sherry''s words, Jeremy get nervous, too. His tone was much more nervous than that of Sherry.


    At this moment, Jeremy really cared about what had happened to Sherry.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing no response from the other end of the phone, Jeremy became more nervous when he looked at Sherry. He didn''t know what to say or what to do.


    The feeling of h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ? No, you think I''m just taking pity on you.


    If that''s the case, I might as well do nothing. But it''s not a good idea for you. You think I have got everything I want and you think I should care about your feelings, right?


    Zoe, I''m really tired of getting along with you, so I give up our relationship now. I don''t want to get along with you at all. But you still don''t accept it. Because you think I should feel apologetic to you.


    Sometimes, I really feel that you are a very complicated woman. No matter what I do or what I ask myself to do, you don''t accept it. I am also very confused.


    So I never thought that I have done something wrong to you. As for your thoughts, even I can''t understand them, just let it be. I don''t need to feel guilty at all."


    Sherry said in a serious tone.


    Sherry had made herself give in too many times before.


    This time, she decided not to give in as before.


    She thought she would definitely get the result she wanted the most this time.


    Zoe looked at Sherry sadly, "What do you want to say to me now? Do you think that the hatred between us is only my fantasy? Do you think that I am the incurable person?"


    Sherry nodded confidently and said, "Zoe, do you still think that what you have done is right? If so, you are really incurable."

 Chapter 969 Get Anxious

    When Sherry spoke, she looked at Zoe with pity.


    It seemed that in her eyes, Zoe was just a poor person.


    Hearing this, Jeremy felt that things were going to be bad.


    Jeremy knew well what kind of person Sherry was.


    If it was something that could be tolerated, Sherry would definitely endure it.


    Zoe was special in Sherry''s life.


    Most people couldn''t imagine what Zoe meant to Sherry.


    On the other side of the phone, Jeremy could still hear the voice of Sherry. However, no matter how anxious he was, he could not help Sherry at this time.


    This feeling was not good for Jeremy at all.


    Jeremy had already contacted Kelly.


    Kelly''s men will arrive soon, but even so, Jeremy was still very worried about Sherry.


    Taking a look at Sherry''s phone, Zoe continued with a smile, "Well, you must be talking to Jeremy when I came in.


    Has Jeremy known what''s going on here? Normally, as long as you meet me, there will be bad things. I''m so worried about you now.


    But what should we do? Even if Jeremy really cares about you now and really wants to know if you are safe, he still has no choice but to listen to our conversation quietly. He can do nothing now.


    You know wh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed, as you said, I have to leave now. Even if you are interested in me, I still have to leave.


    If there is still a suitable opportunity in the future, I will come to you on my own initiative like this time. Sherry, you said that you are still interested in me now, but Jeremy over there should have scolded me now.


    He won''t let anyone dangerous around you. Now my appearance is something that Jeremy is unwilling to face. But I''m really happy now. I didn''t expected that Jeremy cared about me so much."


    Looking at Zoe, Sherry said word by word, "You are insane!"


    In Sherry''s eyes, Zoe looked like a lunatic.


    Zoe knew that Jeremy wouldn''t love her, but she still said something like that. Sherry felt sick and unbelievable.


    Sherry didn''t know how to describe Zoe now. She always felt that Zoe''s brain must be abnormal. Sherry even asked herself how to face such a Zoe.


    At last, she couldn''t help but sigh softly, and then she said helplessly, "So, are you going to leave or stay? If you stay, we can have a meal together later."


    Hearing that, Zoe fixed her eyes on Sherry again. She wanted to know what Sherry was thinking.


    But soon, she turned around and left alone.

 Chapter 970 Simmering With Anger

    Sherry breathed a sigh of relief.


    After confirming that Zoe had really disappeared from her sight and left her room, Sherry finally felt a little relieved.


    She picked up the phone and said to Jeremy, "You must figure it out for me. I must know who was the person we met before, and why was the person cremated? I''m really anxious now..."


    Jeremy could understand what Sherry said.


    Until now, Sherry could still bear it, though reluctantly, so Jeremy didn''t comfort Sherry.


    He just said, "I know. You can also relax a little. When things are solved, everything will be better. You should understand...


    I don''t know what happened to Zoe, but as long as you are willing to give me time, I can give you an answer, on the condition that you can really calm down now. Sherry, I''m more worried about you."


    When Jeremy said these words, his tone was very serious.


    Hearing what Jeremy said to her, Sherry nodded helplessly and said, "I know what you are worried about now, but it''s unnecessary to worry about it. I believe that nothing will happen to me...


    I''m just a little curious now. I think both you and I should know what happened to Zoe. Things may not be as simple as we think, but no matter what happened, I hope we can come together to face it.


    Jeremy, when something happened before, I would turn my back to you and think that I can definitely face it alone.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    everything I know. What do you want to know now? Just ask me."


    "I just want to figure out some simple things, but I can''t really sort it through, so the simple things become more complicated now. This is not a good thing..."


    When she spoke, Sherry was still beating around the bush.


    Kelly wanted to tell Sherry not to hesitate.


    But when he took a look at Sherry, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Now Sherry was simmering with anger.


    Of course, no ordinary person could figure out what Sherry wanted to do.


    Things that could not be figured out would make people feel more confused. When Sherry looked at Kelly, her expression was very serious.


    Kelly had no choice but to be serious.


    Even if Sherry''s attitude was really bad, and even if Sherry was angry now, to some extent, Kelly should shoulder the responsibility. After all, he hadn''t done things well.


    "I want to know if the current situation is different from what you and Jeremy said before. If you have really sent people to guard near my house and protect me, it won''t take so long for you to come.


    Or I can put it simply. In other words, you just lied to Jeremy, and did things in another way. You haven''t arranged anyone to protect me at all, am I right?"


    When Sherry spoke, her tone was still very serious. After all, it was not a joke.


    On the other side, Jeremy was also full of anger.

 Chapter 971 The Change

    Jeremy thought Kelly was reliable.


    That was why he asked Kelly to go with Sherry at that time, because he believed that Kelly would take good care of Sherry when he was not there.


    But what happened this time made Jeremy realize that it seemed that he should protect his woman by himself.


    He thought no one was reliable except himself.


    Kelly smiled bitterly and said, "It was an accident today. I was drinking nearby. I thought it would be in peace recently. So I came out to have a drink."


    Sherry was speechless.


    Before Kelly came, Sherry had thought of many possibilities.


    But she didn''t expect that Kelly would give her such an unreliable reason.


    Looking at Kelly, she was angry but didn''t know what to say.


    She rubbed her forehead, and said in a low voice, "Tell me, how should I trust you now?


    I used to think that no matter what happened, it didn''t matter, because at least you were protecting me outside. You worked for Jeremy. You are on good terms with each other. How could you let me get hurt?


    But Kelly, how could you make such a stupid mistake? You don''t care about me at all, or you don''t want me to be safe at all?


    Or do you have anything to do with Zoe?"


    Sherry didn''t want to say anything like that, but when she looked at Kelly, she couldn''t control her emotions, and she felt


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e the same as the ones who are dealing with me now. At least they are in collusion with each other. Otherwise, if nothing happens to Linda, you can come to me.


    Their purpose is very simple now. They don''t want you to come to me, so you have to be careful. I will be careful, too."


    Although sometimes, Sherry looked very calm, in fact, she was very worried about Jeremy.


    After all, they had been together for such a long time. How could she not care about him at all?


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy nodded seriously and said, "I will pay attention to the situation here. When it returned to stable, I will definitely go to see you."


    Jeremy was eager to come to Sherry''s side, But at the same time, he was a rational man.


    He knew that if he went to find Sherry now, it would do no good to him or Sherry.


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, the expression on her face was still a little strange.


    In the end, she didn''t say anything. She just kept silent.


    After taking a look at the time, Sherry said to Jeremy, "Okay, let''s stop here. I''m going to have a rest later. You can deal with the matter about Linda. If anything happens, contact me at any time."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremy looked out of the window and smiled bitterly.


    ''It was time to make a change!'' he murmured to himself.

 Chapter 972 Ruthlessness

    When Jeremy came back, he saw Steve standing there alone.


    For a moment, he felt that Steve looked a little pitiful.


    He patted Steve on the shoulder and asked, "How is she now?"


    Steve took a look at Jeremy and smiled bitterly.


    But he still didn''t say anything. It seemed that it''s not that he didn''t want to say anything, but he just didn''t know what else he could say.


    Apparently, he thought it was all his fault for what happened to Linda.


    Jeremy seemed to have noticed something.


    Looking at Steve, he smiled bitterly, "You have done what you can do and what you should do. But you can''t control others'' thoughts. Even these people are wrong."


    Steve glanced at Jeremy and said, "I tolerated them before because they hadn''t done anything that crossed my bottom line. But what happened to Linda this time is different. I won''t give in this time when I find out who is behind this."


    When Steve spoke, he looked so vicious.


    Seeing Steve like this, Jeremy just smiled and said nothing more.


    This was what Jeremy wanted to see.


    Although Steve cared about Linda before, he gave in too much when dealing with something.


    However, it seemed that Steve had never realized that, in such a situation, his concession was not the best choice.


    It would only make some shameless people push their luck.


    Even if Steve hadn''t realize it at the beginning, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t realize it in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e found a better woman for you. She comes from a family of equal social rank and is much better than Linda. You should know that you shouldn''t be with Linda at all. As long as you are willing to break up with Linda, there are many good women waiting for you.


    Although you''re trying hard to hide something now, it''s still Linda who did those things in the past. A woman who can even hurt her bestie doesn''t deserve to be my daughter-in-law."


    At first, Malcolm Song looked a little guilty.


    But soon, he became a little more confident.


    Looking at his father, Steve sneered.


    "So, you think Linda is not qualified to be your daughter-in-law? But are you qualified to be Linda''s father? You can even murder your own daughter-in-law. How can you be Linda''s father?"


    Steve''s face darkened.


    He didn''t expect that the one who was closest to him would hurt another one who was closest to him.


    He thought no one else could bear such a thing.


    "I''m your father."


    In fact, Malcolm Song also knew that he was the one who was in the wrong. But when he saw Steve''s attitude towards him, he felt uncomfortable. After all, his son treated him like this because of Linda.


    Looking at his father, Steve knew what his father was thinking.


    He sneered and said, "I treated you well before because you are my father, but now I really have to think carefully about whether you are qualified to be my father or not!"

 Chapter 973 Waiting For Punishment

    Steve was so angry that he didn''t take other''s feeling into consideration at all when he said those words, even though the man he was facing now was his father. At the moment, he was really in a bad mood. How could he be nice to his father? When he spoke, his tone was as bad as it was.


    Hearing that, Malcolm''s face darkened.


    But facing Steve''s anger, he couldn''t really say anything now. He just kept quiet. He felt more and more aggrieved.


    "It seems that you don''t think you have done anything wrong now, right? Can you say the same words when you face Jeremy? You can target me and Linda. I can let it go. After all, I am your son.


    But it seems that Sherry and Jeremy don''t owe you anything, right? You''ve begun to target them now. Have you ever thought about what Jeremy''s next revenge will be like?


    Don''t you know the relationship between me and Jeremy? I think everyone in these families knows it. I have such an intimate relationship with Jeremy. But my father plotting against Jeremy''s wife!"


    Steve had thought that this person might come from within his family, and has a high position.


    But he never thought it was his father.


    At this moment, he not only felt sorry for Linda, but also didn''t know how to face Jeremy. This feeling was really not good at all. He complained why he has such a father.


    Malcolm''s face turned gloomy, but he couldn''t say anything to defend himself.


    This time


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ce and apologize to Jeremy with you just because you are my father. Otherwise, do you think I will be willing to talk this matter with you?"


    Steve also knew that his attitude was not good when he said these words.


    After all, he was full of anger now.


    When Malcolm looked at Steve], he wanted to say something for several times, but when he spoke, he didn''t know how to say. Therefore, his expression looked very strange.


    When Steve looked at his father, he wanted to say something for several times, but he was still in a bad mood. It seemed no matter what he said, it was useless.


    Thinking of this, he left alone with few words, "Linda is still in the hospital. I''ll go back first. Come to me when you figure it out. If you still can''t figure it out, I''ll bring someone back to take you in person!"


    Steve''s words were simple and overbearing.


    That was to say, if Malcolm didn''t want to do that, he had to tie him up and take him to see Jeremy.


    Not long after Steve left, before Malcolm felt relieved, Steve''s grandpa came down.


    Looking at Malcolm, he said in a bad mood, "Malcolm, come with me."


    Looking at his father, Malcolm didn''t know what else he could say. In the end, he could only follow his father depressingly, waiting for the punishment.


    Steve''s grandpa was about to say something, but when he looked back, he saw Malcolm''s depressing look. His bad mood instantly became worse.

 Chapter 974 Confusion

    He sneered and said, "What? You need me to beg you to come? Hurry up and follow me."


    Malcolm didn''t dare to say anything. He just followed behind the old man, looking like a little pet.


    Looking at Malcolm''s reaction, the old man wanted to laugh, but he forced himself to be serious.


    "You think Steve has gone too far today, right?"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Malcolm thought he had found the helper to complain.


    He nodded and said, "Yes, even if I really did something wrong, I am his father anyway. How could he treat his father like this? Haven''t he ever thought about my feelings?"


    The old man snorted.


    "If your son really hasn''t thought about your feelings, you can''t stand here now. You would have gone to see Jeremy with him. It''s your fault. You should have been the one to apologize.


    Do you really think things are as simple as you see? The person who wants to bring Jeremy down is obviously trying to destroy the Ou family. When the Ou family is destroyed, do you think we, who have always been close to the Ou family, can really survive?


    Now you can understand why I would rather choose Steve, my grandson, at that time than you to hand over my power, because you don''t have such a broad vision.


    You are too short-sighted. In your eyes, what you have done may not be wrong, but if the Ou family is really destroyed in the end, then we will be the next to suffer. Do you know that you are going to destroy your own family?"


    Malcolm looked at the old man, dumbfo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ather. Have you ever thought about who will be facing your father in the future?"


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, his eyes were full of helplessness.


    ''Why hasn''t he made any progress yet?'' Jeremy thought unhappily.


    "The next person to face your father must be Linda. As time goes by, Linda will know who did this. Do you think it is really possible for Linda to swallow insult and humiliation?"


    Jeremy didn''t know how to communicate with Steve now.


    "If by that time, you still want to run away from the problem like you do now, the person you are going to hurt is not me, but Linda. Steve, I can only say so much to you now and let you think it over.


    You are defending your father now, and there is no problem for a son to do such a thing for his father. But you really should seriously think about whether your father is really worth your protection now."


    When Jeremy said these words to Steve, he looked very serious.


    Looking at Jeremy, Steve still wanted to say something. But looking at the way Jeremy looked at him, he couldn''t say anything even if the words were already on the tip of his tongue. This feeling was really terrible.


    At last, Steve looked at Jeremy and said with a bitter smile, "Let''s take it as what you said is right. But now I can''t do as you want. I can only continue to do what I planned to do. I have no way back."


    "Why?"


    When Jeremy looked at Steve, his eyes were full of confusion.


    Jeremy couldn''t understand the Steve in front of him now.

 Chapter 975 Your Choice

    Looking at the depressed look on Steve''s face, Jeremy was also in a bad mood.


    But when he thought of what Steve had done, and even if he knew that it was not Steve''s fault at all, his tone still became a little serious when he talked to Steve.


    "Do you really know what you are doing now? You said you knew it yourself. But Steve, when I look at you, I don''t think you know anything. Is there something wrong with your brain?


    Your father had done such a nasty thing, but why could he just act like he had done nothing wrong? Haven''t you ever thought about this problem? It''s all your fault!"


    There were some words that Jeremy had not been able to say before, because he felt that what he wanted to say might be too much for Steve.


    Now Jeremy finally understood that even if he really said it, it was not a big deal for Steve.


    This man should listen to this, and this man should understand this.


    "My fault?"


    Steve had thought a lot about it when he was alone before, but he didn''t expect that Jeremy would say these words in the end.


    If it was on other occasions, Jeremy might ask himself to care more about Steve''s feelings.


    But this time was different.


    Jeremy just wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible. So he just said what he wanted to say.


    "I know what you would think in similar occasions. I know you would always act as if you don''t care about anything when something happens to you. But I ask you, have you ever thought abou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    for Linda?


    It doesn''t matter what your father''s attitude is now. What matters is what kind of attitude you have on this matter. Can you really make Linda feel secured? Do you really care about Linda?"


    Jeremy didn''t want to make it so clear before.


    However, it was not until now that Jeremy realized that there were some words that he could not hold back even if he didn''t want to say. If he really didn''t make it clear, then given Steve''s intelligence, he would never understand what he meant and figure out his own thoughts.


    After all, this guy was a complete idiot.


    Looking at Steve, Jeremy said with a bitter smile, "If you don''t understand all this, you and Linda will come to an end sooner or later. You have no right to be together with her. You are the one who did the wrong thing, not Linda.


    Sometimes, things seem to be very simple. The key point is how you make your choice. As long as you make the right choice, then this matter is really simple. If your choice is wrong, you will be tasting the bitterness of failing to handle this matter well for a long time."


    Jeremy really didn''t want to talk to this guy any more. He said these words as fast as he could, then turned around and left alone. It was really tiring to talk to this guy.


    Steve had been looking at Jeremy with a long face.


    But when Jeremy''s eyes fell on Steve, Steve still forced himself to look better.


    When Steve was about to say something, Jeremy had disappeared.

 Chapter 976 The Gap

    Because of what Jeremy had said before, Steve''s mind was still in a mess.


    After taking a look at Jeremy, he went to see Linda alone.


    Although he didn''t know what would happen between him and Linda, he knew that he should to see Linda now.


    After all, only in this way could he be in a better mood.


    Looking at Steve, Linda didn''t hide her bad mood at all.


    But when she saw that Steve just looked at her and didn''t say anything, she gave him a smile.


    Steve still didn''t say anything. Linda said, "I''m sorry..."


    Steve was stunned. He hadn''t apologized yet. Why did Linda apologize to him first?


    He managed to organize his thoughts.


    Then he looked at Linda and asked, "Why do you say sorry to me?"


    Linda lowered her head, as if she had done something wrong.


    "I have always wanted to say sorry to you, but I don''t know how to say it. But now I should say it to you. I''m sorry, it''s all my fault..."


    Hearing Linda''s apology, Steve felt confused and helpless.


    Looking at Linda, he forced himself to be gentle and continued, "I need a reason. You are such a good girl. Why do you still say sorry?"


    "When you left that day, you had already told me not to open the door for strangers, because the recent situation is very uncertain, but later I still opened the door.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    with a few words.


    Steve looked at Linda helplessly and answered, "It''s not long since you fell into a coma...


    There are only some things that I can''t figure out now.


    Linda, why do they think we can be separated now? Am I not good enough to you in the eyes of these people? Is it because of me?"


    That was exactly what Steve was like.


    Sometimes he liked to split hairs.


    It was originally a very simple thing, but after his casual words, it became very complicated in an instant.


    Looking at Steve, Linda felt helpless.


    But she couldn''t really say anything.


    At last, she couldn''t help but sigh, and then said helplessly, "I still don''t know what you mean by saying that...


    In fact, my thoughts are different from yours. I wanted to be recognized by others, but I don''t want to rely on you, but on myself, just like Sherry did. Didn''t Sherry say that she was willing to give me this opportunity?


    Even though such a thing had happened, I still have my own ability. Steve, I beg you, please believe in me that I can rely on my own ability to get the recognition of your family."


    Linda didn''t know how to describe her feelings to Steve.


    In a word, her thoughts were a little different.


    At the same time, some things were also different from what Linda thought.

 Chapter 977 Sherry Also Worried About You

    Three days later.


    About the apology, Steve didn''t mention it again. At the same time, Linda paid no attention to it anymore.


    However, Linda didn''t expect Steve was still serious about it.


    He really brought his father to apologize to her.


    "Hello..."


    said Linda. How could she not be nervous when facing Steve''s father?


    She didn''t know what Steve was thinking when he did these things, but she knew that she was not at easy in front of Steve''s father.


    "It''s my fault. I acted on impulse when I knew a little about you. But I''m your elder anyway. Let bygones be bygones, okay?"


    Malcolm really realized his mistake about what he did to Sherry.


    But he didn''t take what he did to Linda seriously as before.


    In his eyes, Linda was just his daughter-in-law.


    And he was an elder anyway.


    Even though he did something wrong before, he thought Linda, as a daughter-in-law, didn''t have the right to complain. What Linda could do was to endure silently.


    But he still looked nervous when he looked at Linda.


    However, this kind of tension brought a different feeling to every one present.


    Looking at his father, Steve couldn''t help but sigh, and then he said helplessly, "I didn''t see the sincerity in your words. Have you forgotten what I have said to you before?


    I don''t understand. Jeremy is my best f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    at Steve, she asked in a gloomy tone, "Or you don''t think highly of me at all?"


    Linda''s simple words frightened Steve.


    He shook his head repeatedly.


    "How can I not think highly of you? In my eyes, you are the best person. It has never changed. I believe you. I really believe you. Please believe me, too, okay?"


    Steve said seriously.


    Linda felt a little helpless.


    In the end, she just sighed slightly and said helplessly, "Well, I know you think highly of me, but you don''t have to be so nervous every time you talk about these things.


    I know you care about me very much. You have expressed all these clearly in front of me. There is no need to keep saying it in the future. We get along well with each other like this, don''t we?"


    said Linda, with her eyes full of gentleness.


    Steve also enjoyed the way Linda looked at him. He hoped that Linda could be as gentle as she looked now forever.


    When Jeremy came here, he happened to see this scene.


    After putting the things he brought on the bedside table, he looked at Linda, frowned and asked, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Linda was still a little awkward in front of Jeremy. She didn''t know what to say. She just nodded as a response.


    Looking at Linda, Jeremy continued, "Are you really okay? I''m a little worried about you, and so is Sherry."

 Chapter 978 Anything Else

    Jeremy''s seemingly simple words lit up a different light in Linda''s eyes.


    Looking at Jeremy, Linda didn''t know how to hide her excitement.


    "Do you mean that Sherry is also worried about me now?"


    Jeremy was stunned. He didn''t expect that Linda would react so strongly because of such a simple thing.


    In the end, he just nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, Sherry is very worried about you now."


    Without blinking, Linda looked at Jeremy and asked, "Did Sherry say anything else?"


    When Jeremy looked at Linda, he smiled helplessly.


    "Sherry said that she hoped you could be fine. Even if what happened before really had some impact on you, she was confident that she could face everything with you and make the bad things become good.


    Although Sherry is confident, she still needs you to work together. She is willing to help you, so you have to be confident. You should understand what I mean by saying this."


    When Jeremy looked at Linda, he still smiled, but what he said made people feel that he was actually being very serious.


    With her eyes fixed on Jeremy, Linda nodded and said, "I see."


    Anyway, it was good that Sherry was willing to say that.


    Seeing that Steve was still looking at him, Jeremy didn''t look good when facing him.


    He said with a cold face, "It''s impossible for us to let bygones be bygones. Linda is still sick, and she needs someone to take care of her. I won''t fuss with you for the time being, but it doesn''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d, "That''s the only way."


    Although she didn''t know how Steve was going to persuade Barry, she knew that it must be a big project. She had to be busy next. It might not be a good thing totally.


    When Steve looked at Linda, a bitter smile appeared on his face, but he didn''t say anything. It seemed that the best choice at this time was not to say anything more.


    Looking at Steve, Linda sighed.


    Just like Steve, she chose to be quiet.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say or do something, but even if she did, she still didn''t know what else she could do. The result might be very different from what she had imagined.


    It was so quiet between the two people.


    For several times, Linda wanted to say something to Steve on her own initiative. Seeing that Steve was thinking carefully, she felt that she couldn''t say anything. It was really a bad feeling.


    "Do you have time for a walk?"


    Noticing that Steve was finally a little relaxed, Linda took the initiative to say something, hoping that she could attract Steve''s attention.


    Looking at Linda, Steve was stunned for a while. Then he shook his head with a smile and said, "Of course we should go out for a walk together, but it shouldn''t be now. Although you may not have any sequela, the wound on your body is not a small one."


    Speaking of this, Linda''s face also became depressed.


    At last, Linda looked at Steve and asked, "What do you think will happen to my wound in the end?"

 Chapter 979 Shameless

    Seeing that Steve was still looking at her in a daze, Linda spoke out her thoughts directly.


    "I haven''t figured out something yet. I just thought that you were worried about me because of what happened to me recently. Do you think the wounds on my body look terrible? Will there be scars?"


    "Well..."


    Looking at Linda and hearing what she said, Steve didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Seeing that Steve ignored her, Linda became more depressed and her tone became a little depressed.


    "Sure enough, just as I thought. You know it will leave a scar. Don''t you like me anymore? If I have time, I''ll go to have a plastic surgery when I''m better. It should be able to recover."


    Hearing what Linda said, Steve finally understood what Linda want to express.


    Looking at Linda, he sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t need you to do that at all. I just don''t have time to react. Why did you consider this? I can''t catch up with you."


    Steve said with a helpless look.


    It seemed that this was the case every time he faced Linda.


    Linda rolled her eyes at Steve.


    "I know I''m special sometimes. But it seems that you still haven''t figured out what the most important thing for a woman is. It must be her appearance. Only people who don''t have a beautiful appearance would rely on their inner qualities.


    Let me tell you, it has nothing to do with whether you like me or not. If there are really scars on my body, I will try my best to get them out of my body."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    It has nothing to do with you."


    Sherry knew that this guy felt awkward in front of her.


    Therefore, she just smiled helplessly and did not say anything more.


    Later, she thought of something, so she added, "Anyway, I have to thank you now. Without you, it wouldn''t have ended up like this, right?"


    Looking at Elijah, Sherry continued with a smile.


    "I am actually very grateful. Even from the point of view of the association, the existence of these people is a serious disturbance of the association''s order."


    At this time, Sherry looked a little helpless.


    Sherry had been trying hard to give this group of women a chance. She felt that as long as they knew that they were not welcomed, they would eventually leave by themselves. She didn''t expect that they would be so stubborn.


    These people not only had no intention of leaving, but also stayed here all the time.


    Looking at the people in front of her, Sherry finally made a decision.


    She said seriously, "This is not a place where you can act wildly. You can leave now. If you don''t want to leave, I will ask someone to drive you away in person."


    She had always chosen to give in, but she hadn''t got the result she wanted.


    Therefore, she thought maybe it was better for her to choose to move forward once. Perhaps the result would be different.


    "Are you serious?"


    The woman looked at Sherry with surprise and uncertainty, but she still felt something that she hadn''t felt before from Sherry.

 Chapter 980 Trust

    Looking at the woman who was still looking at her with a particularly terrified look in front of her, Sherry just smiled and nodded, and then said, "Yes, I have always been serious.


    But it depends on what you think. If you can''t figure out the answer you want, then it would still be your fault. Don''t you think so?" Sherry continued.


    "I''ve never done anything wrong to you. Besides, I''m the president of the design association now. You''ve already made people in the association unhappy. Isn''t it reasonable for me to ask you to leave?"


    When Sherry said these words, she had never thought of showing mercy to this woman.


    This woman was already shameless, so Sherry didn''t have to care about her feelings at all.


    The woman''s face turned pale.


    But she still tried to calm herself down in front of Sherry.


    She wanted to hide her panic and pretended that she was not afraid of anything and that she could face everything well. She actually looked ridiculous this way.


    But this woman was still happy about her performance.


    "What on earth do you want?"


    The expression on Sherry''s face was still not good, and even her words said in a disgusted tone showed her disdain for this woman.


    At this moment, Sherry only hoped that the distance between her and this woman could be larger, so that they needed not contact each other in the future, which was also good.


    "What do you think I want?" When Sherry looked at this woman, there was still an indescribable helpless expression on her face.


    Seeing that the other pa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hat you cherish our friendship. Even if you choose to leave one day, you will definitely help Chester arrange everything."


    Jeffery looked at Sherry blankly. Indeed, what Sherry said was exactly the way he would choose.


    Jeffery just didn''t expect that Sherry could know him so well. This woman''s understanding of him was far beyond his imagination.


    Now when Jeffery looked at Sherry, the smile on his face looked a little bitter, and most of all, there was helplessness in his eyes that he couldn''t explain clearly.


    "So you really know me so well..."


    Sherry nodded with a smile and said, "So does Chester. He chose to make those decisions just because he knows you well. You should know that everyone around you is good to you.


    Although sometimes Jeremy''s attitude is a little bad in front of you, at least there is no problem with your relationship. Don''t you know that?"


    Although Jeffery didn''t like Jeremy very much, even now he still didn''t like him.


    Yet after listening to what Sherry had said to him, he somewhat felt different.


    Just as what Sherry said now, it seemed that Jeremy had a good attitude towards him since that incident.


    Even if Jeremy did it for Sherry, it was also because that man really didn''t want to make things difficult for him now and wanted to get along well with him. Otherwise, the way they got along with each other would not be like this.


    If Jeremy didn''t take him as a friend, there might still be a war between him and Jeremy even if Sherry would stand between and mediate.

 Chapter 981 Are They A Match For Each Other

    When Jeffery''s eyes fixed on Sherry again, he seemed to understand something.


    He smiled helplessly.


    "I''m really curious now. Is it really a good thing if we continue to get along with each other like this?"


    Glancing at Jeffery, Sherry shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s a good thing. You need time to improve your relationship with Jeremy, but the relationship between you and Chester should be okay."


    In fact, even Sherry was a little jealous of the current relationship between Jeremy and Chester.


    It seemed that Chester had given all his love to Jeffery.


    "I do have a good relationship with Chester, but to be honest, I still have a different feeling. It seems that Chester just wants to be good to me."


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she felt a little confused.


    "Isn''t it a good thing?" asked Sherry. ''Will you be happy if he beats and scolds you?'' Sherry thought, but she didn''t speak it out.


    Looking at Sherry''s expression, Jeffery knew that she must have misunderstood something. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Something is different from what you think.


    When Chester knew that you and Jeremy had confirmed your relationship, he changed a little. It seems that he wants to find a small goal. He wanted to be good to a person, and it was his motivation.


    It seemed that, in this way, Chester would think that there is another person that


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r example, she wanted to improve the relationship between Jeffery and Alina.


    Because Sherry knew that if she didn''t say or do anything, the friendship between Chester and Jeffery would really come to an end in the future.


    Of course, the main reason was because of Jeffery.


    Even though Jeffery looked normal, Sherry thought he was abnormal sometimes.


    No one knew what Jeffery might do.


    Jeffery was like a time bomb for most people, full of uncertainty, which made others didn''t know what to do with him.


    Taking a look at Sherry, Jeffery continued, "I know what you are thinking. Although I don''t like Alina, it''s not as serious as you think. If they are really together, I won''t stop them. At most, I can leave."


    Sherry glared at Jeffery angrily, "Isn''t it still a form stopping him from being together with Alina? Everyone knows that you are the friend that Chester cares most now, and he treats you as his younger brother. If you leave because of Alina, do you think they can still be together?"


    Hearing Sherry''s rebuke, Jeffery said, "It has nothing to do with me. If they can''t be together just because of me, then it means that their relationship is too fragile and they are not suitable at all."


    When Jeffery said these words, he looked confident.


    Sherry wanted to say something to Jeffery, but she couldn''t say anything when she saw his willful look. She felt bad.

 Chapter 982 Brother

    Sherry looked at Jeffery with an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, she just looked at Jeffery in front of her. She was wondering if she should persuade him. But she still felt that there were some words that she could not say now.


    She didn''t know how to describe her helplessness, as if it was the biggest obstacle between them so far.


    At last, she made up her mind. She said, "So, you really don''t like Alina so much? She is my apprentice, so I think I know her well. She doesn''t seem to be so annoying."


    It seemed that things were really like what Jeffery said. Sometimes, there were some feelings that were so inexplicable.


    However, Jeffery was a stubborn man.


    He wouldn''t even leave a chance for himself to change his view of Alina.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he just smiled bitterly and said, "I know what you are talking about now. Because I know it clearly, I don''t know what to say next. I don''t know how to explain such an awkward feeling.


    There are some things that seem to be very simple on the surface, but when we really handle them, the situation became different. I think you can understand what I mean now.


    I just said that to you about my view of Alina. I didn''t say anything in front of Chester, so even if I really leave at that time, he won''t know that it has something


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    with Alina in the end, he will lost a brother like you in the future."


    Hearing what Sherry said, Chester felt helpless.


    He sighed and said, "Sometimes he looks like a tough person, but he is very fragile in his heart, as if he is afraid of being abandoned.


    Although he has done something outrageous before, I think he is very simple. As long as you are willing to be good to him, he will definitely recognize you."


    Hearing what Chester said, Sherry nodded approvingly and said, "Yes, that''s why I felt helpless when Jeffery tells me this. I didn''t say too much because I''m a little afraid of affecting your relationship.


    When I heard what Jeffery said before, I thought you and Alina could be together. I didn''t expect that there is nothing between you two. It seems that I should tell Jeffery when I was free."


    "Don''t tell him anything," said Chester, shaking his head.


    Sherry looked at Chester in confusion, "Why?"


    ''What''s wrong? He didn''t take this matter seriously before and could still talk about it with me in a calm tone. Why did he refuse my proposal now?'' Sherry looked at Chester with her eyes were full of confusion.


    Looking at Sherry, Chester continued, "Even if you tell everything to Jeffery now, do you really think it will help bring the result you want? Think about it, it''s impossible."

 Chapter 983 Get Down To Business

    Jeffery was not always a good guy.


    If Sherry had told him everything now, he would not continue to be depressed. Then he would probably abandon Sherry and go back to have fun.


    Chester knew why Jeffery came here. That was why Chester was so worried about Sherry. It would be good if Jeffery could stay here.


    When Sherry looked at Chester and talked to him, she was a little depressed.


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. You can think about it carefully. Things might not be as complicated as you think, or it''s much easier than we think.


    Even if Jeffery knows everything, he won''t really walk away from me and leave alone. Look how depressed he is now. I can''t bear to see him so depressed. Let me tell him the truth."


    Although Sherry really wanted to tell Jeffery everything at the moment, she knew that if she wanted to do it, she must get the permission of Chester. Otherwise, it would not be a good way to solve the problem.


    Chester shook his head with a smile and said, "I know what you are worried about now. But even if that guy is really depressed for a period of time, it won''t be a big deal. If we must tell him about it, I think it''s better if I tell him in person when he comes back."


    When Chester said these words, he looked very gentle.


    Although he was gentle, he still gave Sherry a feeling that she should agree with him.


    "Okay..."


    In fact, Sherry still wanted to say something. But when she saw t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oke first.


    "Before the meeting officially starts, I have to say sorry to all of you. Many of you have been affected by my personal affairs before. I have to say sorry to you on this matter.


    Although a lot of things were not mine to decide, I think I still have some responsibility for these things. Since it''s my responsibility, I have to face it."


    When she spoke, Sherry looked at Elijah with a smile.


    It was a bright and honest smile.


    Although the relationship between Sherry and Elijah had always been just so so, Sherry was really grateful to Elijah for what happened this time. After all, Elijah had given Sherry a lot of help that she had never imagined.


    If it weren''t for Elijah, Sherry might still be dealing with those people.


    "It''s not your fault. Everyone has met a few scums. As long as you didn''t do it on purpose, it''s okay. There''s no need to waste time on what happened before. Let''s get to the point."


    Elijah also felt the gaze of Sherry.


    It was because he felt the gaze of Sherry that he looked somewhat awkward.


    When he spoke, he avoided eye contact with Sherry.


    Looking at this guy''s reaction, Sherry felt it a little amusing. It was him who had helped her before, but why was he still so embarrassed in front of her now? He looked really...well, very cute this way.


    Sherry suddenly found that she seemed to be getting of the subject.


    She cleared her throat and got to the point.

 Chapter 984 Elijahs Offer

    "This time we are talking about the nationality. Can we not restrict the quota for every nationality in the future? In fact, we should strengthen the management of the designers. Only those who reach a certain level can join us.


    Maybe everyone knows what happened here. I think the reason why such a thing happened is that some people have no self-knowledge and can''t find their own position.


    Of course, there is another important reason. Every country has a quota. So many people think that even if they don''t get the quota, they have to give it to others in their countries who might be inferior to them. That''s why they think they are qualified anyway.


    I''m giving you an advice this time. Cancel the quota and strengthen the verification of the designer''s level. Since they are going to represent other designers sitting here, how can they not have real talents?"


    Sherry spoke confidently and sincerely.


    As soon as Sherry finished speaking, someone couldn''t wait to recognize what Sherry had said.


    Elijah shook his legs and said, "I think it''s a good idea. I''ve been thinking that some people are not qualified enough for a long time. They have no ability, but claim to be designers and insult this group.


    Moral quality is very important, but you still have to be talented. Otherwise, it''s useless to only sell your reputation. All the designers present specialize in high-end customized designs. I think we should be much confident in our own strength."


    Elijah was different from


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    it before.


    Hearing what Jeremy said to her, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know yet..."


    The reason why she was as hesitant as now was that in Sherry''s heart, there were still some things that had not been given an exact answer. If there was really an exact answer, then she would not be at war with herself now.


    "Do you have any other idea?"


    Looking at Sherry''s face, Jeremy was still a little helpless. He didn''t know what to say next.


    In the end, Jeremy only gave a dispensable suggestion to Sherry, "Follow your heart. As long as you make the final decision, you won''t regret it."


    Looking at Jeremy, Sherry nodded helplessly and said, "Yes, that''s the only way."


    Although it was not the best choice, it seemed to be the only one.


    Seeing that Sherry calmed down, Jeremy continued to ask, "How is Jeffery doing there these days?"


    Sherry nodded and said, "Not bad. It''s just that there are many things that I can''t sort through. Maybe you can give me the answers."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy said, "Go ahead."


    Now Jeremy also wanted to know what was on Sherry''s mind.


    Sherry continued, "It''s quite simple. There is something that I can''t figure out, but if you can give me an answer, I think I won''t be so depressed.


    Anyway, you and Jeffery are real brothers, aren''t you? Now that the relationship between Chester and Jeffery is so good, don''t you really want to change anything?"


    Jeremy smiled helplessly, "Why do you care more about it than I do?"

 Chapter 985 Sherrys Decision

    Jeremy was also clear about it.


    But Jeremy never said anything about it. Every time he just smiled and looked at her.


    This time, Jeremy couldn''t help but feel curious. So curious that he wanted to ask questions.


    Finally, he decided to ask the question when he looked at Sherry.


    When he saw that Sherry was looking at him, the look on his face was still a little awkward. Jeremy continued, "But the most important thing is how you think about it. It depends on how you will face it."


    Sherry sighed slightly and said helplessly, "I think we can cooperate, but I don''t trust this guy much now. I hope you can understand what I mean.


    There are some things that are somewhat difficult for me now. I will feel very difficult, because I don''t know how to face them at all. Maybe you can understand me...


    Although Elijah is excellent, I''m not sure whether he will always recognize me as before and won''t do anything bad to me in the future after we cooperate. I can''t be sure about it now."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy smiled helplessly. "In fact, both of us know that you have accepted Elijah since you took the initiative to tell me about him, haven''t you?


    You want Elijah to cooperate with you and realize your last wish, but you still need a reason, a reason that can persuade you to do it and succeed."


    When he spoke, Jeremy looked at Sherry with a smile on his face.


    He seemed to be seriously thi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    erry feel a little different when she looked at Jeremy.


    Jeremy nodded helplessly and said, "Okay, when you need me.


    But you''d better watch out for Jeffery. I''m not worried about what he will do. I just think that he is easy to be set up given his personality.


    Although Chester treats Jeffery well now, Jeffery would follow him whole-heartedly because of his kindness. It also proves that Jeffery is a very simple person."


    Hearing Jeremy''s comment on Jeffery, Sherry couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    "I remember that you didn''t think so before. You said that you didn''t like Jeffery at all. You said you have never seen a person like him. You think the communication between you and him is your biggest failure.


    What''s more, you don''t want Jeffery to be your brother at all. You don''t think there is any brotherhood between you and him at all. It seems that you have forgotten about what you have said. Why don''t you say it now?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeremy, she didn''t hide her contempt for this man at all.


    Jeremy looked a little embarrassed when talking about Jeffery, and after hearing what Sherry said, he became even more embarrassed. He kept silent and wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    At last, Sherry smiled helplessly, "After all, I''m your wife. Why do you look at me that way? Do you think I''m horrible?"


    How could this guy sometimes act so much like a child?

 Chapter 986 The Vote

    Seeing the smile on Sherry''s face, Jeremy couldn''t help laughing, too.


    He shook his head and said, "I have promised you that you will make your own decision from now on. I trust you so much, you should have more confidence in me. I think you should trust me when I say I don''t find you horrible."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeremy looked a little serious.


    But he also sincerely hoped that the other party could understand what he meant.


    "Okay."


    "Do you mean that you are willing to cooperate with me?" Elijah shouted exaggeratedly in the meeting room.


    At the beginning, Sherry didn''t choose to promise him directly. At that time, Elijah didn''t expect that Sherry would come to him again, because he didn''t know what Sherry would do.


    In Elijah''s mind, Sherry shouldn''t just agree at all.


    In other words, there seemed to be something wrong.


    Looking at Elijah, Sherry said seriously, "I''m not sure whether it''s right or wrong for me to make this decision. Can you give me an answer?"


    Elijah smiled helplessly. "Even if I promise you something now, you won''t believe me, will you? In that case, why don''t we both calm down? Time can prove everything."


    Before he said this, Sherry had been looking at Elijah.


    She hoped that she could really find the answer from his reaction.


    At this time, hearing what Elijah said to her, Sherry felt relieved.


    She nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, time can prove everything. In that case, you should take your time and prove it to me. I am looking forward to yo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''t know how long she would waste if she just let these guys wait till the end of the world.


    Even Sherry herself was unwilling to waste her time with these guys.


    Although she was a little serious when she spoke, Sherry didn''t think she was wrong.


    On the other side, Elijah looked at Sherry and began to admire her more.


    Maybe when Sherry was most decisive, she looked a more courageous woman.


    Elijah was in a good mood, but it didn''t mean that Sherry was also in a good mood.


    Although Sherry looked a little serious.


    What she said still worked.


    "I won''t force you to do anything, but I hope you can make your own choice. I wish that you can help yourself and bear the responsibility."


    When she spoke, Sherry looked at the people in front of her, with a serious expression on her face.


    Sherry didn''t know if these people could really understand her, but when she talked to them, she felt a lot of pressure and didn''t know how to communicate with them.


    Looking at Sherry, Elijah sighed helplessly and said, "You''d better give them some time. If you continue to urge them, some people will think that you are forcing them."


    Sherry snorted and said nothing.


    Now Sherry was playing the villain, and Elijah the kind man who would care about people present.


    The cooperation between the two was pleasant.


    When Sherry finally saw the votes handed in, she looked happier than moments ago. Now she finally had the chance to expel those useless people completely.


    She couldn''t be happier!

 Chapter 987 The

    "I have a problem with it!"


    Just when Sherry thought that things would go smoothly next, someone couldn''t help but speak. Sherry looked at this man quietly, waiting for his next words.


    Elijah whispered in Sherry''s ear, "He is Tom, a member of a plutocrat."


    Looking at him, Sherry smiled and said, "What''s your problem? Just tell me."


    Although Sherry didn''t know if this person was easy to deal with, she knew that no matter who stood out against her now, she had to face them well to prove herself.


    Otherwise, she would never get the result she wanted.


    Maybe it was because she looked too calm.


    When some people looked at her, their expressions began to change.


    Almost everyone here could see how determined Sherry was this time. Even though they had a problem now, could they really change anything?


    "I remember that although the design association is powerful, it needs the financial support of our families all the time. So, if you really let us leave, do you think you still have enough money to support the association in the future?"


    asked Tom, looking at Sherry aggressively.


    He didn''t know what Sherry was thinking, but he knew that he must make her completely obey him, listen to every word he said, and obey every word he said.


    Looking at Tom, Sherry smiled gently, "Well, I thought you would say something to threaten me. I didn''t expect that you would say something so feeble. It seems that


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eople, Sherry didn''t look unhappy at all. Even the smile at the corners of her mouth looked a little proud.


    "Everyone, why do you look at me like this. Do you like me?"


    When she spoke, there was not only a smile at the corners of her mouth, but complacency.


    For Sherry, she was happy as long as someone was not happy.


    During the short conversation, some people with self-knowledge had left one after another.


    "Ha-ha."


    Tom didn''t leave, but stood still and looked at Sherry with a sneer.


    Even so, Sherry didn''t say anything. Now she had given him a chance to leave. Since he didn''t choose to seize it well, no matter what happened later, he should not blame her.


    "Elijah, go get the examination paper."


    Sherry felt a little uncomfortable under Tom''s gaze.


    She didn''t know how to continue to face him, so she simply chose to change the topic. She thought as long as she didn''t pay attention to him, he would not always stare at her.


    Thinking of this, Sherry felt a little relieved.


    "Okay."


    Elijah also noticed that Sherry was a little nervous now. But in the current situation, even if he really wanted to help Sherry, he could not really help her. The best way now was to do as Sherry said.


    Looking at Sherry''s change, Tom still sneered, but he didn''t say anything that he shouldn''t.


    Looking at Tom, who suddenly keep silent, Sherry had a bad feeling, but she didn''t know what would happen.

 Chapter 988 I Like Your Designs

    "Rylan, you have passed the test."


    "Billy, you have passed the test."


    "Lester, you have passed the test."


    "Tom..."


    At the beginning, Sherry''s review of these people''s designs was very fast. It could be seen at once whether they were really serious about the design or were just fooling her.


    When she looked at Tom''s design, however, she was a little confused and hesitant, and couldn''t make her judgment immediately.


    This guy''s design was quite good among these people.


    But Sherry didn''t know if she thought too much. She just felt that there seemed to be something familiar about this guy''s design. But if she really had to point it out, she couldn''t tell what it was.


    "Look at this."


    Sherry handed the design to Elijah.


    Since she could find out the problem, this guy should also be able to see it.


    Sure enough.


    Just as Sherry thought, after seeing the design that Sherry gave him, the expression on Elijah''s face was just like that of Sherry''s before. Instantly, he became serious. He took a look at Sherry, and then turned to look at Tom over there. Confusion was written clearly on Elijah''s face.


    "I don''t think this guy has the guts to plagiarize. It is just that this work looks so familiar, but I don''t know if he plagiarized it or not. What do you think we should do with this design drawing?"


    When Sherry looked at Elijah, she was also a little depressed.


    This result was completely different from what Sherry had planned before.


    It was something that Sherry had


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sherry believed was that even if she didn''t urge him now, this guy would eventually give her an answer she wanted. It was just that he needed some time now.


    A long time, enough time.


    At first, Tom thought that Sherry would not be so patient.


    He didn''t expect that this woman looked much calmer than him.


    "Because I like your Designs, that''s all."


    Just when Sherry thought the man in front of her would never say anything more, the man in front of her opened his mouth all of a sudden.


    He smiled and said, "Maybe you will find it very incredible. Why do I like your designs? Why not other people''s designs? Why am I the one who likes yours?"


    Tom seemed to know what Sherry was thinking.


    Every word he said was the real thought of Sherry.


    "But I also want to know why. At the beginning, I just liked your work and decided to come in. But I knew you are also here. I don''t know if you can see something about my work, so I used my family''s social relationship and chose to come in and work with you.


    When I came in, I thought you were a person who could make people feel at home like your work and make people feel at ease when they get along with you. But after I really got along with you, I found that I might think too much."


    When he said these words to Sherry, Tom looked a little excited.


    "Sherry, you know what? You are completely different from the person I imagined. Even if you are completely different, I have to accept you and face you.


    Because I like your Designs."

 Chapter 989 A Suitable Candidate

    "I know you don''t like people like us who join the association with the help of our family, but have you really thought about that the people you like may not be good people either."


    Tom looked a little excited when he spoke.


    Perhaps it was because Tom had showed his appreciation of Sherry''s deigning that Sherry didn''t detest Tome that much now.


    She poured Tom a glass of water and handed it to him. "Calm down and talk slowly."


    "Do you think those capable designers must be good in quality? It''s a terrible thing that the poor get rich all of a sudden. Some people may not have the quality of his class at all, but they have the money and power of that class.


    There used to be a designer, named Alberta. She is a designer specializing in particular field. I don''t know if you know her work. She committed suicide.


    The media only know that she was diagnosed with depression, but they didn''t think about why. It was because of another designer here who was also known as a genius designer by the media. He played with this woman''s feelings.


    He is that kind. They feel that others, including the people who once made them retreat and make them fear in the past, are nothing in their eyes now. Just because they have gained unprecedented wealth."


    Speaking of this, Tom took a look at Sherry and then smiled sarcastically. "You don''t think it''s a good thing, do you? Let me tell you how terrible it is.


    Their self-righteous led to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ept my advice, you can still do what you want to do. We are also willing to see you do that. As a member of the Design Association, I hope that there is no scum here."


    It was not until Elijah finished his words that Sherry nodded and said, "What Elijah is saying now is exactly what I want to say. I don''t think there is anything wrong with what I''m saying now, and I don''t need to pay special attention to it.


    In fact, it was inevitable for a person to get nervous when making a choice. But I don''t think it matters. As long as we can face it with ease, everything will be fine."


    When she spoke, there was still a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    But what she said made sense.


    Looking at Elijah, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Now I really think that maybe you are the most suitable person to be the chairman of the association, if I hadn''t come here."


    Elijah smiled and said nothing more.


    Tom seriously thought about what Sherry and Elijah had said. He looked at Sherry and said, "Give me a week. I''ll go back and negotiated with them. I''ll give you an answer."


    Sherry nodded approvingly and said, "Okay, but I hope we can still work together in the future. I appreciate people like you very much, and I hope you are willing to give me a chance to cooperate."


    In fact, as soon as they made it clear, to Sherry, the previous disgust against Tom was gone.


    So was Tom. He didn''t dislike Sherry as he used to be.

 Chapter 990 Skill Comes With Practice

    Looking at Sherry, Tom nodded with a smile and said, "Don''t worry. I think you have made it clear, but we are not alone.


    As long as most people can accept what you said, then there is no problem. But I still need to know their thoughts." Even Tom now admired Sherry and Elijah a little.


    But for him, his fellows'' opinion was more important.


    If his fellows didn''t recognize Sherry at all, then even if Tom really appreciated Sherry now, he wouldn''t continue to recognize Sherry, because, in his heart, his fellows were more important.


    This was Tom.


    "I underestimated you."


    After Tom left, Sherry looked at Elijah beside her with a complicated expression on her face.


    But when she spoke, she couldn''t hide her smile.


    Elijah shrugged his shoulders and said, "The president of the association didn''t handle these things. As the vice president, I have to take in charge of it every time. As time goes by, I know how to deal with it."


    Hearing this, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "Well, in fact, it''s not that I don''t want to care. I just don''t know if I can give such a reasonable explanation in such a short time like you.


    But I hope you can help me when I am still in this position. If one day I choose to leave, I will definitely give you this position.


    Even if there is someone else competing with you, don''t forget that I said I would support y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Elijah stood there with a complicated expression on his face. And then, he turned around to look for Tom.


    "I just heard Elizabeth say that you are just a designer with no background. I really wanted to laugh at that time. My dear brother, why don''t you choose others but Elizabeth?


    We are all waiting for you to go home. But why you would rather be a vassal of others than go back to home? Are we really so disgusting to you?" Tom couldn''t control his emotion when he looked at Elijah.


    Once upon a time, the appearance of Elijah made them feel that there was a genius in their family.


    But one day, Elijah completely disappeared. They tried all kinds of ways but still couldn''t find him.


    They had thought that he would disappear completely, but they didn''t expect to meet him again in the Design Association.


    Just as he said in front of Sherry, Tom did have a reason to come here.


    But Elijah was the main reason.


    He wanted his brother to go home, but no matter how hard he tried, Elijah just looked at him as if he was a stranger. He felt the distance between them was so far.


    Tom wondered if he should do something to change something.


    However, even if he really worked hard, he still couldn''t get the result he wanted.


    Elijah was right there, stubborn and distant.


    Elijah looked at Tom, smiled and said, "Do you really want me to go back?"

 Chapter 991 Nonsense

    Hearing what Elijah had said to him, Tom thought it was hopeful for him persuade Elijah.


    He nodded seriously in front of Elijah and said, "Yes, I think you can go back to the family. Anyway, we are family. We can talk anything honestly."


    "Humph..."


    Hearing Tom''s words, Elijah sneered. When he looked at Tom, there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "I don''t think your parents know what you are talking to me now, right? Although you look like a playboy, you are the designated successor of the family now, aren''t you?


    Haven''t you ever thought about what your family would think if you let me go back now? Don''t you have any sense of crisis? Naive!"


    When Tom first pestered Elijah.


    Elijah had already recognized him.


    But at that time, he didn''t think it was necessary for him to expose Tom, and he also felt the way they got along with each other was fine. He thought maybe they could choose to live in peace, but he didn''t expect that it would end up like this.


    Looking at Tom, Elijah still had a sarcastic smile on his face. "In my opinion, you''d better not say such naive thoughts in front of me in the future. It''s impossible. If it ruined the harmony between us now, it''s not good."


    Tom stared at Elijah for a while.


    Feeling that Elijah seemed to be serious, he said.


    "Since you don


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sn''t like you either.


    But the difference between us is that our family recognizes Jeremy, but your family recognizes Zoe."


    Speaking of this, Jeffery felt it was very ironic.


    If his family could be the same as Sherry''s family at that time, would he not make such a wrong choice at all?


    However, that was not something she could decide. No one can predict the result of some choices. It was embarrassing to guess blindly.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry sighed and said helplessly, "I didn''t think there was anything wrong before you said this, but now, I felt that I shouldn''t have said that to you.


    You do look normal sometimes, but most of the time, you still look abnormal. I really don''t know how a normal person can bear you."


    Sherry didn''t hide her dislike for him at all.


    Jeffery just looked at Sherry. There were some words that he couldn''t say even though he wanted to say.


    He knew if he argue with Sherry now, many people will come to him voluntarily to get even with him.


    So he decided not to provoke Sherry.


    "But Zoe still doesn''t like you now, so if you really meet her, you''d better be careful. I think you should keep distance with her now."


    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry couldn''t help but roll her eyes. ''Do I need you to tell me these nonsense?'' she complained in mind.

 Chapter 992 The Only Choice

    "How long have you been here?"


    Jeffery thought for a while.


    He felt that Sherry had been staying here long enough.


    But whether it was really enough or not, it needed an answer from Sherry herself.


    Hearing Jeffery''s words, Sherry thought about it seriously and then gave an answer.


    "Not very long, but not very short. I''ve been here for almost half a month. I think it won''t be long before we can go back..." Although she said so, for Sherry, she felt more uncertain.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery had no choice but to tell her his thought directly.


    "Be serious. I know what you are worried about and I can understand your concern. But if in the end, Zoe still doesn''t come to you again, let''s go back.


    In fact, you choose to stay here longer not because you haven''t finished your work. You stay here because you want to wait for Zoe, right? But you can''t always be like this, can you?"


    When Jeffery talked to Sherry, his attitude was very gentle, as if he was comforting a child.


    With a bitter smile, Sherry nodded and said, "I know what you mean. I also think so, but you still have to give me some time. By the end of this month, if there is still no news about Zoe, let''s go back, okay?"


    Sherry didn''t know if Jeffery could really accept what she said now.


    But when she looked at Jeffery, Sherry still hoped that she could really ask for his opinion.


    So that this fellow could have something different to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Perhaps I can bring you some different surprises. I think I should be trustworthy."


    Jeffery looked at Chester and said seriously.


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester smiled bitterly and sighed. Then he said helplessly, "Yes, even if we are not willing to, what can we do? We two can''t go there. Now we can only choose to trust you.


    But sometimes you are just like a kid. It''s easy for you to brag. If you encounter something difficult, don''t let yourself deal with it blindly. You can contact me or Jeremy.


    We will help you as much as we could. After all, the person who can help Zoe come out and successfully stage such a fake death story should not be a simple guy. You should be careful."


    Chester knew Jeffery well.


    Although sometimes he was reliable, deep in his heart, he was still like a child. Maybe it was because he was too young.


    It was easy for him to be impulsive when something happened.


    If it was only Jeffery himself, then he could be as impulsive as he wanted. Anyway, he must have the ability to escape unscathed in the end.


    Now the situation was different. There was another woman named Sherry by the side of Jeffery. Even if Jeffery could escape unscathed, Chester would not think that such a Jeffery could protect Sherry well.


    Therefore, at this time, Chester reminded Jeffery over and over again that he could ask for his help at any time, hoping that he could trust him and not be too impulsive.

 Chapter 993 To Relax

    Hearing what Chester said, Jeffery nodded his head impatiently and said, "Why didn''t I think you were so indecisive before? It''s really..."


    Chester hadn''t disliked this brat before, but now this brat came to pick fault with him? Looking at Jeffery, Chester couldn''t say anything even if he wanted to fight back.


    Jeffery felt the unhappiness on Chester''s side, and also felt that what he said seemed to be wrong. Looking at Chester in the video, he lowered his head as if to admit his mistake.


    They had known each other for a long time, so Chester knew very well that although Jeffery looked like he was admitting his mistake front of him now, it didn''t mean that he really thought he had done something wrong.


    Wasn''t he always like this?


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester sighed slightly and said helplessly, "Forget it. I won''t mind what you are going to do. As long as you can do what we ask you to do, you can do whatever you want."


    "Although you''ve got a few shortcomings, it is not a big problem. So I give you some time. I believe that you can become what we want to see. I also hope that you can hold on."


    Looking at Jeffery, Chester nodded and said, "I see."


    Chester knew that if he was still the same as before, Jeffery wouldn''t be willing to talk to him now.


    Fortunately, he was still willing to talk to him now.


    "By the way, may I ask you something?"


    Jeffery said when Chester was about to hang up the phone


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to face Sherry like this, he also felt that Sherry just looked horrible and difficult to face. He didn''t know how to get along with her next.


    Jeffery looked at Sherry.


    Sherry was still as quiet as before.


    But because of what Sherry had said before, now Jeffery began to pay attention to Sherry. He felt why Sherry was so confused and uneasy.


    Jeffery looked at Sherry and said seriously.


    "Can you tell me where we are going now?"


    At first, Jeffery thought that Sherry would just go to a park with him to have a walk and talk to him.


    But what Jeffery didn''t expect was that he didn''t know Sherry so well now. How could he really know what Sherry was going to do? It was just because he couldn''t figure it out that something would be more embarrassing.


    "To the bar." Sherry said without hesitation.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery disagreed, "Don''t you know that Zoe is secretly observing you now? If something really happens to you in the bar at this time, do you think I can really protect you well?"


    Although Jeffery was confident in himself, he was not blind.


    He had the ability to deal with things, but he was also aware that his ability was limited.


    However, in the eyes of Jeffery, it seemed that Sherry could not really understand all this.


    In Jeffery''s opinion, Sherry was as willful as a child now. Whenever she thought of something, she had to do it, and she never considered the consequences of it.

 Chapter 994 Strange Silence

    Seeing that Jeffery looked at her with doubts, Sherry just smiled and said, "I know what you are thinking and what you are worried about. In fact, I did it for a reason. I have my purpose."


    She had no choice.


    She could only speak out her thoughts.


    "I just want to turn your fantasy into reality. I don''t know what Zoe is going to do, but I know that if I can''t see her this time, I won''t have a chance in the future.


    The most important thing is that if Zoe is out of our sight all the time, I think I will be on tenterhooks for a long time. If so, I really can''t accept it."


    Sherry said in seriously.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, his mood changed.


    He didn''t know if he should really agree with what Sherry said, but he also knew what Sherry was going to do now.


    Jeffery was depressed, but Sherry was still talking about her thoughts.


    "I don''t think we can avoid Zoe as we do now. Only when we really face her will we know what her purpose is and what will happen in the future.


    People''s thoughts differ. I don''t know if your thoughts are similar to mine. But, Jeffery, I won''t force you. If you don''t want to get involved, you can go back."


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery really had a lot to say.


    He really didn''t know when


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sherry didn''t know what else to say.


    In fact, Sherry knew that there was something wrong with what she was doing now, but she was unwilling to admit it before.


    Moreover, what Jeffery said might not work for Sherry.


    But what Jeremy said now was different.


    However, hearing what Jeremy said, Sherry didn''t allow herself to say anything now. She felt it was okay. Because she knew that they can still get along well with each other.


    "I shouldn''t have done that. I know I was wrong..." Sherry said in the end.


    Just when Jeremy thought that the matter was over so easily, he realize how naive he was.


    Because Sherry''s voice came again, "But you should trust me. I won''t bring any danger to myself. I can face Zoe well by myself, so I''ll wait here for a while. Can you let me handle something by myself?" When Sherry spoke, her voice sound pitiful.


    Jeremy looked at his phone in a daze. He didn''t know what else to say.


    This feeling was worse now.


    When Jeremy spoke again, his tone became bad.


    "Sherry, can''t you really make a little concession?" asked Jeremy.


    ''This is not what you used to be. What''s wrong with you now? Why do you have such an idea? What on earth do you want to do?'' Jeremy thought. But he didn''t say it.

 Chapter 995 Leaving

    On the other end of the phone, where it was out of the sight of Jeremy.


    Sherry''s expression became more determined.


    Sherry shook her head seriously and said, "I know what you mean now, and I also understand it. But I can''t do as you said, because I have my own choice now.


    Forget it. I shouldn''t have said this to you so seriously now. Jeremy, could you understand me once, and give me some time? Let me face Zoe myself, I just need a little more time, okay?"


    Sherry was still stubborn about her own thoughts.


    However, Jeremy felt that Sherry was so unreasonable now.


    "What else do you want to say to each other? What happened in the prison before was my problem even if it was really a problem. It has nothing to do with you. So, you can go back now. Don''t make me worry."


    When Jeremy spoke, he really couldn''t control himself.


    For a long time, when facing Sherry, he would feel that she could always give him a headache.


    But she had never been so outrageous before. He didn''t know how to face this woman, and he didn''t know what else he could do after facing her. It seemed to be the simplest and the most troublesome thing.


    "I don''t know why I must do that, but Jeremy, do you know that I have an idea in my heart that I must do it? If I don''t do it, I will regret. Can you let me be willful for once?"


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeremy felt that his veins were about to explod


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ally felt relieved.


    When he looked at Sherry, he looked a little worried.


    "By the way, do you have anything else to say?"


    When Sherry''s eyes fell on Jeffery, she somehow felt strange. Now Jeffery''s eyes had always been on Sherry, but Sherry had no idea why he looked at her like this.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery smiled helplessly.


    "Look, you are always like this. Even if I don''t have anything to do, I can only stay with you now. If you have time to think about what I''m thinking, you''d better seriously think about how to distance us.


    I know you don''t want to talk to me now, and I don''t want to talk to you, either. We don''t have so much time to waste here. Come with me now.


    Before Kelly comes here, I think we should find a place to hide for the time being. If there is really someone following us, don''t you think that we could be easily targeted if we just stand here?"


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked very helpless.


    But when he talked to Sherry, his tone was very gentle.


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, the expression on her face was still a little strange.


    At last, she just nodded her head and said, "Okay, I know."


    Although she was still unwilling to accept this idea, when Jeffery talked to Sherry, he felt that such a thing was not a problem for him at all.


    But he didn''t know if Sherry would really be as honest as he had imagined and follow him.

 Chapter 996 Every Move

    "Jeffery, do you think we two can really leave safely?"


    When Sherry looked at Jeffery, she looked a little depressed.


    Sherry didn''t know what Jeffery would say to her, nor did she know what Jeffery would think of her in the future.


    But what Sherry knew was that she was just a little scared now.


    She was afraid that if Jeffery chose to leave, she would be the only one to stay here in the end.


    How could she face Zoe at that time?


    She kept asking herself about this in her heart, but she couldn''t get an answer.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Nothing has happened yet. How can I know? You''d better pray that we can leave safely. Now if someone rally aims at us, I don''t know if we can leave."


    Sherry tried to calm herself down on the surface.


    But she didn''t know how to describe her mood now. She didn''t know why her mood had become what it was now. She can''t change anything now.


    Looking at Jeffery, she smiled bitterly and said, "Now I feel that I have done something wrong. Is it still too late?"


    Jeffery rolled his eyes at Sherry, but he didn''t say anything that shouldn''t be said by himself.


    Now he just didn''t want to talk to Sherry, but it didn''t mean that Sherry had really done something wrong. She did something depen


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he really wants to do something outrageous, he must keep it a secret from you.


    So if it''s you who called him, it''s very likely that Sherry and Jeffery will be safe in the end."


    Jeremy frowned and continued, "But we all know that there are still some things that have no result at all, aren''t there?"


    "Think about it. We don''t know where Jeffery and Sherry are now. But from what Jeffery said, one thing we can figure out is that they can clearly see Kelly''s every move from their current position.


    If Kelly is really as unreliable as Jeffery and Sherry said, you''d better not forget that Kelly is also good at fighting." said Chester.


    "So, should I call Kelly now?" Jeremy asked.


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I don''t know what you are thinking now, but if I were you, I would call.


    Since you two seemed to have a good relationship before, even if something really happened, Kelly should not be willing to break up completely with you. You can call him and asked what you wanted to know, but don''t break up with him now.


    When you talk to Kelly, you can give him a hint that you know everything. Therefore, he won''t act rashly. As long as he doesn''t act rashly. Then there is no need to worry."


    When Chester said these words, he looked very confident.

 Chapter 997 In A Good Mood

    Looking at Chester, Jeremy smiled helplessly.


    "Even for me, it''s a little difficult to handle such a trouble. I can''t believe that you had thought about how to handle it easily. It''s unbelievable! Chester, you are really smarter than I imagined." said Jeremy.


    Looking at Jeremy, Chester said with a smile, "Why can''t I feel that you are praising me at all?"


    Chester frowned and looked at Jeremy.


    Even if he was praised by Jeremy, there seemed to be nothing to be happy about.


    And then Chester sneered and continued, "So you know what?


    I know what kind of person Sherry is. She had been with you for a long time, but she is still the same and hadn''t make any substantial change. I don''t think it''s a problem of Sherry. It''s your problem.


    You should help Sherry find out these things, but you didn''t. Jeremy, dare you say that it''s not your fault?"


    Hearing Chester''s words, Jeremy kept silent.


    Although Jeremy didn''t want to respond to him, Jeremy still agreed with Chester subconsciously. He knew what Chester said was reasonable and Chester was right.


    Seeing that Jeremy was silent, Chester continued, "So, I know you are also full of anger now, but you should have known what kind of woman Sherry is a long time ago, and now you haven''t changed Sherry. So you should be blamed."


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ou should do. Don''t do something you will regret in the future."


    After that, Chester left.


    Looking at Chester''s back, Jeremy could feel that he was in a good mood at the moment.


    He was completely stunned.


    Chester''s change was so great that Jeremy didn''t know how to face him now.


    However, he agreed with what Chester said just now.


    Thinking of what Chester said in the end, Jeremy hesitated for a while and sent a message to Jeffery.


    "Let''s have a talk when you are free."


    Jeffery and Sherry hid in a secret place. Kelly hadn''t come back for a long time, so they should be safe for the time being.


    Seeing the message from Jeremy, Jeffery just raised his eyebrows. And then he put his phone away.


    Then he took a look at Sherry beside him. She was not as energetic as before and looked dispirited.


    Apparently, what had happened before was quite a shock to Sherry.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery smiled helplessly and said, "Well, that guy has left now. In my opinion, we should have a meal in the bustling downtown now."


    Sherry looked at Jeffery in confusion.


    She didn''t know why Jeffery advised to have a meal now.


    But when she noticed that Jeffery was looking at her, she nodded obediently.


    And then she said, "It''s up to you."


    Now she could only trust Jeffery.

 Chapter 998 Trouble

    "You said you would give me a reason."


    When they sat down together, Sherry asked Jeffery.


    She remembered that Jeffery had something to say at that time.


    She knew that Jeffery wanted to give her an explanation about


    why they come to this bustling place, instead of going back to rest or find a safe place at this time.


    "I''m curious. If I tell you directly, what we are going to do next? Will you just refuse to talk with me?"


    Jeffery looked at Sherry with a smile.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Maybe it was because of the atmosphere deliberately created by Jeffery, Sherry was not nervous at all before, but after hearing Jeffery''s words now, she became nervous. She didn''t know how to face such a Jeffery.


    Looking at Jeffery, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh, and then she said helplessly, "Yes, if you don''t say anything now, it doesn''t matter. I won''t let myself particularly care about it, but our relationship will be even worse in the future."


    She said in an indifferent tone, but obviously, she was threatening Jeffery.


    Jeffery couldn''t believe that Sherry would threaten him now.


    ''Sure enough, Sherry learned something bad after she married Jeremy.'' Jeffery thought.


    He nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Well, since you want to know what I''m going to do now, I''ll tell you honestly. My goal is actually


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d Jeremy knows it well. So I just remind you in advance. If he doesn''t stay with me, I''m really afraid that he will do something excessive."


    said Sherry sincerely.


    Kelly looked at Jeffery, as if he was thinking about something seriously.


    Finally, he nodded seriously and said, "Well, since you have said so, we can only do this.


    I hope you can really remember what you have said now. Keep an eye on Jeffery. I''m in a mess now. I don''t want anything strange to happen in the future."


    Hearing Kelly''s words, Jeffery just smiled weirdly.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    "Do you really think Kelly is easy to deal with now?"


    After Kelly''s men left, only Sherry and Jeffery were left in the room. At last, Sherry''s face changed, looking a little pale.


    In fact, Sherry was not prepared for what happened before.


    But she chose to believe in Jeffery. She believed that Jeffery could handle everything well.


    Looking at Sherry with a bitter smile, Jeffery said, "Maybe it is over this time, but no one knows what we will face next time. So after you finish your business here, you''d better to return as soon as possible.


    After all, this is a foreign country. Although we are somewhat capable, there are too many uncertain factors here. I can''t promise that I can definitely protect you well. I hope you can take it seriously."

 Chapter 999 Trust

    Hearing what Jeffery said, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh, and then said helplessly, "In fact, I know what you mean. I also know why you said these words to me now.


    I can only say that I have tried very hard to do what I can do now. As for whether we can really go back so soon later, I don''t know. I need to wait for some results. Maybe you don''t understand, but these results are very important to me."


    As long as Tom was willing to accept the proposal Elijah proposed, Sherry had nothing to worry about.


    Hearing what Sherry said, Jeffery looked a little helpless, but he still nodded his head and said, "Well, I won''t object. As long as you feel happy, it''s enough.


    I just hope that we can leave as soon as possible. So you''d better deal with your matter here as soon as possible. The longer we stay here, the more dangerous we will be."


    To be honest, Jeffery now regretted coming here.


    It was not a good job.


    He thought that the relationship between him and Sherry might not be eased because of this journey. On the contrary, it might become stiffer because of this.


    Looking at Sherry, Jeffery nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    At night, Sherry tossed and turned on the bed alone, unable to fall asleep.


    "So, do you think Jeffery''s choice is right now?"


    Jeremy didn''t argue wit


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nt things. Even for the sake of my trust and my kindness to you, you should try your best in the future."


    Elijah looked at Sherry helplessly.


    "At the beginning, I thought you really think highly of me, but now I don''t have such a feeling. I always feel that I have never seen someone more unreliable than you in my life.


    Now you have everything you want. But you still want me to work hard for you. You want to go home to accompany your children. Don''t I have my own private life? Do I have to work all the time?" said Elijah. He still had a deep grudge against Sherry now.


    Looking at Elijah, Sherry raised her eyebrows in a good mood and said, "I didn''t feel anything before, but after you say so, I really think that I was wrong. In that case, I''d better let others do it."


    Elijah looked at Sherry in disbelief.


    He was unwilling to believe that Sherry would give the chance to others easily.


    Just as Sherry was about to leave, Elijah stopped her.


    Elijah looked at Sherry and smiled, "I was just kidding with you. The atmosphere between us has been too depressing recently. I don''t feel good. What I said is just to ease the current bad atmosphere.


    What''s more, these things are not problems now, aren''t they? Thus, you don''t need to worry about them. Just leave these things to me. I will handle them well."

 Chapter 1000 What Happened

    Sherry still didn''t trust Elijah.


    "Do you mean that?" she asked.


    ''Didn''t he feel that I had arranged too many things for him and was not willing to do them at all? Why did he suddenly changed his mind?'' Sherry thought.


    Looking at Sherry, Elijah nodded seriously and said, "Of course. I think the current situation is no different from what you said. It''s a good chance for me to practice.


    When I have to deal with these things one day, I would handle them well by myself. I should thank you for your training. It''s my fault before. I''m sorry for what I said before."


    Sherry looked at Elijah in astonishment.


    ''Am I really that scary? I haven''t done anything yet, but he has already apologized to me. He even took all the blame.


    It seems that he was afraid of someone. Am I the one he was afraid of?'' Sherry thought.


    Sherry lost in thought. Elijah had gone when Sherry came to herself. And then, Jeffery came.


    "Is that the man who works with you now? He looks very shrewd. Why did he leave in a hurry? Did he do anything wrong? What do you think he did?"


    Sherry sighed helplessly and told Jeffery what had just happened between her and Elijah.


    Hearing this, Jeffery said casually, "You


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ered if he should keep in touch with Sherry in the future.


    It was supposed to be a very unhappy thing, but now it had become a worse thing because of Jeffery''s words. Now, Sherry felt that there was no way for her to get along with Jeffery.


    After all, their relationship was a little strange now. She felt bad.


    When Jeffery looked at Sherry, he looked a little helpless.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    After all, although Sherry''s choice was not good this time, it was much better than what she had done before. So now, no matter what, he should not dislike Sherry.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head helplessly.


    And then he lapsed into silence again.


    In the end, he sighed in a low voice to express his mood.


    "By the way, may I ask you something else?"


    asked Jeffery. He suddenly thought of something.


    Although Sherry was still in a bad mood, she still tried to talk in a good manner with Jeffery.


    She nodded and said, "Of course."


    Although Sherry said so, Jeffery was still thinking whether he should ask it.


    At last, Sherry couldn''t help but sigh, and then said helplessly, "I think I may understand what you mean now, but I still need some time to deal with the rest."